《Taming The Villainesses》 Chapter 1.1 (EP-1.1) Flower Aira 001 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #1 To me, a Queen only exists in the media. A woman who wears a beautiful jewelled crown and never loses her noble dignity. That''s the image that comes to mind when I think of a Queen. There was a Queen that I came to know recently. Aira Von Tarantera VIII. Quick-witted people would have already guessed by her name that she''s the Queen, though not in reality, rather she''s a villain character in the novel ¡®Villain Hunter.'' That''s right. She''s a villain character. Aira Von Tarantera. In the story, she is a tyrant. She''s someone who''s the farthest away from being a good Queen. According to the description in the novel, Aira was a beautiful girl with black hair and eyes. Although she was very pretty and outstanding, she had a low position in terms of succeeding the throne. That was until one day, her brothers and sisters, who were above her in status, suddenly died for a variety of reasons. Ultimately, she became the Queen at a young age of 17. She had 17 brothers and sisters, but who knew what their fate was, as they all died in a year. The novel didn''t describe that part much.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) As a result, the child, who was supposed to be the last to inherit the throne, became the successor because she was the last remaining descendant of the Royal Family. Now, what would happen when a young, foolish girl of the Royal Family, who knew she would never ascend to the throne in her lifetime, suddenly came to power-. "Guards, off with his head-!" I was watching the scene unfold right in front of my eyes. ¡°Please, Your Majesty-!¡± Belmott Douglas, the Finance Minister at the Court, was terribly perplexed. He pleaded that the amount of tax levied by the Royal Family was too much and that it would cause a backlash among the lords. ¡°Your Majesty-! Please, listen to me just once.¡± No matter how foolish of a Queen she was, how could she not know what ¡®off with his head'' meant towards him, who was trusted by many nobles and people? In fact, the people around who were watching were also making a fuss. ©¥She wants to behead him? ©¥Is this for real? ©¥Heu, no-. Someone do something-. ©¥Someone say something to that crazy Queen-. It¡¯d been about three years after Aira became the Queen. ¡°Your Majesty-.¡± A tall figure. As I opened my lips, the Queen''s hand suddenly stopped in its tracks. She then looked at me with a wrinkled brow and asked. "What is it, Tae-oh?" "With all due respect, I reckon that executing Lord Belmott like this wouldn''t be a good example. As a wise Queen, Your Majesty should know." "..." I could see the power receding from the Queen''s hand that was holding the sword. Good. I saved Belmott from dying a dog''s death. It could be said that I was half successful in preventing the nobles'' rebellion, where they united under the pretext of Belmott''s death. Queen Aira said. "Tae-oh, my gardener. My only confidant. Yes, unlike other idiots, your words are worth listening to." "Thank you." ¡°So, Tae-oh, why did you stop my execution?¡± I could feel the mad queen Aira, whom no one could control, actually listening to me. At the same time, the resentment and hatred-filled gazes of the people in the Court could clearly be felt. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Because the character ¡®Tae-oh'', which Lee Seong-eum possessed about a year ago, was originally the ¡®idiot.'' The villain, Tae-oh, along with the Queen, led the splendid kingdom of Angmar to destruction. Yes, f*ck me, that was my current identity. Oh how I wished someone could explain to me why this happened. Alas, this was not the time to seek answers, but to give an explanation. So I decided to say the lines that I had memorized beforehand in case something like this happened today. ¡°Finance Minister Belmott had sinned, for not only daring to oppose the absolute power of the Queen, but also debasing the Royal Family by bringing up the history and ancestors of the Kingdom-.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay-. Continue.¡± ¡°If Your Majesty personally executed the person who challenged the Queen¡¯s authority¡ª. Rather than a punishment, it''s more like a reward for them.¡± ¡°Death by my hands is a reward?¡± "Yes, as they had made the Queen''s hands be smeared with their filthy blood. What is a reward if it isn''t that?" It was sophistry. However, it did make the Queen''s wrinkled expression loosen. Quality checked by: fake Chapter 1.2 (EP-1.2) Flower Aira 001 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #1 "Hmm-. Yes. In fact, that''s what I was thinking too.¡± ¡°Indeed, the great and wise Queen Aira knows best that this impromptu execution is not a good show of example.¡± I¡¯d said this over and over again like a martyr. Not only did my voice have to be loud, I also must have a clear pronunciation. It was awkward at first, but after a year of doing so, I got better. As I said so, I observed Aira''s expression. Aira folded her arms and nodded her head, holding the sword away. ¡°Hmm, indeed. That''s right. Even I, too, thought a simple beheading was too merciful. So, Tae-oh, continue to speak the thoughts you read in my mind.¡± What did you mean I read your thoughts? You blank-headed chick! I was furious, but didn''t swear. I paused for a moment until the boiling simmered down. ¡°...¡± The point here was to break the momentum. When dealing with Aira, I needed to increase my speaking ability by having everyone''s attention and focus on me. It took me a whole year to figure this out. Glancing around, I could feel everyone''s grim looks. They probably thought I was licking the Queen''s feet to gain her favor. However, I couldn''t care less. I had no intention of dying. If I died here, there was no guarantee that I would return to the body of Lee Seong-eum in the 21st century. So, in order to live, I said. ¡°Respected Queen. This Tae-oh brought Miss Clara, Belmott''s daughter, to the Court.¡± ¡°You brought Belmott¡¯s daughter!?¡± Queen Aira excitedly asked, as if she was in a gold rush. It was the first time she¡¯d heard of this. Obviously, she played no part here. At that time, I snapped my fingers. Then from some place, men in black robes dragged a slender girl with blonde hair in, tearing her clothes left and right. ¡°Kyaa-!¡± ¡°Oh, Clara-!¡± Seeing this, the apathetic look on Belmott''s face instantly contorted. "Clara-!" It was like he had been thrown from heaven to hell in an instant. He wouldn''t have thought that his precious only daughter would be dragged here. Even if I, an ordinary person (mortal), used all my wits, was Aira still destined to become a villain? If so, then what about the bootlicker next to her named Tae-oh? What would happen to me if Aira was executed? No, there was no point in asking. It was certain that I would be torn to pieces by the angry crowd. I was pissed. F*ck fate! I wouldn¡¯t stand for that. There might be those who laughed at my misfortune and threw stones at me, but I would outlive them all and be the one who gets the last laugh. I then busily began to think about the next moves I should take. There must be a way. Come on, you¡¯d persevered for a year now... "Your Majesty...¡± However, fortunately or unfortunately, Belmott, who was embracing his daughter, bowed before the Queen in tears. ¡°Your Majesty, Queen Aira-. Please have mercy on this old servant. I have indeed committed a mortal sin-. But, my daughter...¡± ¡°Ah, Father...¡± The sight of an old father and his naked daughter hugging each other while crying was enough to make the eyes of many people wet. The Queen''s Guards would viciously steal candy from a crying child and beat them up if it was Queen Aira''s order, but even for them... ©¥I can''t stand it. ©¥Me too. When are we leaving work? ©¥We just got here... At this pitiful scene, they secretly averted their eyes while wearing bitter expressions under their helmets. It was only Aira who was smiling. ¡°Ah, what shall I do? The crime of opposing the Queen is grave~. How should we do this~." It was as if a little child was asked to choose a gift by their parents. At this moment, it was once again my turn. ¡°Tell me, Your Majesty the Queen, what''s your take, Tae-oh.¡± "Yes?" Aira asked for my opinion. She only listened to me, a gardener, and not the other people present. Looking at it, I once again felt the same feeling I had every day for the past year. I became the servant of the wretched Queen. No matter how much I thought about it, I... Quality checked by: fake Chapter 2.1 (EP-2.1) Flower Aira #2 002 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #2 Following the whole fiasco with the Finance Minister Belmott and his daughter Clara. Queen Aira left the Court and went back to her residence while languidly saying. ¡°Tae-oh, cancel the rest of today¡¯s schedule. I''m exhausted from taking care of the state affairs." Aira ordered me in a comfortable tone of voice, unlike the rigid one from Court. Did anyone else know that she, the tyrant Queen, talked and listened like a normal girl? ¡°I''m tired, so I''ll be heading to bed early today. I think it¡¯s because I''ve been working so hard these days.¡± Tired your ass. I did all the important stuff, damn it! Alas, even if it was unfair, I didn''t dare say such a thing. On the surface, I smiled softly. ¡°As expected of the Queen. With the wise Queen watching over Angmar, the people will be at ease and without worry.¡± "Yes. It''s also thanks to you, Tae-oh. The reign I created, half of it belongs to you and it¡¯s all thanks to you. You should be proud!" ¡°I''m overpraised.¡± It was okay to be proud, but not for this. What Aira created was not a reign or peace, but discord and chaos. If one were to leave this beautiful palace right now, they would see streets overran with poor people and gangs of rebellious thieves running rampant while foreigners as well as monsters attacking the fortress''s outer walls. I was to blame for half of the problems... Therefore, how could I be proud? I was not some sort of sociopath. If I had to give one excuse, it would be the fact that I did my best to prevent a catastrophe in my own way. This was the reason why I desperately stopped Belmott''s execution earlier. In my own way, I tried to do good deeds by using my position as the Queen''s closest aide, like providing relief to the poor. But no one believed me and refused to accept it... ©¥What? Just a favor? Cut the crap. What type of burden are you trying to put on me, Tae-oh? I would rather die than hold hands with you! ©¥Please, take your goodwill away from me. If it was rumored that I was entangled with you, I would be driven into the streets and stoned to death! The first impression of one''s image of you, was the most frightening. Tae-oh had already been branded as a fox-like demon that was attempting to ruin the kingdom alongside the tyrant Queen. No matter what I did, I couldn''t do anything about it. ©¥Look over there, Tae-oh is passing by. ©¥Shh, don''t make eye contact. You might get executed. ©¥Who''s that behind him? Is that Clara? Poor Clara... Look. Even the palace maids were looking at me with fear. To be honest, I had never executed anyone before.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) ©¥He tried to have the Finance Minister and his daughter Clara commit incest in front of people. ©¥Tae-oh, what a vicious bastard! ....... For some reason, my radical methods kept on being a perfect target for misunderstandings and rumors... Anyway, as the noise of the gossiping maids grew louder and louder, Queen Aira smashed the Royal Scepter she was holding in her hand against the floor. Surprised by the sudden shock, the maids stopped talking and ran away. Finance Minister Belmott probably entered the Court today, prepared for his own death. No, rather, it must have been his plan to die in the first place. Loved by the people and nobles alike, his death would make everyone rise up and sweep everything in a wave of rebellion, like the disease that they had been suffering from. To trigger the spark for a revolution. That was probably Belmott''s role, which he fully understood. In fact, it was the same in the novel. However, he didn''t die today. Instead, he even seemingly swore allegiance to the Queen. ¡°Huhu, ¡®Dawn Association¡¯, huh? I didn''t know that such an impure militant group was squirming around on the outskirts. The subjugation has become easier thanks to Belmott''s gentle blows." ¡°It is all thanks to the wisdom of Her Majesty the Queen. You have cleared the band of robbers, who were trying to usurp the throne. Now, the people will be able to sleep in peace.¡± I said so and shook my head. The Dawn Association being spoken about was the rebels. Basically, in the middle of the novel, these guys caused a great amount of damage to the Kingdom''s system and the Queen. But due to the variable that Belmott survived, the Dawn Association could not even appear and was subjugated. Thinking of this point, I felt a chill. About the Dawn Association being subjugated. I actually hadn¡¯t done anything. I also didn''t say anything to Queen Aira. She only came to know about it by interrogating Belmott. To be honest, Aira was, without a doubt, a tyrant and a tumor. But she surprisingly wasn''t terribly incompetent. So, sometimes, when she surprised me with things like this, I would shiver without realizing it. After all, there was no guarantee that she, who never doubted and trusted everything I said, would not suddenly turn against me. ¡°Ah, and Tae-oh.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± What? Why did you call me all of a sudden? Did you notice I was cursing on the inside? ¡°Tonight, I will reward you for your achievements, so come and heat some water.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Your answer...?¡± "I understand." A reward...? Damn it, that was torture! I must have been caught swearing inside. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll see you later.¡± I bowed my head slightly and stepped back. Next to me was a girl with her mouth gagged while a thick rope wrapped around her body. She was Clara. The Finance Minister Belmott''s daughter. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 2.2 (EP-2.2) Flower Aira #2 002 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #2 She was the insurance that kept Belmott from betraying us. I took her hostage and made her a maid in the palace. Perhaps, once could say that this was a safety measure for Belmott, preventing him from having any ideas of rebellion. All of the maids in the palace were in a similar situation to Clara. They each took up the role of monitoring one another. It was nice to have them watch each other and point fingers. ¡°Come, Clara. Let''s go now." "Heung." She was like a prisoner of war, but her spirit as a high-ranking noble was still strong. Her eyes were very sharp as she looked at me. I led her to the room where the maids were staying. ©¥Fool, do you think it will taste good when you pour it like that? ©¥If you pour it, it will become soggy! ©¥Hey, hey! That guy is coming! As soon as I appeared, the chatting maids were startled and immediately pretended to work. They got paid for this... I wanted to say something, but I was not that petty, so I simply handed them the tied up Clara and said. ¡°Here, this is Clara. She will be a maid from today onwards. Please educate her step by step, starting with what she shouldn''t do.¡± The response I got was cold. There was pity in the maids'' eyes when looking at Clara. As if they were saying, "So you''ve fallen too, huh." At the same time, there was also a sense of relief knowing that there was another in the same abyss (situation) as them. ¡°Miss Clara, the maids here are noble ladies, just like you. So don''t fight and work together. Now, would you like to say hello to your new colleagues?¡± Slurp. As soon as the gag on her mouth was released, Clara exclaimed. She had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Tae-oh, I won''t ever forgive you. I will curse you to the end. You''re part of Angmar''s corruption. You vicious servant!¡± Did you mean, "Thank you for saving me and my father''s life?" I smiled brightly and gave her my thanks. "You''re welcome." In the past, I would have been heartbroken being criticized like this. But now, I didn''t even take it to heart. I guess I had gotten a little tougher. However, this Clara was not an easy girl to deal with. ¡°Do you think your power will last forever? One day, you will have to bear your karma! Queen Aira''s power will end soon! You know nothing!" Pwae. She spat on my face I had been spat on three times this week alone. This happened so often that it didn''t matter anymore, but... I knew nothing? Even with my patience, I was triggered by that remark. After so long, I finally put my hands up. In the novel, Tae-oh was a villain who only appeared in a few lines. He had no role other than being so annoying that I wished for him to die sooner. In fact, his importance was almost negligible. But every time he appeared, the comment section would rage. So, in the end, this guy''s story ended with just the short sentence: "One day, Tae-oh was executed according to his karma." I couldn''t remember the exact words, but it was roughly something like that. His ending was handled so simply, that it was rather impressive? After Tae-oh''s death, Queen Aira began to lose her powers, and the Kingdom eventually collapsed. Yes. If the story continued, I might be executed. However, it was unknown who, when, where, and how Tae-oh would die, because it wasn''t described in detail. ¡®One day, Tae-oh was executed according to his karma.'' My life depended on that insincere sentence that did not contain the timing or method... Because of this, it was even highly probable that a stone thrown by an angry crowd could randomly fly through the window of the office right now and hit me to death. In fact, there were quite a few instances where I almost died. Not long ago, I barely survived from being poisoned. So, did the swelling in my poisoned face go away? I stood up and looked at the long mirror in the corner of the office. When I removed the thick curtains hanging over it, my face was reflected on the dusty surface of the mirror. No, could I even describe this as mine? Light brown hair and blue eyes. ¡°After a year of seeing this face, I''m slowly getting used to it.¡± The face felt like it was somewhere between a boy and a young man. But, to be honest, it was closer to a boy. Though I was not sure about the age because Tae-oh was the ¡®demon''{1} of the Kingdom. Overall, he had a good definition and was quite handsome. It was irritating to see such a good-looking boy, but when I remembered that it was me, I felt pretty good. "Hmm." However, there was one flaw, namely a long scar coming from the top of his right eyebrow to the right cheek. It looked as if it was scratched by something sharp. This disproportionated scar was ruining the perfectly molded face, like a villain''s scar. He was also actually a villain. This seemed to be the identity of the bad guy. As I was recalling the story of this scar, someone knocked on the door of my office. "Who is it?" ¡°Tae-oh, the Queen is looking for you, to ¡®come and heat up the water.''" It had finally come... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- {1} The word demon here comes from this ?????(ÑýÉ®) in the raws. ÑýÉ® in Chinese means demon monk and ????? in Korean means evil spirit, therefore I simply used demon. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 3.1: [R-18] [19] (EP-3.1) Flower Aira #3 003 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #3 Queen Aira didn¡¯t trust anyone. In her opinion, ¡®trust'' was an expression that could not be placed on humans. It was because of that, Tae-oh was the only person who caught her eye and received a reward from her personally. -Come and heat up the water. It was the code phrase for the reward she would give me. She seemed very generous, but to be honest, I really didn''t like it. The taste of soap was too bitter at times. Though, that didn¡¯t mean I had the right to refuse a reward from the Queen. As I said before, Tae-oh''s ending was that he was executed. It might be the fickle Queen Aira who ordered the execution. Damn it. I lived and worked so hard, so why could I not have one win on my side? Reeling in my dissatisfaction, I headed to the Queen''s spacious private court. There were no armed guards, tight security or barriers. There was only one maid, who was guarding the door of her private quarter. ¡°Queen Aira is waiting for you inside.¡± The nameless blonde maid said in a blunt and indifferent voice. Although she looked like an ordinary maid, I knew very well that she was actually an undercover agent who could easily slit a person''s neck with her dagger. This one maid was stronger than any other guards. Were her eyes looking at me with contempt, or was it just me? "Now, Tae-oh. Please stand here in front of me." Seuk. As usual, I opened my arms in front of the maid and let her perform a light body search. Actually, checking to see if there was anything that could harm the Queen was just a formality. After all, there was no way I could hurt her. It was more like the other way around. ¡°You can go inside.¡± As the maid made way for me, only then did I nod my head lightly and enter the door. The first thing I could see was a wide garden under the moonlight. The palace garden was filled with flowers and colorful fruits, with swans as well as unknown birds singing beautifully. In the center, I could see an open-air bath with steam coming out of it. ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, please pardon my intrusion.¡± ¡°Ah, you''re here.¡± There was someone in the open-air bath. Since this was the Queen''s private quarter, that someone was naturally Queen Aira. Aira was soaking in the warm water amidst the hot steam. A while later, she came out of the water. Thanks to this, her naked body, unblemished by any scar, was revealed in all its glory. ¡°... Don''t stare too much. Even as a noble, I feel a little ashamed.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I quickly moved my gaze away and slightly bowed. ¡°Heut.¡± Soon, my tongue reached the depths of her groin, between her smooth and firm thighs. ¡°....¡± This place was a forbidden fortress. Was this okay? I lifted my head slightly and looked at the silent Queen. Maybe it was because she just got out of the hot spring, but she was staring down at me with a flushed face. Taking this as consent, I spread apart her clean and bare pussy, before sticking out my tongue. "Haljjak, haljjak. Chureup, cheureup." ¡°Uh-huh, haaa, it tickles... Yes... Ugh!" I was licking the pussy of the most beautiful woman in the Kingdom. This could be said to be a real reward in its own way, but it was also a little scary to think that such a woman might order my execution on a whim. I still found some things a bit unbelievable. Aira offering her pussy? Actually, Aira was surprisingly conservative about her sexuality. It hadn¡¯t been that long since I and Queen Aira started this type of relationship. It began a month ago, after I was almost poisoned to death by a maid. The Queen called me to her private quarter, then had me wipe and lick her body. At first, it was only the tips of her fingers and toes, but as the number of times we did it increased, it gradually turned out this way. Did she have a change of heart after I drank the poison and laid ill? Anyway, Tae-oh was having a secret affair with the Queen. This rumor had been unknowingly spreading around the palace. Those who had good ears at the Court criticized me as ¡°a demon who seduces and eats the Queen.¡± It was regretful. Since I really wasn¡¯t. But no one would believe it. Even I couldn''t believe it... Seureuk. To vent my frustrations, I stuck my face deeper into the Queen''s crotch. Shall we lick the clitoris today? ¡°Cheureup, cheureureup, haljjak.¡± ¡°Heut. What is this? This feeling. Oooh~.¡± She seemed bewildered at the new strange sensation that she felt. It was probably because today was the first time I was licking her clitoris so candidly. ¡°Cheureureup.¡± Gently rubbing and licking the clitoris with my tongue¡ª¡°Oooohhhhh¡ª,¡± the tyrant Queen''s mouth continued to sing a chorus of moans. ¡°Tae-oh. You''re my only one. Haaa, haaah, only, only you. Only you can think and give this to me. Heh heh, ah, ha....¡± "Haljjak, haljjak¡ª Cheureup, cheureureup, cheureup¡ª" ¡°Still, this feels, strange..., heu, my waist... Euheum, No. Heut....¡± My face was already wet with her love juice. The taste of soap was bitter, but her nectar was surprisingly sweet, so it was delicious to lick. Was this the quality of a Queen? Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 3.2 [19] (EP-3.2) Flower Aira #3 003 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #3 I could feel Aira''s breathing becoming heavier. ¡°Heu, ha, heut. Hmmm, something feels strange. Ugh, mhmm. There. Good. Tae-oh, that''s... That¡¯s enough for now.¡± Queen Aira, who had been wriggling in pleasure, suddenly pushed my head away. I didn''t know if something was going to happen if we continued, but Aira always stopped me around this point every time. So I always felt unsatisfied. Always licking her pussy, but not doing anything more. It was like getting blue balls. If you were going to give me a reward, at least do it properly. Like, she could also return the favor. Of course, it was impossible for me to just say to Aira, "Queen, suck my dick!" If I did, I would definitely have something sliced off. My head, that was. As I recalled the experience of seeing a prisoner decapitated, my cock, which had been eager for the female genitalia, slowly softened. My poor little brother... "That''s enough for today. I can wash the rest by myself.¡± Aira said and poured water over her body. Chuaaa. Then, after washing away all of the soap foam, she covered herself with a bathrobe that was beautifully embroidered with golden and purple threads. I dried her hair and combed it.The? source of this content bing a woman''s hair was very awkward at first, but after doing it a few times, I got used to it. ¡°Okay, I have brushed everything.¡± "Is that so?" Aira gently shook her silky black hair. The tyrant of a woman she was, after washing, Aira smelled very good. No. Actually, Aira had always smelled good. ¡°You seem to have something to say, Tae-oh? This is not like you. I''ll give you permission to speak.¡± Aira looked at me as I was wiping my hands and mouth with a towel. At times like these, she was rather tactful. How did she know I had something to say? I decided to tell Aira what I had been thinking about the entire day, even all of the time recently. ¡°About the Finance Minister.¡± "That''s....¡± "It''s my turn next! If I don''t want to die, I shouldn''t trust anyone!" Aira was almost morbid. This madness was one of the many reasons that made her a tyrant. Aira had no doubts that there was some sort of conspiracy regarding the death of all her older brothers and sisters. After all, there were more than ten of them! How could such a high number be a coincidence? She also thought that the same people behind the plot would also come and take her life. Was this why she was acting like she was now? I also understood Aira''s feelings to some extent because I was also struggling to avoid the ¡®execution'' ending. But did she know? There were rumors saying that Aira coveted the throne, so she killed all of her brothers and sisters. Actually, that was what it looked like to me... ¡°All around me, I''m surrounded by scoundrels and foxes who are trying to gain power with my prestige. Mask, mask. They''re all hypocrites in masks!¡± Aira''s hair stood upright like a beast, but it gradually went back down. ¡°So don¡¯t tell me to keep them by my side, Tae-oh. Because it¡¯s you, I''m letting you off the hook this time.¡± "I''m sorry. Please forgive my ignorance." "Yes. I forgive you.¡± Only then did Aira rein in her anger. At the same time, the water in the open-air bath, which had evaporated into steam, dripped down like rain. Thanks to this, I got wet. Aira smiled innocently, "I''ll have to dry myself again." However, I didn''t have the energy to be that ¡®giggly.'' Aira said ¡®if it was not Tae-oh.'' However, she didn''t know that although I was not a masked hypocrite, I was a freak wearing the face of a demon. What if my real identity was revealed to her? What kind of situation would I be faced with? I really didn''t want to see it. ¡°Ah, and Tae-oh. The expedition team will be back tomorrow.¡± ¡°The expedition team...?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard a report that they''re just returning from subjugating the Barbarians in the South.¡± I didn''t hear such a report. Except for Aira, there was only one other person who could shake my command system. Suddenly, I felt cold. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 4.1 (EP-4.1) Flower Aira #4 004 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #4 Various noises filled the audience room in the Angmar Royal Palace. ¡°Uh-huh! I''m against raising interest rates! Lord Belmott, I understand your intentions of paying your allegiance to Her Majesty, but isn''t this a little too much?" ¡°I am also against it! Now, we should instead lower the interest rates and lending conditions, to encourage loans and revitalize the economy....¡± ¡°I agree.¡± The hawks and the doves constantly opposed each other. Some of them were right, but there were also many who objected just for the sake of opposing the other side.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com There was a time when they were united as one. That was when I opened my mouth. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s proceed with the decision on the issue of raising the salaries and pensions of Royal Palace members.¡± ¡°I''m in favor.¡± "Me too." ¡°That''s right. It¡¯s been a long time since we have gathered our opinions.¡± ¡°The collaboration between both sides, isn¡¯t this the first step towards peace in the Kingdom?¡± What do you mean, you bastards? You alway fought like rabid dogs on the streets! It was only when it was this topic that you all would agree on something! Of course, this was convenient for those who had to deal with them. It made the job easier. But in the end, these dogs were ultimately the cancer of the Kingdom. It was because of them, the people had become bandits. Kwaaang! At this moment, the doors of the Court were smashed open. Who dared to open the door to Queen Aira''s Courtroom like this? Was it possible that the revolutionary army was attacking the Court? For a moment, my heart sank, as I wondered if the angry crowd was finally coming. ¡°This place has nothing but garbage that likes to spout shit.¡± Tadak, hududuk- Someone slowly emerged from the cloud of dust caused by the smashing of the door. The first thing I saw was a squeaking and swaying iron plate armor. The armor was bright red like a rose, with sharp thorns all over. It didn''t look pleasing at all, appearing that it would hurt if you were rammed by it. This? Ah. Damn. ¡°Whoa, the expedition team is back!¡± ¡°The expedition team is back!¡± The rowdy hawk and doves all suddenly began to tremble together. Jolgeurok, jolgeurok- Either way, the Knight in red armor entered the Court without hesitation, before finally raising their huge halberd. Whoosh- ¡°Congratulations on your safe return from the expedition, Elga-nim. I have heard of your victory, but I didn''t expect your return to be so soon." ¡°Hnngg, they were nothing. They were just as sloppy as you are.¡± "I see. However, this is Her Majesty''s Palace. Please withdraw your weapon.¡± Oooooohh¡ª Voices filled with expectation along with admiration sounded here and there. People were surprised that there was someone who could say a word to the fearsome Elga. At times like this, I often felt proud of myself. But Elga wasn''t too shabby either. ¡°You want me to withdraw my weapon? No. If you really want to do that, why don''t you take it from me?¡± It was a cheap provocation. I had long graduated from being affected with this kind of thing after 3 months of being here. Now, the only thing it could get out of me was laughter, but... The faces of the Elders, who were watching this scene, seemed to become more and more anxious. It was as if they were about to pee their pants. ©¥Anyone wants to stop her? ©¥How would you stop Elga? ©¥She doesn''t even listen to Lord Tae-oh. At this rate... Everyone busily observed the situation. Elga and Aira were the big pillars supporting the Kingdom, as well as the current system. No one could stop her, except one person. ¡°That''s enough, Elga. You have already made the floor dirty.¡± "Ah, If you say so, Cousin. Then so be it. I was just joking around. Why are you all standing there frozen from just a little prank?¡± Elga put the halberd down on the floor and laughed. Seeing this, Aira just shook her head and said, ¡°It was a tasteless joke.¡± Taking advantage of the opportunity, I ordered the guards to clear the decapitated corpse of the Elder. I wanted to prevent Aira from turning into a complete Psycho Queen. If she continued to look at the decapitated corpse, she might awaken her pleasures for murder. Fortunately, Aira seemed to have no interest in the corpse. ¡°Elga, how was the expedition?¡± ¡°It was easy since they were just organizing their forces. If you just wave your arm once, dozens of heads would fly off. I haven¡¯t even practiced enough.¡± ¡°Hnnggg-¡± ¡°Still, it was fun to see those damn savages screaming. They ravaged, looted, burned, and raped the people of our Kingdom, bet they didn''t think that they would suffer like that!" ¡°They got the punishment they deserved.¡± "Yeah, I wish you were there, Aira. If you were there, I would have been able to catch the Barbarian Chieftain that escaped this time.¡± Elga emphasized a few times that it was really disappointing that Aira was not on the battlefield. Aira also lamented, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°More than that, that chieftain was a damn evil bitch. They were offering people as sacrifices to a demon.¡± "Really? Demon? Was there a demon? Those monsters beyond the barrier?¡± ©¥Huh? Demon? Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 4.2 (EP-4.2) Flower Aira #4 004 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #4 There was a lot of noise around the word "demon" here. ¡°I defeated it. But thanks to that, the damn Barbarian chieftain took the opportunity and ran away. One day, I will definitely catch and parade that bitch in front the graves of my fallen soldiers. Speaking of killing, wanna know how many children I killed?¡± No... There was no need for such a conversation. For me, who was trying to keep Aira away from getting triggered as much as possible, this uncouth Elga was a thorn in my eyes. What should I do if Elga influenced Aira and she also became a murder maniac? I deliberately planned a long expedition to keep her far away, and yet how come she was already back after a month? I expected it to take at least two years! I was going to have a headache again for a while. Where else could I send her away? I thought of a map near the Angmar Kingdom in my head. Come to think of it, it was said that those fanatic Sandmen from the West were a problem, but... ¡°You just got back from an expedition, so get some rest, Elga. I will prepare a banquet for you.¡± ¡°I would be happy if you did. As expected of my cousin.¡± Aira and Elga hugged each other. It was a good sight to see two cousins and beautiful beauties getting along. The combination of Angmar''s two villainesses would be a disaster for their enemies. Also to me as well... * * * Elga, who had changed into comfortable clothes, was a woman who looked as good in a dress as Aira did. It wasn''t strange for her to dazzle men at a banquet. ¡°You have a bigger chest than I thought.¡± ¡°Kyaa, Elga-nim, if you do this...¡± ¡°What? What are you going to do about it?¡± Both on the left and right of Elga, she was teasing dancers dressed in quirky, flimsy clothes. Elga liked things that were beautiful and good-looking, regardless of gender. Hence, the dancers were specifically added to keep her company and have her behave. It would be better if she stayed quiet like this. ¡°Come, come, everyone drink!¡± Elga shouted loudly, like she owned the banquet. Putting all other things aside, the banquet was held at the Court to commemorate the hard work of the returning expedition team. The magician''s fireworks, the singing of the court musicians, and the graceful dance of the dancers was a feast to behold. Like her usual style of going to bed early, she was dozing off while sitting at a banquet that lasted past midnight... Basically, there was no one there to help me. Perhaps this was Elga''s goal in continuing the banquet until very late at night. Siik- I could see the corners of Elga''s lips rising. Alas, I could not help it. Sometimes one just had to swallow it, even if they knew it was bad. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take one drink.¡± ¡°Yeah. Drink it and prove your manliness, little sweetheart.¡± A female younger than me was calling me a kid, hah? I scoffed inwardly as I took Elga''s glass of wine and drank it. Gulp, gulp. Did someone say alcohol was a cold fire? What I was drinking right now was exactly that. The cold liquid passed through my throat, making the stomach feel burning hot, as if it was on fire. Why did people drink this if it was not even delicious? ¡°Ugh-¡± After I emptied the glass, I felt my legs shaking and the world spinning. "Wah, See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?¡± Only then did Elga smile brightly. Soon after, her Red Flag Guards started to cheer and clap. ©¥Pour! Drink! ©¥Someone, sing a song! ©¥Ditch, ditch, ditch- A small ditch- Stream, stream- A little stream- ©¥No, what the hell is that song? Like it was before, the banquet began to return back to normal. But my head was spinning and my stomach was churning. Despite sitting still, I couldn''t stand it at all. Damn it, this was why I didn''t want to drink. I didn''t know what mistakes I was going to make if I got drunk. "I, in a moment" I quickly went outside, before the alcohol I had just drank got absorbed into my body. It felt like someone was following me, but now wasn''t the time to worry about that. ¡°Ueek-¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 5.1 (EP-5.1) Flower Aira #5 005 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #5 ¡°Ueeek-¡± On the flower bed in the Court garden, I emptied out the contents in my stomach. If someone saw this, they would have said that it was rude of me. Fortunately, the banquet was noisy and there was no one who cared about what I was doing. I also purposely chose to vomit at a place where there were no people around. "Waaa, that''s unsightly. You just drank and vomited instantly? Even those savages (Barbarians) have more backbone than you.¡± Ah- *Surprised* I almost jumped up in fright, like a cat that saw a cucumber. I didn''t expect that someone would just suddenly talk from behind me. Surprised, I turned my head back in a hurry and looked at who it was. I saw Elga, who was wearing a red dress and had her hair tied back, slowly approaching before handing me a handkerchief. ¡°Here.¡± "It''s fine. I have my own handkerchief.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga''s expression crumpled when I turned down her favor. For a moment, my right eye twitched. I began to suddenly feel pain from the scar on my right eye, probably because it remembered something from the past. ¡°Just take it. You know I hate having to repeat myself three times. This is already the second time.¡± At Elga''s constant urging, I was forced to take the handkerchief from her hand. Elga was being nice to me? Instead of feeling happy, I felt anxious and on edge. Ah. So this was how other people felt when I, Tae-oh, suddenly tried to do someone a favor. Everyone must have felt this way. The feeling that ¡®this bastard is being nice because he''s scheming against me.'' With this notion, it was natural that people wouldn''t be comfortable and reject any sort of offer. But although I understood it in my head, it still felt unpleasant. I cleaned my mouth at a nearby fountain, then wiped it with the handkerchief. ¡°I''ll be sure to wash this well and return it to you.¡± If possible, I did not want to owe anything to Elga. Or should I just say that I didn''t want to get involved with her? Elga was the opposite of me. Whenever I looked at her, I thought of the scary sisters in the back alleys who kept stealing my money when I was young. ¡°Aren''t you the one who knows best that this is not the case? I don''t think it is worth explaining.¡± "Yeah, right? Since Aira is still sitting on the throne. Yeah, well, that means nothing happened." Those noble bastards, always making false rumors. Elga tossed the cigar on the floor and stomped on it to put out the embers. ¡°Speaking of, Tae-oh, this reminds me of the past when we were together. It has been a while. Shall we do ¡®that''? Don''t say no. This is not a request, but an order." Damn bitch. Were you threatening me? "Well then, stand here in front of me and close your eyes. I''m going to do what I did before. You have been a good aide to Aira, so I''m giving you a reward." Reward? It would probably be torture. Nonetheless, I had to close my eyes. One never knew what would happen if they rejected Elga. She was an unmatched pro when it came to killing and harassing people. When I closed my eyes, I felt dizzy. This was why I didn''t like alcohol. At this time, I could smell Elga''s apple-scented breath. Then something soft touched my lips, followed by a smooth and warm sensation invading my mouth. It was Elga''s tongue. ¡°Cheuleu, Cheuleuleuleu, Don''t bite my tongue. Heu, cheureup, Otherwise, you will be in trouble.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Cheureu, chyureureu, chureu, heua,haeu cheureu-¡± Her tongue mercilessly teased the inside of my mouth and tonsils. For a moment, she moved her head away from me, then said with a reddened face. "What do you think? It feels so good that you will go crazy, right? Aira doesn''t do this to you, does she?" To be honest, I was upset, but it did feel good. It would have been better if there hadn¡¯t been a smokey taste from the cigar. I didn''t know why this woman always did this after she smoked. Thanks to that, my throat stung and tasted like shit, as someone who didn¡¯t smoke. Cough, cough- As I coughed, Elga giggled, as if it was a funny thing. She really liked to see others suffer. What a pervert. ¡°This isn''t enough? Yes?" As I was about to say nothing, Elga pushed me against the wall and kissed me again. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 5.2 (EP-5.2) Flower Aira #5 005 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #5 Raggedly exhaling, Elga placed her arms on both sides of my shoulders to keep me from escaping. ¡°Phew, slurp, heueu. Haeu, how is it, isn''t it good? Eung?" To be honest, Elga was as good as a teenage middle school student. There was nothing to say about the mood of the kiss. She had no skill, and she frankly just flicked her tongue back and forth. It felt good in its own way, but it was not my style to just act passively. So instead of keeping still, I tried to force my own tongue into her mouth. Tshuup- ¡°Eueu, eueup!? Heueuaa!?¡± Elga jumped away from me. She seemed really startled. She didn¡¯t think that she would be attacked, did she? "Wh, who told you to move your tongue? I told you to stay still, didn''t I? Do you think it''s funny?" Elga was angry. Wondering if it was because it wasn''t Aira who ordered so, or if I was just ignoring her because she wasn''t the Queen, etc. At this point, even an idiot could notice that Elga was secretly insecure towards Aira, the current Queen of Angmar. She always compared everything to the latter and she strived to always do better than the other. Perhaps it was this inferiority complex towards Aira that was prickling her. As she lived in the shadow of Aira every day, I guess she was trying to relieve that resentment by using me, Aira''s servant. This was Elga Lioness'' way of venting. "Anyway, don''t ever do anything I didn''t ask you to do, okay?¡± Elga wiped the saliva from her lips with the sleeve of her dress. Her blue eyes shook violently from side to side. For a while, she seemed unsettled. Finally, she exclaimed, "Ah-", as if she had thought of something. Seureureuk- Elga then pulled something out from the deep cleavage of her dress. It was a small badge or an emblem-like object. ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something from the Barbarians who summoned the demon. It felt a little weird, so I took it. I''m wondering if you know what this is.¡± When I received the badge from Elga, it felt warm. Perhaps it was because it came from her bosom. ¡®So even a cold-hearted girl has warm breasts,'' I thought, as I inspected the thing. ¡°It looks like a pretty elaborate piece of work, but the burn marks are so bad that it''s unrecognizable.¡± "Don''t whine, that''s the best one." Don''t whine? That was harsh. Elga ended up saying "No" immediately after and went back to the banquet hall, treating it as if nothing just happened. "What? That was surprisingly bland.¡± I needed to go home. I was like a beggar working overtime. Was this how it felt to have a get-together with your boss? I left the Court and returned to my private residence on the central street of Monarch City. It was a humble residence, a small two-bedroom family home. Since it was far from the slums, the residential environment was quiet. There were no other advantages other than the fact that it was easy to commute to and from the Royal Palace. Rumors said that ¡®Tae-oh lives in a magnificent mansion, with heaps and mountain-like piles of gold bars in a secret warehouse hidden underground.'' In fact, I did not have much greed for such things. I thought if I had a lot of gold, someone would definitely want to kill me for it. Even if I didn''t have gold, Aira would take care of all the items I needed and the security guards, so there was no reason for me to accumulate something that could lead to my death. However, I must admit, the rumors were half true. My home indeed had a specially made underground vault. It was a really great safe that none could open. After making sure no one was around, I opened the secret door hidden under the living room carpet and entered the basement. Inside were gold bars that wouldn''t run out for a few years, and even more importantly, a scroll. A scroll. Yes, it was a scroll. I opened it up for the first time in a long while and read what was written on it. ¡ºRebellion after the execution of Belmott. The Dawn Association gained power from the fringes with Belmott¡¯s slush funds.¡» What was written here was none other than the content of the novel, ¡®Villain Hunter''. Before I forgot the contents of the novel, I wrote down the big events I remembered. This was more valuable than any other treasure I had. ¡°Since the matter with Belmott''s execution is over, the Dawn Association is good for now.¡± Like checking off an item in a list, I put a small "X" next to what I wrote down. So, what was going to happen next? My eyes went lower and lower, reading the words slowly. ¡ºHero appears.¡» Swaet~ I quickly rolled up the scroll, lest anyone suddenly appeared. This was only for me to see. Edited by: Mochiusagi Quality checked by: fake Chapter 6.1 (EP-6.1) Flower Aira #6 006 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #6 If I had to describe the protagonist of ¡®Villain Hunter'' in one phrase, it would be a dark hero. The psychopathic protagonist destroyed the world''s overflowing villains as a greater evil. In the process, they made allies, defeated bad guys, and reaped numerous benefits. The cool development, which could be said to be the pinnacle of the evil protagonist, was very popular. Hence, I was able to stumble onto it. Once, as the story was in the middle of serialization, there was a comment like this. ¡¸Why not also kill ¡®him'' when killing the others?¡¹ It was about a villain character. This villain character, Tae-oh, alway increased the number of comments every time he appeared. There was even someone who fervently asked for the execution of Tae-oh, regardless of whether he appeared in the chapter or not. It was me... ¡¸Tear that bastard to shreds!¡¹ ... Fuck. Perhaps the phrase, "One day, Tae-oh was executed according to his karma," was added to the novel because of me... Maybe it really was karma. Was I being punished? No, what was I being punished for? What did I do wrong? I just lived and worked hard. Was it wrong to read and comment on some novels in my spare time? Now, the past seemed to be a dream-like life. With that thought in mind, I laid down on the bed. Of course, before going to sleep, I didn''t forget to check whether the windows and barrier stones installed at the entrance of the house were working properly. I wouldn''t be surprised if I suddenly died somewhere, someday. Heck, there might even be an assassin hiding under my bed right now. ¡°.......¡± ...Wasn''t that a possibility? Buseurok, buseurok- Listening closely, I could definitely hear something creeping under the bed. After crossing many lines ever since my body became like this, I was confident that my sensitivity was comparable to that of a thirsty deer drinking in crocodile-infested water. There was really something hiding there! I pulled out a dagger that was placed under the pillow, from the side of the bed. ©¥When taking down people, it is best to aim for the neck or eyes. Don''t hesitate. As expected, animals were good. These guys didn''t conspire nor bore any malice. They just ate, slept, played in the fields or climbed trees. They instinctively lived a peaceful life. Hence, I felt comfortable dealing with them. When I was with animals, I could just be an ordinary person, not the villain Tae-oh. ¡°You are the only one on my side, aren''t you?" I raised my index finger and stroked the squirrel''s head. ©¥Keureureung! Then, as if to make me eat my words, after it had gotten food from me, it ran away and disappeared somewhere... Ungrateful punk. Were you treating me as a vending machine for food? But I was glad that it wasn''t an assassin underneath the bed. Now that the tension was gone, tiredness came crashing down onto me like a wave. I should go to sleep now, I had a lot of work to do tomorrow. Who knew if the hero would appear soon. I told Aira that I would like to take a day off tomorrow. I had to get up early and go to the market right away. * * * Monarch City, where the Angmar''s Court was located, was as big as Seoul in the modern times. It had a large population, and it was just about the same size. If I remember correctly, it was described as ¡®a city surrounded by high mountains with a large flowing river'', so it really felt like Seoul. But if I tried to use my insufficient knowledge to add a little more description... Wouldn''t it be closer to Hanyang before the end of the Old Korea Empire instead of the modern Seoul? Except for the neat central area where the high-ranking people lived, there weren''t many clean roads. It was because Monarch City was a place where poverty, robbers, as well as all sorts of crooks and pseudo-religious tyrannies ran rampant. On my annual leave, I often walked around the city like this. From the clean central street to the messy outskirts. There were a lot of things to learn while getting some fresh air. There was also nothing better than walking around the market in person to understand public sentiment and various situations. ©¥Look at that, there! It''s a Champion passing by! ©¥Hey, is that a Holy Weapon on his back? It looks interesting. A Champion? As I was walking down the muddy road with my hood on, I reflexively turned my head. There I saw a man, who stood out amidst the busy people. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 6.2 (EP-6.2) Flower Aira #6 006 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #6 The man looked tall and thin from a distance. Together with his thick gray beard, it made me think of a broom. ©¥A plow-wielding Champion? ©¥It just looked like an ordinary plow. How did that become a Holy Weapon? ©¥Stop jesting. You wouldn''t even be able to count the number of thieves killed by it! Like what the people were talking about, the sturdy-looking man was carrying a plow, which was used for plowing the fields, on his back. However, if that man was the chosen one and wielded a Holy Weapon, then even a plow could cut someone in half. They were that kind of warriors in this world. But it was not that person. I let out a sigh, both relieved and regretful that it wasn''t the person I was looking for. Let''s not confuse people. However, just like a storm that could be created by a single flap of a butterfly''s wings, I didn''t know what type of variables in this world would lead to a blade being pointed at my neck. So just in case, I was going to remember the keyword ¡®Plow Warrior'' in my head. ©¥That''s amazing. But, what is a Champion? ©¥Ah, you ignorant bastard. But I don''t know either... Isn''t that just someone great? I thought about the concept of a ¡®Champion¡¯ upon hearing this from afar. As one lived on this land, there were times when the object they had been attached to would suddenly gain magical powers. In the Order of Flames, they were known as ¡®Holy Weapons''. Those who possessed such items were called Champions and were used for all sorts of missions or errands. The plow man must have become a plow Champion because his plow suddenly turned into a Holy Weapon. Was he a farmer before? Without hiding anything, the truth was that the person I was looking for also fell into the category of a Champion. The main character of the novel ¡®Villain Hunter'', resembled this world, just like a mirror. Was today¡¯s trip a complete waste? I obtained no news. The weapon they used was unique, so rumors of a strange weapon wielder should have spread quickly. ©¥A Champion who uses a crossbow? I don''t know. ©¥No, there is no such person here! Even after wasting my precious time and even some money, I had no clues about the person I was looking for. Did I just waste my time? They surely existed in this world, right? I was certain that they were lying low somewhere and sharpening their claws, before appearing as my greatest enemy. Even with all the means I had, I couldn''t find anything about the protagonist of ¡®Villain Hunter''. I even started to wonder if this world was different from the novel and that, maybe, that person didn''t exist. It was not entirely unlikely. Before the sun went down, I thought I would stop by one last place. But I thought it would probably work out if I helped her. No, it HAD to be done somehow. A crashing noise suddenly sounded, snapping me out of my thoughts. When I lifted my head, I saw the freckled waitress, who had taken my order, falling to the floor. ¡°Kyaak!¡± ¡°What''s going on?¡± In front of her, an angry weasel-bearded man was panting. Looking at the chess piece pawn-shaped brooch on his shoulder, it seemed he was a Junior Official in the Kingdom? The yellow belt armband on his shoulder also made him look like a tax collector. He flung his greasy hair back and made a fuss. ¡°Can I not like you? Ah? Is it such a big mistake that I like you? You looked pitiful, so I patted your butt to cheer you up!¡± The man stretched out his skinny hand, viciously grabbing the fallen female employee''s hand and lifted her up. Thanks to this, the girl screamed and cried out. "Why, why are you doing this to me!? Let me go!" ¡°How dare you, slum peasant woman!?¡± "I''m not a peasant, I''m an employee-" "Shut it, Sophie! My love is true. If you trample on this pure heart of mine, you will become a real peasant!" What? This type of thing happened everytime and everywhere. It was common in taverns and bars. However, the rice cakes of the¡¸Nymph''s Ditch¡¹tavern should appear soon and beat up the Junior Official. The person who managed this tavern was a pretty scary madam. ¡°Who, who, someone please help!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my mansion, yeah? I won''t let even a single drop of water get on you!" However, no matter how much I waited, the guards never showed up. When I turned my head, I saw the tavern staff in the distance, along with other people, gloomily looking at the scene. What was going on? Wasn''t the tavern Madam not the type to sit back and just watch her place get trashed like this? Curious, I decided to ask the old man who was clicking his tongue near me, to find out what was going on. ¡°Hey, do you know why people are just watching?¡± The old man suddenly roared, as if he had been waiting for someone to ask. ¡°How can anyone make a move? Behind him is that damn bastard!¡± ¡°Who is this ¡®damn bastard'' you are referring to?¡± ¡°When mentioning ¡®fucking bastard,'' who else could it be? It''s that Tae-oh, the Queen''s secret lover. He took this man as his right hand man, so no one dares to interfere!" "Ah..." This was the first time I was finding out that I had a right hand man. How funny. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Rice Cake here refers to the men/staff/bodyguards. This article (click me) explains it. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 7.1 (EP-7.1) Flower Aira #7 007 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #7 It was a common occurrence when you thought about it. People I didn''t know, or the bottom dwellers that I was only seeing for the first time, threw around my name to increase their own prestige. These guys would then go on and commit evil deeds under my name. Hence, no matter how hard I tried, my reputation never went up. "Come! Let''s eat some food and drink some tea. We will live happily together!" ¡°Keu, please stop! My arm hurts!¡± ¡°I''m Wright Hand, Gardener Tae-oh''s right hand man! Do you know what will happen to your family if you disobey my orders!?¡± ¡°... Geueueu-¡± Oh, so, what would happen? I''m curious too. "Come here!" ¡°I don''t want to...! You, you are ugly! Kkyaak!¡± The commotion gradually grew bigger and louder. ©¥Anyone, someone please stop him! Who knows what will happen if she gets dragged into that guy''s house! ©¥Last time, he was also like this at the inn next door! ©¥How would we deal with that bastard, Tae-oh''s lackey? If even a spark of flame gets on us... As expected, the public''s arrows were still aimed at me even though I did nothing.eone impersonating one of my men was forcefully assaulting a woman. It was these types of people that were hammering the lid of the coffin and pushing me into waving a death flag. I took a leave of absence from work today and specifically didn''t want to do as much work as possible. But if I left this alone, the people''s anger might be directed at me. I thought it was better to solve the problem quickly, so I got up and slowly cut through the crowd, approaching the scene. "Alright, I''m going to stop you there." ¡°Who are you?¡± The man frowned. "Who dares tell me what to do? Didn''t you hear who I am? The collector, who identified himself as Wright Hand, never thought he would be stopped in such a messy and disorderly back street tavern. ¡°You say that you''re my right hand man, but you couldn¡¯t even recognize your Master¡¯s voice?¡± "What¡ª?" I removed the hood that was covering my face. Sheuk- Now that I had revealed my identity, from now on, it was the end of me being able to sneak into the tavern. I could no longer gather information this way. But, it couldn''t be helped. ©¥What? Who is that guy? ©¥I don''t know. What is going on? I felt a great stir around me. It seemed that not everyone understood the situation. Maybe it was because many people didn''t know that I was Tae-oh? Most of the people here were ordinary citizens who had never seen the face of a high-ranking official in their lives. Unfortunately, it seemed that the collection officer in front of me was the same. "What the hell are you doing, you bastard? I have never seen you before. Do you know who I am? Huh? Look, you got a scar on your face, want me to make another one?" Swish- ©¥Ah- That man is Tae-oh! Teo Gospel! It''s Tae-oh Gospel! It''s really him! I, I''ve seen him before! ©¥Oh- It''s true! Last time I visited the center of Monarch City, I saw him too! Someone shouted from behind me. Perhaps some recognized my face. Akin to a stone being dropped and causing waves in the water, that loud cry eventually caused commotions. ©¥Is that the Queen''s secret lover? ©¥He looks younger than I thought. He''s about the same age as my son entering the Academy this year. Perhaps hearing such a story, the tax collector Wright Hand, who was lying in front of me, began sweating like rain and started weeping. "Ji, it''s real? No. Why would Tae-oh be at this filthy tavern? That''s ridiculous. It''s a lie. I just like the girl. Ah..." Did he lose his mind because he was under a lot of stress in a short period of time? His mouth was watering while both of his hands and legs were wildly shaking. That was not pitiful, though. Evil bastard. I bent my knees and whispered quietly in his ear. ¡°How dare you use my name? A scum like you is my right hand man? You will be on the barrier row.¡± Then something very surprising happened. The face of the man, who looked so powerless to even lift a spoon, was distorted in horror. ¡°Cha~, I would rather take the death penalty! Not the barrier row! If I go there, who knows what they will do!? Please, I''ll lick your shoes!" Then he fell down at my feet, stuck out his tongue, and really started to lick my shoes desperately. That said, going to the wall (barrier row) was akin to having your human rights expunged and becoming a lab rat. The treatment was worse than just being executed in the guillotine. "Please, please forgive me!¡± I was uncomfortable. This man just threatened me with a knife moments ago. Now, he was bawling his eyes out and begging. "What''s this? If you didn''t want to attend the barrier row, you shouldn''t have done this in the first place.¡± "I''ll be your dog! I''ll do whatever you tell me to do. Please, please, just not the barrier row. Please!¡± ¡°How about you start a new career as part of the expedition team instead of management? You have good knife-handling skills. If you can hold out well, you will be able to get to a higher position.¡± "Hii, hiiik! Long live the Queen! Surrounded by rocky mountains~ The beautiful kingdom of Angmar~ Ah, ah- Beautiful mountain stream, my hometown~ Clear ditch water~????" He suddenly began to unsightly sing Angmar''s national anthem. He was appealing to me with patriotism and asking for mercy. At that sight, Lee Seong-eum''s human heart, not Tae-oh the henchman, was shaken a little. However, I could not forgive this man. If I let this slide, there would be more people who would dare do such things. By then, I might inherit the bad karma and hatred from things I did not commit, which would get me executed. "Somebody please take this man and leave him with the guards in the name of I, Tae-oh Gospel. They will understand what to do if you ask them to send him to the barrier row." Chok, chok, chok- Only when I gave orders did the rice cakes in the tavern, who were waiting among the crowd, stepped forward and dragged away the collector. "Geuaaak- Forgive me! Not the barrier row! Hieeek!¡± Watching the collection officer being dragged out screaming with a near-bursting throat, I wondered if I had made a harsh judgment. It wasn''t my fault, it was that bastard''s. It was not me who should feel guilty, it was him. Why should I feel guilty about being in the demanding position, seeking proper punishment? No matter how much one thought about this, it was wrong for the victim to feel sorry for the perpetrator¡¯s punishment. I shouldn''t weigh myself down with that feeling. At this time, I could hear small murmurs going around. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 7.2 (EP-7.2) Flower Aira #7 007 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #7 ©¥Serves that bastard right! He''s nothing but a low-level civil servant, yet boasts and acts as if he is the sky. I knew this would happen someday! ©¥Something was definitely fishy about a Rank 9 Tax Collection Officer saying that he knew a Court Official! Look, what did I tell you? ©¥Speaking of which, the fox is now gone, but the tiger came... Is he really Tae-oh Gospel? Why did he come to such a shabby place? ©¥He must have come to catch impersonators. There are many liars here... I strongly felt the people''s eyes scrutinizing me from top to bottom. There wouldn¡¯t be anything good if I continued to stay here like this. I reached out to the waitress, who was lying on the floor. ¡°Heu, heuiii-¡± However, as the waitress girl seemed afraid of my hand, I stopped and just talked to her. "Are you okay?" "Yes, yes.... But, did you really save me just now?¡± A doubtful expression appeared on the waitress''s face. I then heard from the surrounding people. ©¥She''s a virgin. Tae-oh must be aiming for the waitress'' virginity. Otherwise, there is no way he would do such a good thing, right? ©¥Then, this might be what Tae-oh had been aiming for? ©¥Now that you mentioned it, maybe it is. If this continues, the waitress''s innocence may be soiled by Tae-oh! What the fuck, what nonsense were you all saying? ¡°Heu, heueueu-¡± Hearing the numerous people talking around her, the waitress was on the verge of tears. So, I straightened up and shouted. ¡°If you find more people impersonating the Royal Family or other high-ranking Officials, please report them immediately!" I ended with that. There was nothing more to say. If I spent too much time here, bad rumors about me might pop up. So, I just pushed open the tavern¡¯s door and walked out. Would what happened here today spread as a good story? Nah. It would probably be about Tae-oh Gospel asking for the virginity of a waitress. This was what would appear on the news, thanks to those bastard reporters. As I was putting on my hood and thinking about suppressing the press... ¡°Court Gardener!¡± Someone suddenly called me. I turned around and saw a luxurious carriage led by two black, demonic-looking horses on the street.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com Aira pulled out some soft things from the closet. They were see-through black fishnet stockings. They both had the same color and also looked the same... ¡°Come on, Tae-oh. Carefully pick one, it''s important!" This was the important thing? Did she just summon me, from my vacation, just because of this? Well, for Aira, it could be important. Her common sense was strange. Sometimes a cat''s life was more valuable than a human''s. There were also times when the color of tomorrow''s stockings was more important than an expedition to subjugate Barbarians. In fact, wasn''t most of Aira''s actions caused by the defect of her common sense? By the way, Elga would probably grind her teeth in anger if she heard that choosing stockings was more important than subjugating the Barbarians... Seueuk- I looked at the black fishnet stockings. Same color. Same shape. I even thought they were the same size. Although it was a waste of time, I must decide. During my first month, I learned that there were various types of black; such as ivory black, lamp black, mas black, vine black, nymph black, etc.! But these two... No matter how I looked at them, I couldn''t tell the difference. This was the biggest crisis of my life... Fuck... Come on, what was the difference? I felt my armpits sweating. But, I knew what to say at times like this. ¡°As expected of Queen Aira. You have a great eye for color. To me, they just both look black.¡± ¡°There is nothing for you to be ashamed of. I''m great at telling the difference between the two." I said towards Aira, ¡°Yes. Indeed, you are amazing.¡± I concluded appropriately. It seemed terrible, but the point was that there was no malice in these words. "Ja. Well then, I have decided to wear this.¡± Aira picked out one of the same-looking stockings. If she was just going to choose that, why even called for me? Then, the reason quickly came to my mind. There was a hint in her words. ¡°No, wait. You''re going out to town?¡± ¡°No, seeing you has changed my mind. I''m going now. So, can you change this for me?¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 8.1 (EP-8.1) Flower Aira #8 008 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #8 Draw me a sheep{1}. No, YOU change your stockings! Queen Aira said it, as if it was natural. It was like this was her right and that it had been this way for a very long time. Well, actually, Aira had always been living like this. She lacked nothing and lived without any type of inconvenience. If there was a problem, everyone else would deal with it on her behalf. She ate only good things like dew, and had never gone to the toilet in her entire life. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t actually seen Aira using the bathroom during my time here this year. I didn''t know if I would ever see that in the future, but.... "Hurry and change it. I want to go now!" Aira''s languid voice pulled me out of my thoughts, about the interesting topic of going to the toilet. Let¡¯s figure that out later. The important issue right now was this. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going out to town this evening?¡± "Yes." The Queen''s trip was a job that required quite a lot of manpower and funding. We had to clean the streets, taking away any objects and people that could potentially pose a threat. We also had to hire guards and bands. Anyway, there were a lot of things that needed to be considered. Therefore, the Queen''s trip should be a political performance that was prepared and planned for at least a week in advance. At least, that was my thought. However, Aira said that she wanted to go in these stockings right now. Why? Did someone give this idea to Aira while I was away? Only her cousin, Elga, was in the position to do so. While Aira was speaking, I looked around the room, wondering if Elga might be hiding somewhere. ¡°Tae-oh, when are you going to change it? Before it gets too late, there is a place I want to go." ¡°A place you want to go?¡± "Yes. Tae-oh, have you ever seen a nymph?¡± A nymph? If it was a nymph... Thinking of this, tall females would come to mind. The nymphs were an all-female race. They were like the protectors of nature, rarely found in forests and mountains. It was thanks to this, I felt goosebumps running down my back. Aira seemed to have known that I would go around the market alone and gather information. I also noticed it and was vaguely anticipating this. A servant acting in secret from the Queen. If Aira asked, ¡°Why are you hiding things from me? Are you plotting a rebellion?¡± How should I answer? I couldn''t possibly say that I once read a novel and, since this world was similar to that one, I was collecting information about it. Of course, I already made up two excuses for this situation. As I was wracking my brain to decide on which of the two was better to use, Aira said. ¡°Tae-oh, I will turn a blind eye to whatever dangerous moves you have done without reporting to me. However, from now on, I will escort you wherever you go.¡± "I understand. I am sorry." ¡°In that sense, how about you come with me today? With our identities hidden, we shall sneak beyond the palace walls! How about it? Doesn''t it sound fun?¡± Aira''s eyes were already staring at the walls from the window. * * * ¡°Aira-nim. This may be rude to say, but I think your clothes are too luxurious for stealth.¡± "Huh? This? But this is the oldest set of clothes I own though?¡± Aira narrowed her eyebrows slightly as she looked at the robe that was draped over her body. She was wearing a top-class silk Magician robe which was embroidered with purple and yellow threads. Only the Royal Family could use purple threads in this world. If she wore that, the meaning of stealth would disappear... Thus, I took a couple of brown robes from the Court, the ones maids would wear when they went out. With this on, unless one deliberately revealed their identity, they wouldn''t be recognized. Of course, nothing was absolute. You couldn¡¯t know when, where, and what kinds of variables could arise, so it was important to stay alert at all times. ¡°Come, Tae-oh. Hold on to my waist.¡± Aira said to me from under the palace walls, which seemed to be three meters tall. I gently grabbed her waist, which made Aira put her hand over mine and had me hold on tighter. ¡°Hold closer, otherwise you will fall. Hug me!¡± ¡°Then, excuse me.¡± Eventually, I wrapped my arms around Aira''s waist. I felt that her waist was extremely thin, to the point that I could wrap my arms around it with any problems. Stomp- With the sound of stomping on the ground, my field of vision rose in an instant. My body suddenly soared, as if I was taking a scary ride. To be more precise, Aira jumped over the 3-meter wall. The problem was that her body, which had flown high, was now being mercilessly drawn down by gravity. Seuuuuu- ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- T/N: {1} I''m assuming this is the famous quote from the story, "The Little Prince." Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 8.2 (EP-8.2) Flower Aira #8 008 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #8 I almost screamed from fright. The sensation of falling from a high place made me feel as if everything inside my stomach was moving up towards my throat. However, Aira''s palms blocked it. Tadat. "Great, we''re out! In the past, Anise and I had also often sneaked out of court like this.¡± Anise was one of Aira''s older sisters. Among the 12 boys and 5 girls, she was the fourth youngest, right above Aira. I heard that she was a very kind and friendly woman. ¡°I remember wandering around with my sister, exploring the surroundings while looking at this and that.¡± Aira really liked Anise. So, when Anise suddenly vomited blood and died right in front of Aira, the shock must have broken Aria¡¯s inner sense of scale. Suddenly, it occurred to me that if Aira''s family had not died... I wonder what type of girl Aira would have been instead? Since she was far from inheriting the crown, she would probably just drink tea, ride horses, and look at flowers, like an ordinary noble, right? Of course, this type of thinking was meaningless in the current situation, but.... ¡°Let''s go, Gospel. I know the name of the tavern.¡± "I know where it is. I''ll lead the way." The place Aira was talking about was the¡¸Nymph''s Ditch¡¹which was the same tavern on the outskirts that I had just visited. It was a well-known fact that the Tavern owner Madame was from the rare Nymph race. I didn''t know that I would be going there again today. Would anyone recognize me? I was wearing a different robe, without any sort of visible identification, so it should work out somehow. Also, would anyone really think that I would go there twice in one day? With that in mind, Aira and I safely left the central street. We then entered the noisy and messy area in the West Gate slum district of Monarch City. Jilpok, jilpok- The road was unstable and the ground was dirty, so we carefully watched our steps as we walked. It was fine for me, but I was worried about what Aira, who was wearing nice shoes, would think of this. ¡°Even at night, there are many people.¡± However, Aira was busy watching the people walking around. She seemed to be very interested in this sort of thing. Her black eyes that peeked out from under her hood were full of curiosity. She didn''t seem to care about the mud soaking her shoes. ©¥Dashing Sirs passing by there, are you interested in getting your fortunes read for only a penny? ©¥My child is starving, please... ¡°Hmm-¡± When Aira''s eyes landed on the beggars crouching on the street, I felt a chilling sensation. What was she thinking about while looking at them? ¡°It¡¯s spring. It¡¯s a chilly day.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to have much in mind. ©¥So, shall we try approaching her? Maybe they will allow it, since they are excited about being able to play at night. ©¥If you want to see the light of the next day, stay still. I have seen a few people meeting tragic endings like that... It was like gold not losing its value, even if it got muddy. Aira might be hiding her identity, but she could not hide her aura and dignity. Hence, some people with good eyesight were already looking at us. If only they knew that the woman they were looking at, with half interest and half curiosity, was the monarch of this country. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t know that. A waitress approached us as soon as we sat down. At first, I thought it was the freckled waitress from before, but it was a different person. Did she already leave? Well, after experiencing that kind of thing, it was normal if she wanted to get off work early and take a break. ¡°Dear customers, here is the menu. You can tell us which dish you would like to order.¡± "Okay." While Aira was busy looking around, I ordered a glass of honey wine, which seemed to be the most moderate drink. It also had milk mixed with honey. At this time, Aira spoke. ¡°I thought you could see a Nymph if you came here? Where is the Nymph?¡± "Ah, Are you talking about the Manager? The Manager is currently-¡± ¡°Bring me the Nymph.¡± "Yes, yes?" I felt the waitress, who had brown hair that was tied into two ponytails, was bewildered at Aira''s request. ¡°Excuse me, but what did you say?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Bring me the Nymph.¡± It was surprising that Aira had said the same thing twice. However, things were not looking so good right now, so I decided to quickly intervene. ¡°My Lady wants to try the Manager''s special menu. We will give proper compensation, so can you please ask the Manager if she could spare some time from her busy schedule?¡± I implicitly stated that the young lady I was serving had a very high status and that it was best to just follow her request. "Ah-" The waitress, hardened by working in this dirty place, scratched the back of her head and nodded, as if she understood my meaning. ¡°Of course, then please wait here for a while.¡± But just as the waitress was about to leave, Aira called out, "Wait a minute," pulling something out of her sleeves and placing it on the table. ¡°This is a tip.¡± Dalgak. ¡°At a tavern like this, you have to tip, right?¡± A shiny object was placed on the table. ¡°Oh, oh oh!?¡± The waitress, who saw it, screamed in surprise. It was as if she had a mental breakdown. Sulrong. Sulrong. Thanks to that, the noisy tavern suddenly became quiet. It was because what Aira took out was none other than a gold coin! Chapter 9.1 (EP-9.1) Flower Aira #9 009 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #9 The novel ¡®Villain Hunter'' did not spend much time explaining how the currency worked. In the first place, the protagonist of ¡®Villain Hunter'' was a guy who didn''t care about money. The only explanation that I remembered about money was that one gold coin could support a family of four for a month. If we compare it to Korean Won, it should be between 1 million and 2 million Won, right?Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com I really hated that there was no concrete information and only a vague estimate. In fact, there was no other accurate explanation than that. Of course, for the poor, the actual value might be even higher. Plus, that amount was just a tip. ¡°Hiii, a gold coin!¡± From the waitress'' point of view, it was not surprising that she shouted in shock. As a veteran employee, the larger the tip, the quieter they would be and securely stow it in their pocket. But, seeing that she just shouted in surprise, was she actually a newbie? ¡°Is this not enough? I thought one coin would suffice.¡± The problem was that, in response to the outburst, Aira took another gold coin from her pocket and handed it to the waitress... As a result, the waitress was on the verge of passing out. ¡°So, so much money! Thank you!! Thank you!!! Heu, uh, I¡¯ll immediately bring the Manager!¡± Tadat, Tadadadat- The girl immediately scurried away without missing a beat. The customer wanted to see a Nymph, then she shall bring her one! ¡°It''s my first time tipping. It''s fun. Did I do it right?¡± Aira was naive about her first tipping experience. She knew nothing. I couldn''t even smile. Because of what just happened, people''s attention was unintentionally drawn towards us. ©¥Hey, did you see that? They gave her a gold coin as a tip. Two even! ©¥Is she the daughter of a noble family? Why is she in a trashy place at a time like this? ©¥Who knows? Probably to experience being a commoner or something? It''s a recent fad apparently. She doesn¡¯t seem to have a single escort, other than that guy. Is he a servant? I could see a lot of eyes turning towards us, perhaps from noticing our wealth. It seemed that our identities had not been revealed, but it was clear that the situation was not very good. It would be dangerous if we got caught in an argument or something. Though it was not us that would be in danger, it was them. Because Aira was not merciful... Meanwhile, Aira kept talking to me, as if she didn''t care about our surroundings. Before, it was impossible for Aira to wait for something like she was doing right now. This basically meant that even Aira could change. Yes. At this point, anyone should be able to tell. I was trying to change Aira from a tyrant to a normal human being. At the very least ¡ª that was my goal. If the situation proceeded like that in the novel, then eventually, one day, Aira would be executed. It couldn''t be avoided. It was then I realized. What if I twisted the story? Stopping Belmott''s execution not too long ago was part of my efforts to change the future. The deterrence of Belmott''s execution was quite effective. Perhaps, by twisting the story so much, Aira wouldn''t ever get executed. To save Aira and myself, I needed to stabilize the kingdom, leading it to a happy ending of a peaceful world. Shouldn''t that be my, the evil Tae-oh Gospel, number one goal? Then, to further change the story, I must do something that the original Tae-oh and Aira might not have done. For example, a radical change that would twist the genre of the original novel. There were a few that came to mind. The only question now was whether Aira and others would follow suit. However, the things I worked so hard on over the past year were now starting to pay off. It was a gamble, but it was worth it. I had a lot of chips to bet with thanks to the slush funds confiscated from Belmott''s. Elga also just came back from the expedition. Wasn''t this the chance to go all-in? Good, good. Now all that was left was convincing Aira. ¡°Gospel.¡± I returned from my thoughts upon hearing my name. ¡°Did you call, My Lady?¡± ¡°Hey, those guys. They were talking about you.¡± Aira was currently wearing a very dark expression under her hood. She was biting her lip so hard that blood was dripping down her chin. Why did Aira get so angry? I turned my head and saw some men drinking in the corner. Chapter 9.2 (EP-9.2) Flower Aira #9 009 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #9 ©¥That bastard Tae-oh suddenly changed the law and made it impossible to beat slaves. I can¡¯t even discipline the darned thing with my whip anymore! ©¥I know, right? ©¥This slave rights bullshit. They could even file a complaint to the Government Office? Ah, just... Fuck off! That is not even a slave anymore. Also, what type of slave needs to be paid minimum wage? ©¥Now this is really crossing the line. Was giving them leftovers not enough? Minimum wage, really? Ah. It seemed that the slave owners were dissatisfied with the enactment of the Minimum Slave Rights Act that I had implemented a few months ago. There was an episode in which the abused slaves united to revolt and caused a great amount of damage to the Kingdom. Hence, the Minimium Slave Rights Act was created to stop such a thing from happening again somehow. ©¥I can''t even fuck my female slave. Like, what? Slave sensitivity? I''m so mad that I can''t even speak. Tae-oh, that guy. Is it because he is the Queen''s slave, that he is extremely sensitive to slavery? ©¥That''s right. Hey, speaking of, wasn''t that Tae-oh bastard originally a slave too? A year or so ago, someone had seen that bastard being sold to the Lioness''s. ©¥Wow, then after he got sold out of slavery, he became the Queen''s secret concubine? Life is really weird. Now, slaves can have Human rights. On the subject of slavery¡ª Gadeudeuk- I could hear Aira grinding her teeth. She was really holding up well. Was she trying to stay true to what I said before, ¡®Don''t bother with the gossip about me?'' ¡°They are just blindly cursing you. Tae-oh, you are not my slave. I never thought of you that way.¡± Gooo, gwareureu- Gwareureureu- Dolkong- dolkong- The surrounding objects began to react to Aira''s anger. The windows creaked, as the well-placed dishes fell to the floor, shattering and scattering all over. Seuk- With her palm on the table, Aira gently lifted her index finger. Gwaooo- Dolkong- This made the shaking more intense. This was the preparatory stage for the Rank 7 magic, Earthquake. If this continued, the ground would really shake and everything would be buried in the soil. ©¥What is this, an earthquake? Why is the building shaking? Am I the only one who is feeling this? I haven''t even had a drink yet.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com ©¥I guess the time has come for the country to collapse. Now, stop nagging and have a drink. ©¥Alright, give me a drink. It was a girl with short, light amber hair and a youthful looking face. She appeared to be around 14 or 15 years old. ¡°Who called this Bionoi? I''m busy, but I always free up time for VIPs! That¡¯s my trade skill!¡± Distinguished by her short, pointed ears, she was Madame Bionoi, who ran the tavern "Nymph''s Ditch." However, her outrageously luxurious dress looked quite ridiculous, as if she was wearing her mother''s clothes. She also spoke like a child. But no one knew how old she really was. Nymphs were a strange race that looked young, no matter the age. ¡°Hello, nice to meet you, Ma''am, Sir!¡± As Bionoi shouted in a loud voice, she placed our food down on the table. Aira, wiping the blood from her lips, smiled slightly. ¡°A real Nymph! So this is a Nymph.¡± ¡°I am Bionoi, the Nymph of the creek! However, who do you think you are, rudely pulling the cheeks of this Bionoi? That''s Nymphophobic¡ª!¡± "Look, it is different from a Human¡¯s. It''s like a child''s cheek, so soft. Her ears are also pointy.¡± ¡°Don''t treat me like a child!¡± Although Aira was the head of a country, it was her first time seeing a Nymph. In the first place, Aira did not have a very broad scope in terms of Human relationships, and her range of activities were narrow. Nymphs were also so rare that it was extremely hard to meet one. ¡°What do Nymphs like? Do you like candy like kids?¡± Aira seemed to like the Nymph. ¡°Ahhh, you- You!" At this time, the Nymph Manager Bionoi, who had her cheeks pulled by Aira, suddenly shouted as if she discovered something. Maybe she noticed the powerful magic that Aira possessed? I had heard that Nymphs were innate Magicians, who dealt with mana in the air. However, her eyes weren''t looking at Aira, but towards me! ¡°Ah, I got it!" She scrutinized me from all directions before saying with outstretched arms, as if she had finally figured out something. ¡°A half, you''re a Half-Nymph!¡± Chapter 10.1 (EP-10.1) Flower Aira #10 010 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #10 Humans, Dwarves, Elves, Nymphs, Monsters, etc. There were numerous races in ¡®Villain Hunter¡¯. Each race had their own unique characteristics and personalities. Nymphs were one of them. Even before Humans came into this world, the Nymph race had already existed. I only vaguely knew about the existence of such beings. Yet, only hours ago, I discovered my non Human heritage. ¡°So you''re saying that I am a Half-Nymph, a half-fairy?¡± I had just heard a rather shocking truth. "That''s right! This great Bionoi''s eyes, which have been Cultivated through business, could tell that your body is that of a Gold Rank Warrior! Therefore, I dare say that you are a Half-Nymph!¡± Oh my God, I really was a Half-Nymph! This was the first time I had learned about this. I had always thought of myself as an ordinary Human. Did this bastard, Tae-oh, really have such a background? He was just a passing villain character. I also remembered that he had no other description, other than being called a ¡®Demon Monk¡¯. [T/N: added the "monk" instead of just ¡°demon¡±. I removed the monk before since it didn''t make sense (contradictory) but now it seems to play a role.] Could it be that the cause of his youthful appearance did not stem from him being some type of strange monk (Demon Monk), but rather his half-fairy heritage? ¡°If we lean our heads together and compare our features, you will see the similarities! More than that, who is this girl that keeps pulling this Bionoi''s ears!?" "Look at this! Her ears are pointy. It is different from other people¡¯s!¡± ¡°If you continue pulling my ears like that, this Bionoi''s short and sweet Nymph ears will be stretched, looking terribly long like those Elves!¡± Just as Bionoi was about to take my hood off, Aira pulled her ears. If Bionoi had seen my face, we would have been caught. After all, I had already shown my face here once before. Anyways, it turned out that I was a Half-Nymph. Of course, whether I was actually a Half-Nymph or a Human, things wouldn¡¯t be much different from how it was before. It was pretty interesting, though. Did she read my thoughts? I didn¡¯t know, but Bionoi suddenly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since this Bionoi has seen a Half-Nymph. It is quite interesting. When was the last time I saw one?" However, I was pulled out of my thoughts by the Nymph manager, who was trying to chat some more. ¡°At that time, the Demon Angmar was the one leading the world, not the cunning spider of the Tarantera Family! There were many Nymphs and Humans, so there were a lot of halfies....¡± I could see the Nymph''s eyes getting teary. It was as if she was a long-lived fairy servant, reminiscing about the distant past. ¡°It would be better if we did not talk about such topics.¡± There were some things in this world that were better left unspoken. Just as expected. ©¥Demon? ©¥What an ominous name... No one had ever noticed that fact. Aira might have heard that. I quickly left the tavern, with the half-dozing Aira draped on my shoulders. Let''s quickly go back to the palace. I should arrive there before midnight. Just as I noticed the few telltale signs of people following us, a feeling of fatigue had creeped into my body. ¡°I knew this would happen.¡± Today¡¯s schedule was a mess! * * * As I continued walking for a while, a narrow alley soon came to sight. I had been trying to take the main road as much as possible. I was in a predicament. ¡°Hehehe- Where are you going?¡± ¡°The noble lady looks very tired. We know a good place to rest not far from here." At this time, the people following us started to speak. I tried going the happy circuit route (positive thinking) and hoped that they would just eventually give up, but it seemed they weren''t that smart. ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± ¡°Yeah, I have something to tell you. Stop!¡± According to the voices behind me, there were roughly two men. They were probably sitting in the far corner of the tavern like we were. When I turned my head, as expected, two men were approaching us. It was late at night, so I couldn''t see their faces. However, they had strong physiques, and were armed with a dagger, a potion, a long sword as well as having an ax on their waist, respectively. They were just your common, ordinary thugs. How was Aira currently? ¡°.......¡± She was half-asleep. Maybe this was a good thing, in case the rock would crack the delicate egg. [T/N: Break/trigger her into becoming a full-blown murderer] I said to them, while pulling a dagger from my waist. ¡°I would have prefered if you had left us alone and just quietly let us go. If you know who this is, and still decide to continue, you won''t just die a simple death." However, they only looked at each other before bursting into laughter. After laughing for a while, one of them pulled out a long sword and said. ¡°Everyone says that. Do we not know who that is? Of course, we do! Isn''t she a noble lady? A curious aristocratic lady who snuck out on the streets at night.¡± ¡°A naughty little girl sneaking out of her magnificent mansion without any guards. Is that not it?" ¡°Yeah, don''t bad girls like that need to be punished? People like us... Hihi- What? It''s no big deal. It''s just earning some ransom money and having a little fun while we wait. We''re professionals!" Professionals? That was applicable to committing crimes? It sounded like they had quite a bit of experience. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 10.2 (EP-10.2) Flower Aira #10 010 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #10 Actually, they were half right. The only problem was that Aira was a Queen instead of a mere noble. I did hear that there were people who specifically targeted nobles and made money by holding them for ransom. I supposed these guys were trying to do just that. Among the various newspapers and agendas I had read recently, such news was being reported. Ahh, what was that group¡¯s name? It seemed to be ¡®Black Robe¡¯. It would be interesting if these guys were actually the infamous bunch. Well, that would be a dead end anyway. After all, the information that could be obtained from the bottom dwellers was not very valuable. Anyways, I should get away before Aira woke up and destroyed everything. ¡°Hihi- Nope, you can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Yup, you can¡¯t!¡± Alas, the men had cleverly blocked both the front and back of the alleys. It seemed that they really were professionals and what they had said was not just empty words. They did their jobs fairly well. In order to get away, I might have to factor in armed conflict. But to be honest, I was not very good at fighting. "Hehe- You servant, slave or whatever... Just leave the girl. We will spare you.¡± ¡°No, even better. If you obey, you can have fun with us. You haven¡¯t had a fling with the noble lady, right? You will like it!¡± Perhaps upon seeing my hesitation, the men asked me to leave Aira behind. Giving up on Aira would save my life. Suddenly, a problem that had been bothering me for a long time surfaced in my mind. Between Aira and myself. If I were put in a situation where I had to decide between the two, what would I choose? Like in this situation. If there ever came a time where I could save my life by selling out Aira, would I do it? "Eumm...... Tae-oh, it¡¯s noisy.¡± Aira, who was being supported by me, gradually woke up. I felt my scalp prickle as my hair stood on end. If Aira saw what was happening, they would die. ¡°You didn¡¯t abandon the young lady and run away. Usually, servants would flee in such situations. I am guessing that she is a high-ranking noble? A Baron? A Viscount''s daughter?" ¡°That is a secret.¡± ¡°I see. However, you have made a mistake. If you and your lady didn''t bring an escort in the dead of the night like this, you would certainly get tangled up in trouble." It was embarrassing, but it was true. I was expecting something like this to happen. But Aira had strongly insisted on going out alone without any escort and she couldn''t be dissuaded. Her stubbornness was getting stronger these days... As I was thinking about a way to deal with Aira''s stubbornness, Darzen suddenly asked. ¡°So, is it true that you are a Half-Nymph?¡± "Pardon?" ¡°Well, I heard it at the bar earlier, when you were talking about Half-Nymphs. It seemed like those thugs were following you, so I came along too.¡± "Ah-" I had also just heard that I was a Half-Nymph for the first time today, so there was no way I could explain it. Even in the original novel, Half-Nymphs were only mentioned a few times. There was nothing to go off of. While I was contemplating on how to reply, Darzen added a few more words. ¡°I heard that Half-Nymphs are mostly female. Males are very rare. Of course, even if there was a male Half-Nymph, they say that it would not be ¡®functional''. But... Is that true?¡± ¡°Oh, I''m just asking out of curiosity...¡± Darzen mumbled, as if he didn''t care much. Though I had a hard time understanding his question. ¡°What do you mean by, ¡®is it true that it would not be functional¡¯?¡± ¡°You know, like a mule. Mules are infertile from birth, since they were born from the mating between a donkey and a horse. A sad misery of a mixed race created by Human¡¯s selfishness. Maybe... you too? Are you an eunuch?¡± No, would you just ask people if they were an eunuch? Why were you asking me this? You rude bastard! I thought that by being a Champion, you would have some tact, but it seemed that you were not any better than other people. At that moment, Aira slowly opened her eyes. ¡°You low-level hypocrite, don¡¯t speak ill of Tae-oh!¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 11.1 (EP-11.1) Flower Aira #11 011 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #11 ¡°I can¡¯t stand the sound of lies any longer!¡± Ttak- As Aira snapped her finger, the sound of blood began to gush out. The Plow Champion fell to the ground with blood spurting out of his mouth. ¡°Meueueuaaak!¡± ¡°Big, Big Brother!¡± "Big Brother!" Two large men suddenly ran out of the alley. They were the Black Robe thugs that had run away earlier. Apparently, they were following us. They patted Darzen''s shoulder and arm. "Big Brother! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Eueumaeuak- Mahooo!¡± "Tongue, his tongue got cut off! She''s a Magician! She used magic! You, you fucker!¡± Nothing else could explain the situation. The Plow Champion Darzen was part of the thugs. Everything he did earlier was for the sake of leading us to a hideout called the ¡®Hideout''. Those who were deceived by his ¡®good intentions¡¯ would unknowingly follow him into a trap... How many people had fallen for this scheme? It might have worked on me as well. However, I knew that this Champion was fishy. I had already suspected him the moment he rejected my reward for saving us and claimed that it was the Champion''s duty or whatever. You should know that, in this rotten world, there was no one who would do something out of the goodness of their heart. If such a person existed, there was a very, very high chance that bastard was the worst and most dangerous psycho. Speaking of which, there was such a psycho by my side... ¡°Don¡¯t curse Tae-oh!¡± Aira''s hair stood upright. As she growled, the surrounding walls began to shake. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Heuiiek! Heuoot!¡± ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s run away! We can''t win against a Magician!" The thugs fled with their backs turned towards us. Ttak, ttak- As Aira snapped her fingers a few more times, blood started spurting from their ankles and caused them to fall over. ¡°Hieeek!¡± ¡°Eu, oh, what happened? My, my ankle!¡± Aira''s precise telekinesis had sharply tore their achilles tendon. At this time, Aira spread open her palms. She did not seem to be satisfied yet. Then, as she clenched her fist slowly, like gripping something in the air, tearful screams sounded. ¡°Geuiiik! My, my heart!¡± ¡°Heueu, heuoo- Air, I can¡¯t breathe!¡± It was clear that Aira would kill them. This was why I didn''t want to stay with the thugs any longer. I knew that it was going to end up like this. Aira saw my house, which was located on the central street, and gave it an evaluation, saying that it was like a dog house... Of course, to her, calling it a dog house was without malice. It was simply an evaluation based on facts. After all, Aira had never lived outside the palace since she was born. She had grown up only seeing tall buildings. The dog house inside the palace was really huge. It might even be bigger than my house... If one thought about it, wouldn''t this cause a revolution? Since Aira might unknowingly say things like, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a house, you can live in the kennel,¡± without really thinking about it. When I return to the palace tomorrow, I would need to reduce the size of the kennel there. I would also have to explain the size of the common kennels to Aira. Fuck, there was always something to do! The biggest problem I had right now was that Aira was looking around my house. It was just a room with a bed, a few books, a closet and a stash of emergency food. It was not really an interesting place, but.... ¡°Tae-oh, is this where you sleep and wake up every day?¡± Aira was busy peering into every nook and cranny of this room, which was nothing compared to her lavish bedroom, as if some kind of treasure was hidden here. ... She wouldn''t notice the basement, right...? ...Should I turn her gaze away? ¡°I didn''t expect Aira-nim to be in my shabby place. Please wait a moment, I will serve some tea before you go to sleep.¡± I didn¡¯t want to let Aira into my personal space because of the basement. Hence, I had always politely refused Aira''s request to come to my house. But one day, if Aira gave an order like, ¡°I¡¯m going to your house,¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t say no. Therefore, I had prepared a handful of high-quality tea leaves worth two gold coins and a teacup set worth five gold coins. If she drank this now, she would quickly fall asleep. Slurp- I had a little taste. The tea I brewed was actually pretty good. ¡°Here, My Queen.¡± After boiling the tea, I entered the bedroom from the kitchen. Morak, morak- Something similar to charred soot was sending up black smoke from the carpet in my bedroom. A strong burnt smell wafted into the air. It was not just an ordinary smell, either. It was the smell of burnt flesh. Aira then said to me. ¡°A dirty little beast was hiding in your bedroom, so I got rid of it. As I thought, you have to move! From tomorrow, you will live in the palace.¡± ¡°You burned-¡± There was no trace of life from the burnt ashes. I didn''t know what it originally was, but it looked like the size of one''s palm... I felt dizzy. The only thing that comforted my heart with chirps and barks.... Dalgeurak, dalgeurak- I watched the shaking teacup in my hand and braced myself. After all, it was not the first or second time this kind of thing had happened. Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 11.2 (EP-11.2) Flower Aira #11 011 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #11 ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Tae-oh is really good at making tea, even better than the maids.¡± ¡°Well, I was originally bought by the Lioness Family to be a tea slave.¡± ¡°You mean Elga? She doesn''t even drink a drop of tea. As expected, it was a waste for you to stay with Elga.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°More than that, why do you look unwell? Are you sick?" ¡°No~. How can I be unwell, when I was given the honor of hosting Your Majesty the Queen in my residence?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like you are being sarcastic?...¡± She was sharp. "No, I was not." I smiled. If I had known that things would turn out like this, I would have at least given you a name. Even if it was just something like Keongkeong, since you barked... Kirik, kirik- Just then, I heard a scratching noise. I turned my head and saw that a little beast was clinging on my window, scratching the glass with its front paws. It was a squirrel with impressive stripes. More importantly, like me, it had a scar on its left eye... ©¥Keongkeong. What? Didn''t it just get burned to death? I was confused. While I was deep in thought, Aira, who was sitting on the bed, got up and opened the window. The squirrel then came in, climbing on Aira''s legs and over her shoulders. ¡°This guy is a Dog Squirrel. It seems there is a Dog Squirrel nest nearby.¡± ¡°By Dog Squirrel, you mean?¡± ©¥Keongkeong. ¡°Yes, they bark like dogs. So they¡¯re called ¡®Dog Squirrel''.¡± Aira watched as the squirrel ran between her hands and shoulders. ¡°Big Sister Anise said that Dog Squirrels don¡¯t get along with people very well. This little one is different. Tae-oh, are you raising him?¡± ¡°No, I am not raising it. I don¡¯t keep any pets.¡± My eyes alternated between the squirrel and the charred ashes on the floor. So then, what the hell was that thing? Without any hesitation, Aira said. ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that the scorpion I burned earlier wasn¡¯t a pet? I''m glad. I was disgusted as soon as I saw it and had to kill it right away.¡± The scorpions wouldn''t dare to come near Aira, a powerful Magician. I didn''t even bother trying to be modest and refuse. I simply climbed onto the bed. It was large and spacious enough for two people to comfortably sleep in. I bought this one thinking that I might have a girlfriend someday. Unfortunately, I was too busy with work... I had to focus on surviving. Come to think of it, was I not currently laying in the same bed with a woman? It was a heart-pounding situation. Even though she was a tyrant, she was pretty enough to be called an evil flower. She smelled good, too. I wonder, what would happen if Aira and I slept in the same bed? Seureureuk- Aira''s arms extended and hugged me. It was a movement which showed that she thought of me as a giant teddy bear or a pillow. Actually, I was in the same situation right now. I did not dare to sleep while facing the Queen, so I had my back turned. Actually, being alone with Aira like this was a pretty good opportunity for me. I needed time to have a serious conversation with Aira, in order to implement my ideas and plans. However, now that the opportunity came, I was hesitant and couldn''t open my mouth. What if I got rejected? By then, she might really cut my throat... Aira murmured softly in my ear. ¡°Tae-oh, why did you hide it from me?¡± ¡°... What do you mean?¡± What was she talking about? The basement? The Dog Squirrel I raised? I was feeling nervous. There were so many things that I could get ¡®caught'' for. I was also worried that Aira would change from hugging to suffocating me to death. ¡°That you were a Half-Nymph!¡± "Ah." "Come to think of it, I don''t know anything about you, Tae-oh..." Seureureuk- I could feel Aira''s hand sliding from the side of my armpit, gently stroking my belly. She then pulled my upper garment up, before finally slipping through the knot in the waistband and directly caressing my skin. I felt dizzy as those cool, slender fingers wrapped around my ¡®thing'', as if my whole body was being held by a giant hand. This was the first time Aira touched my body. ¡°... I, Aira-nim?¡± ¡°I am also curious. Do Half-Nymphs really suffer from the mixed race ¡®curse''?¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 12: [R-18] [19] (EP.12) Evil Flower Aira #12 012 ¨C Evil Flower Aira #12 Aira''s slender fingers dug into my pants. At the same time, her body came closer to mine. Maybe it was because of the feeling of something soft being pressed against my back, or the pleasant smell from Aira''s body wafting into my nostrils, but... Bulttuk, bulttuk- My celestial soldier soared into the Heavens, and was more than ready to go to war. By nature, Aira was not the type of person who easily initiated physical contact with others. I mean, even if I had licked her body, Aira never touched mine. It was because she was a noble Queen. I thought that it would be absolutely impossible for her to touch the body of a person lower than her esteemed self. Hence why I simply believed that nothing would happen, even if we were to lay in the same bed together. But, tonight''s Aira was different. Did the long night walk make her feel strange? ¡°Tae-oh, I''m curious about the type of person you are.¡± Aira''s fingers, which were wrapped around my little brother, felt cool to the touch. Thus, the sensation I was feeling from my hot, pulsating cock was even more impressive... Sareureuk- When her cool palm gripped my cock, it was only then that I was able to understand the idiom, ¡®weakness seized''. ¡°Tae-oh. This. Why is it like this?¡± It felt like my body was being held tightly by a hand. With just a light squeeze, I was like a deer caught in a noose. Seriously, I was ¡®stiff'' in so many ways! "Answer me. Why did this get so hard?" Aira continued to ask questions, sending hot breaths against my ear. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was really asking because she didn''t know, or if it was part of her ploy. In my position, having to answer something like that felt shameful and humiliating. I then realized that I had to answer what Aira asked. We were in a hierarchical relationship. Command and obedience. Similar to how a dog owner ordered his dog to show its belly, I must answer this question to show my loyalty to Aira. "Huh? Why is it so hot? Why aren''t you answering? Don''t make me ask a fourth time!" "That.... Aira-nim is touching it.¡± This was my relationship with Aira. Our relationship was such that Aira would unilaterally receive or force something on me. But tonight was not the same. It was difficult to explain, but it felt somewhat different than the situations that had occurred so far. I knew that I had to put an end to this situation immediately. Otherwise, the ¡®role'' I had built up until now might get destroyed. I thought everything was under my control. It was safe to say that I felt uneasy about any deviation from the norm. No. It was not too late yet. ¡°...As wise Aira-nim has already discovered, I am not an eunuch. So Aira-nim can stop now.¡± However, the power of Aira''s grip did not seem to be loosening. Aira whispered in my ear like wet steam. ¡°But, I haven¡¯t even checked yet.¡± Seuk, seuksseuk, seuksseuksseuksseuksseuk- Aira''s hand began to pump from the base of my pillar. A woman ¡®checking'' a man''s thing could only mean one thing... Aira was waiting for ¡®something'' to happen. ¡°Tae-oh, it¡¯s been almost a year since I have met you. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know much about you.¡± Seuksseuk, seuk- To be honest, Aira''s touch had no technique whatsoever. She was just going up and down. It was a monotonous and awkward gesture. Just like the first masturbation experience of a budding, horny teen. But Aira was the prettiest woman I knew. Such a woman was ¡®checking'' and hoping for me to ejaculate. I couldn''t help but feel tingles all over, as pleasure began to build up from my tailbone. That could only mean one thing. Aira was basically telling me to masturbate right here and now, using her hand that was holding my penis. Would I dare do such a thing? However, after reaching this point, it was difficult to change Aira''s mind. In order to have her let me go, I had no other choice but to do what she said. So I began moving my waist. From the front then back. The movement, combined with Aira''s hand, soon made me reach my peak. Pulsok, pulsok- Thanks to this, the blanket flew away and the bed started creaking. Horny rabbits or puppies mounting their owner''s hand must be like this. I was Aira¡¯s dog... ¡°It¡¯s hard to see your face in this position, Tae-oh. Turn around.¡± Aira ordered me to turn around and lie down. Thanks to this, I was able to sit slightly on top of Aira''s body with her legs spread out in an M-shape. It was an uncomfortable position. Seuk. Chyureureup. Aira licked her palms with the saliva she had collected inside her mouth. I watched with anxious eyes, trying to see what she was planning to do. Aira then clasped her hands in a circle between her wide open thighs. ¡°You can do it here.¡± Was this for real? "Come." As ordered, I put my stiff, erect cock there. Jilgok- Perhaps it was because of Aira''s saliva, but it was easier to move now. ¡°Are you comfortable with this?¡± ¡°...Yes. Indeed, you are wise.¡± ¡°Then continue to move. Unless I tell you to stop, don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°.......¡± Instead of answering, I started moving. ¡°It''s like a dog in heat....¡± Under the candlelight, Aira''s face was a little flushed. She looked funny, as I was humping her hand like this. Jilgok, jilgok- Aira''s saliva-covered palms and my cock''s own fluid made lewd sounds together. I was just looking at her upper body. Perhaps because of this position, it felt like I was actually fucking Aira herself, which got me very excited. As if I was drilling into the Queen''s pussy. ¡°Tae-oh, if you feel like you are about to ejaculate, tell me in advance. Men can feel it coming, right?¡± ¡°...Yes, I understand.¡± With sweat dripping down my back, the room was filled with the sound of me panting. ¡°Heu, heueu.¡± ¡°So a man rocks his waist like this.¡± The image of Aira looking at me like I was an interesting toy, irritated me. Bad bitch! Who did you think I was struggling for? You had been making me lick your body with soap, so give it to me at least once! Who knew if there would ever be any genuine loyalty between us. Shit, I really wanted to rip those stockings off and stick them in... As I was cursing with the rage boiling within me, I felt like I was really swearing at Aira. Was this it? Soon, the feeling of ejaculation rose from the buttocks to my waist and back. ¡°Aira-nim, stop. I have to stop now. Please let me stop.... Hu-" ¡°.......¡± I signaled that I was about to cum, but Aira didn''t say anything and just looked at me. ¡°Aira-nim...?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 13.1: [R-18] [19] (EP-13.1) Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #1 013 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #1 I had heard of this from somewhere. ¡®When males felt the threat of dying, they would ejaculate for the purpose of breeding and continuing the species.¡¯ Hearing that, I thought: ¡®How could a male be such a pitiful creature?¡¯ Lived as a servant, died as a servant. I only realized that fact now. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. If you stop, I will punish you!¡± Aira said firmly. At this rate, my semen, which had been building up for several days, would definitely explode onto her hands. A servant ejaculating in the hands of the Queen. That was certainly a huge felony. It was like being able to tell what would happen to a horny dog, lost in its sexual desire, going inside the cage of a tiger to ¡®relieve'' itself. It was a death sentence... Ironically, when my heart felt threatened with the thought of death, the feeling of climax was actually heightened. The pleasure fried my brain, driving me crazy. ¡°Yeah, keep moving like that. You can¡¯t stop!¡± "Yes... I understand." At this point, I had made up my mind to not fight the situation. Rather, I would go along with it. I shall fire a grand orgasm deserving of Aira''s satisfaction! As if really fucking her, I further leaned my upper body forward and increased my piston speed. Damned bitch! Oh, how I would love to lift that shirt up and bury my face in that soft chest. I wanted to suck her lips. Jigok, jjilgok. Jjilgok. Her wet palm made a smooth, soft noise as she further gripped my penis. This feeling, when a woman''s hand was wrapping around my cock... Unable to bear it any longer, all of my grievances were released in Aira''s hands, along with a brief, "Ugh." Byuryut, byuryut, byuryut- I could feel the semen, which had been held back for several days, spurting from my twitching cock. It painted Aira''s hands, even reaching her stomach and chest. Only then did Aira release my little brother. ¡°This is a man¡¯s semen...?¡± Aira looked at the liquid thickly clinging to her hand with a flushed face. She stared at it in fascination, as if it was something very strange. ¡°It feels odd. It''s hot and sticky.¡± I felt my hair stand on end as I watched the Queen sniff my semen. ¡°It smells like a strange flower. It is said that Nymphs'' hair and saliva are used as materials for fairly rare magic tools....¡± ¡°I have never seen a hypocrite as big as him! Really, I''m sick of it!" Now, it was not just dislike, it was at the level of hatred. I decided to simply keep my mouth shut since continuing this topic was just planting a death flag on my head. A lot of things had happened. Currently, Aira and I were laying back together on a soft blanket. Aira hugged me like a giant teddy bear, ready to sleep. Her chest, which was touching my face, was very soft and warm. I wanted to touch it, but I wasn''t delusional enough to do such a crazy thing. ¡°Tae-oh, I think I got to know a little more about you today.¡± Aira had been showing more affection towards me. I also found out a little more about Aira today. She made me lick her body, eat her pussy, and now this. Given these circumstances, it was reasonable to assume that Aira liked me. However, her feelings were a little different from that... She saw me as a kind of pet. Yes. Just as I considered the Dog Squirrel, Keongkeong, as a pet, Aira thought of me in the same manner. Since I was a pet rather than a Human of the same status, she was not ashamed to show off her naked body, nor did she feel fluttered when I did some bizarre things. There was no room for the type of affection between a man and a woman here. In the first place, could Aira, whose common sense was broken, love someone other than herself? To Aira, her own value was always the highest. ¡°Tae-oh, before going to sleep, is there anything you want to say?¡± Aira then said to me. It seemed the fact that I gave up my pride as a man, and went through such an ordeal, had put Aira in a good mood. In fact, I was halfway trying to make this happen. Before going to sleep and lying comfortably. This was when Aira''s attitude and heart were open. I decided to tell her the words I had been patiently thinking about for days and even months. If not now, I would never find such an opportunity again. Just right before the hero appeared. It was time to make a bet! "I¡ª" The time had come. ¡°Tell me anything.¡± ¡°I will quit my job as a Court Gardener.¡± ¡ªAll in! Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: faker Discord link is in the novel page/table of contents/synopsis Chapter 13.2 [19] (EP-13.2) Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #1 013 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #1 At some point, my thoughts came to a conclusion that went something like this. If this world was really like the novel. Then I should never be swayed by the original story. Tae-oh Gospel was a character who would get executed in the end. The same went for Aira. If I only followed the events in the novel, it was clear that we would eventually face the guillotine. It would become an unavoidable fate. If so, what should be done to avoid it? It was simple. I just had to do something that the ¡®Tae-oh Gospel'' in the novel would never do. And my thought ended up with this. Give up some of what I had. Tae-oh, that greedy fucker, would never do such a thing. ¡°... What?" Aira couldn''t seem to believe my request. Seureureuk- She pulled me up from the bed while still hugging me. ¡°Tae-oh, what did you just say?¡± In response to that question, I spoke more clearly this time. ¡°I, Tae-oh Gospel, will step down from my position as a Court Gardener.¡± ¡°.......¡± Seuk- Aira pushed me off her body. As a result, we sat face to face on the bed and just looked at each other. Aira''s expression was flat. I couldn''t tell what she was thinking. Then, she frowned slightly. ¡°Tae-oh, you know what it means to quit your job at the court, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What are you going to do after leaving the court?¡± ¡°Now, that''s¡ª¡± As I tried to explain, Aira suddenly interjected half a beat faster. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re going back to Elga and the Lioness Family? I knew you and Elga would occasionally meet and talk behind the scenes.¡± Goooo- Aira''s hair stood upright. At the same time, everything in the house began to shake. Finally, the window broke because of her anger. It was a high-quality glass with a barrier drawn on it. The glass wouldn''t break under an elephant¡¯s stomp, yet just her voice shattered it. I was reminded of who I was dealing with... The worst enemy who tormented the Villain Hunter the most, the Witch Queen Aira. I had to defeat her on my own, without borrowing the hero''s strength or the help of others. I could do this! I had been doing well so far. Aira not ripping my head off immediately after what I said was already proof that I was half successful. So, I decided to turn over my hand, which had gone all-in, one by one. ¡°Even if I quit my court job, it¡¯s only for one year.¡± "What?" ¡°I wish you could give me a year, just one year. I don''t even know who I am. There are so many things I want to learn.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°To be of use to Aira-nim, it is necessary for me to polish myself. Because, I was a useless slave, just like Aira-nim said.¡± Aira''s hair, which was standing upright like a striking snake, began to sink down to her shoulders, perhaps feeling my sincerity. ¡°... You don''t have to. Tae-oh, I never thought you were useless. You have always been my helper.¡± Look at this. What about your ramble just moments ago? You were not making sense. But I did understand why. Aira was currently out of her mind. The only person she relied on in the Royal Palace was about to leave her. She naturally wanted to stop it somehow. Even if it was done by putting me in an ill light. Because Aira was clumsy. "So..." She was just a clumsy and broken girl. Therefore, I was speaking to her, not as the Tae-oh that had been watching her for the past year. Just human to human. As Lee Seong-eum to Aira, I decided to tell her my true feelings for the first time. "Come with me!" Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 14.1 T/N: Changed Turkey to Tureuki. ?????? is romanized as "tureuki" which sounds like turkey but the context it''s in wasn''t like the US and somalia. Unlike the latter two, this one is actually an in-world place and not just mentioned for comparison. Meaning, it''s wrong for me to use Turkey. (EP-14.1) Do You Dream Of Freedom? #2 014 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #2 The central court of Angmar was one of the most beautiful places in the world. Glittering marble floors and red carpets decorated the interior, covered by the high ceiling and carried by regal pillars. All of the stylish furniture was woven from cedar and looked like works of art. The white ivory statues were tributes made in honor of the old Angmar Rulers. However, all of these were overshadowed by the Queen who sat on the throne. ¡°.......¡± Queen Aira had her arms crossed as she stared down at everything. Of course, this was no different than usual. And yet, today was the worst day for the high-ranking Officials of the court, who were watching the Queen''s mood. Koheum- Keuheum- While everyone was only looking at one another, the Rank 5 Official, Chancellor Fargas, came forward and coughed. ¡°Cough, cough. Let''s begin the regular court meeting.¡± The meeting finally started with the sound of phlegm from someone with a chronic lung disease. It did start. But... nothing was happening. "Okay... So, what is the order and agenda for today¡¯s meeting?¡± Only when Lord Belmott, who was in charge of the court''s finances and treasury, asked did Chancellor Fargas unfold a long scroll that extended to the floor and carefully examined it. Chwareureureureu- ¡°Let''s see... So, the first topic is the continuous trend of the Black Robbers in causing damage to the nobles.¡± ¡°¡®Robbers¡¯? Wasn¡¯t it ¡®Robe¡¯?¡± "Aha! Yes, ¡®Robe¡¯! The *Trend of the Black Robe...* Uhmm, let''s see... Why are the letters so small?¡± ¡°Hooo.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Everyone couldn''t help but groan in pain. Belmott hated to admit it, but that guy was terrifying! Did he really have the ability to predict the future like his nickname ¡®Demon Monk¡¯ suggested? Was he really a slave? Not to mention, there was no information about his past or identity... The only thing Belmott could find was the link with the church originating from his surname ¡®Gospel¡¯, as well as the history of being purchased as a slave by the Lioness Family. Events before that were just a blank void. If you were a Human, there must be some traces of your life. Unless he was later incorporated into society after living like a wild dog in the mountains, there should be at least one record or testimony from other people. Tae-oh Gospel had none of that. It was perfectly clean, as if it had been erased from existence. It was creepy... ¡®He seemed used to the social world. Despite being awkward at some points, he was very much a noble in both formality and demeanor. He wasn''t the kind of guy who had been living as a bum in the wild. He was probably a fallen noble....'' A very ambitious fallen noble. That was the identity of Tae-oh Gospel that Belmott had concluded. Such a person had entered the palace and tricked the Queen, manipulating her. It was no wonder that the country was faltering... Maybe he did this to seek revenge against the country that ruined his family ¨C that was Belmott¡¯s thought until yesterday. Yet, there was something he found out today. ¡°This isn''t going anywhere. I didn''t think I''d miss him at all." ¡°Indeed. At this rate, if anything goes wrong, it will be Lord Belmott''s fault." ¡°Lord Pilaf, what do you mean ¡®it will be my fault¡¯?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Lord Belmott who worked the hardest to drive a wedge between Tae-oh and the Queen? The rumors that he''s a Demon Monk or whatever. It was you who spread them." ¡°... There was no other way. For the sake of the kingdom, I had to separate Tae-oh and the Queen....¡± ¡°Then you haven¡¯t failed. Thanks to you, Tae-oh was punished and is no longer in the Queen''s sight. Well, I should congratulate you for this at least.¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: faker [T/N: A big thanks to HypnoLover for the generous tip!] Chapter 14.2 [T/N: As brought up by the readers and voted on in the discount server, Tae-oh is now Theo] (EP-14.2) Do You Dream Of Freedom? #2 014 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #2 Belmott had no responses to Pilaf''s sarcastic remarks. He did dream of severing the link between Theo and Queen Aira. However, that was back when he could still count on the Dawn Association and his slush funds to change the country. But now, they were all gone. If Theo, the only one who could control the Queen, disappeared from his seat, Belmott could never imagine what would happen to the court in the future. He hated even imagining it. Pilaf then said.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com "The Mad Queen''s leash is loose and someone needs to rein it in. But who would want to hold a tiger''s leash? This is troublesome...¡± Belmott had to agree with him. How did the relationship between Queen Aira and Theo Gospel, which looked like it would last for thousands of years, ended so suddenly? This was really bad. What if the slanders that he had spread really had a belated effect? ¡®Not good.'' Belmott really hated to admit it, but as long as his daughter was being held hostage as a palace maid, Theo¡¯s presence was a necessity for the court¡¯s peace. ¡°So, Lord Pilaf, do you happen to know where and what Theo Gospel is doing?¡± ¡°Do I?¡± Pilaf smirked. This cunning bald bastard. He pretended to be stupid, but behind the scene, he saw all the strings. Of course, the same could be said for Belmott. No, everyone here in the court was deliberately feigning stupidity. Since acting smart would lead to all kinds of extra work. It was like a group assignment at school where the outstanding one had to lead. Pretending to be an idiot had worked fine so far. In fact, for the past year, Theo had to take care of all the annoying dirty work himself... So, where was he now? Leaning in close, Pilaf revealed the location of Theo. Belmott was startled. Because it was the most incompatible place for Theo. No answer... Just as I was about to put the spoon down, Clara said. ¡°I didn¡¯t spit in it. There''s no need to. After all, you got abandoned by the Queen and left here to rot. I actually feel sorry for you~.¡± ¡°You know, you keep on insulting and provoking me. But what if I ever get out of this cage and go outside? Can you handle the consequences?¡± You, dealing with me. Could you handle it? I asked the question that one could hear from a movie line, to which Clara chuckled as if it was utter nonsense. ¡°You getting out of the palace dungeon? Unless you''re a corpse, you can''t get out of here, be it a maid or a prisoner. You know this better than anyone, right, Gospel?¡± True. But, my case was a little different. "What''s this? There''s a guest? Waa, look at you Theo. A girl is even willing to visit you in prison!¡± Someone was walking in the distance with a torch. She then stood in front of my cell and opened the door using the key she was holding in her hand. ¡°You are from the Lioness¡¯s.... Why are you here?¡± "Ah- Is that you Clara? This is the first time we''ve seen each other since Aira''s birthday a year ago. Are you working as a maid here?¡± ¡°Uh, uh-uh...¡± ¡°The maid outfit suits you well! Anyways, step aside, I have to go in.¡± Elga Lioness pushed past Clara and entered my prison. She then proceeded to unlock the chains and shackles that were attached to my wrists. Jolgeurok, tong. Tong. ¡°Half a day in the dungeon. Now that it''s over, prisoner Theo Gospel is released from his imprisonment. I have also decided to take your personal safety into my hands.¡± Seureuk, seureuk. I rubbed my wrists and legs with the joy of being free. Even though it was only half a day, staying in this prison was a terrible experience. There were rumors of ghosts haunting the dungeon. Plus, this place had so many bugs. It was simply terrible! ¡°...Uh, how?¡± Clara shivered. She never expected that I would get out of prison, let alone this soon. The trauma when I slapped her must still be there. ¡°As I said. Can you deal with the consequences?¡± ¡°...Heu, heuiik.¡± As I growled menacingly, Clara fell on her butt. Seeing her like that, I smiled brightly, revealing all of my teeth. "Just kidding~." Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 15.1 (EP-15.1) Do You Dream Of Freedom? #3 015 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #3 ¡°So, Theo, I heard you''ve lost Aira''s favor? What the hell did you do to get jailed?¡± Dolkong, dolkong- Inside the carriage, the silent Elga suddenly asked. It took about thirty minutes before she could no longer keep her mouth shut. I thought Elga held it in well. ¡°What the hell did you do? Huh? Tell me!" Elga was like a curious and chatty teen. I wondered if I could tell her the truth. Ultimately, I just decided to give a roundabout answer. ¡°I spoke informally to Her Majesty. Due to the lack of respect for the Royal Family, I was imprisoned for half a day....¡± The words ¡®Come with me¡¯ became a justification to put me in the dungeon. Of course, for Aira, it was just an excuse to keep me. This was what she really meant. ¡®Chill there for a while.'' After being released from prison, I had an unprecedented week-long vacation. Of course, as always, Aira could still summon me anytime. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Aira said that she doesn¡¯t want to see you or even have you mentioned?¡± This time, Aira seemed to be very angry. It was my first time doing something like this. First of all, considering that she didn''t execute me, this was actually a positive outcome. If it was the Witch Queen Aira in the novel, she would have crushed my head with telekinetic power like smashing a watermelon. You could say that Aira was acclimatizing to the positive direction I had laid out ¨C frankly, wasn¡¯t she turning over a new leaf? ¡°What the hell happened? C¡¯mon, let this big sister know. I won''t tell anyone!¡± By the way, Elga, who kept talking beside me, was getting annoying. A dark expression appeared on my face as I said in a heavy voice. ¡°Do you really want to know? What Her Majesty and I talked about while alone at night?¡± ¡°.. Alone, at night...?¡± Elga''s mouth shut. With a crumpled face, Elga stared out the window as she couldn''t handle my gaze. Finally, she screamed with a frown as if she was angry. "Fine. Fine! Actually, I''m not even that curious. Didn''t you just speak to her informally? The situation just felt weird...¡± She then turned her head away. After that, Elga said nothing. It was going to be quiet for a while... ¡°... So, just the two of you... What were you talking about...?¡± ...Didn''t you just say you were not curious? Between curiosity and the desire of not wanting to hear it, Elga seemed to have chosen curiosity in the end. That was how everyone swallowed their regret. It was like asking about your girlfriend''s ex-boyfriend. They were things you hated to hear, but still wanted to listen to. Feeling the elegant smell and breath coming closer, my blood unconditionally flowed down to my lower body. Was this what Pavlov''s dogs felt? Kwaak. But it was someone''s fingers that touched my face... ¡°Arghh!!!¡± I opened my eyes and saw Elga twisting my nose. It hurted so much that tears came out! ¡°Wha, what are you doing!?¡± ¡°What do you mean? This is your punishment! What? Were you thinking of something else? What did you think, huh? And who told you to open your eyes?¡± Perhaps because of her red dress, she seemed like the villain in the novel with her current expression. ¡°What did you think I, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family, would do with a blasphemer like you? Huh? Yo, you bastard!¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Hah! What were you thinking?¡± Only when my nose felt like it was going to fall off did Elga let go. She burst out laughing and said, ¡°You look like Rudolph!¡± Evil bitch... My nose was throbbing. Come to think of it, the original Elga Von Lioness was such a girl. A damn naughty girl who didn¡¯t follow my thoughts. I must have lost my touch after the long court life. * * * The Lion''s Den was a villa-type mansion built by the Lioness Family in the center of Monarch City. Of course, even if it was a villa-type mansion, it was as luxurious as the home of some high-ranking nobles. Furthermore, one might even dare to say that the ¡®Lion''s Den'', which was located in Borgia, the western part of the city controlled by the Lioness Family, was so grand and beautiful that it could even be compared to the central court. These were places that showed how high the power of the Lioness Family was within the Angmar Kingdom. ¡°My Lady, you are back. I''ll take care of your luggage. And, Gospel....¡± The old and seasoned butler of the Lioness¡¯s received my luggage. He looked at me with mixed emotions, before smiling. ¡°Lord Gospel, we shall take your luggage and carry it to the guest room.¡± That was great. Someone who was once a slave to this family was being given this kind of treatment. It was amazing that there were people in this world who could put aside their personal feelings. There was nothing to hide. I had been a slave to the Lioness Family for about three months. A slave who poured tea. It was, so to speak, an exclusive luxury for the aristocrats. In this world, having slaves were expensive and troublesome in the first place. The experience at that time also helped me adapt myself to this world. I never thought I''d come back here in any shape or form. After all, when I was freed, I left this place with a vow to never return. ¡°Ah, and Lord Gospel. The Master is looking for you.¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: fake Chapter 15.2 (EP-15.2) Do You Dream Of Freedom? #3 015 ¨C Does A Sheep Dream Of Freedom? #3 The time had come. I had expected that they would contact me first. Yet, when it actually happened, I could feel my heart racing. The Lioness Family, a noble family that was second only, and even comparable, to the Royal Family. Although it could be said that the head of the Family was Elga Von Lioness, she was in fact just the tomboy of the house. There was actually another person who was the huge pillar that supported the entirety of the Lioness''s. ¡°Where shall I go?¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± I walked where the experienced butler guided me. It had been a long time since I was here. Sabak- Sabak- Walking on the red carpet reminded me of my old life in this place. It also reminded me of the Family Head, who might be sitting in the study beyond this hallway... Knock, knock- The butler knocked gently on the tightly closed door. ¡°Master. The guest has arrived.¡± ©¥Come in.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com Soon, a thick voice sounded from the inside. At the same time, my tension rose to the peak. Giik, jolkok- As the butler opened the door, I went inside the bright study and bowed my head towards the man who was sitting majestically at the wide desk. "I, Theo Gospel, pay my respects to the Lioness Family Head, Master of Borgia, Marquis of Angmar, Chief of the Red Flag Knights, and the biggest supporter of the Royal Family, Reinhardt-nim!" There was the sound of a hand waving, signifying me to raise my head. As I looked up, the faint sunlit figure of the man was slowly revealed. White blonde hair and pale skin, like the mane of a white lion, along with red eyes. He had a proud pallid nose and chin that was unblemished by any hair. Was he over 60 years old now? ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there would be a guest. My apology for my dress.¡± Master Reinhardt looked at his silk robe. It was disheveled, but the muscles and scars underneath it showed what kind of person this man was. He could even twist my neck with his bare hands right now. Of course, he wouldn''t really do that. I hoped... Anyway, this was Reinhardt, the Head of the Lioness Family. A man that could even be considered as the de facto King of Angmar, similar to the young tyrannical queen Aira. In fact, he literally looked like a proud roaring lion. If such a man was not a king, then who was? Suddenly, Reinhardt said. Reinhardt frowned at my words, finding them unbelievable. The tingling feeling on my skin also disappeared. Such was the position of a Chancellor. It was something Reinhardt coveted, but could never get his hands on. I knew it all too well because it was tiresomely portrayed throughout the novel. And now, it was about to be given to him on a silver platter. Regardless of how lion-like a Human being was, in the end, they would have to be honest with their desires. ¡°You bastard, what the hell are you up to? You dare come back and mess with me now that you''re not a slave?¡± He even started talking informally, just the way it should be. Reinhardt thought that a mouse was actively putting its head into the lion''s mouth. When in fact, it was his own head that was in the jaws of a giant beast! He must be very curious about my intentions. I then said to Reinhardt. ¡°I and Her Majesty the Queen may be leaving the Royal Capital in the near future. At that time, who else can protect the Capital and the kingdom of Angmar other than Lord Reinhardt and the Draco House?¡± Bang- Reinhardt slammed the table with his palm. ¡°Absolutely not those Draco bastards! Don¡¯t even mention them!¡± As expected, you were still at odds with the Draco''s, huh? The agitated Reinhardt asked while I was deep in thought. ¡°More importantly, you''re leaving the Royal Capital? For what reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a secret. However, I will give an exception to Lord Reinhardt. After all, if you are going to become the Chancellor, you should know this much.¡± I purposely cleared my throat and paused. ¡°.......¡± A tempo break. This was an important rule of thumb. It took me about a year to realize this. After generating tension from the pause, I decided to increase Reinhardt''s curiosity further with a build up. ¡°Per Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s order, the reason why we have to leave-¡± This was the first part of my plan. A counterattack to avoid the guillotine. It was a ¡®fuck you¡¯ to those who wanted me dead. If this was a world where the dark hero had to hunt villains... I would twist it and make it like this. ¡°-is because Her Majesty will be entering the Academy next month!¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: faker If you like the story please rate 5? it on Novel Updates (here) Chapter 16 (EP.16) How A Sheep Lives #1 016 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #1 Reinhardt. Lord Reinhardt Von Lioness. He was a man that never smiled. Even when he beheaded his first enemy. Even when he returned as a triumphant hero and obtained the people''s cheers. Even when he married his wife Parsha. He never smiled once when she gave birth to his daughter and son. He simply acted relaxed. Like all Lioness Fathers, he thought that laughter made people weak. So Reinhardt didn''t laugh, to protect the image of himself and his family. But now... Reinhardt couldn''t stop himself from having a hearty chortle. ¡°Khahahahaha!¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Master, what happened... ¡± Thanks to this, the ¡®unwelcome guest'' frowned. Even the old butler peeked his head in with worry. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Reinhardt couldn''t stop laughing. ¡°Sir Gospel, what did you just say? The Academy? Was it ¡®Entering the Academy¡¯? Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Is it that funny?¡± ¡°It IS funny! God, I''ve never heard such a funny joke in my entire life. Look, Sir Gospel. I don''t think that mad Queen can learn anything from anyone." ¡°Mad Queen? No matter how important Lord Reinhardt is, saying something like that ....¡± Reinhardt wiped the tears from his eyes with his thick index finger while waving his other hand. ¡°Get rid of that unpoetic loyalty. That Aira is broken. Sir Gospel, you know this better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Lord Reinhardt, if your father had not been a meritorious man in the June War, it would not be strange if you get executed.¡± "I know my father. He was a man who only bowed his head to a true ruler. I am the same. I won''t bow my head to the mad Queen like everyone else!" ¡°.......¡± The ¡®guest'' shut his mouth. However, the sound of gears turning and spinning inside his head seemed almost audible in Reinhardt''s ears. A guy who didn¡¯t prove himself through actions and only wanted to take care of his own interests. This was the kind that Reinhardt hated the most. He wanted to get rid of this punk right away but couldn''t, because he was also curious. ¡°Tell me, Court Gardener, Sir Gospel. You''re planning to send the Queen to the Academy? This is utter nonsense. That woman is a typhoon.¡± ¡°A typhoon?¡± "Yes, a typhoon. No one wants to teach a typhoon. Just put your head down on the floor and pray for it to pass by. That¡¯s how you deal with typhoons.¡± ¡°A typhoon....¡± According to this analogy, Aira was a typhoon. If the typhoon Aira entered the Academy, who among the people would object? There might be some, but most would simply roll with it. Because, everyone was well aware that Aira leaving would only benefit the country. Reinhardt said with a smile on his face. ¡°Alright, let''s say the typhoon enters the Academy, yes? And that I become the Chancellor that oversees the Capital city, like what Sir Gospel suggested. Then, what''s the guarantee that I won''t revolt?" The only time a fox could confidently enter the lion''s den was when he had something up his sleeve to get out alive. Reinhardt wondered what the man in front of him would say. You could call it entertainment. And if he didn¡¯t like the answer, he would just kick this brat out. As Reinhardt was stroking his neatly shaved jaw, Theo Gospel looked around and started talking. ¡°It would be easy for the most valiant army of Angmar to occupy the Palace without the Queen.¡± ¡°Even now, with the Queen¡¯s presence, it is still possible to capture the entire Palace within a week if you put your mind to it.¡± ¡°... Do you really think so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s... what will happen. Also, doesn¡¯t the fact that I''m still alive mean it¡¯s already halfway there?" ¡°Then all the things you''ve spouted so far could simply be bullshit.¡± ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. You might not be able to get rid of a typhoon, but you can predict where it will go.¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°We live in such a world. It is, indeed, possible." ¡°How hilarious! Ah, I wasted my time with all that nonsense. Get some rest in the mansion, then you can leave on your own.¡± ¡°Very well then.¡± Looking at the back of the slender figure walking out the door, Reinhardt had no choice but to honestly admit. ¡®What a waste!¡¯ If only the man in front of him had a little bit more backbone. If only he had a good status... No, he was already good on that front. Had he been talented in magic or swordsmanship, it wouldn''t have been a waste to have him as a son-in-law. Of course, no matter how old Elga got, his tomboy daughter still wouldn¡¯t care about men or social circles. As a matter of fact, she hated the mention of marriage. Reinhardt''s eyes darkened as he thought of his daughter''s betrothment... * * * "Huuu-" When I left the room, my body was already drenched in sweat. It was like when someone grabbed the nape of a cat and threw it into the sea. Was there something like that? I didn¡¯t know, but there must have been one. It was scary. Fortunately, the negotiation worked out. Otherwise, I, Theo Gospel, would have become a decoration on the wall by now. ¡°You were practically killing me with your stares. Did you hate me that much?¡± Still, I was confident. As far as I knew, Reinhardt was very interested in the position. In fact, right after the witch Queen Aira in the novel was executed by an angry crowd at the gallows. It was Reinhardt who took the reins and tried to stabilize the situation in the Kingdom. He also attempted to put his son, Richard, on the throne. I just twisted the story and moved the events forward. However, the fact that Aira was alive now became a vital turning point in the story. ¡®How do you like me now, world!¡¯ I jeered at something intangible. I had won! That was what I wanted to declare, but there were still issues that needed to be addressed. ¡°Hey, Theo, you¡¯re a guest, yet you think that you can just wander around like that? Huh?" Speaking of issues, she was one of them... ¡°What''s this? Why are you widening your eyes like that? You want to be scolded?!¡± Growling like an angry beast, Elga then lifted her pointy shoe and kicked my ass. It hurted! There would be many important turning points in the future. If Elga tried to disturb me everytime like this, it would be troublesome in many ways. ¡°Yaa, answer! Answer me, Theo! Did I say something wrong? Huh?" Pat, pat. Being kicked in the ass, I felt the need to transform this tomboy into a gentle sheep. ¡°Your face right now is really pissing me off! This is my house. Here, I''m a princess, a Queen, got that?!" "I suppose so... Well then, Miss Elga. Can we talk in a quiet place, just the two of us?" "Eung? Just us two...?¡± Edited by: MochiusagiQuality checked by: faker [T/N: I only cut chapters if it''s equal or above 2k words. This chapter, for example, only have around 1.9k] Chapter 17.1 (EP-17.1) How A Sheep Lives #2 017 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #2 Monarch City, the city of Kings. There was a fairly large training ground built in the Lioness Family''s villa, the Lion''s Den. The training ground was dotted with woodblocks, scarecrows, straw bales and trenches filled with ditch water. It was originally a place to train the soldiers of the Lioness Family, but after Elga held a sword, this place became her own private space. It was also a place that reminded me of many unforgettable ¡®memories''. Memories of my military life, that was. ¡°Is this good? Here, no one will come even if you scream like you''re dying. Even if I teach you a lesson, no one will interfere!¡± At this place where not a single soul could be found, Elga raised her head as if she had truly become a queen. Then, she spoke in an arrogant voice. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want your nose to get hurt, apologize to me!¡± This reminded me of the old days. Back when I was just a slave. I used to be the servant that had to deal with the feisty Elga. It was a daily routine for me to be smacked on the back of the head, pinched on the cheeks, or pulled by the ears. A slave without human rights... On the other hand, it was also an unforgettable place because many things happened at this training ground. For example, the time when my first kiss was stolen by Elga. Remembering it suddenly made me angry. ¡°What do you mean I have to apologize?¡± When I asked back, Elga frowned at me. ¡°That attitude! And you''ve been looking at me with strange eyes for a while now! Admit it!" What do you mean by ¡®looking at you with strange eyes''? Now that I thought about it, Elga was always like this. Could I call her a part-introvert? She acted differently when she was outside. At home, however, she would become more confident and violent. Of course, since Elga was already a hyperactive person in public, it would be more accurate to say that she turned into a "Super Saiyan" at home. Having the home ground advantage, Elga simply refused to listen to anyone else and just said whatever she wanted. "By the way, did you tell anyone else about that ¡®thing¡¯ we did?¡± "What do you mean?" ¡°You even have to ask!? That thing when I ¡®teach¡¯ and ¡®punish'' you every time we are alone like this.¡± ¡°Of course not. Who would even believe me?¡± I was curious about how Elga knew this. When I asked, she gave me a vague answer. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Lioness Family! I know what you''d been doing with Aira, alright?" ¡°You might be wearing disguises, but there would still be clues left behind.¡± ¡°More importantly, a Half-Nymph! Now that I have a closer look, it''s indeed a very strange race. Hmm, it would explain the aesthetics of this body...¡± Elga pretended to give the candy to me. But then, she shoved it into her mouth. ¡°Come! If you want it, you will have to take it!¡± Elga was like a dragon with a Yeouiju{1}. The brilliant golden candy in her mouth, I could feel it calling for me. My body must be craving sugar since I''d been using my brain quite intensively these days... With that thought in mind, I slowly approached and reached for Elga''s mouth. I was going to take the candy out with my hand. But Elga angrily swatted my palm away. "Ya- Who said you could use your hand? Hands and feet are not allowed.¡± "Then¡ª" ¡°No tools either!¡± ¡°Tsk...¡± ¡°Ya, did you just click your tongue? Do you want it or not? Even high aristocrats like me can only get a few of this with reservations. I heard from Bionoi that Nymphs are especially crazy about this.¡± Ah, Bionoi! Elga must have heard that I was a Half-Nymph from her. Also, one candy cost 5 silver or 50,000 won. What a luxury this was! For some reason, the thought of such an item melting inside the mouth of that wretched Elga made me very angry. You bad girl! Being born in such a nice family and living with all this money. ¡°Go on! Take it! Don¡¯t you want to eat it?" ¡°Ahhh,¡± Elga opened her mouth, rolling her red tongue around the bead-sized candy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- {1} The Korean dragon is in many ways very similar in appearance to other East Asian dragons such as the Chinese and Japanese dragons. It differs from the Chinese dragon in that it developed a longer beard. Very occasionally a dragon may be depicted as carrying a giant orb known as the yeouiju (??????), the Korean name for the mythical Cintamani, in its claws or its mouth. -Wikipedia Edited by: fake Chapter 17.2 (EP-17.2) How A Sheep Lives #2 017 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #2 "What are you waiting for? Are you not going to take the reward? At this rate, it will melt away!¡± Now that I think about it, this would be better than that throat-stinging Enchanting Herb Cigar anyways. So, I reluctantly made up my mind and went to Elga''s side, placing my lips on her mouth. I felt a soft breath when I put my tongue inside her lips. ¡°What!?¡± Kwadang. Elga, not expecting my move, staggered backwards and fell on her butt. Meanwhile, I maneuvered my tongue to snatch the candy from her half-open mouth. Cheureup, chyureup, cheureup. However, due to the candy¡¯s size, I could not transfer it into my mouth. It was tastier this way, right? When the sugar touched the tip of my tongue, the fatigue in my body and the worries that had been accumulating inside my head instantly disappeared! This discovery made me want to taste more! ¡°Aeut, heu, heueu- What, what''s this all of a sudden, Haaat-!?¡± Elga kept trying to push me away. After saying she would teach me the taste of a woman''s lips, we''d already kissed several times. Shouldn''t she be used to my tongue by now? It seemed that the inside of her mouth was more sensitive than I initially thought. I explored Elga''s mouth to my heart¡¯s content, as revenge for what she''d put me through. Although Elga''s words were spicy, the inside of her mouth was sweet. Chyureup, chyureup. It was honey flavor! After kissing for a while, Elga turned her face to the side and exhaled deeply. Then, she shouted. ¡°Haa, haaa, haa, this, this guy.... All of a sudden.... Get away from me...! Get the hell away...!¡± You wanted me to leave? You promised to give me the candy, but you were just going to eat it yourself in the end? That was absolutely unacceptable nymphophobic behavior! ¡°Saving your sister...?¡± ¡°Noona choked while swallowing the candy. I heard that Sir Gospel saved her!¡± I started to wonder what this was all about. However, upon raising my head, I saw Elga standing next to Richard and gesturing towards me. She probably wanted me to go along with it. So, rather than an epic battle between tongues to decide the ownership of some candy, Elga said that she merely choked? I was impressed. Elga actually used her head... ¡°I will speak to my Father and ask him to reward Sir Gospel for his bravery. My Father will surely appreciate you saving my precious Noona!¡± He had pure, clear eyes. He looked really genuine. This kid really liked his rude tomboy Noona Elga and was expressing his sincere gratitude to me for saving her. Was this the innocence of children? Maybe this was why Aira didn¡¯t stop kids from approaching her. I felt my heart getting pierced a little... ¡°Master Lioness, there is no need for that. It was an emergency and I simply did what I had to do. It''s also a big sin to take Lady Lioness''s lips. If this is revealed to the world, I will be in big trouble.¡± "Is that so...? I see. Then I''ll keep this a secret." He was smart. There seemed to be no problem concerning Aira''s successor. After 10 more years, this kid would grow up and capture the hearts of all kinds of women. How envious... When I turned my head, I saw Elga breathing heavily, ¡°Hueu.¡± She was very sweaty. Thanks to that, the cleavage of her red dress became a bit transparent and showed what was inside. It looked strange... And even a little lewd... I meant, I just kissed a hot girl like her. Also, had she already swallowed the candy? With that thought in mind, I wiped away the drops of sweat running down my forehead. At that moment, an old butler suddenly ran in and shouted. ¡°Lady Elga, something big has happened! Her Majesty, Queen Aira, has come to visit our villa...!¡± Aira was here? Elga gritted her teeth. ¡°Why did she suddenly decide to visit? Even when I invited her, she never came here once in her life!?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 18.1 (EP-18.1) How A Sheep Lives #3 018 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #3 "The illustrious Angmar Queen Aira, daughter of my cousin Isolde. Welcome! I didn''t expect you to arrive without a reliable contact or escort. "There''s no need for such things when coming to your residence, Lord Reinhardt." "I see. Then, forgive my attire as I wasn''t informed of your visit. Please, come in." The Family Head Reinhardt held a magnificent dinner for Aira, who came unannounced. The servants in the mansion moved to and fro, carrying and moving dishes. Soon enough, the long table was filled with scrumptious foods. I was hungry so this was great! ¡°Master, for today¡¯s main menu, we will have charcoal-grilled grain-fed Orb Pig meat.¡± "Okay, you can go.¡± Reinhardt waved at the butler explaining the menu. Only then did they leave with a somewhat relieved expression. "Anyways-" Reinhardt said a few more words to Aira, who was sitting opposite him. ¡°-I would have prepared a grander banquet if you had just sent me a notice beforehand.¡± This might sound good on the surface, but after translating it to the language of nobles, the meaning actually became, ¡®Why are you suddenly bothering me when you haven''t been invited?'' Aira skillfully took the wine from the attendant and spoke in a languid voice. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality, distant Uncle. As rumored, this is a wonderful residence. Though, I think it would have been prettier if there were a little more flowers in the garden.¡± ¡°No problem, we''ll plant more in honor of Her Majesty. By the way, what''s the purpose of your sudden arrival?¡± Reinhardt did not even bother to hide his agitation... Gosh. Who else in this world could speak like this to Queen Aira, other than this man? As I watched, my mouth kept turning dry. Thus, I had to chug down glasses after glasses of water. The same went for the servants who were standing next to us. Meanwhile, Aira sliced through the meat on her plate and slightly opened her mouth. ¡°I believe you must have heard the story from Theo regarding my succession.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°That child is Richard, Lord Reinhardt¡¯s little treasure?¡± Seureuk- Aira turned to look at the child sitting next to Reinhardt. Richard, who was listening to the conversation with great interest, got up and bowed his head. ¡°Esteemed Queen, my name is Richard Von Lioness.¡± The boy''s pure question rumbled through my head. A singing Queen. I could think of one. She was a Magician who just spewed ice from her hands. She was also similar to Aira who lost her parents in an accident and became Queen at a young age. If this was Disney, would Aira turn out to be like her? Anyway... Dalgak, dalgak- The sudden dinner continued without any other incidents. ¡°I''m not smart...?¡± Elga grumbled along the way, but it wasn''t enough to cause trouble since it was a regular occurrence. However, a problem soon arose. After the meal, once tea and cakes were placed on the clean empty table, Aira said. ¡°You should go to work at the court tomorrow. There will be a lot of issues to deal with in order to have Richard as my successor.¡± She just revealed all the plans that were purposely kept secret, shocking Elga and everyone else who was listening. "What? Aira, why are you taking my younger brother as your successor?¡± Elga began to growl. Meanwhile, Richard, who was quietly listening, asked. ¡°I will be the Queen¡¯s successor...? Does that mean I can become a Queen like Aira-nim someday!?¡± ... What? I felt the need to correct the little boy''s assumption. ¡°Richard, you cannot become a Queen. Queens are for women.¡± ¡°Sir Gospel, why can''t a man be a Queen? I also want to become a wonderful Queen like Aira-nim!¡± "That''s-." This was a very philosophical question. Why couldn¡¯t a man be a Queen? It was a problem that couldn''t be solved even in the 21st century, when there were more active discussions about gender roles than necessary. Thus, I was hesitant and couldn''t give an answer. Richard then let out a small sigh as if he was broad-minded enough to understand my dilemma... Edited by: faker [T/N: I''ll be taking care of school stuff next week so I''ll only be updating once every 2 days. After that, I''ll be back into daily updates] Chapter 18.2 (EP-18.2) How A Sheep Lives #3 018 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #3 ¡°Then what about a Princess? I think it would be nice if a Princess could sing to their heart''s content... In fact, I want to be a Princess more than a Queen! Can I do that?¡± No, what was with his Princess obsession? There was already the tomboy Elga, and now Richard turned out to be obsessed with Princesses. At this point, there had to be something wrong with the Lioness''s home education. Aira then said. "Richard-gun, I''ll try to make special arrangements for you to become a Princess." "Wow!" Eum... As I swallowed a sigh, Reinhardt said while stroking his face. ¡°He certainly has a lot of issues to deal with...¡± To that, Aira sipped her tea and lightly responded. ¡°He is different, he will do well.¡± It was an answer that didn''t seem to have much meaning. But, surprisingly, it made a lot of people think. * * * ¡°Hey, Aira, what is the meaning of this? Why is my father in the Chancellor''s seat? And my brother Richard is your successor? Why are there so many things I didn¡¯t know?" After dinner. Elga asked Aira, who was looking at the garden. Perhaps only Elga could ask Aira in such a manner. And yet, Aira remained calm. ¡°Now that you know, isn''t that fine?¡± ¡°That''s not what I''m saying! Why am I in the dark like this!?¡± Elga then turned to me. Her blue eyes felt like they were on fire. ¡°Hey, Theo, did you know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was my idea, of course I knew. But I didn''t explain it because I didn''t need to tell Elga. In fact, if she had known about this, who knew how things would''ve turned out? Elga didn''t stop and got even angrier. Most "Academy Life" stories in the media, at least from what I remembered, had a happy ending. In addition, there was actually an Academy on this land that specialized in fostering the church¡¯s Champions and Paladins. The name of the Academy was ¡®Ark¡¯. When the wall collapsed and the dark forces came, Ark was the only place not destroyed. In fact, it even got used as a defensive base. For the safety of Aira and myself, there was no better place than there. It must have been named ¡®Ark¡¯ because it was a defensive base in the first place, right? So, the two of us had to go there no matter what. ¡°Aira, imagine going to the same class with Kasim every day, staying in the same group and doing the same task~. That greasy bastard would try to woo you all the time~.¡± ¡°Kasim.... that''s a bit....¡± Damn it! Now, I was convinced that things would be better if I dealt with Elga, who was holding Aira back. But, as always, that would have to come after Aira¡¯s early bedtime. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Where is the bedroom?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this Theo Gospel will guide you.¡± I then led Aira to the safest and most luxurious room. After laying down on the bed, she began to fall asleep. ¡°See you tomorrow, Theo...¡± "Good night, my Lady." Perhaps tired from today''s sudden visit, Aira immediately dozed off as soon as she laid on the pillow. Saegeun, saegeun- One might wonder if it was dangerous and careless to do so in a foreign place, but it was actually okay for a high-ranking Magician like Aira who always covered her body with magic. After all, a sleeping Magician was more dangerous than a hungry lion... Anyway, the problem wasn''t Aira, it was this gal. ¡°Hey, Theo. I have a lot to talk with you about today. You better not think of sleeping before that~.¡± When I came out, Elga started cracking her knuckles. It was fine, since I also had some business with her. Tonight, I was going to grab Elga''s leash. By any means necessary. For the sake of my survival! Edited by: fake Chapter 19.1 (EP-19.1) How A Sheep Lives #4 019 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #4 Elga Von Lioness was a proud woman. Thanks to that, she felt a deep sense of inferiority and jealousy towards Aira. It was also Elga who unintentionally played a big role in Aira''s death. In other words, Elga was one of the keys to a bad ending. If there was such a key, I needed to get rid of it. And if that was not possible, then I must have it completely under control. ¡°Hey, Theo, why did you not tell me? Is this what I get for working my ass off fighting the Barbarians and doing all the dirty work?¡± ¡°That was never my intention. It hasn''t been confirmed yet, so I decided to keep it on the low for now." ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses!¡± Elga''s cry was like a lion''s roar. I flinched from the sheer volume and even wanted to cover my ears. You might wonder if someone would come to the training ground upon hearing such a scream. However, a soundproof barrier was installed here, so no one could really hear her. To exaggerate. Even if I screamed as I got brutalized by Elga, no one would arrive to help. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make excuses, Theo Gospel. Your mouth always spouts shit like that! You think I don''t know your plan? You''re trying to escape!¡± "Pardon?" "When Aira enters the academy, I''m sure you''ll follow her under the pretext of an aide!" Yup. That was my aim in the first place. But Elga seemed to have understood it this way: ¡°Why are you trying to run away from me like that? Don¡¯t you understand that my teasing was simply... to educate you?¡± Did you just admit that you were harassing me? Nevertheless, that was not why I was going to the Academy, so I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± "Really?" ¡°As a matter of fact, I want Elga-nim to enter the Academy with me!¡± To be honest, I prefered to have Elga by my side. Of course, I was not planning to keep her with me because of her beauty. Rather, as mentioned earlier, she was a dangerous factor that must be monitored at all times. However, Elga had understood my words differently. Her angry red face started flushing. She was stunned. ¡°I, why would I go to the Academy? How funny, like really. Ha, truly ridiculous!" ¡°Do you not want to go?¡± ¡°Then tell me, Theo Gospel, what would I learn from that hellacious Academy?¡± Elga''s question was a reasonable one. The Academy was a place for education. In a way, Elga was already an ¡®educated'' person. Of course, personally, I would rather send her to a place like a Seodang (village school) to get whipped. However, I might have my head ripped off due to karma if I actually said it. So I decided not to talk about that. Instead, I chose to calmly explain why Elga should enter the Academy. ¡°Elga-nim is already perfect in her own way. Nevertheless, your knowledge of magic is not really that great.¡± ¡°You... How dare you?¡± ¡°However, I am the daughter of the great Lioness Family. You who came from slavery, I cannot accept your feelings. I''m sorry..." ... Huh? Her response was different from what I predicted. ¡°... Well, actually, I was kind of expecting this. I suppose, that''s simply how you feel about me, hmm-. This is troublesome. It''s not Aira.... But what should I do?¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Ya, of course I understand, but I can¡¯t accept your heart.¡± Wait, no, did I just get rejected? Was this real? This was not part of the plan. I couldn''t believe I got dumped. I never thought I''d get rejected by Elga Von Lioness. In the first place, it was a confession for the sake of my "scheme" rather than my "heart". But honestly, I never imagined that Elga would say ¡®no¡¯. I always thought Elga liked me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kissed or pretended to bully me. I thought she was a so-called Tsundere... How could she reject me!? While I was lost in my thoughts, Elga began hammering a nail into my heart. ¡°How do I put it? You are not my type. I''m a little tall so I want to date a guy who is taller than me. You''re not that short either, but you get the idea." Pusch, pusch- The nail kept going deeper in my heart. ¡°Should I say that I like a man I can rely on...? No, I don''t know why I''m telling you my ideal type. Eum, just give up...¡± Elga refused the confession naturally. After all, even though she was a tomboy with a fiery personality, she was still a beautiful noble lady. In her life, she should have received many confessions and rejected them countless times. It was just that, I never thought I''d be one of them! Argh! This was not good at all. It was embarrassing... I really wanted to hide in a hole. What should I do? Maybe saying I was just joking? But it wasn¡¯t even April Fool''s... No, that would be way too low. Come on, think brain, think¡ª As I was desperately looking for a solution, Elga spoke to me as if she was looking at a pitiful beggar. ¡°Look at this guy who didn''t even flinch with a blade on his neck. You''re so silent. It seems that your love is really deep... I''m really sorry about this. Hmm....¡± ¡°... So, does that mean Elga-nim kissed a man she didn¡¯t like?¡± After all, Elga would always kiss me. Even if she was drunk and vomiting while spouting a bunch of nonsense, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to kiss a guy she didn''t like? Hearing my question, Elga scratched her head. "That-. Isn''t a kiss just a form of greeting? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s common knowledge for young children...? Yes, it''s ¡®common sense''! Is it because you''re a slave that you didn''t know?¡± What kind of common sense was that!? Edited by: fake Chapter 19.2 (EP-19.2) How A Sheep Lives #4 019 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #4 I was blown away by Elga''s words. No, even a child knew that was not common sense. You had someone kiss you for a candy, and you didn¡¯t even like them? But then I noticed something. Despite saying it so casually, Elga seemed to be restless. She was actually happy to receive my confession, but she had to refuse it because of her pride! I was really annoyed. But for some reason, I also felt that this girl had become a little, only a little bit, cuter... Upon this realization, I reined in my control. There was no way I would fall in love with Elga just because she had a pretty face. Instead, she was the one who had the hots for me right now! Whoo- I held my breath and pretended to be very sad. To fool and deceive. Wasn¡¯t that what I did best? ¡°I thought of Elga-nim every day. This is... really heartbreaking. I thought we liked each other. Something like love that transcends status... I thought it would be possible...¡± "Really? Well, then, I''m sorry. Eum... After all, there''s no way a love beyond status is possible... This is not a fairy tale or a novel. Eum...." Elga scratched her nose. Her feet were constantly rubbing the ground. Thanks to this, the soil got dug out and a small pit was created. Paseuk, paseuk, paseuk- I couldn¡¯t notice it because I was taken aback by the earlier rejection, however, Elga was the type of person who''d get anxious whenever she lied. I smiled on the inside and let out a small sigh. Then, I said as if making up my mind. ¡°It is very sad, but as Elga-nim said, our statuses are simply too different. I don''t think Elga-nim will like me if I''m not good enough for her...¡± ¡°Ye, yeah...¡± "Well, I can at least put my mind to rest... In fact, thank you for such a swift refusal. Now, I can really give up and focus on working for the good of the kingdom!" "... You''re giving up?" "Indeed. I''m going to give up on my feelings!" "The Academy? Ah- right. If you go to that faraway place....¡± Bugeulbugeul- I could almost hear bubbles boiling on top of Elga''s head. Her face was completely red as she licked her lips. Her tomato face looked like it would explode with just a poke. "The Academy....¡± ¡°Elga-nim, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t go...?¡± ¡°I did. But, that''s not necessarily what we decided. Though, I also really don''t have much to learn there-." This was getting pathetic. If she continued to show such a cute side, I felt that I would develop an affection which didn''t really exist. So, I had to make a decision at this point. ¡°I''m really sorry, Elga-nim. But maybe... with your kindness... Can I, Theo Gospel, ask you one last once-in-a-lifetime request...?¡± ¡°Once-in-a-lifetime? Why are you getting so serious?¡± ¡°This is a request I made with the determination to die. If you listen to this, I think I will be able to live without regrets in the future.¡± ¡®Made with the determination to die¡¯... Elga should react to this desperate remark. ¡°... What is it? Are you asking me to accept your affection, or to marry me? Of course, I can''t accept a request that has me throwing everything away to elope with you." I could see the curiosity and subtle anticipation on Elga''s embarrassed face. This was the deciding moment on whether or not I could control Elga, who might one day become an important helper of the Villain Hunter party, and have her stay by my side. Dugeundugeun. I had already made up my mind. But no matter how prepared I was, my heart still pounded in nervousness. Could I truly say these words? What if I get rejected again? No, let''s just do it and think about the consequences later... Plus, this was much easier compared to what I said to Aira. ¡°So, what is the request? Let''s hear it first...!¡± I slowly opened my mouth to Elga, who seemed to have done some mental preparation to an extent. ¡°Will you let me touch your chest once?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 20.1 (EP-20.1) How A Sheep Lives # 5 020 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #5 "... What? What did you just say? Did I hear it wrong?¡± Elga was terribly bewildered, just as expected. Her hot, red, boiling octopus face was covered in sweat. ¡°Are my ears not working properly? Did you really just make that crazy request? You dare ask to touch a Marquis'' daughter''s chest?¡± Elga dismissed it as a crazy request. Which was true. Who would dare touch the breasts of a great family''s Young Lady, who¡¯d been treated with utmost care and respect since her birth? Even if the bodyguards were to slit his throat, he had no say in the matter. Of course, there were no bodyguards here right now. On the contrary, Elga was more dangerous than ten bodyguards combined. At this moment, she was frowning so much that I couldn''t really say anything. ¡°You''re simply seeking death! Considering that you''ve contributed and worked hard for the Kingdom, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything. There won''t be a next time..." Did I get rejected here too? Another failure... No matter how forward and aggressive Elga was, it seemed that she was still modest enough to not just allow a man to touch her chest. Her guard was stronger than I thought. This wasn''t a time where I could control Elga at will, yet. "I''m sorry. Then, please forget what I said.¡± "Yes, I''ll forgive you because I am merciful and generous. However, you can''t just go around and say that kind of thing to other girls, like, ever! Don''t touch me even if I give you permission, or you''ll be executed.¡± "Yes, I also think that''ll be the case.¡± After giving an appropriate response, I quickly reflected on what just happened. It was said that hunks could cross the line with the women they liked in just one day. How on earth did those guys destroy a woman¡¯s guard in such a short time? I could solve many problems with ease, but the relationship between a man and a woman was hard. If only I could master ¡®Love¡¯, then it wouldn''t be hard to seduce Elga or Aira, and have them act according to my plan. This was really difficult for an amateur ¡®lover¡¯ like me. The confidence that I had painstakingly built up recently through various hardships continued to crumble. Was my face the problem? Was being handsome the answer? Elga, who was looking at me, also waved her hand in a hurry as if feeling guilty from her own words. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Huuu-. Yes, I admit that I was wrong, al... alright? Here, as an apology, I''ll let you touch my chest once...¡± ¡°Really!?¡± When I asked brightly, Elga''s expression softened. She seemed relieved. ¡°I won¡¯t say it twice. You can only touch once, only once! I''ll give you 10 seconds, no, five seconds!!" It wasn''t the way I intended it to be, but in the end, I was able to touch Elga''s chest. It was a bit different from the ¡®how to tame and control Elga'' that I had planned. Still, if you miss the opportunity to touch a woman''s breasts, you are not a man! Elga had very big honkers. In fact, even when I was very angry with Elga, there were times when my irritation subsided as I watched them watermelons going up and down. Could those knockers be the reason for the strangely high morale of Elga¡¯s bodyguards? And I could touch them. For 5 whole seconds! At this opportunity, blood naturally flowed to my lower body and something was rising. [T/N: It''s not the shield hero.] ¡°Tonight, any bad blood between us so far will be considered settled after this. Do you understand?¡± Seueuk. Elga then puffed her chest forward. Perhaps it was due to her dress, but the impact was great. Its shape was so mesmerizing that I started drooling. Now, it was time to finally touch it! Seureureuk. I slowly walked towards Elga. ¡°Ah, wait a minute.¡± Suddenly, Elga stopped me and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, 5 seconds. I''ll count and if you touch any longer than that, you are dead!¡± "Okay." "Then-." Seuk- Putting her hands behind her back, Elga closed her eyes. Meanwhile, I slowly reached out towards Elga''s chest. Edited by: fake Chapter 20.2 (EP-20.2) How A Sheep Lives #5 020 ¨C How A Sheep Lives In A Lion''s Den #5 I''d only touched a woman''s breasts about three times. Actually, it would be more accurate to say that I got to ¡®lick'' them. It was, of course, Aira''s breasts, which tasted like soap. This was the ¡®real'' first time that I had the opportunity to freely touch them with my hands, even if it was only for 5 seconds. As a man, the primal eroticism from the act of subjugating a woman¡¯s breasts deeply resonated in my head. It felt like it was going to explode. ¡°Go ahead, touch it...¡± ¡°Yeah, here I go!¡± Seueuk, malkang- My hands finally reached Elga''s giant pair of mommy milkers. ¡°... This, feels...¡± The first thing I felt was the gentle fabric of her dress touching my fingers and the indescribable softness. "This-." Molkang. Molkang. I struggled to hold the soft and elastic goodness between my fingers. It was actually a little heavier than I thought. I daresaid that it was profoundly rich and ¡®full''. ¡°... Three." It''d already been that long? I resented the fact that I¡¯d wasted more than half of my precious time being mesmerized. So, to release the anger, I started squeezing. ¡°... Angggg...!¡± There was such a cute sound that I couldn''t even believe it came from Elga. But that was only for a brief moment.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°... Hey, do you really have a death wish? Who told you to grab it so strongly!?¡± Elga furiously opened her eyes. Yet my hands would not come off her body, as if they were sucked into her soft bosom. My hands then found a bump that was starting to rise, enough to be seen through the dress. Elga''s nipples had hardened. When I realized this, I swiftly decided that I would invest my remaining second to touch it. Alas, Elga slapped my hands away. ¡°Today is a long-awaited holiday for me, so I want to go for a little walk outside of Monarch City. I would like to see what it''s like out here.¡± Aira wanted to go out of the city? Wasn''t this the first time in the entire year? As I recalled, Aira never left the Capital, Monarch City. In the first place, it was natural for her to not even go outside the palace. So, Aira wanting to leave the city so suddenly made me feel a little tense. I didn''t know whether it was due to nervousness or a sense of accomplishment. It was undeniable that Aira was changing. The bad ending also seemed to be getting farther away. Also, if Aira went to the academy, she would have to leave her home and learn how to get along with other people. Thus, there was nothing wrong with getting some practice now. So, were there any places on the outskirts of town where Aira could visit? I hurriedly wracked my brain and thought of a beautiful lake near Monarch City, with a castle in between. ¡°Einrich Castle is nearby. That fortress was built a century ago during the subjugation of the Demon King Angmar. Now, it is used as a tourist attraction. I will take you there.¡± "Great!" Maybe it was just my feeling, but Aira seemed excited. Honestly, I felt good too! Looking at the beautiful scenery would help Aira''s mind and body become more stable, thus improving her personality. By then, it wouldn¡¯t be long until she became the good Queen! Soon, the two of us arrived at Einrich Castle. ©¥ I, Gorgor, the rightful owner of Einrich Castle. It''s Gorgor''s possession! Lake, also Gorgor''s possession! You intruders! Kill! This is Gorgor''s territory! I am the King now! ©¥Kkeuaak-! A giant man was seen climbing up the wall, tearing knights and horses apart as if they were chicken breast. Bolkok, bolkok, bolkok- The giant twisted the horse''s torso. He then flung the piece of meat with one hand like throwing away a can. ©¥Kneel before this King! The bloody mess flew in the direction of Aira, splattering her white face with blood. ¡°.......¡± I couldn''t read the expression on Aira''s blood-stained face... ... What was happening? Edited by: fake Chapter 21.1 (EP-21.1) Angmar #1 021 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #1 There were many different races in this world. Such as Humans. Nymphs. And even Half-Nymphs, a hybrid of the two. There were also the beast-like hairy men, the Dwarves, and the tall and slender ever-youthful Elves. However, what I wanted to talk about was Monsters. The Dark Clans were grouped together under the encompassing name, ¡®Monsters''. Ogres were one of them.ans, weak. I, Gorgor, strong. I am King! The ogre, whose skin was pallid gray, was well over 4 meters tall. He came from the huge race of giants that could reach up to 5 meters. Various animal skins were wrapped around his lower body like some goblin panty. He was holding a thick club and a half-cut human body as if it was modern art, splattering blood everywhere. ©¥Lake King, Gorgor, now implement the conscription system. Conscription system is good, but no benefits for you! An ogre''s intelligence was at most that of a child, but they were ferocious and vicious. Hence, they were great siege weapons and made up the vanguard of the Demon King Angmar''s army. Such an ogre was now claiming to be a King that reigned over one of the eight great views of Monarch City, the lake''s Einrich Castle. ©¥ King! This feels great! The King, now finding a Queen! Of course, said ogre wasn''t the only one here. ©¥Hey! What are you waiting for!? Shoot it with arrows! Get rid of that crazy monster! Damnit, shoot! ©¥Captain, the arrow just bounces off the ogre! Its skin is too hard and tough to penetrate! ©¥Fuck this! What the hell are we supposed to do? Soldiers in leather-padded armor could be seen running around under the fortress'' walls. They were probably Einrich Castle''s guards. These soldiers were tasked with guarding the tourist spot. I approached them and asked. ¡°How did this happen? Why is the ogre doing this?¡± ¡°First of all, it¡¯s dangerous, civilians must leave the premises! Sir Scout who came to kill the ogre just got slaughtered!¡± Sir Scout... Was he referring to the knight that was ripped in half by the ogre? The knights of this world were strong. The ogre'' expression, who was not aware of it, became uglier as he continued to throw more rocks. ©¥Stone! Is stone broken? Whoooo, whooosh, whew. Of course, the following ones also couldn¡¯t touch Aira''s body. They just piled up and fell towards the lake, creating a huge splash. Kwaaaaaaa¡ª A rainbow appeared in an instant. The ogre was standing amidst the falling droplets of water. ©¥I got it! The girl there. You''re a Mage. A hateful Mage! But, you look pretty! A beautiful and strong woman, a good fit for my Queen! An ogre''s aesthetic seemed to be similar to that of a Human. I really didn¡¯t need to know this. Anyway... I shouted at the angry ogre. ¡°She''s not just a Mage! She''s the head of the Angmar Council, the rightful heir to the Dark Throne! She is the Guardian of the Valkyria Federation, which rules over five Kingdoms and four duchies!¡± ©¥Too long! ¡°Her Majesty Aira Von Tarantera, the only legitimate Queen of Angmar! Now, bow before her presence!" Right after my loud introduction, I could sense a sinking feeling in the air. The noisy soldiers and the ogre that''d been howling like an angry dinosaur all shut up and started looking at Aira. ©¥Puha, puhahaha. The ogre Gorgor suddenly burst out laughing. ©¥Angmar has no Queen. There''s only Abram Angmar, the true King. King Angmar promised us ogres a land flowing with milk and honey. Gorgor was trembling. ©¥Here, Angmar''s promised land, the ogres'' home. It''s only Gorgor who managed to survive. My family were enslaved and died! Upon hearing this, Aira merely snorted, ¡°Heueung.¡± Meanwhile, I felt my hair standing on end. Did he really just deny Aira''s queenship right to her face and elevated the authority of the fallen Demon King Angmar? If this continued, Aira would tear the ogre apart. By then, Aira, who has tasted massacre, would transform into a murderous Queen. Ultimately, it would lead to her ending up on the guillotine. When I thought about this, I simply couldn''t stay still. Edited by: faker [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 21.2 (EP-21.2) Angmar #1 021 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #1 ¡°You bastard, King Angmar died ages ago!¡± ©¥King Angmar didn''t die, King will come back! For the abandoned races, King will come back and lead again! Kwaaa¡ª The ogre roared. ¡°That''s it.¡± In the midst of all the commotion, I could clearly hear Aira''s soft voice. When she snapped her fingers, the ogre''s body suddenly floated into the air. ©¥Gorgor in the sky. Gorgor flying! Said ogre was then smashed into the lake. Goreureureureu- Pungdong, pungdong. He sank to the very bottom, struggling to and fro. However, his gigantic body could never float up to the surface, as if he was held underwater by an invisible force. ¡°It, it¡¯s a miracle!¡± ¡°Is this the power of Queen Aira?¡± ¡°The ogre, who treated a heavily-equipped knight like a child, was defeated with just a simple snap....¡± There was a sense of fear and awe in the eyes of the soldiers watching this scene. Truly, a Rank 7 Archmage transcended Human beings... It was majestic. A once-in-a-lifetime experience that you had to witness with your own eyes. Seuk, seukseuk- Everyone laid down their weapons, bent their knees and bowed their heads. Before them, the Queen of Angmar stood proudly. This wasn''t a bad thing. The soldiers would soon spread the word of this exploit among the people. However, I just couldn''t let it end like this. ¡°Aira-nim, how about letting him go?¡± ¡°This ogre has insulted the royal authority, yet you want to let him live?¡± Aira was intent on killing the ogre. In fact, Aira was right. We should not keep a rampant monster alive. Nevertheless, I didn''t want Aira to commit murder. Also, I had another reason for wanting to save the ogre. ¡°I''m sure the wise Aira-nim already knows. Ogres are stupid and can''t think of taking over a castle without someone''s command." ¡°... That''s true.¡± ¡°If Aira-nim is using water torture to find out who is behind the ogre, I think now is the right time to get him up for interrogation.¡± "Yes, it¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡± ©¥It''s more shocking than not having the right to whip! ©¥Then what about the right to whip slaves once a day? I badly wanted to make some retorts to these remarks, but decided to hold back. After all, this was a revolt by an angry worker because he didn''t get paid. I thought something like this would happen, so I strengthened the rights of slaves and the like. ©¥Gorgor! Have rights to confront injustice! However, I was curious about the other issue. As mentioned, ogres were not intelligent enough to understand complex things like rights and laws. Someone must have instigated this... Gorgor wouldn¡¯t have acted like this on his own. He must have picked up the words somewhere. So, I asked again. ¡°Gorgor, did anyone tell you to do this? Maybe someone who talked about rights and laws?¡± This might be an opportunity to spot those who were plotting a rebellion. ©¥There is, same smell as you. Seueuk. Immediately, I felt everyone''s eyes on me... Why are you looking at me like that? It wasn¡¯t me! This was the first time I saw this guy. ¡°Theo...¡± Aira then called me from behind. Hearing this, my body went rigid. I hurriedly defended myself. ¡°I did not do it. I just met this ogre for the first time today!¡± Tuktuk¡ª I kicked the ogre''s hard skin in frustration. But then, his hazy brown eyes lit up. ©¥ No, Gorgor feels like, met you somewhere. "What?" Without realizing it, I started speaking informally. However, Gorgor soon closed his eyes. ©¥But the person Gorgor met yesterday was woman. She spoke about Human rights. Said that Gorgor''s labor should be valued... What was that? Someone in this world who actually talked about Human rights? I wanted to meet them, even if only once! Edited by: fake Chapter 22.1 (EP-22.1) Angmar #2 022 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #2 ¡°The chaos has been cleared up by your Queen, Aira. You can now go back to work with peace of mind.¡± Aira announced when the situation was roughly sorted out, leading to people around us blankly looking at each other. I then raised my hands high and shouted in an exaggerated voice. ¡°All hail Aira, Angmar¡¯s only Queen...! Long live the Queen...!¡± Then, the soldiers also began to raise their hands one by one and shouted loudly. -Long live the Queen! -Long live Aira-nim! As people¡¯s voices spread, I looked at Aira¡¯s complexion. She seemed quite delighted and satisfied, seeing people praising her like this must have made her feel very happy. But that was natural. As far as I knew, Aira liked to be praised by others. In fact, she¡¯d done something deserving of praise today, so it was reasonable to be proud. Whenever Aira felt bad, I should remind her of this day. On the other hand, I wondered what would have happened if what I saw was bloodshed... It was a good choice to follow the advice of turning a crisis into an opportunity, taking advantage of the information and advantages. Truly, I did a good job! As I was praising myself, the shackled ogre Gorgor was being dragged away. He looked at me and said. ©¥Theo Gospel, keep your promise. ¡°I will. However, your unpaid wages will be deducted as compensation for the damages you caused. From now on, you will be transferred to the jurisdiction of the Monster Labor Ministry.¡± ©¥Complex words, can¡¯t understand. However, if you, Gorgor can believe. I was able to save the ogre¡¯s life. I¡¯d also built up favorability, so I might be able to count on his help in the future. All right, things were going well! Was it because I left the royal capital? Was Monarch City a place with bad luck in terms of feng shui? While I was lost in thought, Queen Aira slowly turned around. ¡°Where are we going next?¡± ¡°I heard there is a village nearby. We can have lunch there.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± It seemed that Aira was in the mood to continue our stroll. She must be full of energy because she¡¯d just been praised. Aira then said. ¡°Are there any rampant monsters or slaves in the village? What is the probability of it being occupied by rebels?¡± Aira was itching to subdue more threats and receive cheers from the people. To that, I took a deep breath and gave a serious answer. However, as the number of these strange groups started increasing, my eyes darkened. Kwang, kwajijik- Under the constant knocking and banging, the chapel door finally could not bear the weight. It was pushed open, falling to the ground. ¡°The door is open! Let¡¯s go!¡± At the same time, several people rushed inside and dragged someone by the arms out. It was a girl in a nun¡¯s uniform. ¡°Hieek...! Hieek...! Let me go...!¡± ¡°Come on, take her away!¡± The girl looked about fourteen or fifteen. Her young look, combined with her pointed ears, meant that she might be a Nymph similar to Bionoi. This was a world with Nymphs. And Aira loved Nymphs... Those who had caught the girl shouted in anger. ¡°Look at this woman! Everyone involved in the talks about the rights and welfare of slaves and workers thought that she was just an ordinary Nymph, but we got a tip!¡± He then grabbed the nun¡¯s long skirt that covered past her knees. ¡°This is sexual harassment...! I¡¯m going to report all of you to the Nymph Relief Foundation...!¡± Her resistance was so strong that it felt like things were never going to progress. However, the Nymph eventually failed to fend off the hands of those malevolent men. ¡°Report what? You¡¯re not even a Nymph! And, Nymphs don¡¯t talk like you! You even have a weird tone!¡± Finally, her skirt got ripped. ©¥Huh? ©¥What is that? ©¥It¡¯s hideous! At that moment, the people gasped and started gossiping. Aira, who was watching this with interest next to me, also muttered. ¡°Is that a tail?¡± ¡°Indeed. She has a tail...¡± Under the woman¡¯s torn skirt was a very thin ¡°thing¡±, about the thickness of a pinky finger, swaying to and fro. Salrang, salrang. It was a tail that was almost as long as an arm, with the tip resembling a diamond. A black diamond tail. That could only mean one thing... ¡°This woman is an Imp, not a Nymph! She is a fake nun!¡± ¡°An Imp, there¡¯s an Imp!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the devil¡¯s agent! The Demon King¡¯s minions have come all the way here!!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 22.2 (EP-22.2) Angmar #2 022 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #2 People almost went crazy at the sight. The image of them frothing at the mouth while holding their torches up and down made a terrifying atmosphere... ¡°Burn! Burn!¡± ¡°Throw her into the flames!¡± The fake nun, whose identity was exposed to be an Imp, shouted. ¡°Wh, what¡¯s wrong with being an Imp!? I, Marmar, didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Rather, I do volunteer work, help people and give legal advice-.¡± ¡°Silence, you devil!¡± ¡°Arr, Garr, Imp, burn the Imp!¡± ¡°Raise the stakes, set it on fire!¡± The Imp was a demon. They were Angmar¡¯s pawns and were a rare race like the Nymphs. However, now that the Demon King was subjugated, Imps could be said to be in danger of extinction. At least, that was how it was portrayed in the ¡®Villain Hunter¡¯ novel. A mischievous being with the appearance of a young girl. Most of them were Mages of the Demon King¡¯s army, so the fear and hatred of Imps was still deeply ingrained in people¡¯s minds. Looking at the current situation, that seemed to be the case. The Imp nun then shouted like it was unfair. ¡°What is the difference between me and a Nymph? It is politically wrong to be discriminated against just for having a tail! Meanwhile, the Nymphs have a relief foundation to protect themselves!¡± ¡°Hey, how can you and a Nymph be the same!?¡± At the cry of someone, the Imp fiercely retorted. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the difference between me and a Nymph?¡± ¡°Um. Ummm....¡± The man who claimed that Imps and Nymphs were different put his hand on his chin. He pondered for a while, then cautiously said. ¡°... The difference between an Imp and a Nymph, um... Nymphs don¡¯t have tails.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± People then echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Nymphs have no tails!¡± ¡°Yeah, Imps have tails!¡± So, was there no difference between an Imp and a Nymph other than the tail? As I was organizing the new information, the captured Imp shook her head helplessly. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s useless to say anything to you idiots...¡± The group left just like that... I wondered where they would go and what they would do next, but I was too exhausted in many ways and had no motivation to pursue them. Now, all that remained in this wide open space was me and Aira, who gave a long empty sigh. Oh, there was also the Imp Marmar. Aira then said. ¡°I wanted to see the Imp on fire... *Sigh* So, Theo, what are you going to use the Imp for?¡± I had no idea. But I couldn¡¯t say that, so I decided to give a roundabout answer. ¡°I thought it would be nice to have a servant who could do various chores.¡± Since I ¡°bought¡± her, I had to make it work somehow. However, the Imp wasn¡¯t so accommodating. ¡°You can¡¯t buy people¡¯s rights with money! And don¡¯t touch my tail!¡± ¡°Interesting, she really has a tail.¡± Aira looked at the slender tail, which soon slipped into the torn skirt and started wrapping itself around the Imp¡¯s waist. It looked like a belt. Aira, who was watching the scene, said. ¡°I got to see more of the outside and feel better now. Theo, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, at your service. Marumaru, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°First of all, it¡¯s not Marumaru, it¡¯s Marmar. Also, know that I am not your slave. I just don¡¯t have anywhere to go, and that¡¯s the only reason why I¡¯m following you!¡± I was wondering what to do if she ran away. Fortunately, she said that she had nowhere to go. But even if she fled, people might just catch her right away. In fact, the Imp would just get hurt attempting to do so. ¡°We just have a bilateral contractual relationship driven by debt. The contract between us will be null and void when the full amount owed is paid!¡± Jojaljojal. She babbled loudly while following us. My impression of her was a tough nut to crack. Was she smarter than I thought? Well, a smart servant was good. When Aira and I were about to enter the palace, Marmar was startled. She looked like a cat that was about to be dumped in the bathtub. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go in! The scary Witch Queen lives there!¡± What was she saying now? Oh yeah, I hadn¡¯t told her who we were... Edited by: fake Chapter 23.1 (EP-23.1) Angmar #3 023 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #3 ¡°Hiiek...!¡± The Imp Marmar constantly cackled like some sick chicken as she entered the palace. Her gaze hardly stayed in one place. Her limbs trembled and her tail swayed from side to side like a windshield wiper. ¡°I¡¯m in the Witch Queen¡¯s Palace...!¡± Marmar seemed terrified of Aira¡¯s existence. ¡°Help me, this is scary! Get me out of here! She¡¯s definitely going to peel my skin off! She¡¯ll use my tail as a wand!¡± To this, Aira said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of your Queen. Instead, you should learn to respect and love her. Also, I don¡¯t need wands.¡± This appeared to be the case. I wondered what to do if Aira got angry at the Imp¡¯s rude attitude and flattened her head. Fortunately, neither the Imp Marmar nor Aira exchanged any more words. In the case of Aira, I think it was because she lacked the interest. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a break, Theo, but rest in the palace. Don¡¯t go back to your scorpion-infested house.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also going to educate this friend a little.¡± ¡°Indeed, I think it is a little stupid.¡± Being called stupid by Aira, the Imp¡¯s frightened look turned unsightly. ¡°Bye.¡± After a brief farewell, Aira entered her quarter. All that was left was me and the trembling Imp Marmar. What should I do with her? Twelve gold coins was a lot of money for me too. One gold coin could buy 12 people, so she should at least be able to handle twelve times the amount of work to be worth the money. Her intelligence might be quite high, but her strength seemed lacking, so it was difficult to make her do physical labor. Would she be good at things like paperwork? I asked Marmar, who was constantly checking if Aira had finally disappeared. ¡°Is there anything you are good at?¡± ¡°Imps are good at anything! Angmar-nim created us after all! Anyway, is the Queen really gone?¡± ¡°Yes, now follow me, I¡¯ll show you what you need to do.¡± I then went to my office. There were all kinds of documents, including the ones I had piled up, scattered all over the place. ¡¸Imp: Noisy little devils. They deceive people with all sorts of clever remarks and tricks. They originate from Nymphs, the nature fairies which Demon King Angmar modified.¡¹ ¡®I see¡¯. ¡¸As beings that originated from Nymphs, they don¡¯t cause much harm to people. Rather like Nymphs; their hair, nails, body fluids, etc., are used as precious magic materials. A wand made from an Imp¡¯s tail is also a very expensive tool. Although Nymphs are legally protected, Imps, who have become objects of evil, aren¡¯t. As a result, at the time of writing this article, they have been overhunted and are classified as an endangered species.¡¹ ¡®Aha¡¯. So they were like the dark evolution of a Nymph. ¡°Also, I can feel a strange energy from you! It¡¯s the same energy as my sisters.¡± ¡°Hmm? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a Half-Nymph.¡± ¡°A Half-Nymph!?¡± Marmar shouted in surprise. ¡°Such a strange race!¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think you should say that to your boss¡¯, I wanted to retort, but held it in. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, comrade Theo Gospel! How lucky I am to have met an impeccably righteous person like you in this godforsaken palace!¡± ¡°Comrade...? Well... Sure. But what do you mean by ¡®impeccably righteous¡¯?¡± ¡°Literally! You have an impeccable image!¡± ¡°You mean ¡®politically good¡¯?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can say that. Politics is another name for Imps.¡± Alright then... In my head, I quickly added another entry about Imps. Imps, the sister race of Nymphs, weren¡¯t as smart as I thought. Anyway. Regarding my new, unintentionally acquired slave..., no, labor assistant, I was happy that she didn¡¯t hate me. On the contrary, she even seemed to be fond of me. Someone who liked my ideas and not my money, power or status? Although small, I did feel rewarded in a way. Especially when the work I had done was being praised. Because it meant that the things I did were not for naught!. Edited by: faker [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for spoilers, illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 23.2 (EP-23.2) Angmar #3 023 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #3 ¡°Damn. That Queen Aira was really scary, huh? It felt like you were looking at a black hole with no end in sight!¡± Marmar chatted nonstop until I finished all the work in the office. My ears hurt a little, but it wasn¡¯t too bad since I gained quite a bit of information. ¡°We have no choice but to follow the current Angmar. There is no other way, we have to adapt to live.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± The Ogre Gorgor. The Imp Marmar. Like the two above, there were actually quite a few types of monsters living amongst the people. Having intelligence meant that they could coexist with other races. Among such beings, monsters that resembled humans, at least those with arms and legs, were called ¡®humanoids¡¯. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that their treatment would be good. After all, these servants of the old Demon King Angmar had now been reduced to mere captives. This world was not kind enough to lend a warm hand to such beings. Non-payment of wages was the default and if they were disliked, they would be burned at the stake. Thanks to that, it felt like these monsters were ticking time bombs that could explode at any time. Like Gorgor, these disgruntled monsters would inevitably cause chaos and riots all over the Kingdom.... If such incidents continued while Angmar¡¯s manpower and resources dwindled, it would only be natural for the national power to slowly decline. Thus, I chose to make anti-discrimination laws for monsters. However, would the ¡®labor assistant¡¯ owners, who had tasted cheap labor, not fiercely oppose it? Right now, there had already been considerable opposition to the fact that Imps, Ogres and other monsters were classified as ¡®humanoids¡¯ like the Elves, Dwarves and Nymphs. The owners had also made their stance in front of the court. ©¥If we have to give monsters minimum wage, all of us small and medium-sized owners will go bankrupt! ©¥Everyone, let¡¯s all stand together! As I was thinking about that, Marmar snorted. ¡°But we have hope. One day, Angmar the savior will return once more. He will create a peaceful and fair world for us!¡± Marmar clenched both of her fists like some warrior. Demon King Angmar being the one and only savior was a common belief among monsters. Anyway, Marmar had one. Like a mime, Marmar moved her hand towards the air. ¡°This is made up of Angmar-nim¡¯s unique magics: Revelation, Foresight, Bless. Its existence means that Angmar-nim is still alive somewhere!¡± Unique magic? Thinking in my head, I sorted through an encyclopedia. ¡°By ¡®unique magics¡¯, are you referring to the ones possessed by Rank 5 or higher Mages?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± To use an analogy, it¡¯s like manhae(bankai), devil¡¯s fruit or breathing technique. It was a special skill unique to Mages. Marmar continued. ¡°Honestly, only powers at Rank 5 could be called ¡®magic¡¯. Anything below that is no different from tricks performed by thugs.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Only those Rank 5 or higher were considered true ¡®Mages¡¯. With that in mind, there were probably fewer than ten people in this world who could be called that. Marmar then said. ¡°For your information, Angmar-nim was the first and last Mage to reach Rank 10. The King of Mages. And he had...! He had three unique magics...!¡± I already knew this. His power, which was Rank 10, literally desecrated and twisted the rules of this world. It went beyond magic and became its own unique existence. That overflowing power eventually left a huge rift in the world. In many ways, it was a really huge crack. Could said rift be the reason that caused me to fall into this strange world? Marmar spoke amidst my thoughts. ¡°You said you are a Half-Nymph, right? Then you would probably be able to accept Angmar-nim¡¯s blessing. Want me to help you?¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Of course! For some reason, Imps and Nymphs have a lot in common. Perhaps it¡¯s because the Nymphs are trying to imitate us superior Imps!¡± 12 gold coins. I thought I was just throwing them away. But now, it felt like I had stumbled upon a boon! Edited by: fake Chapter 24.1 (EP-24.1) Angmar #4 024 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #4 Theo Gospel was weak. He got tired easily no matter what he did. Obviously, he was an indoor type of person and had no skill in things such as swordsmanship. He was simply too sheltered to learn anything like self-defense. Instead, he had an exceptional memory and was a quick thinker. He also never forgot something after seeing it once. Nevertheless, I sometimes felt pity for his lack of power. So how about learning magic? Some might ask. But strangely enough, I also had no talent for magic. I had tried many ways to learn it from an Archmage like Aira, but it was difficult for me to even detect ¡®mana¡¯. ©¥In the magical Kingdom of Angmar, there are very few people without such talent. Theo, you might need to investigate your body. It was to the extent that even Aira felt suspicious. I couldn¡¯t even talk about learning magic from Aira thoroughly due to the risk of getting discovered. After all, I was a mysterious entity who was possessing this body... I had neither talent in Martial Arts nor magic. I was but a being that lived through my tongue. Perhaps this was the identity of Theo Gospel. A struggling character that would eventually be executed with a single line of text. That was my destiny. But now, it felt like I¡¯d found a way to change it. ¡°If you really are a Half-Nymph, you might be able to accept Angmar-nim¡¯s great blessing!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I could have a Status Window! That convenient function could be granted to other people? It was the first time I had ever heard of such a thing. If I had known about this, I would have tried it earlier. ¡°Is that possible? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret skill that only Imps could do. Because the main task of the Imps was to evangelize and spread Angmar-nim¡¯s great blessings to everyone!¡± This was the first time I met an Imp, so how could I have known? ¡°It¡¯s not something that anyone could just receive. But you, Theo Gospel, your contribution towards the monsters and labor assistants is as great as that of loyal followers. So, I will do this just for you, my comrade!¡± Ooooh! I stopped any sound from leaving my mouth. While pretending nothing was wrong, I continued to ask some questions. ¡°Is the method complicated or difficult? Would I get sick or see blood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. It doesn¡¯t even take 10 seconds. I only need you to say a few words.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that short?¡± This suddenly became quite suspicious... As I frowned, Marmar said confidently while puffing out her chest. ¡°Lies are complicated and lavishly decorated. However, truths are simple and straightforward. Now, sit on your knees on the floor here.¡±Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com If you asked me whether I could see anything. Then there was indeed something... But should I say that it was different from what I imagined? There were no numbers or items that should have been there. ¡¸Sealed. ¨C Cause: Pallagas Jeoksangari Poisoning¡¹ Only this. This one simple sentence evoked a lot of thoughts inside my head. Fortunately, my brain wasn¡¯t dull, so I could quickly understand what it meant. My System was sealed because of this ¡®Pallagas Jeoksangari¡¯. What was it? I couldn¡¯t recall such a thing in the original novel. I flipped through the thick encyclopedia from earlier. There might be something related to Pallagas Jeoksangari here. Eventually, I was able to find it. ¡¸Jeoksangari: A material used to smelt and strengthen magic tools. Because it is a deadly poison if eaten, it was used to execute criminals of the Royal Family in ancient times. Due to its property of reacting to magic power, even a very small amount can cause fatal harm to the human body. One should see a doctor immediately after accidentally ingesting it. However, if this is combined with other poisons, it will be difficult to find an antidote, with the death rate being very high.¡¹ It appeared to be a type of poison similar to chongsangari (potassium cyanide){1}. When did I ingest this? Then, I remembered something.... Two months ago, a maid tried to assassinate me with poison, which made me very ill. Could I have possibly drunk the poison then? However, I soon corrected my mistakes. What I drank back then was a different kind of poison called ¡®black arsenic¡¯. Since that was the case, I¡¯d never taken this Jeoksangari... Pallagas Jeoksangari. How could I solve this? A lot of things came to mind. However, what stood out the most was a scorpion with a hard shell and poison in its tail. Scorpion... ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ I was certain that fellow might have an antidote for this! ¡°Wait, comrade, where are you going? Where will I sleep!?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- {1} Explanation: ¡°???¡±??????? is Jeoksangari, while ¡°???¡±??????? is chongsangari which means potassium cyanide. The only difference between the two words are the first characters, which I put in quotations. I used the romanizations Jeoksangari and chongsangari because I couldn¡¯t find an English equivalent for Jeoksangari. This is to make it cohesive. Edited by: fake Chapter 24.2 (EP-24.2) Angmar #4 024 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #4 There were existences called ¡®assassins¡¯. For some reason, theirs was a legitimate job where they would secretly kill a specific person. I didn¡¯t know if it was okay to call such an eerie profession a ¡®job¡¯, but the concept of contract assassins actually existed in this world. Young children even proudly wrote ¡®Assassin¡¯ in, ¡®what do you want to be when you grow up?¡¯ As a matter of fact, in the novel, the Villain Hunter Party suffered from several assassin attacks throughout the story. However, if I had to pick the most memorable assassin, it would be none other than Death Stalker. Death Stalker... The name might sound very cringe-worthy, but it was actually derived from a species of desert scorpion. As the name suggested, this assassin kept scorpions as pets and mainly used poison to kill. In the original story, the priest of the main character¡¯s party would be secretly approached and injected with poison, which drove them to the point of death. In response to this, the fired up comment section started a crusade with mottos such as ¡®[email protected] and kill that b?tch!¡¯. Thanks to that, this knowledge was imprinted in my brain. Following my memory, I trod the deep waters of Monarch City, heading to the stinky and disgusting dark nook. ¡°Where can I find the apothecary?¡± ¡°There, head over there. It is your first time in the underground market, isn¡¯t it? Be careful not to get hit in the back.¡± I had been here before. However, it was my first time visiting this person, so it was quite difficult to find the way. Soon, a wooden door with a potion symbol was spotted. I knocked it with a tense feeling, and a voice sounded from the inside. ©¥Who is it? The pharmacy is closed for the day. Come back tomorrow. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t the side business start now?¡± At my question, the voice turned quiet. Seureuk. Jolkok. Giiiik. ©¥Come in... After that, the door slowly opened inward. From the inside, an unknown smoke started floating beneath my feet, smelling like an amalgamation of mixtures being boiled. I think there was such a description in the novel as well. Slowly, I entered the shop. I was greeted by the sight of a woman in a long black, coat-like robe, who was looking at me coldly through her glasses. She also looked like a model. Seeing this, I asked. ¡°Did you know I was coming?¡± ¡°Of course. After all, I sent you an invitation. One scorpion, though it was burned to a crisp....¡± It was probably when I thought the squirrel Keongkeong got sent to the afterlife by Aira. Aira had actually burned a scorpion that had entered the house then. It seems that the woman in front of him was directly involved. ¡°Theo Gospel the Demon Monk, there are many people who want to get rid of you. I thought you also wanted to kill quite a few, so I invited you as a guest. To think that we¡¯ll meet like this....¡± She chuckled before continuing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would come to save yourself, rather than to kill someone. Was this perhaps because of the maid¡¯s tea?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I guess so. The poison used back then was probably arsenic. An amateur¡¯s method. If it were me, I would have used a different type.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to assassinate me, did you?¡± ¡°Of course not. Why would I kill a potential big-time customer? But, the antidote to Pallagas Jeoksangari won¡¯t be easy to make.¡± Great! I was delighted by the positive response. What I had vaguely predicted was indeed correct. Death Stalker, an assassin in the original novel, was an episodic villain in the middle of the series and the subordinate of the Villain Theo. There were many speculations on how she became Theo¡¯s underling. However, I knew her story, which would be a big bargaining chip. I decided to show one of my cards to her. ¡°If this goes well. You and I may become important partners, Baroness.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°The eldest daughter of old Baron Skull. Isn¡¯t that you? A woman who runs a dark business using her family¡¯s craft to cover the medicine cost for her brother, who¡¯s suffering from a rare disease.¡± ¡°.......¡± When a person was caught off guard, they became quiet. It seemed that it was the same for Elga and this Baroness. ¡°I have erased all information about my past through the Thieves¡¯ Guild. How did you know this...?¡± How, you asked? In the novel, when she was finally killed by the Villain Hunter Party, she revealed it herself. Naturally, I didn¡¯t say that and just smiled. Death Stalker, no, Baroness Kalira Skull, took off her glasses and muttered. ¡°They say that you¡¯re a Demon Monk.... Yet I didn¡¯t believe it...¡± Edited by: faker [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 25.1 (EP-25) Angmar #5 025 ¨C Peaceful Angmar #5 ¡°Kalira Skull. That¡¯s your name, right? You¡¯re doing this to earn money for your brother¡¯s medicine, who is suffering from a rare incurable disease.¡± ¡°.......¡± Kalira was very upset. So much so that she lost her usual relaxed expression and fell into silence. How did he know her identity even after she had erased all traces of her past through the Thieves¡¯ Guild? It was absolutely impossible! Then, in Kalira¡¯s head, the nickname of her guest came to mind. The rumors of him being a clairvoyant... ¡®Is he really a Demon Monk...? No, I don¡¯t believe it....¡¯ There was no such thing as divination in the world. Else, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much chaos and mysteries. That fact remained unchanged to this day. This couldn¡¯t be a grandiose ability like foresight. It was definitely a dirty trick. And, wasn¡¯t the man in front of her the infamous con artist that managed to deceive the Queen? The problem was that this very person, known for all kinds of dirty deeds, knew about her identity and her brother. What did that mean? Death Stalker¡ªKalira¡¯s eyes flashed as her brows furrowed, showing hostility. ¡°Everyone who knew this information is dead. Did you come here to die?¡± Kalira would kill anyone if it meant that she could protect her only brother and the honor of her fallen family. Would killing this man solve the problem? No, this bas?ard wouldn¡¯t have come into this place alone without any preparation. There was a very high probability that her brother was being held hostage... Just when her throat became dry as the desert, Theo Gospel made a harmless, innocent remark. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just saying I can be on your side. You can even say that I want to sponsor you.¡± ¡°Sponsor me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m speaking with pure goodwill. It hurts my heart to see Baron Skull¡¯s family, which was the Jewel of the South, get buried in the mud like this.¡± A fallen family¡¯s Baroness, an ill younger brother and not a single supporter around. Since birth, Kalira never had to change clothes with her own hands. Yet, one day, her entire life fell into ruin. After overcoming all sorts of challenges, she gained the ability to see through people¡¯s lies and sincerity to some extent. However, it was difficult to ascertain this man¡¯s intention. Wanting to become her sponsor? Out of pure goodwill? Maybe he actually meant it... Nope. Never. There was no such thing as pure goodness in this world. If such a thing really existed, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this state. Regaining her composure, Kalira asked. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°As I said before, I want an antidote. If you don¡¯t want to work with me long-term, then you can just take this request.¡± An antidote. Did he mention that it was a treatment for Pallagas Jeoksangari? This poison hadn¡¯t been used for a very long time. It was powdered poison made by mixing special ores that could only be obtained in the Pallagas region with Jeoksangari, which was deadly to the human body. With such a combination, things that were normally not harmful to humans became a super effective lethal weapon. ¡°Can you make it right now?¡± ¡°It is possible, though I will need some time. Research on Pallagas Jeoksangari ended more than half a century ago. That poison is no longer in use now that the method of detoxification is widely known....¡± Having said that, Kalira quickly got to work. Beakers got piled up everywhere. Amidst the ingredients, there were various medicinal herbs and even some sparkling water brought from the bedrock of Monarch City. While mixing them to make the antidote, Kalira began asking questions while observing her customer¡¯s behavior. ¡°Do you know what the effect of Pallagas Jeoksangari is?¡± ¡°No, I do not.¡± Chuuuk. With this, my body dropped on the floor like a rubber band that lost its tension. Now, only the sweet feeling of happiness engulfed my body. It was like lying on a cloud... How funny. I actually had that kind of thought at a time like this. Maybe Nymphs had more developed taste buds for sweets than other races? Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Anyway, I survived, all thanks to some candy. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Only then did I manage to hear the assassin¡¯s voice. Lifting my eyelids with difficulty, I saw the woman¡¯s red eyes looking at my face. I then opened my mouth. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I see. So, what did you eat?¡± ¡°... Candy.¡± ¡°Candy?¡± Kalira gave me an incomprehensible look. I was just as baffled, so I didn¡¯t add any other explanation. Supposedly, it was like eating sweets after taking some bitter medicine. ¡°If you feel weak, drink this.¡± Kalira took out another beaker. ¡°What is that...?¡± I, who was very wary of the torment that I had just experienced, asked in fear. Seeing this, she merely chuckled. ¡°Just a tonic to give you some strength. It¡¯s important to take good care of your body from now on.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I took the tonic and drank it. The taste was somewhat sour and tangy, which reminded me of a vitamin drink. ¡°Oh!¡± But what was even more surprising was the effect rather than the taste. My hands and toes started to tingle, and then an itchy feeling began to spread through the veins of my body. ¡°Are you feeling ticklish? It¡¯s because your magic circuit is being healed. You seem to have a body that fits well with potions.¡± It was being healed!? If so, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I could finally achieve my purpose for coming here? Like an excited kid opening his Christmas present, I called out a phrase. ¡°Status Window!¡± Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 15 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 2 Casanova lv. 3 Actor lv. 7 Tutor lv. 2 Mage lv. 1 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡·¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral You are the sole survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ¡°This is not the twist I want!¡± ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Edited by: fake Chapter 26.1 (EP-26.1) Academy Spring Season #1 026 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #1 ¡°Status Window.¡± As I said so, a bunch of texts appeared in my mind. I¡¯d seen this a few times, but still couldn¡¯t get used to it. A week had passed since I got the Status Window. Locking myself up in my office at the palace, I digested all the information. Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 15 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 2 Casanova Lv. 3 Actor lv. 7 Tutor lv. 2 Mage lv. 1 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡·¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. What was all this? The most striking thing was the word ¡®Angmar¡¯ at the end of my name. Of course, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not know what this meant. And hadn¡¯t the explanation below kindly explained it? The sole survivor of a fallen family. Defeat the enemy and survive. That was my role. Was Theo Gospel supposed to be a character like this? No, not as far as I could remember. In the first place, the Angmar Family was already gone in the original novel and did not make any reappearance. If a descendant of such a family existed, they would have received a very important spotlight in the story. There was no way I wouldn¡¯t be able to remember something like that. Did Theo Gospel have something like a MacGuffin that wasn¡¯t revealed? I couldn¡¯t be sure... One thing was for certain though, the ¡®genre change¡¯ that I was planning kept getting twisted and spun all around. The goal of simply struggling to avoid an execution ending was no longer enough... Knock, knock. Then, someone knocked on my door. Could it be the Imp Marmar? Was it already lunch time? ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Who your sister!? I heard you didn¡¯t come out because you¡¯re too busy with work?¡± It was Elga¡¯s voice. Elga, the one and only, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family. Who, without waiting for me to answer, already burst in my office. ¡°......!¡± ¡¸You have successfully deceived your enemy. Gained job experience for ¡®Actor¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡¸Job ¡®Actor¡¯ +1 Level! Lv. 7 ¡ú Lv. 8 Increased chance of deceiving your enemy!¡¹ ¡®I see¡¯. It was just as expected. I had five jobs, namely Half-Fairy, Casanova, Actor, Tutor, Mage. Each job also had a level. Furthermore, this System seemed to be the type that gave you experience for taking actions relevant to your job. It felt like a game, so this was easy to understand. The reason for Actor being the highest was probably because I¡¯d been playing the role of Theo Gospel until now, right? Knock, knock. Just then, someone knocked on my door and slowly walked in. ¡°Comrade, I brought you a meal! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re dedicated to the workers¡¯ cause, but even if you¡¯re busy with work, shouldn¡¯t you eat?¡± It was the orange-haired Imp Marmar, who still wore a nun¡¯s robe. She was not a nun, so I was a little puzzled about her choice of clothes. Her stockings and shoes fit pretty well, though. Of course, I knew that this gal was a monster. I asked Marmar, who just closed the door before entering the room. ¡°Marmar, about the System.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have some questions regarding the System?¡± ¡°How many jobs can you have in total?¡± ¡°Usually, one to two, I guess? In my case, it¡¯s Imp and Evangelist! There¡¯s one more, but it¡¯s a secret~.¡± Uh-huh. A secret, wasn¡¯t it? Seureureu- I narrowed my eyes at Marmar. Immediately, I felt my talent¡¶Farsight¡·being activated. If you asked me how I knew that, the only answer I could give would be instinct. But what mattered was not the feeling, but the effect. Name: Marmar Marnoi lv. 7 Job: Minor Demon lv. 3 Evangelist lv. 2 Revolutionary lv. 2 Talent: ¡¶Striking Voice¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Good. A little demon created by the degradation of a fairy. She somewhat favors you. [Locked] [Locked] Edited by: faker [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 26.2 (EP-26.2) Academy Spring Season #1 026 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #1 ...How was her name Marmar Marnoi? How many Mar(s) were there? Anyway. Let¡¯s drop that thought. I looked closely at Marmar¡¯s stats. At that moment, Marmar began to tremble and frown. ¡°Your gaze felt so piercing! Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to think I was reading her information. Wasn¡¯t it a very common skill to read other people¡¯s System? It appeared that my talent¡¶Farsight¡·allowed me to read other people¡¯s Status Window. Of course, some information was hidden with the word [Locked]. However, being ¡°locked¡± meant that it could be unlocked with something. I would have to figure this out later. ¡°Eum.¡± I deactivated my talent and rubbed my eyes. Both of them were stiff, as if they were fitted with the wrong lenses. This talent brought more strains to the eyes than I thought. However, it could still be used without much problem. I asked Marmar, while recalling the information I had just read. ¡°What is the ¡®level¡¯ next to the name of a job?¡± ¡°It literally shows your job level! Level 10 is the limit. But, if certain conditions are met, the limit can be raised even further.¡± ¡°And the overall level is the sum of all job levels?¡± ¡°Yes! As expected of a comrade who¡¯s involved with Imp activities, you understand quickly! If you understand quickly, you can save time. If you save time, you can do more work!¡± Having played a lot of games also helped. Anyway, since I had a total of five jobs, could I raise my level to 50? ¡°Can¡¯t you change your job?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t change it! However, if the specific conditions I mentioned earlier are met, you can undergo a promotion. In fact, I¡¯m aiming for that too.¡± Hehehe, Marmar smiled insidiously. ¡°Undergo a promotion?¡± ¡°In other words, it¡¯s like a rank-up. Like a worker climbing up the ladder. I am a Minor Demon now, but one day I will definitely be promoted to a Great Demon!¡± I could see the Ministers who had gathered at the court leaving the building. Until a week ago, their faces looked as dull as dark clouds. But now, they were bright like spring and full of satisfaction. With my sensitive Half-Nymph ears, I began to listen in on their chatter. ¡°Not seeing Queen Aira and Theo feels so comfortable.¡± ¡°Yeah, my stomach would hurt so much that I didn¡¯t know if I was going to die.¡± ¡°Although Lord Reinhardt is scary, those two are just, uooo-. Anyway, you say that they¡¯re going to the Academy soon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the succession issue. Because the Church does not recognize the Tarantera Family. Going to the Academy might earn us some points.¡± ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s a good idea. If they get the Church¡¯s favor, the church will send more warriors to our Kingdom. The security will become much more stable.¡± ¡°Right, and the Draco Family might even reconcile with the Queen. They¡¯ve been eyeing the court for years now...¡± Sukttok, sukttok. They were talking about Aira going to the Academy. Everyone seemed to be delighted that the tyrant, who reigned with terror and oppression, would leave the country. ¡®How could the Queen go to a foreign school?¡¯ ¡®The head of state should not be absent for a long time.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be strange if one or two stories like those above started to spread. And yet, the hawks and doves were uniting to encourage the Queen going to the Academy. Of course, nothing would happen even if they started opposing it now. After all, the Queen¡¯s opinion, which had already been decided, could not be overturned. Seueuk. I looked at the servants and workers who were piling up and carrying things in the court. Tomorrow, those items would head to Ark, the territory of the Holy Kingdom. ©¥I never thought that Queen Aira would leave the palace to study abroad. ©¥I know, right? That Theo, what the hell is he up to? ©¥If possible, let¡¯s pack a lot of stuff so that they¡¯ll stay there for a long time! This didn¡¯t mean we would be gone forever. Anyway. Was this the school opening season when everything felt exciting? I never thought I¡¯d feel this way again... Edited by: fake Chapter 27.1 (EP-27.1) Academy Spring Season #2 027 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #2 ¡°Have you checked everything? If so, check it all again.¡± I ordered the workers to make a final inspection in order to ensure that nothing was missing. Today was the first day of travelling to the Church¡¯s lands. If there was something missing, it would be difficult to find a replacement in that foreign land. Hence, the necessities must be closely monitored. ¡°Hey!¡± Someone then smacked me on the back. If I didn¡¯t manage to hold myself up in time, I would¡¯ve fallen. Turning my head around, I saw a blonde bun shining under the sunlight. ¡°Hey, Theo, why do you keep doing this? It¡¯s almost time to leave.¡± Elga¡¯s blue eyes bore into me in an accusatory manner. ¡°... What is it Elga-nim?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called you several times. In fact, for the past few days, you can¡¯t seem to concentrate at all! You always look so anxious, like someone trying to hide something. Also....¡± Elga seemed to have more to say. However, she decided to shut her mouth. Speaking of which, did I actually look anxious? Was it Elga¡¯s intuition? Well, I was indeed suffering from quite a few headaches. It was me who made Aira go to the Academy to change the story. Yet, I felt that this would be the least of my problems now. I simply couldn¡¯t calm myself down after finding out that Theo Gospel was a descendant of the Demon King Angmar, and not just a minor villain character. My legs kept trembling as I got dizzier and dizzier. What if my identity was discovered? No, let¡¯s calm down for now. If I became too paranoid, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Huuuu. I cleared my mind and took a deep breath. In order to solve multiple problems, you would need to set priorities and deal with them one by one, not all together. ¡°So, is Elga-nim okay with this?¡± ¡°Your horse riding skills are top-tier, truly befitting of a noble lady!¡± ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t this a matter of course for the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family?¡± Elga snorted as if it was natural, but I was distracted by the new words floating in the air. ¡¸You have successfully seduced your enemy! Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. + 5¡¹ So Casanova wasis like this. However, only 5 experience points came in. Was the amount of experience gained different depending on performance or intensity? I seriously considered saying something like ¡°You are really beautiful today¡± to Elga. But when a dark-haired woman started to approach from afar, with clear sounds of footsteps, I decided against it. ¡°The weather is nice.¡± Queen Aira slowly emerged under the warm sunlight. Her figure was so bright and dazzling that she wouldn¡¯t lose out to the sunshine or the flowers around her. As she walked, spectators held their breath at this beautiful scene. The surrounding sycophants then said to Aira. ¡°My Queen, you are so beautiful today. Hehe-¡° ¡°The spring sun and flowers lose their light in Aira-nim¡¯s brilliance.¡± ¡°Heung-¡° Aira simply snorted at the empty flatteries. I also reflected on the fact that I was going to say something similar to Elga. No matter how much I wanted to experiment with experience points, it was a little too much to say things like what I just thought.... Ttogak, ttogak. Finally, Aira reached where her belongings were packed. As always, her gaze remained languid. She then turned her head and looked into my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Theo.¡± ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± ¡°Are you done with all the problems you have to deal with? People said that you were busy because of the laws on monster rights and had to confine yourself in your office.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Thanks to that, I was unable to sleep for the past week and had to work all night.¡± ¡°I see. I thought you were avoiding me on purpose...¡± Those words sent a chill down my back. To be honest, avoiding Aira was indeed one of the reasons. Edited by: fake Chapter 27.2 (EP-27.2) Academy Spring Season #2 027 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #2 Aira was the head of the Tarantera Family and the current Queen of Angmar. I, on the other hand, was a descendant of the former dynasty. Basically, her direct opposition. Fearing that she might notice my change, I decided to avoid her as much as possible. At least, until I managed to clear my mind. Alas, the world simply wouldn¡¯t work out the way you wanted it to. The Queen¡¯s black eyes peered into mine. Her gaze seemed to pierce my very soul, and I had to fight the creeps that had sprouted in me. Should I try using¡¶Farsight¡·on her as well? No, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. Especially now that we were directly facing each other. Both Elga and Marmar vaguely felt me looking into their stats. Aira was a Rank 7 Archmage. She would definitely notice my probing! Seueuk- Aira¡¯s hand then reached out towards me. What? Did she actually notice!? I clenched my neck in fear. Meanwhile, Aira took something from my hair and put it on my palm. ¡°There was a spider.¡± It was a spider as small as a pinky fingernail. It must have been swept by the wind before landing on my hair. ¡°My sister said that finding a spider is a good sign. Anyway, let¡¯s leave when you¡¯re ready.¡± At Aira¡¯s instructions, the people began to move in unison. Soon, our stuffs got piled up on top of the old magic circle, which was situated in a corner of the Royal Palace. Specifically, it was a five-layered hexagonal stone magic circle, engraved with complicated inscriptions. Its size went up to 20 pyeong. [T/N: 1 pyeong = 3.306 square meters so 20 pyeong = 66.1157 square meters] Putting her feet on it, Elga asked. ¡°Are you really saying that if we use this, it will take less than a day to reach the Holy Kingdom? There are so many strange magics... What is the principle behind this?¡± Aira answered while scanning the magic circle with her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details since it¡¯s a Mage King¡¯s spell. However, it seems to be working fine.¡± A strange noise began to sound from the magic circle. I lifted my head towards the sky. There was a huge, round object in my eyes. It was a structure so huge that it reached the sky. A huge hemisphere structure. It was silver in color. I didn¡¯t know if the outer part was covered with metal, but it looked like some kind of art hall or football stadium.... No. I had to correct myself. That was an ark. The Church¡¯s Ark Facility. The very facility used for nurturing and educating Champions. I couldn¡¯t believe I really brought Elga and Aira here. This was a very different type of storyline from the original novel, making me feel both excitement and tension towards this new unknown. However, my objectives were clear. To revive the Angmar Family and avoid my enemies. Perhaps there were answers out there that I just needed to look for? There might even be a way to solve this outlandish mess. It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be too complicated as it was still in line with ¡®survival¡¯ that I had always planned. But what did reviving a family mean? Intuitively, it might be making the family name bask under the sun again.... It could also mean that since I was the only survivor of the family, I should get married and have a lot of children who would inherit the Angmar family name. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have found the right path! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +50¡¹ ¡¸Job ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ +1 Level! Lv. 2 ¡ú Lv. 3 You can do more fairy things!¡¹ ¡®I see¡¯. Now I knew how this System worked... Edited by: fake Chapter 28.1 (EP-28.1) Academy Spring Season #3 028 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #3 The Holy Kingdom Gracia was the headquarters of the Church of Light and Salt. It was about the size of a city-state, similar to Monarch City ¨C the metropolis of Angmar. This meant its population should be around a million, right? That was very large for a city, but quite small for a country.Updated chapters at novelhall.com However, its influence spread across the continent, acting as a neutral zone. ¡°So this is the cradle of countless Champions, huh?¡± Following the delegation, Elga looked around like a curious child. In her eyes were people carrying all kinds of weapons, ranging from pickaxes, scythes, to ropes. ¡°Are all those people Champions?¡± Archbishop Bayona, who was sent to greet the Angmar Queen, chuckled. ¡°That is correct. They are warriors, forged and trained. Most of them gathered to be baptized by the Saintess.¡± ¡°I see, so these guys are like me, right? Is there anyone worth dealing with?¡± It seemed that the Lioness was itching to have a go with the Champions and Champion candidates wandering around. Archbishop Bayona then said. ¡°Lady Lioness is as curious and courageous as rumored.¡± ¡°There are rumors about me?¡± ¡°Yes, as one of the largest countries on the continent, all kinds of tales from Angmar will naturally spread throughout the land.¡± ¡°Hm, of course. After all, there¡¯s no way my greatness wouldn¡¯t be known all over the world!¡± Elga had accumulated many achievements on Angmar¡¯s border. It was a matter of course that the feats of Elga and her guards would spread to neighboring countries. ¡°So, what are the rumors circulating about me?¡± Hearing this, Archbishop Bayona gave his reply. ¡°They say that you¡¯re forward and hyperactive, unlike any young lady from a great family.¡± ¡°... What do you mean ¡®unlike any young lady¡¯?¡± Elga frowned slightly. This reminded me of the fact that Elga had a complex about not being noble enough. Perhaps Elga¡¯s impression of Bayona had declined with this? ¡°What is not aristocratic about me?¡± While the dissatisfied Elga was pursing her lips, Aira, who was silently walking, finally opened her mouth. There were loads of luggage and stuff, so they would probably get here in a week or so. ¡°What is with this watered-down wine? How am I supposed to drink it?¡± Elga tasted the plain wine and frowned. It seemed that she didn¡¯t like its remarkably low alcohol content. After all, the Church¡¯s commandments had made a law to prevent people from getting drunk. ¡°There are no dancers either. I¡¯m honestly a bit bored. Is there any reason I have to attend this banquet? All the interest is over there anyway...¡± Seuk. Elga¡¯s dissatisfied blue eyes turned to the table where Aira was sitting. ©¥Aira-nim, you¡¯re so beautiful. The Creator¡¯s brilliance is really awe-inspiring! ©¥How do you take care of your hair? There were many high-ranking priests and nuns chatting and sitting next to Aira. This would probably continue for an hour or so. Seeing this, Elga clicked her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to be a bridesmaid...¡± Elga¡¯s presence was enough to be the spotlight wherever she went. However, when she was next to Aira, she would inevitably get pushed into the role of Chunhyang. This was simply a difference in their statuses. Seuk. Elga then got up. I cautiously opened my mouth, wondering if Elga would interrupt Aira and the people around her before causing chaos. ¡°Lady Elga, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to smoke, why?¡± Elga pulled out a rolled-up cigar from the deep cleavage on her red dress. It appeared that she craved to smoke after finishing her meal. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would notice me leaving anyway.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Really? Well, whatever...¡± We headed to the quiet garden behind the banquet hall. On the way, the priests wanted to follow us, but I gently waved them away. The church¡¯s garden had clean tiles laid out like a path. Whilst the humming bustle from the noisy banquet sounded in the distance, Elga lit the cigar she was holding in her mouth among the trees. Edited by: fake Chapter 28.2 (EP-28.2) Academy Spring Season #3Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com 028 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #3 Hwareuk. After inhaling some smoke, Elga puffed it out. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll last here. The rigid atmosphere just doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± It had only been half a day, yet Elga was already starting to regret her choice. ¡°When does the class start?¡± ¡°It will probably take a month because we arrived early.¡± ¡°Da?n it! If I want to go back to Angmar, I will have to travel by carriage for a week.¡± ¡°Are you going back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± You ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯? Elga usually had a clear yes or no. She was a girl who would proudly say that she liked or hated something. This was probably hurting her ego. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ So it really was like that. I felt the need to pacify the sulking Elga before she caused trouble abroad and turned this into a diplomatic catastrophe. Also, I was afraid of leaving the banquet hall for too long. After all, there was no telling what Aira would do out of my sight... So I spoke skillfully, as I had always done. ¡°But, Elga-nim. If you go back to Angmar by yourself, everyone might think that you ran away.¡± ¡°Me? Ran away? What are you talking about? What would I be running away from?¡± ¡°It is a well-known fact that the Church¡¯s education is difficult. Thus, Elga-nim leaving would be misunderstood as fleeing back to Angmar because you could not stand such hardship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, is it?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, rumors don¡¯t always flow the same way as the truth.¡± Rumors tended to circulate in a stimulating and intriguing direction, regardless if it was true or not. I knew this better than anyone else. So, I tried to scare Elga a little. Knowing Elga, she would hate being branded as a coward more than anything else. After thinking for a long while, Elga mumbled softly while puffing out some smoke. ¡°That would be troublesome...¡± ¡¸You have successfully bent the will of the other person! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. + 50¡¹ However, I decided to trust my Level 8 Actor job and spoke with the utmost sincerity, more than ever. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because I¡¯m alone with Elga-nim. This situation reminded me of what happened back then. When I thought of that time, the feeling I experienced also came to mind....¡± ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± ¡°... I am terribly ashamed and sorry, but I have been thinking about Elga-nim¡¯s chest.¡± Elga¡¯s hair shot up. ¡°Th, this, you p¡êrvert... ! We¡¯re in a temple right now...!¡± Elga exclaimed in great perplexity. She then blushingly covered the front of her dress, though I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was due to shame or anger. ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± ¡°Since that night, there hasn¡¯t been a single day when I haven¡¯t thought about Elga-nim¡¯s chest. I tried to forget, but the feeling kept on coming back over and over again....¡± Actually, this wasn¡¯t all acting, it was half serious. Elga¡¯s chest seemed to possess some sort of magical power. In fact, for over two days, I had constantly thought about how good it felt. That soft and warm sensation gave me a lingering desire. How would it feel if I touched its bare skin? That would probably be the goal of life itself... ¡°Ugh.... What are you spouting now?¡± Elga frowned, while looking at me strangely. However, with her not twisting my neck or slapping me, it was already half successful. Good, good. Things were going better than I thought. Maybe I could experiment with this as well. ¡°Elga-nim...¡± I looked at Elga with puppy eyes. There would always be people in the world who were bad at rejection. Wearing pointed high heels, Elga was a little taller than me, so I naturally had to look up. ¡°Do you wanna die!? Who told you to look at me with those eyes!?¡± Bonk. ¡°Hieek...!¡± Elga delivered a honey chestnut that hit the back of my head like a meteor. Euk- I grabbed my head and shed some tears, wondering if I had failed. But soon, words appeared in front of my hazy, teary-eyed vision. ¡¸Yelp from a honey chestnut...! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯. +50¡¹ What? What-the-Half-Fairy? Edited by: fake Chapter 29.1 [19] (EP-29.1) Academy Spring Season #4 029 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #4 On the pretext of being busy with the laws, I locked myself in the office for an entire week that, funnily enough, coincided with the vacation time Aira gave me. During which, I did some research on the newly acquired Status Window System. And one thing I felt was that this Status Window had a surprisingly convenient structure. For example, something like this: If you looked more closely at the word ¡®Casanova¡¯ that appeared on the job category or pressed it with your finger, its description would pop up. ¡¸Job: Casanova Lv. 3 Those who enjoy prodigal and promiscuous s¡êx life. It adjusts the attractiveness level when seducing the opposite s¡êx and when being seduced by the opposite s¡êx. The higher the level, the greater the effect.¡¹ Did this mean that I lived a licentious and debauched life? Was it due to licking Aira¡¯s soapy body that this Job came about? Or because I kissed Elga a few times? Anyway, the important thing was that. This ¡®Casanova¡¯ job would be very useful considering my weakness in romantic relationships. Even though I was smacked in the end, I did not give up and continued looking at Elga with twinkling eyes. From what I¡¯d seen, Elga was weak against this type of advance. ¡°Elga-nim....¡± Hearing me call her name with a bit of sadness, Elga blushingly said. ¡°Even if you look at me like that, I won¡¯t let you touch my ?reasts! I already said that was the last time. No more! You dare-.¡± Despite saying this, I could tell that my ¡®glassy fairy eyes¡¯ had weakened Elga considerably. Because the words notifying that the experience level of ¡®Casanova¡¯ had increased by 5 were floating in front of my eyes. So, I was able to pluck up my courage and spoke the following words. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let me touch your ?reasts. Instead....¡± ¡°Instead what...?¡± I paused for a moment. You should never hurry while saying something important. It was more effective to give yourself some break time. That way, you could catch your breath and focus. Moreover, the audience¡¯s expectations would also increase. Again, it took me about a year to figure this out. However, it seemed that Elga couldn¡¯t stand the tension. She began to urge. ¡°... Instead, what!? Tell me quickly! You know I don¡¯t like waiting, right?¡± Soon, the tension in the red dress that had been clinging to her body loosened a little. Finally, Elga gently grabbed the front part of her dress, which was covering her chest, on both sides and breathed a little, ¡°Whoo-.¡± Seureureureuk. Her clothes went down, exposing the pure white skin underneath before my eyes. Boing, boing. ILLUSTRATION: https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/1Jg2g2zBSfbkOi4xb166mmGsedTTT7jf3 Clasping her arms together, Elga held the pair of droplet-shaped flesh that was slightly pulled down by gravity. ¡°... What am I even doing right now....¡± Elga was muttering something softly, but that didn¡¯t matter to me. Rather, I focused my attention on the extra large, soft and warm-looking ?reasts. Her clean areolas were light pink, like the color of cherry blossoms. Maybe it was because of the size, but those areolas looked a little bigger than Aira¡¯s. Elga¡¯s n?pple seemed a little flat, since they weren¡¯t erec?. Maybe it was the unconscious urge of wanting to suck them, but the salivary glands in my mouth started excreting a lot. Elga was a prodigy... A fu?cking prodigy! ¡¸Nymph mindset...! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯. +50¡¹ Some words came to mind, though I had no time to care about those. Rather, I was too busy admiring the sense of motherhood from these huge and voluptuous mountains. Divine motherhood... I wanted to jump right into it and suck that thing up with my mouth! Such a desire shook my head violently. I then said with pure sincerity. ¡°What a beautiful pair. I¡¯ve never seen ?reasts so pretty...¡± ¡°Well, of course it is...! Now, I¡¯ll start counting to 5 seconds, alright...?¡± You were not going to keep showing it? Through my last experience, I knew the preciousness of 5 seconds. Hence, thinking that even a moment couldn¡¯t be wasted, I slowly approached Elga. Edited by: fake Chapter 29.2 [19] (EP-29.2) Academy Spring Season #4 029 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #4 ¡°Then... start counting...¡± My face was close to Elga¡¯s n?pple, almost touching it. At this distance, her unique apple scent filled my nose. The thing looked very ?ewd up close. It would be a pity to just stop at this... I wanted to see how far Elga would allow my foolishness, and whether this System would compensate for it. Despite all the reasons I should stop, it would still be too much of a waste to simply look. ¡°I just can¡¯t touch it with my hands, right?¡± ¡°What...?¡± Because Elga was weak against advances. I slowly opened my mouth and devoured the large areola on Elga¡¯s chest. ¡°Hey, wh, what...!¡± Her pointy n?pple immediately popped into my mouth. Seureuk. Haljjak. Upon being touched by my tongue, Elga¡¯s n?pple stood firm and stiff. ¡°... hik...!¡± Heumchit. Elga trembled in shock. I raised my eyes slightly, wondering if she was going to tell me off. Instead, I saw Elga raising her head toward the sky as if she didn¡¯t want to make eye contact with me. ¡°Ughhh, five....¡± The first number finally came out of Elga¡¯s mouth. I took it as permission and began to move my tongue, gently rolling Elga¡¯s n?pple around. ¡°Chyup, chyureup, chyueup, haljjak-.¡± ¡°Uh, heuk, oh, oohh....¡± With that, the countdown continued alongside Elga¡¯s cute moans. ¡°Five, oh... Heu, euk, five, five....¡± However, the number showed no sign of decreasing from five. I started grabbing Elga¡¯s chest with both hands and greedily fondled the softness between my fingers. ¡°Hey, you really.... Eut, heueu.... Like doing whatever you want... Heut.¡± It was nice to hear Elga¡¯s sharp breathing every time my fingers caressed her skin. ¡°... Hik, heu, heu, heueu, heuo, eueuk....¡± Bontteuk. Just then, an amazing thought popped into my mind. The four families that caused the destruction of the old Royal Family. What if I made the daughters of those four families give birth to little Angmars, as many as the number of people they killed? That could be the revival of a fallen family! Wasn¡¯t that an excellent idea? Yes, this was for the revival of my family! Seureureuk. I wondered how nice it would feel to pull this thin string down and lift one of Elga¡¯s legs up, then insert my Angmar maker into Elga¡¯s wide open ?ussy. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± But just as Elga¡¯s panties were about to be pulled down... Seuk. Elga grabbed my wrist. Kkwaak. ¡°Stop.¡± Stop? What did you mean ¡®stop¡¯? Hearing those words, reason was poured over my head like cold water. Elga¡¯s grip was so tight and painful that it felt like my pulse would no longer work. I might have messed up... With that thought, I had no choice but to admit I was making a huge mistake. I¡¯d heard that v?rgin men were clumsy in their s¡êxual experience, so they often rushed and blew things up. For example, they would struggle to put it in because they couldn¡¯t find the hole. Sometimes, they might even insert forcibly while the lady¡¯s body wasn¡¯t relaxed or prepared, which caused both sides to feel pain-. There were numerous stories of such clumsy men. I once thought those kinds of things had nothing to do with me. And yet, it turned out I was just like those fools... What should I do? Would Elga slap me on the cheek? What if I got executed by Elga or the Lioness Family using this as an excuse? I was desperately thinking of ways to prevent such a thing from happening. Then, Elga started dragging me somewhere. Thanks to this, I almost stumbled and fell. Fortunately, I was able to keep my balance with the nimble movement of a Half-Fairy. ¡°Aak-. Elga-nim...?¡± ¡°... Not here. People might come.¡± Edited by: faker [T/N: Back to regular update schedule (after the latest chap gets edited since editor was busy)] Chapter 30.1 [19] (EP-30.1) Academy Spring Season #5 030 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #5 ¡°You, follow me.¡± Elga dragged me towards the quieter back of the temple. It was a poorly maintained area that wasn¡¯t part of the main temple. The place had weeds growing out of the broken tiles on the floor. The stone statues, whose faces and arms had been smashed, were wrapped in vines that gave off a ghastly vibe. It was wrecked to the point of being unrecognizable. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would come here.¡± Whatever it was, it seemed certain that no one would come, just as Elga said. It was only the two of us in this empty place, Elga with her half-bare chest and me with a stiff coc?. This situation was so strange that I found it difficult to keep my composure. If it wasn¡¯t for my talent¡¶Calm Thinking¡·, I would have pounced on Elga. But just as there was the erot?c excitement, it was also a little scary. Should I say that this reminded me of my younger self and the girl next door, playing a hospital game which adults could not find out? ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t think anyone will come here. Huuu....¡± Elga looked at me, her cheeks were as bright red as tomatoes. Elga¡¯s eyes were unusually wet and moist. Their bluish hue looked like the clear sky after a rain. This new look, it was very pretty... I might have compared Elga standing next to Aira as Chunhyang, but that didn¡¯t mean Elga wasn¡¯t beautiful in her own right. Rather, Elga¡¯s trained body was tight and toned, and she had her own strong personality. ¡°You, Theo Gospel. You....¡± Elga stuttered. She wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t quite get it out of her mouth. After swallowing a few words, she said. ¡°Are you confident that you can handle it?¡± ¡°Handle it...?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m asking you, Theo Gospel, if you can bear the great blue-blooded Lioness Family¡¯s name; the one who rules five territories.¡± Elga¡¯s expression was very solemn. I, too, was able to calm the boiling excitement a bit, as I had never seen Elga with such a serious expression before. ¡°So, are you asking if I am prepared to become a member of the Lioness Family?¡± ¡°Yes. But that¡¯s not all. If you want my acknowledgement, you have to at least be stronger than me. I¡¯m also asking if you¡¯re confident in that.¡± ¡°I am....¡± ¡°As I said before, I like a man I can rely on. I have no desire to follow someone weaker than me.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°It is possible!¡± Apparently, Elga was speaking with a sincere heart. However, I already knew the truth. I was of the Demon King Angmar¡¯s blood. Thus, I could never become a Lioness. However, it was also true that there was no answer other than ¡®yes¡¯ here. The Angmar blood flowing through me seemed to be screaming out. It wanted me to impregnate the young lady of the Lioness rebels... ©¥Geuaat...! Spread the Angmar blood...! Familial revenge! Corrupting the Lioness into becoming my Angmar baby maker. It would be nice to see a large number of Quarter-Nymphs, descendants of Half-Nymphs, and create a Nymph army. ¡°I-.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to hear an answer. Your brother is already answering in your stead...¡± As I was about to open my mouth, Elga suddenly interrupted. Then, I felt her blue eyes slowly descend down towards my lower body. Elga was probably looking at the sword which was trying to break free from my pants. Thanks to that, I pulled back slightly and flinched. I felt like a sheep being preyed on by a lion... ¡°... Th, then, tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll be waiting in the dorm lobby!¡± Tadat, Tadaddat. Elga then ran away somewhere with all her might. Thanks to that, I was left behind amidst this ruin, with cool wind blowing on my body. ... Wait, what? You didn¡¯t mean to have s¡êx right now? Edited by: faker [T/N: Editor is back from sickness (mass release was stockpile), regular daily update is back] Artist: JamJamstyle DeviantArt Link: https://www.deviantart.com/jamjamstyle Chapter 30.2 [19] (EP-30.2) Academy Spring Season #5 030 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #5 ¡°Theo, I was looking for you.¡± When I returned to the banquet hall after calming my erection, Aira talked to me in a rather rigid tone. There was also a slight flush on her face. Whenever Aira was drunk, she would speak like a lofty Queen. Actually, she was in fact a Queen... Looking around, I said. ¡°Have you finished talking with the priests, my Lady?¡± ¡°There was nothing to talk about. It was just a recital of how beautiful I was. Anyways, I haven¡¯t seen Elga. Do you know where she is?¡± ¡°....¡± It felt like a bee had stung my chest. How would Aira react and what kind of expression would she make if what happened between me and Elga was discovered? To be honest, I was curious, but I wasn¡¯t reckless enough to experiment with that. ¡°I heard that you and Elga left together. Do you not know where she is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We split up midway. Maybe she went to the bathroom?¡± However, Aira shook her head. ¡°Elga wouldn¡¯t go to a place like the bathroom. She doesn¡¯t need to do so.¡± Someone who didn¡¯t need to go to the bathroom? Looking back, I believed Aira was the same. As I was starting to wonder about this strange way of life, Aira said. ¡°They say there¡¯s an event for Elga, but she¡¯s no longer here. Anyways, since I can¡¯t meet the Saintess, there¡¯s no need to stay at this banquet. I will go back to our accommodations and sober up. Theo, assist me.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± In 10 seconds, we easily crossed the whole distance using transfer magic, though I wondered if there was any way to get rid of the fatigue that came with it. Shaking my head, I said. ¡°This is Queen Aira¡¯s bedroom. This might be temporary, but it¡¯s said to be the best room in the temple.¡± The room prepared by the church was quite spacious. It was as large as three of the studios I had previously lived in combined. I didn¡¯t know why there was a fountain in the room, but the furniture was antique. The velvet on the floor and paintings on the ceiling were also impeccable. Seureuk. ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down.¡± Without changing clothes, Aira immediately got on the soft blanket. Ruler lv. 7 Flower lv. 9 Saintess lv. 6 [Locked] lv. ? Talent: [Lock] [Lock] ¡¶Tarantera¡· Inclination: [Locked] Kneel and pay your respects to the Queen of all things. Bow down, kiss the tip of her toes, then ask for mercy and affection. Hiding the deadly truth from everyone. As expected, a lot of information was locked. Maybe it was because of the difference between Aira¡¯s and my overall level? However, similar to Elga¡¯s case, the revealed parts were already good enough. First of all, her Jobs looked dazzling. The letters were also shiny gold instead of just plain black like other jobs. What was this? A special effect? They felt like rare hidden jobs that were difficult to acquire. Could this be what Marmar mentioned before? An advanced job... Marmar said that she could be promoted from a Minor Demon to a Great Demon. Maybe this was something similar to that. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It would appear to be so... Anyways, I could understand Queen, Ruler and Flower. But why Saintess? I wanted to check them in detail by pressing each one with my hands. But it was the last sentence that caught my attention the most. ¡®Hiding the deadly truth from everyone.¡¯ She was hiding a deadly truth!? Edited by: fake Chapter 31.1 (EP-31.1) Academy Spring Season #6 031 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #6 Aira was hiding a deadly truth... That one single sentence shocked me to the core. What the hell was Aira hiding? Never before had I felt that Aira was keeping a secret or deceiving me. On the contrary, I had hidden a lot from her... Could the Status Window be lying to me? No, that was not possible. The Status Window wouldn¡¯t lie. It just simply ¡®state the facts¡¯. It was a System designed to be like that. This was pretty much an unchanging truth. After all, the same thing happened in the original novel. ¡°Uh-hmm.¡± Suddenly, Aira tossed and turned while making a strange noise. I was terrified! She might have caught me looking at her stats! ¡°.......¡± But, as if it was a lie, Aira once again returned to her deep slumber. Seeing this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. For now, I decided to focus on what I could figure out first. First of all, this was what bothered me the second most. ¡¸Talent ¡¶Tarantera¡·: In the Age of aloof Gods and Fairies, a Saintess calmed the wrath of the great spider, and in return was bestowed with a blessing. Her senses became as sharp as a spider and her ability to see through lies and deceits greatly improved. She also gained an exceptional talent for architecture, art, management and finances.¡¹ This was definitely a great talent. And it could greatly improve the ability to see through lies and deceits? Perhaps, it was because of this talent that Aira despised and kept away from the hypocrites inside the Court? But then, didn¡¯t that also mean that the lies I¡¯d been telling her were exposed? Maybe my job ¡®Actor¡¯ somehow kept them hidden from Aira? Anyway... As expected, Aira was incredible. No wonder why the Villain Hunter Party in the novel couldn¡¯t defeat Aira directly. It was only when the vicious wave of the masses swelled up that Aira was defeated. I imagined a lasso around that white porcelain neck. Then, in the midst of everyone¡¯s angry murmuring, Aira had to wear a sarcastic nameplate around her neck that read ¡®The Great Queen of Angmar¡¯.... ©¥Sinner, Aira. Death penalty-! Finally, she was made to stand on a chair, before struggling like a stringed doll being manipulated by the puppeteer... ¡°.......¡± The holy vibes quickly wiped away my ?ewd thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s cool...¡± Suddenly, I was reminded of the fact that this was a foreign country. Couldn¡¯t I say that I had traveled abroad? Though, it didn¡¯t feel that exciting... ¡°Are you lost?¡± Someone then spoke from behind me. Even with my sensitive Half-Fairy¡¯s senses, I didn¡¯t feel anything prior! Startled, I quickly turned around and saw someone approaching me with sharp footsteps. Upon seeing who it was, I got even more surprised. Because this was someone unexpected. ¡°It is easy for first-time visitors to get lost here. Like a sheep that doesn¡¯t know where to go, a shepherd has to guide them around.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± She wore a long white cloth on her head like Marmar. Her nun¡¯s robe was spotless and luxurious. Around her neck was a long sash that stretched from her shoulder to chest and hung on both sides of her knees. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The woman then brought forth a lamp. This allowed me to take a closer look at her. Under the lamp¡¯s illumination, I could see something like a black band covering her eyes. Which could only mean that she was blind. A blind woman in some luxurious nun¡¯s uniform, wandering the Great Hall of the Church¡¯s main headquarters. A combination of these three clues flashed in my head, and one existence with an enormous status in the church came to mind... ¡°Are you, by any chance, Saintess Priga? It is an honor to meet you like this!¡± I hurriedly bowed my head. I wondered if it made sense to bow to a blind nun, but my body instinctively reacted and moved before I could think further. ¡°Raise your head. I haven¡¯t even introduced myself yet. As expected from someone called a Demon Monk~.¡± Huhuhu~ The Saintess chuckled with a very gentle and friendly tone. I was surprised too. I hadn¡¯t even introduced who I was, so how did she know I was Theo Gospel? After all, the title ¡®Demon Monk¡¯ could only mean me... Just then, the woman suddenly reached out with her slender hand and started touching my face and shoulder. What was going on!? Edited by: faker [TL: All delays or announcements are announced in the discord] Chapter 31.2 (EP-31.2) Academy Spring Season #6 031 ¨C Heart-Opening Academy Spring Season #6 Was I being s¡êxually harassed? But it didn¡¯t seem so. ¡°Hmm- You¡¯re smaller and thinner than I thought. And you don¡¯t have a beard either. I always thought that you would be a tall, muscular man....¡± ¡°... The rumors about me seem to have reached far from the Angmar Kingdom.¡± Since the Saintess was already touching me, I took the opportunity to scan her from top to bottom. A Half-Fairy¡¯s eyes were quicker than normal people¡¯s. In other words, it was a fairy¡¯s latent talent ¨C Fairy Eyes. ©¤Oh hoh? After examining the Saintess through the Fairy Eyes, I was surprised by what I saw. Although mostly shrouded by a head cloth, her beautiful pink hair looked luscious. And contrasting the black blindfold she wore was her pale white skin-. Her voluptuous and curvaceous body was completely covered by the nun uniform. All in all, she was exuding the word ¡®beauty¡¯ all over. I guess you could say her whole body was screaming, ¡®I am beautiful!¡¯ She carried a unique charisma and was rumored to be as beautiful as Aira. This woman was Saintess Priga. She later became the final raid boss of the Villain Hunter Party.... Looking at her, it was hard to imagine this woman changing for the worse. The Saintess then said. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you are so different from what I imagined. Are you a Nymph? No, I don¡¯t know of any male Nymphs.¡± ¡°I am part nymph, a Half-Nymph.¡± ¡°Then what about the other half?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Human....¡± ¡°Fufu, rumors don¡¯t seem to be reliable, then.¡± Saintess Priga smiled lightly and touched me. ¡°The prodigal monster, the Demon Monk-. I was actually expecting something more because of such a nickname. And for the thing between your legs to be as long as a ruler... Ah, pardon me-.¡± ¡°.......¡± I sweated upon hearing what the Saintess had just said unfiltered. Or, did she have a talent for sensing things like Aira? In fact, she was walking around with such confidence that it was hard to believe she was blind. ¡°We¡¯re here. This should be your room. This was where Bishop Gregory once stayed. It¡¯s a good room to meditate in, for it is very tranquil and quiet.¡± ¡°Very tranquil and quiet...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a room where even if someone dies screaming, nothing will be heard!¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Just kidding~. All kinds of violence are prohibited in the temple.¡± ... What kind of bloody joke was that? But for me, I was like, ¡°Yes, thank you for the guidance¡±. I had no choice but to say that in return. ¡°Then have a good night. Please keep it a secret that I played hooky today!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Saintess then began walking away, filling the corridor with the sound of her shoes. I looked at her departing back. But just as I was about to activate my talent¡¶Farsight¡·on her... The Saintess suddenly halted and looked back at me. ¡°By the way, Sir Gospel. There are some things in this world that you shouldn¡¯t see. In my case, I am unable to see with my eyes, so I can¡¯t look even if I want to-.¡± It was dark, so I couldn¡¯t see her face. But for some reason, I got goosebumps all over my body, as if her eyes were staring at me through the black blindfold... ¡°........¡± Before I could give an answer, the Saintess said. ¡°I meant that there are Bishop Gregory¡¯s personal belongings in the room, so please don¡¯t touch them. Then, have a good night again~.¡± With that, she completely disappeared. Almost like a passing gust of wind... Saintess Priga. She was a different type of woman compared to Aira, the type that I couldn¡¯t figure out. If possible, I would rather not get involved with her. I didn¡¯t want to add another variable that I couldn¡¯t control. After all, just Aira and Elga were already enough to overwhelm me... Edited by: fake Chapter 32.1 (EP-32.1) Pride #1 032 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #1 In simple terms, Elga liked pretty and beautiful things. Whether it was a man or a woman, an animal or an object, as long as it was good-looking, her hobby as a collector would kick in. Of course, Elga herself had the financial resources for this. Their pockets might not be as deep as the Belhawk Family¡¯s, but the Lioness Family was still one of the wealthiest. ¡°Hey, Theo, how about this white hat? Do you think it¡¯ll look good on me?¡± Like usual, Elga was in a red dress. Currently, she was wearing a white and wide brimmed hat. I already had more than a dozen hats and clothes hanging on my hands. The thought of adding another one made me want to die! Of course, the young madam of the clothing store,¡¸Wingwear¡¹, was delighted with the unexpected appearance of a big spender, and gladly spouted sales talk. ¡°That¡¯s a hat made from the silver bristles of a Barbary Lion. It provides a good cover from the summer sun, while keeping the rain and dew away.The feathers are from Long-Feathered Peacocks-.¡± ¡°Lion bristles? OK, I¡¯ll buy this one too. It¡¯s the perfect item for the Lioness¡¯s eldest daughter!¡± Finally, from breakfast to lunch, Elga ended up splurging about 30 gold coins. In half a day, she spent two and a half years worth of living expenses for a family of four... ¡°Okay, Theo, shall we go to the shoe store next? I saw a place nearby where glass shoes were displayed, they¡¯re my favorite!¡± Glass shoes? Another expensive luxury... Anyway. Getting dragged along for women¡¯s shopping was more boring and tedious than expected. Even so, I was able to endure because of Elga¡¯s words this morning. ©¥After shopping, I¡¯ll give you a nice reward! A nice reward? ©¥Are you going to kiss me again? ©¥No, that¡¯s not it~. Being rewarded, but not with a kiss like the usual... I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was all about. Maybe it would be a real reward this time! Regardless, that could only mean good things, right? So shouldn¡¯t we finish the shopping as quickly as possible? But looking at the situation, Elga would likely scour all of Gracia until the sun went down; buying all sorts of precious jewelry and clothes. ¡°If you don¡¯t know anywhere specific, how about going to a place I saw earlier?¡± * * * Elga led me into a shabby alleyway. I actually thought it was going to be a place where I needed to pay ten gold coins for a meal... Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t Elga going deeper? Jilpok, jilpok. The muddy road had many holes, causing Elga¡¯s glass shoes to get dirty in an instant. ¡°I think it was somewhere around here....¡± However, Elga¡¯s focus was on the signboards and not her feet. If left like this, she would definitely fall into a puddle. Although I did want to see that kind of sight, it would be very terrifying if I had to take the full brunt of her anger. ¡°Pardon me for a moment.¡± So, I grabbed Elga¡¯s arm and pulled her towards me. ¡°Uh-!¡± At the same time, Elga staggered and almost fell into my arms, but she managed to regain her balance and looked towards me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I know this is uncomfortable, but there are puddles around. If you keep walking like this, your glass shoes are going to get dirty.¡± ¡°... I knew about the puddles. Moreover, these are already dirty.¡± ¡°Please put your foot on my knee. I¡¯ll clean it.¡± I knelt on one knee and placed Elga¡¯s foot on my other lap. Then, I started wiping the mud off her shoe with a handkerchief. Seukseuk. ¡°Hey! Everyone is looking! People will think I¡¯m a picky girl!¡± Elga twirled her hair and looked very embarrassed. But for me who worked for Aira, it was nothing to be ashamed of. In fact, this was a regular thing I needed to do. However, it seemed that Elga, who was not so aristocratic, had no tolerance for this type of matter. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t do this, okay? Like really... I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much difference anyway....¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was actually being asked to not help! ¡¸Nonchalant help; a slick gentleman¡¯s prurience. Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. +50¡¹ Edited by: fake Chapter 32.2 (EP-32.2) Pride #1Updated chapters at novelhall.com 032 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #1 This wasn¡¯t really my intention, but it still felt pretty good when my experience points went up. Was this also considered skinship? ¡°Anyway, here it is. I took a peek here before!¡± The place Elga guided me to was a common adventurer¡¯s inn that doubled as a tavern on the 1st floor and an inn on the 2nd and 3rd floors. Should I say that it reminded me of the¡¸Nymph¡¯s Ditch¡¹? ©¥I will sacrifice five pawns to summon the Obelisk¡¯s Giant Pawn. With this, your Knight is annihilated! ©¥Huieek! There were already many customers on the first floor. Some were dueling in card games, playing chess, drinking alcohol, or singing merry songs. I frowned as this chaotic atmosphere did not fit the image of the Lioness Family¡¯s Young Lady. But when Elga saw it, she actually smiled while revealing her fangs. Elga even laughed as if she was very excited. ¡°Okay, there are a lot of customers. It means that this place is a hidden gem!¡± She then entered the tavern with the sharp sound of her glass shoes. At Elga¡¯s appearance, I could feel the drunkards¡¯ eyes turning to us in an instant. ©¥Hey, look. Who is she? Has there ever been such a pretty girl around here? ©¥I don¡¯t know. She looks like the daughter of a Noble Family... Wait, no. Why would the daughter of an aristocrat come here? Perhaps, she¡¯s a high-class courtesan? There¡¯s also a servant next to her! ©¥Then, could it be Mirna Draco? I¡¯ve been told that the only daughter of the Draco Family would come to Gracia.... The sudden appearance of a beauty would drive all kinds of gazes and speculations. I also felt this when I was traveling with Aira. Those dazzling women kept on attracting more attention than necessary. And, everyone always took me for a servant! A man and a woman went together, but no one thought they were lovers? This actually made me feel a bit resentful... ¡°Here, please take a seat-!¡± Guided by the cheerful waiter, Elga and I sat down on the table. Despite being rubbed clean with a cloth, it was still a little bit slippery because of some leftover oil. ¡°Here¡¯s the menu, you can call me once you¡¯ve picked your likings!¡± Looking at the menu, the most expensive food here was pork for 10 copper coins. 5 copper coins for stew. 3 copper coins for beer. This kinda reminded me of those cheap shops near the University in many ways... ¡°Ah-.¡± ¡°Boss, do you have a room upstairs?¡± Elga then skillfully rented a room from the inn owner, which was quite expected. The room was located in the corner of the second floor. It had a wardrobe, a table, a chair, a window.... No, wait, I didn¡¯t actually care about those furniture. My attention was on the large bed that could accommodate two people. The duvet even looked like it had just been washed... Being alone with a woman in a room like this made me nervous. Seureuk. Elga took off the white lion¡¯s bristle cap and hung it in the corner. She then tied her hair back with both arms behind her head. Seueuk, seueuk. Thanks to this, Elga¡¯s smooth and white armpits entered my sight. If I did well, would I be able to touch her ?reasts again? No matter how much I thought about it, that was indeed a very nymph-friendly, beautiful chest. I was craving it so badly! ¡¸What a very nymph-like idea...! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯...! +50¡¹ ¡¸Job: Half-Fairy +1 Level...! Half-Fairy Lv. 3 ¡ú Lv. 4 You can do more nymph-like behaviors and ways of thinking...!¡¹ Seriously, what was this Half-Fairy thing? Its experience points just kept shooting up from time to time. Nevertheless, it should be good to have more experience points, right? Anyway, if I did well, I could see those soft marshmallows again¡ª At least, I was expecting so. However, Elga¡¯s blue eyes narrowed like a beast hunting for prey. What she said next was a bit different from my thought. ¡°Theo Gospel, no matter how much I think about it, this doesn¡¯t seem fair to me. As the eldest daughter of the Lioness family, it feels a bit humiliating that I had to be the one showing myself to you.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Hearing this, Elga¡¯s eyes narrowed even further... Edited by: fake Chapter 33.1 [19] (EP-33.1) Pride Of The Beast #2 033 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #2 Inside a cheap inn that did not suit the presence of a noble family. Elga and I were alone in one of its rooms, amidst the creaking hardwood floors and crooked nails in the furniture. Elga then slowly approached me with narrowed eyes. ¡°I was thinking about it all last night. And it didn¡¯t seem fair that you were the only one looking at me.¡± Seueuk. Having said so, she gently nudged me on the shoulder. Although it was only slight, her strength far surpassed mine. Thus, I found myself falling backwards onto the bed. ¡°Elga-nim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, I want to see you too, Theo Gospel. And judge whether or not you are a man fit for the Lioness Family~.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯d been thinking about my body the entire night?¡± ¡°......¡± Elga immediately shut her mouth, seemingly caught off guard. But she soon frowned like an angry Karen and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now!¡± Seuk. Her hand then went straight for my shirt. However, instead of undressing me, Elga just grabbed the hem and pulled. Jjijijik-. She ripped my three-silver silk shirt, exposing my upper body. ¡°Uhhh....¡± Somehow, it was quite embarrassing to show a woman my bare body. ¡°As I thought, you don¡¯t train at all! You have no muscles~.¡±Updated chapters at novelhall.com Seuk. Elga¡¯s fingers ran from my shoulders to my chest, before making their way towards my smooth belly. I felt funny since, obviously, I wasn¡¯t used to the feeling of a slender, soft finger gliding through my skin. ¡°Look! How could this bear the name of the Lioness¡¯s? It¡¯s just so soft~.¡± Was Elga feeling like that? Looking at her stunned face, I suddenly felt mischievous and wanted to strike back at Elga. So, like the descendant of the Demon King Angmar that I was, my mouth deviously said. ¡°Then, would you like to touch it? By your words, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to just look, right~?¡± ¡°I was going to do that even if you didn¡¯t say anything! After all, you did not only look but even touched me! Moreover, I can¡¯t tell if that thing could work properly just by looking at it!¡± After her confident speech, Elga carefully grabbed the hilt of my sword with both hands. ¡¸You have tricked the opponent with your evil schemes! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. + 50¡¹ Good, my experience points went up. To be specific, I not only touched, but also licked and sucked. So, in terms of fairness... Shouldn¡¯t she also return the favor? Elga was weak against advances, so if I asked with sincerity and enthusiasm, she might actually do it. ¡°This is....¡± Lifting her index finger, Elga poked the awakened dragon. She was like an adolescent girl seeing a man¡¯s thing for the first time. In fact, this was probably the case. After all, the Lioness Family was pretty conservative about s¡êx education. So, during the days when I was still a slave, Elga always tried to satisfy her ¡®s¡êxual curiosity¡¯ through me. I was the best ¡®toy¡¯ for the curious Elga. Even now, this still seemed to hold true. In other words, the current me could be said to have a role similar to a training aid used in s¡êx education. ¡°It¡¯s way too hard... Does it even need to be this hard...?¡± Elga looked a little scared of the rigidity on this otherwise feminine body. Just to think that this was the same girl who criticized me harshly for being soft and fluffy! Seeing a chance to get revenge, I jokingly said in a vulgar language. ¡°Since this little fellow has the duty to pierce a woman¡¯s vag?na, he has to be firm. Isn¡¯t this quite manly?¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 33.2 [19] (EP-33.2) Pride Of The Beast #2 033 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #2 At my words, Elga frowned and blushed. Probably because she had the vag?na that I was talking about. It was only after a while did her frown disappear. Kkwaak. Elga suddenly gripped the hilt of my sword, making me lean forward. It was more appropriate to call her action a rough touch rather than a caress. ¡°Ugh...!¡± Then, seeing me like that, Elga burst into laughter. ¡°No matter how hard it is, it¡¯s still a weakness. What¡¯s so manly about this?¡± Da?n it! I was starting to get frustrated! Right, fu?ck it, no matter what happened, I would definitely feed Elga my hotdog. However, as I had no experience in this kind of stuff, I didn¡¯t know how to entice Elga into doing so. I knew what the ingredients (Me and Elga) and the result (Fella?io) were. But what about the cooking process in the middle? ¡°You¡¯re weak!¡± Seuk, seuk. Elga¡¯s hand then slowly stroked my dic? from top to bottom. Even though I hadn¡¯t told her, she seemed to already know how to make men happy. Was it instinct? Seuk, seuk. Seuk. Of course, her movement was very clumsy. The timing and speed didn¡¯t match. Wouldn¡¯t it take me more than an hour to shoot if things continued like this? On the other hand, Elga was squatting in front of me while jac?ing me off. Meanwhile, I was sitting on the bed and looking down at her. This exciting view was enough of a reward for the injustice and sorrow that I had suffered. Oddly enough, I felt a sense of conquest as a man. Perhaps, this was also instinct? Seukseuk, seuk-. Still moving her hand up and down slowly, Elga then said. ¡°If I continue with this, you¡¯re going to do ¡®it¡¯, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°... You know what I mean. Guys would eject white fluid when they feel good, kinda like peeing? You¡¯re going to do that too, right?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Elga had some of her own s¡êxual knowledge. Well, the curious Elga probably looked it up in a book or observed the prisoners of war. However, knowledge without actual practice would often result in clumsiness. Right now, Elga was exactly like that. The former was a last resort, and the latter was probably the best option. Thus, I decided to trust my level 8 Actor and pretended to be calm. ¡°As expected, it seems that it¡¯s still too early for Elga-nim...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop here and bury what happened today. We should just act like nothing happened.¡± Seuk. I put on my pants and got up from my seat. ¡°What are you doing now!?¡± Elga shouted as if embarrassed by my actions, yet she didn¡¯t restrain or stop me. Passing by Elga, I deliberately headed towards the doorway, one step at a time. Creak. Creak. Creak. Due to the excessively slow pace, the wooden floor started creaking loudly. Then, I turned the doorknob in front of me so slowly that it could be considered to have been frozen in time. Girik, girik, girik. ....... Why weren¡¯t you stopping me? Was it too much of a gamble? Could this really be the end? ¡°... Goodbye, Elga-nim.¡± I said my farewell to Elga before fully turning the doorknob. ¡°.......¡± I could only hear Elga¡¯s heavy breathing from behind. But I didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she was making. ¡°I¡¯m really going...¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°With this, I could no longer meet Elga-nim alone...¡± ¡°Hey, you, are you running away now!?¡± Uttuk. My hand stopped at Elga¡¯s roar. I felt like laughing out loud, but thanks to the power of the level 8 Actor, I was able to endure it somehow. ¡°Me? Wasn¡¯t it Elga-nim who ran away?¡± ¡°... When, when have I done that? How dare a coward try to stigmatize me as a fugitive!?¡± Turning my head, I saw a red-faced Elga glaring at me. She looked adorable right now. Edited by: fake Chapter 34.1 [19] (EP-34.1) Pride Of The Beast #3 034 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #3 Everyone knew who Elga Von Lioness, the daughter of a great house, was. She grew up in a family whose wealth could compare to the Kingdom¡¯s Royal Family. From a young age, she could obtain everything she wanted. But there were things Elga couldn¡¯t have. And those were living beings. As a child, Elga had once received a small lion cub the size of a cat. It was a gift from her father. ©¥Yaoooong. ©¥Come, let¡¯s eat pineapple pizza! ©¥Creung! Elga treated the small lion cub like a cat; feeding and taking it for a walk. Naturally, the lion cub also followed Elga around. However, in spite of her care, the lion cub ¡®Yaong¡¯ suddenly fell ill one day and died... Life disappeared before those blue eyes. ©¥Keuek.... ©¥Yaong! Elga¡¯s Father then said to the sad girl. ©¥A lion cannot become a cat. They can¡¯t be tied to a leash or locked up in a cage. Otherwise, they¡¯re going to die. The same is true for our Lioness Family. Back then, Elga was too young to understand what her father was talking about. She only felt sadness and regret for the life that died. The life which she gave so much affection and care for. On that day, Elga realized for the first time that there were things in the world even the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family could not have. Just about a year ago, this memory resurfaced in Elga¡¯s mind. It was when she found a boy locked up in a cage. ©¥Are you Elga? You have to buy me! Because I can see the future! Her blue eyes looked at the life which was locked up in an iron cage. The scene made her think of the past... And so, Elga bought a slave, thinking she was doing well. But one day, even that slave was taken away by her cousin, the Queen! The older and more mature Elga, who had experienced many separations, was still not used to having something leave her arms. Were other men¡¯s the same size? She even felt like it was somehow bigger than before.... Would that really go into a woman¡¯s body? She didn¡¯t know. Because her father Reinhardt would not allow her to have any s¡êxual contact. Anyway. Elga wondered how her slave Theo, who had a soft body, could hide such a thing between his legs... His gen?talia... she just couldn¡¯t understand why it swelled so big... However, it was also true that her curiosity and interest were rising. She had overheard some ?ewd jokes from the soldiers, who claimed that the bigger and harder it was, the better.... Suddenly, her slave Theo said. ¡°Is it too much for Elga-nim?¡± ¡°What?¡± Her slave was making fun of her! Did he really want to anger Elga!? ... But, how would one get that stuff into their body? It looked painful to even try. In fact, it would probably hurt as much as being stabbed by a knife. No, that thing was thick, so it would be even worse! Yet, she couldn¡¯t stop her boiling curiosity. How could it look like that? It was even hot to the touch. If she rubbed that on her ?ussy, it would probably feel even better than using fingers. And once it went into her vag?na.... Ukssin, ukssin. Elga then felt a tingling sensation. As if something strange in her lower belly was spreading all over her body. This was because, after her slave Theo mentioned the word ¡®vag?na¡¯ several times, Elga somehow became conscious of the little empty space inside her. That feeling when your body started heating up, what was it called? Elga trembled as her untouched n?pples stood firm. Meanwhile, under her skirt, some kind of liquid started dripping down her thighs. In Elga¡¯s heated state, she wondered what she would do if her slave asked for something. Her slave, who had the same blue eyes like her mother.... Edited by: faker Updated chapters at novelhall.com Chapter 34.2 [19] (EP-34.2) Pride Of The Beast #3 034 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #3 What, why weren¡¯t you saying anything? Theo cautiously looked at Elga, whose .exe seemed to have stopped working. She told him to take off his pants, so he took them off. But after that, Elga didn¡¯t say anything else. She just stared at him with a frown! She must have been angry at him for trying to leave. Since then, there had been no clear actions from her. To be honest, Theo was a little anxious. Moreover, his erec? coc? was starting to take a toll on him. The erect?on had lasted for a long time, causing his lower abdomen to get a little stiff and painful. He needed to get this resolved quickly. Hence, he tried to make an offer that would be acceptable to the proud Elga. ¡°Well....¡± ¡°Well?¡± Elga finally responded. With that momentum, I continued. ¡°Well, it would be impossible to skip straight to insertion. We need to prepare and lube things up first.¡± ¡°Lube things up?¡± ¡°It will be much easier to insert if you apply something smooth and sticky, such as lotion or gel. But unfortunately, there is nothing like that here.¡± Seureuk, Sereuk-. I could see Elga¡¯s sapphire-blue eyes moving around anxiously. So, I said to her. ¡°Nevertheless, you can use saliva instead. Of course, the wise Elga-nim should¡¯ve already known this.¡± ¡°Sa-, saliva?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you can lick it with your mouth!¡± ¡°... With my mouth.¡± There was a saying, ¡®You can¡¯t be satisfied with just the first drink¡¯. As a novice at dating, I didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of having s¡êx with Elga right on the first day, let alone cu?ing inside her stomach. After all, I knew myself well. If I were a playboy like that, my life would have been much easier. Hence, I realized the need to take it slow. There was no reason to be hasty, just take one step at a time. In that sense, I was looking for various ways to achieve the goal of having a fella?io today. ¡°You will need to lick my dic? with your mouth.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°... Don¡¯t touch my ears!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°... Do I even have to explain why?¡± Ah, it looked like her ears were erogenou?s zones. Then, there was nothing we could do about that. ¡°Geureup, heureup, cheureup-. Heu, heueu-.¡± After a few minutes of Elga stimulating my coc?, a familiar feeling arose. ¡°Chureup, heureup, ha-. Cheureup, chyureup, cheureup.¡± ¡°... Eum. You¡¯re doing really well. You sure have talent.¡± ¡°Ha..., of course, who do you think you are talking to? You thought there was something I couldn¡¯t do?¡± Elga¡¯s facade was a little annoying, but the way she gazed at my face was nice. After all, visual stimulation was a thing as well. Today, I also learned that fella?io wasn¡¯t as overwhelming as I thought. I was only a few steps away from ejacu?ation. It felt like I was walking back and forth at the finish line that was not too far away. ¡°Geureup, heureu, heureup, haa.... Da?n, when are you going to do it? My jaw is starting to hurt....¡± ¡°Almost there, you¡¯re doing a really good job! Just a little more.¡± ¡°Haa-. Cheureup, chyureup. Chyureup. Haa....¡± S¡êxual pleasure. A sense of superiority and domination over the opposite gender. And a kind of confirmation of love. After all, a woman was deliberately doing such a difficult and cumbersome act for me. Together, all of these things formed a paradise. A paradise which was difficult to explain. Had I ever felt so good? Perhaps, this was why everyone liked fella?ios. Not knowing this sooner made me feel like I¡¯d missed out on a lot in life. Now, I wanted to receive something like this every day! But, there was one thing I was curious about. How good would real s¡êx feel? That image of me holding Elga¡¯s plump body and piercing my sword through her shield. Her trembling legs spread wide and wrapped around my waist.... Thinking of this, I felt like I couldn¡¯t just end it here. Edited by: fake Chapter 35.1 [19] (EP-35.1) Pride Of The Beast #4 035 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #4 For me, the progress of skinship was as follows. Holding hands ¡ú Hugging and kissing ¡ú Skinship such as fella?io or fondling ?reasts ¡ú S¡êx¡ú Marriage. I didn¡¯t know how real lovers proceeded with skinship, but this was my version. Fella?io was more psychologically acceptable than s¡êx where women had to spread their legs wide. In the same sense, hugs and kisses required less courage than fella?io. Then, based on my calculations, I was one step behind the s¡êx stage. Just another step... But how the heII would one go about crossing that line? This singular step was as high as Mount Everest. It did not give me a chance to proceed at all! If the man said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve done fella?io, let¡¯s have s¡êx¡±, and the woman agreed with, ¡°Okay¡±, did that mean we could move forward? Impossible. That was never going to happen. Of course, there could be couples like such, but that was beside the point.... Anyway, what needed to go in between fella?io and s¡êx? A good mood? Some awkward silence and a little bit of courage induced by alcohol? I just didn¡¯t know... Let¡¯s see, did I have any memories that might help? The AV¡¯s I¡¯d been watching were honestly of no use. After all, those dudes just got a clock that stopped time and skipped all the other steps of s¡êx. There, pressing a button ¡ú S¡êx. It ended in just two steps. I¡¯d watched a lot of those ¡®funny¡¯ videos... Anyway, here I was, in the same situation. This was quite strange, now that I thought about it. ¡°Geureup, heureup, haa-. Hey, when are you going to release it?¡± Currently, Elga had my dic? in her mouth. When we first met, it was difficult for me to even dare look at her face. Ahh, I could not help but get teary, thinking about the various adversaries and hardships I went through to reach this point. Did Elga like me during that time? After all, no one would do this to a man they didn¡¯t even like. But I definitely never heard Elga say she liked me or not. I was just guessing in the dark here... Thinking about this, I suddenly wanted to ask Elga about it. ¡®Do you like me?¡¯ For a beginner at love like me, this was perhaps the manifestation of my insecurity and anxiety, as well as longing and confirmation of affection. But what could I do, even if I was curious? ¡°Wh- what? So suddenly-.¡± ¡°Make me a man of the Lioness¡¯s!¡± ¡°That¡¯s, what are you saying....¡± Elga seemed perplexed by the unexpected attack. ¡¸Heart-piercing temptation! Job: Casanova 1+ Level Casanova Lv. 4 ¡ú Lv. 5 You can now be more explicit!¡¹ ¡¸Soulful acting! Job: Actor 1+ Level Actor Lv. 8 ¡ú Lv. 9 Your skills have reached the realm where you can deceive even yourself!¡¹ Notifications came to mind, but I didn¡¯t have time to worry about such things. All I could see right now was Elga Von Lioness. As if embarrassed by my serious confession, Elga began to cover her chest with her hand. I also got up from my seat and approached. And then, I kissed her. ¡°Mwot, heu, heueup, cheureu, heuaeueu-.¡± I was acting like a playboy that I had envisioned in my head. You might wonder, what would the playboy Theo Gospel do in this situation? If he was such a lover boy, he would have taken Elga¡¯s soul with a kiss. Then, he would gently lay her down on the bed, before secretly undressing her piece by piece. And it was exactly what I did. As Elga fell on the soft bed, her chest was trembling. Chulrong, chulrong. Chureup, cheureup, haljjak, cheureup. While my hand trailed down her chest, I continued to alternate between softly and violently attacking her lips. Seurek. I really wanted to take off her dress immediately, but in this case, it would just raise her guard more than necessary. Moreover, taking the dress off might not be easy due to the corset structure on its back. Seureuk, Seureuk-. ¡°Hey, oh, my clothes-. Wait, stop...!¡± Elga, who was under me, tried to resist. Was it too early to expose the ?reasts? My tongue then went from Elga¡¯s lips down to the sides of her face and slender neck. Then, I bit her flushed red ear. ¡°Haaaht...!¡± Edited by: faker [T/N: Thank you to my supporters who¡¯re keeping me fed and paying tuition through college! I really appreciate you all?? Chapter 35.2 [19] (EP-35.2) Pride Of The Beast #4 035 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #4 I could feel a lot of tension in Elga¡¯s body. It seemed like she could do nothing but tremble, as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Now what? What would playboy Theo do next? If it was playboy Theo, the lady hunter, he would probably take off his partner¡¯s panty skillfully. And so, I raised my upper body and reached out to Elga¡¯s leg. Her thighs were already drenched in liquid, but I pretended not to notice and pulled her panty down. ¡°... No! You bastard, so suddenly....¡± However, it appeared that Elga still had the power to resist. Though, instead of a violent resistance, she only did so verbally. This was what playboy Theo had expected. In Elga¡¯s heart was a burning passion that must be quenched. So, I pulled her wet underwear down while laying her on the bed. I then dug in between Elga¡¯s legs, which were slightly spread out in an M shape, and pressed on top of her. Malrang, malrang-. Elga¡¯s large chest cushioned mine. It felt warm. It would¡¯ve been nice if I could just touch her chest at will. Then again, wasn¡¯t this Elga¡¯s first time? Since that was the case, if I just touched her ?reasts and inserted my little guy right then and there, Elga might react negatively and kick me away. Therefore, I thought that it would be better to slowly caress her and ¡®rinse the rice¡¯ first. Thus, when the cooking time came, Elga would not be afraid and back out. ¡°Elga-nim, I will kiss you.¡± And so, I kissed Elga¡¯s lips. Elga¡¯s anxiously flailing hands were also held against the bed, to prevent her from resisting. ¡°Eueungeut, cheureup, chyureup, cheureup, haa, how, how dare you, this guy, cheureup, eung, heueut.... At the same time, I affectionately whispered in her ear with a soft voice. ¡°Elga-nim, I like you.¡± ¡°That, heueu....¡± It seemed that Elga couldn¡¯t answer anymore. Did her bodyguards know that the Lioness Family¡¯s iron-blooded maiden, who fiercely dominated the battlefield, was being conquered by Theo Gospel on a different type of front like this? ¡°Elga-nim, would you believe that I had dreamed of being with you like this ever since we first met?¡± Considering that this was part of the act, I was able to say things which I would normally never say. There were prompts saying that the experience of Casanova and Actor increased, but I ignored those and focused on something else. I aimed my broadsword at the smoothness between Elga¡¯s legs. Grabbing Elga¡¯s thighs and spreading them wider to the side, I then proceeded to rub my gIans between her eager and ¡®blushing¡¯ ?ussy. Elga¡¯s ?ussy was surprisingly bare, without any hint of hair. The lips of her vag?na puffed up and were slightly opened. However, it was clean, without any trace of use. Most of her cIi?oris was covered by the hood. I was curious to see how it would react upon being uncovered. ¡°... Heu, heueu, hu-¡± Then, I saw Elga catching her breath. Further stimulation by touching her ?ussy would be nice, but then Elga might get too embarrassed and refuse to have s¡êx. The caresses were enough for now. It would be better to just end with the insertion while she was still in a dreamy state. How far could I go? ... Was this really possible? Despite being accustomed to pain, Elga might still stop everything because of the discomfort from her first time. Without expecting much, I carefully tucked the tip of my dic? between Elga¡¯s thick labia and into her slightly opened hole. The process was not as difficult as I thought. Jilgok. ¡°Eueu, eueueueut....¡± At that moment, Elga felt the pain and tried to close her legs. Did she still feel that much pain despite being so wet? Well, it might hurt more if she kept her legs shut. ¡°It¡¯s better to have your legs spread open.¡± So I grabbed her beautiful ankles with both hands and spread them farther to the sides. ¡°Eueut, be quiet...! What is this? Wh, what are you doing?¡± Dalgak. In the process, her glass shoes came off and started rolling on the cheap inn floor, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Elga-nim, I¡¯m so happy right now! I think I could die! To be able to become one with Elga-nim like this-¡± ¡°Eugeuk, heueut, eueugeuk, heueu....¡± It appeared that Elga was not in the mood to answer my confession. ¡°Kissing might help ease the pain.¡± Seeing Elga¡¯s increasingly contorting face, I lowered my head again and kissed her. Elga also responded passively to my kiss. ¡°Chyureup, cheureureureup. Cheureup. Chyureup. Chyureup.¡± Maybe she was trying to forget the pain by focusing on our kiss. Anyway, it actually worked, and my sword suddenly came into contact with a barrier in its path. ... Wait, what-? Edited by: faker [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 36.1 [19] (EP-36.1) Pride Of The Beast #5 036 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #5 Something soft and elastic touched the tip of my sensitive gIans. It could only be described as some kind of membrane. Maybe it was the h£¤men? I heard that this was every man¡¯s fantasy, since it signified a woman¡¯s chastity. Wasn¡¯t it something like that? Anyway. I had no experience in tearing the h£¤men. However, the feeling on my gIans was certainly very pleasant. Elga, on the other hand, frowned more and more. ¡°Eueu, eugeuk, euheu....¡± Did it still hurt? But she was wriggling in delight with her drenched vag?na, so it must be a complex mix of pleasure and pain. Seureureureureuk. Elga held onto the duvet of the bed as tightly as possible, like a child on a ride holding onto the seat belt for their dear life. This could only mean one thing. She had resolved herself to something. Therefore, I decided to pierce through Elga¡¯s h£¤men in one go. After all, it would not be good if she let go of this long-awaited resolution and changed her mind. ¡°Elga-nim, I like you so much!¡± Sprinkling Elga¡¯s ears with sweet nothings, I slowly moved my waist and hips forward, digging into her body. At the same time, Elga¡¯s ?ussy was getting wider to accommodate my dic?. What would outsiders think of this situation? Elga, spreading her legs wide, was being pressed under by a feminine-looking man. Not to mention that her ?ussy was getting drilled deeper. Wouldn¡¯t it look very lewd and obscene? It would have been nice if I was able to take pictures with a camera or something. This was, after all, a monumental first experience for both me and Elga. Jil-gok. ¡°Euheut, I can¡¯t. Hey, wait a minute... This, no. Heueu, heueut....¡± Was Elga scared of losing her h£¤men? Perhaps she was shocked that the precious and protected chastity of the Young Lady of the Lioness Family was finally being tainted by a man. Either way, Elga suddenly chickened out and tried to stop me. Of course, such resistance was meaningless now! After all, my Angmar Maker was almost fully in. ¡°Do not worry, I won¡¯t be rough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.... Eueu, ang...!¡± My coc? then slowly came out of her tightly clinging vag?nal walls. ¡°Eueuk, heueueu, eueueung....¡± At the same time, Elga gripped the sheets even more tightly. Her wide open legs twitched and convulsed, while her mouth echoed slight but sweet moans. Was she starting to feel more pleasure now that the pain of her torn h£¤men had begun to fade? To begin with, Elga was a lewd girl who got wet with just the fella?io. ¡°Elga-nim, let¡¯s feel good together!¡± ... What kind of line was that? It was so da?n boring! Was this really the best I could come up with? Then again, Elga probably wasn¡¯t even listening right now. ¡°It feels like, eueut, eung, heueu, heueut. Eueu, heueut, eueu, ang...!¡± I slowly moved my dic? back and forth, tucking it into Elga¡¯s ?ussy. The sound that came out of Elga¡¯s mouth every time I did so was very pleasant to hear. Chalpak, chalpak, chalpak-. The collision between flesh and flesh created a vivid sound, one that I had never heard in my life. At the same time, the large ?reasts peeking out from Elga¡¯s red dress caught my attention. Chulrong, chulrong. Every time I moved my waist, her chest would shake to the beat. Seeing this, I pulled her dress down so that I could get a better look, revealing her pink n?ppIes to the world. ¡°I¡¯ve longed for Elga-nim and we¡¯ve finally become one. I¡¯m really happy...¡± ¡°Ang, haang, haang, ang, euheu, heueueueung, eueut, eueut, hang, haeu, aang...!¡± Elga didn¡¯t seem to care that her chest was exposed. To think that I was worried, in many ways, as to how our first time would go. ... Was I surprisingly talented at this? ¡°Heueu, heueuk, ha, haang, haeut.¡± Then, I saw Elga weeping. Was she crying from the pain of her torn h£¤men? Was she saddened by the fact that she lost her virg?nity? I didn¡¯t know. However, the tears and Elga¡¯s vulnerable act, which contrasted her fierce personality, was so exciting and thrilling that I couldn¡¯t stop pistoning! I leaned my upper body, as if embracing her, and clung myself to Elga. Her red dress felt like an obstruction. However, Elga¡¯s warm and smooth body smelled indescribably good. It was, indeed, nice to hug. Edited by: faker [T/N: ADVANCED CHAPTERS are available (here)] Chapter 36.2 [19] (EP-36.2) Pride Of The Beast #5 036 ¨C Pride Of The Beast #5 Oh dear. I was about to burst! I already felt the need to release as soon as I penetrated Elga¡¯s tight ?ussy. In fact, my s¡êxual desire had been boiling ever since I was given the fella?io.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com, we will continue to be together in the future! I swear!¡± ¡°Heueung, heueut, aa... ang, you swear... Like an oath...? Ang! At!¡± It was my first time, should I cu? inside? Elga was in a woozy state right now, I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d notice or mind. Also, since I wanted to get her pregnant, cu?ming outside was out of the question. Heu, alright. Let¡¯s make you pregnant! After whispering so softly that Elga couldn¡¯t even hear it-. Jikkok. I hugged Elga¡¯s waist tightly and shoved my dic? in the deepest part of her ?ussy, as if piercing through her body. ¡°Ang...!¡± After that, I spilled my s¡êmen with everything I got. Buryut, buryut beuryut. Sowing one¡¯s seeds inside a woman. The pleasure given by this primal act was so great that I felt like my head was about to explode. An incomparable amount of semen overflowed, incomparable to the times I ma?turbated alone. ¡°Heueut. Heu, there¡¯s something hot... Heu, wh, what, what did you do-!¡± ¡®Ah, guess you really can¡¯t hide this type of thing, can you?¡¯ However, if I surrendered to Elga now, everything that I had done while acting like a man would be meaningless. Thus, I needed to be more aggressive in taming Elga! And so, while removing my coc? after the ejacu?ation, I immediately grabbed her thin ankle and turned her around. You heard that right. I pulled her a?ss and pushed the drooling ?ussy towards me. Her pretty anu?s was being displayed for me to see. Jilchok, jilchok, jureureureuk-. How could a woman¡¯s body get so wet? Anyway, my erect?on was looking good. Okay, the 2nd round shouldn¡¯t be too hard. Then I simply inserted my dic? into Elga¡¯s ?ussy. ¡°I feel, nothing..., not good at all. Something like this... Haa, haaa.... It¡¯s different than I thought... no....¡± If you really didn¡¯t feel good, you could have just rejected it. This was obviously a lie. You think that I would fall for that? Jjilgok, jjigok. Jjigok. Jjigok. ¡°Eut, heu, just get it over with... Just let it end... I won¡¯t leave you alone after this....Really, I won¡¯t let this go, Theo Gos-eueu, euh... heueupe...leugeu. Heu....¡± But, it was cute. I didn¡¯t know if this could be called physical affection. But Elga¡¯s soft skin was starting to feel really nice and lovely. Affection... It was a disadvantage for Theo Gospel¡¯s survival. I didn¡¯t know what would change in the future, so I tried not to bond with people as much as possible. For example, if the girl I liked got caught up in some sort of incident, I would be depressed. No, it wouldn¡¯t just end in sadness. What if Elga, who had united as one with me, got injured or seriously hurt. Would I really be able to keep my composure or become a villain, like the Demon Monk Theo ¨C the descendant of the Demon King? I honestly wasn¡¯t sure. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. Knowing that human warmth was so gentle and soft. A vulnerable person like me would easily succumb... Jjigok, jilgok, jjigok. Jjigok. Anyway, for now, let¡¯s just focus on Elga¡¯s a?ss. Speaking of which, Elga buried her head into the cheap duvet and chewed, as she suffered both humiliation and pleasure. Her chest was so large that I could even see it from behind her back. On the other hand, her bosom fat devoured my coc? as if having a delicious meal. It just stretched and shrunk from side to side. ¡°Keueut..., it¡¯s too tight.¡± ¡°Heut, heueu, heueung.... Ang... !¡± Elga didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to speak anymore. But just as I was tightly holding Elga¡¯s a?ss and spreading it to both sides, thinking about ejacu?ating again. Knock, Knock, Knock-. ©¥Excuse me, dear Guests-. Someone is looking for you downstairs. Edited by: faker [T/N: ADVANCED CHAPTERS are available on §Üo?f?i (here)] Chapter 37.1 [19] (EP-37.1) Rival #1 037 ¨C Rival #1 [T/N: ILLUSTRATION! Link: https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/1QmQTJlv5Z77S0tOzBtUShDLng73jSzV4 ] People would blank out whenever they were stressed. It was due to the cluttered brain, just like a faulty computer. When such a degree became severe, it would be expressed with ¡®my head has turned white.¡¯ I was well aware that it was by no means just an exaggeration. Because my head was now white! ©¥Excuse me, dear Guests? A high-status woman is looking for you below. I think you should come down and see her. Knock, Knock, Knock. Someone knocked on the door where we were staying. It was probably the innkeeper. Thinking so, I hurriedly got up. Ssuuuk. At the same time, my long coc? was removed from Elga¡¯s ?ussy, causing various Iewd fluids to leak out. ¡°Ugh..., uh, what¡¯s going on?¡± It seemed that Elga was also perplexed. Elga and I rushed to get dressed. However, since my shirt had been torn by Elga earlier, I had to put the robe over my bare skin. It was a little rough, but that was not the important thing right now! ¡°Ugh, my waist....¡± Elga trembled like a newborn deer and slowly adjusted her dress. It appeared that she was not able to move easily, so I put on the dress for her and tightened the corset at the back. Elga, now fully dressed, asked the person outside. ¡°Who is looking for me? Are you sure you got the right person?¡± ©¥Yes. Aside from my Lady, our inn currently has no other pretty blonde woman in a red dress. ¡°If it¡¯s a pretty blonde woman, then you¡¯re right to look for me!¡± ©¥Would you please go downstairs? The lady seems very angry.... Tension, bewilderment and anxiety could be heard from the innkeeper¡¯s voice. Based on the sense of urgency, should I say that it sounded like he didn¡¯t want to be swept up in something bad? ¡°Huuu-.¡± I took a few breaths to cool my head, which had been overheated by the previous excitement. I needed, to think calmly. Be, sober... ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not yet the time to show your claws to the world, alright? Then, you go down first...¡± I opened the door and descended to the tavern¡¯s first floor along with the serious-looking innkeeper. The image of bustling tavern patrons with black-robed people in the center greeted me. ¡°Hurry up. Bring that Lioness girl before me.¡± Wait, what? This was... surprising. The person leading the black-robed figures was a woman I could never have imagined. She wore a chestnut robe and had hanging silver hair. Under her robe were a blouse and a tie, bulging to the shape of her chest. She also had a short skirt and stockings. A uniform? Maybe, a school uniform? It must be the school uniform of the Ark Academy! This was definitely an Ark student! ... But, what did an Ark student have to do with Elga? I quickly scanned the woman¡¯s face with my Fairy Eyes. Although she looked as young as a high school student, her red eyes were so intense that I felt chills. It was like facing a cold-blooded beast! After all, red eyes were synonymous with the most dangerous bunch.... Overall, she was a great beauty with a noble air, but I didn¡¯t know her. Rather, I felt relieved that she wasn¡¯t Aira. ¡°Ah.¡± It was then that I discovered the reptile-shaped brooches adorning the shoulders of everyone in the group. Maybe this situation wasn¡¯t so fortunate after all. Because what I saw was a silver dragon brooch. And there was only one power in this world that used dragons as heraldry... It was the Draco Family. Among the four great families, theirs was comparable to the likes of Angmar along with Tarantera, Lioness and Belhawk. The Young Lady of the Draco family was here. Along with Tarantera, Lioness and Belhawk, the Draco¡¯s was considered one of the great houses which were the pillars of the Angmar Kingdom. And, this girl was a Draco... Chwaaaak. The Young Lady of the Draco Family then said, while pointing with a black fan. ¡°Come on, bring me that rude Lioness!¡± It was a calm and still voice, yet filled with anger. Then, behind me, someone passed through the crowd, shaking the floor. It was Elga... Edited by: fake Chapter 37.2 [19] (EP-37.2) Rival #1 037 ¨C Rival #1 ¡°I was wondering who was looking for me. Aren¡¯t you a kid from the Draco Family? I didn¡¯t expect to see you in a place like this.¡± Elga, still with a flushed face, frowned and roared like a literal lion. ¡°What is a person who can¡¯t even stick her nose into Angmar¡¯s Court doing at a foreign country¡¯s tavern like this!?¡± ¡°.......¡± The eldest daughter of the Draco Family, Mirna, simply opened her slender eyes without responding to Elga¡¯s provocation. Her red eyes were trailing down to Elga¡¯s legs... To be precise, she seemed to be looking at Elga¡¯s glass shoes. ¡°Those shoes. I had them specifically made for my little sister. Give them back.¡± ¡°Oh, this?¡± It was only then that Elga realized why the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady had come looking for her. Now that I thought about it, the store owner indeed said that the shoes were reserved for someone important, back when we made the purchase. Yet Elga just ignored it and bought the item at a higher price... Who would¡¯ve thought that it was the Young Lady of the Draco Family that had dibs on the shoes! However, I was a little confused. Why was the Draco Family here in Gracia, the Church¡¯s lands? I knew they stayed abroad, but they should be in Angmar at this time.... Ah! Then I remembered that I had successfully suppressed Belmott¡¯s rebellion. Originally, this was the time in which the Draco Family had to return to their homeland to deal with the chaos caused by uprisings that were taking place all over the Kingdom. But because I had made the rebellion itself non-existent, the purpose for the Draco Family to return to Angmar also ceased. ¡°Give them back, if you don¡¯t want to see things turn rough.¡± Seueuk. Mirna Draco then reached out towards Elga. On the other hand, Elga frowned and muttered, ¡°Rough... ?¡± before laughing with her mouth full of fangs. ¡°Give them back? I already bought these and they are MINE! If you¡¯re so upset, you should have just come earlier. Yet you are blaming me for your slowness!?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t return what¡¯s rightfully mine, you will be in real danger, Lioness girl~.¡± ¡°Even if I go out, don¡¯t ever think that it is due to your will, Gospel, servant of Tarantera.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not ¡®Tarantera¡¯. The person you need to address is Lady Aira Von Tarantera VIII, Her Majesty the Queen.¡± ¡°¡®Her Majesty the Queen¡¯. Really?¡± Then, along with the black-robed figures, Mirna walked outside with a thumping noise. ¡¸You sure are a skilled trainer! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. +50¡¹ Dismissing the notifications with my hand, I thought of the keywords from the conversation we just had. ¡®Servant of Tarantera¡¯? There was a kind of contempt in those words... Hm, yes. As far as I knew, the Draco Family didn¡¯t recognize Aira¡¯s Tarantera Family as the Royal Family. Angmar was the only one they acknowledged as the ruler of the Angmar Kingdom. Naturally, they weren¡¯t satisfied with the Tarantera Family usurping the throne. And at the end, she put emphasis on the word ¡®Gospel¡¯, a surname that proved my lack of parents. Basically, she wanted to say that I was just a homeless orphan, right? Anyway. They were Angmar loyalists. But, in the end, they also rebelled against the Angmar Royal Family for some unknown reason. For now, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were a target of my potential revenge. However, I might also be able to turn them into my subordinates.... While I was deep in thought, many people in the tavern began to rush out together. ©¥Ya! Let¡¯s go take a look! ©¥Hehe, this is going to be fun! ... This would render changing the fighting area useless, you id?ots! You were going to get hurt! I, too, hurriedly ran outside. Edited by: faker [T/N: [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more. There¡¯s also illustrations on my Kofi gallery which is free (here)] Chapter 38.1 (EP-38.1) #2 038 ¨C Rival #2 Near the tavern. In a quiet vacant lot where drunkards slept in thin hides, there were a lot of people gathered, shouting loudly. Meanwhile, the two participants of a ¡®competition¡¯ were lightly warming up inside a makeshift stadium that had been formed. ¡°I remember the civil war five years ago. Didn¡¯t we smash your Draco Family? Mirna Draco, didn¡¯t you also run away back then?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who fled? Lioness girl, to think that you can distort even your most humiliating experience. You must have a very bad memory, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now?¡± After a moderate response, Elga clapped her hands in the air. Then, between her palms, something like a giant iron pillar began to materialize, which soon took the form of a giant ax halberd. Zuuuuuo-. ¡°This has been soaked in Draco¡¯s blood. Even if you surrender and crawl between my legs, I won¡¯t let you go~.¡± Pung, pung-. Elga spun the Halberd from side to side. Seeing the heavy metal being handled like a chopstick, the observers were greatly surprised and unconsciously took a few steps back. ©¥Is that a Holy Weapon? Is she a Champion? ©¥Draco.... And Lioness. They seem to be people from Angmar. Are they the daughters of nobles? People were slowly figuring out the identities of these two. At this point, the fight could no longer be stopped... I was on edge. If those girls fought and got seriously injured or taken down, it might be a good thing for me, Theo Angmar. And yet, I was just nervous for some reason. ... It was also true that the thought of Elga getting hurt was starting to creep in. I tried to avoid those kinds of feelings, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Just then, Elga chuckled. ¡°Hey, Theo, you will be the referee. You have a lot of experience arbitrating duels, right?¡±Updated chapters at novelhall.com ¡°Ah, then, let us make Theo Gospel the observer and judge of this duel. The rules of the duel are....¡± ¡°Get rid of those frivolous things! Just ring the match bell already!¡± Elga already seemed prepared to put her all into this fight. A while ago, she was making cute noises and shaking on the bed, yet the current Elga was like a completely different person. At this point, I even wondered if what happened before was just my own imagination. ¡°Then-.¡± I raised one hand high. ¡°Start-.¡± And as it descended, Elga kicked off the ground, shooting towards Mirna. She was very fast, totally unlike a person carrying a heavy ax. The distance between the two of them, which was almost 10m, got reduced in the blink of an eye. ¡°Goodbye, you id?ot-!¡± Elga swung the Halberd from the lower left to the upper right. In the midst of numerous cuts, the blood-soaked Holy Weapon ¡®Crusher¡¯ sliced through the air with an ominous sound. If that hit, the small Mirna Draco would be torn in half. At this moment, a huge figure clad in black robes suddenly appeared and took the strike with their body. Kwaang-. A sharp metallic noise sounded. They must have been wearing armor underneath. ¡°Your movements are slow, Lioness girl. It looks like you¡¯re bloated from licking Tarantera¡¯s sweet a?ss. Especially around that unruly chest~.¡± ¡°Keuu, you, bas?ard-!¡± Of course, even if there was a slight mistake, Elga had lived through numerous difficult battles since childhood. Lifting her leg in a very flexible motion, she smashed the black-robed figure¡¯s head. Paaang-! With that, Elga was able to escape from the restraint and widened the distance. ¡°Damn it-. I was just about to crush you. You¡¯re better than I thought... Well, this makes it more fun!¡± Rubbing and straightening her neck, Elga¡¯s opponent was reflected in her blue eyes. Seuk. Perhaps thanks to Elga¡¯s kick, the black robe came off. At the same time, people began to gasp and started panicking. ©¥What in the world is that!? ©¥Is it... a skeleton...? ©¥No way, a walking corpse...? That was right. Seeing this, people finally realized the identity of the black-robed figures. All of Mirna Draco¡¯s dragoons were undead! They were living corpses... And among them, the one that exuded the most sinister aura was a blue-eyed undead who survived to the very end. ©¥Bun¡¯ yeuk¡¯s An¡¯ ha. Ket¡¯v Jee. When the blue-eyed undead opened his mouth and uttered a spell, the corpses that had just been cut down by Elga reattached themselves and rose up. Eudeuk. Eudeuk. Ujijik. Ujok. ©¥Undead... They are summoned undead? ©¥Is that an Eldritch...? A high-ranking mage or necromancer that becomes undead.... Seeing this, Elga spat on the floor. ¡°Fu?cking disgusting Draco bas?ards! Now I get it. Is that your father, Mirna Draco? You psychopathic ?itch who made her own father work as an undead!!¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna Draco didn¡¯t answer. A frown gradually appeared on her face, as if the previous cool expression was a lie. Just like Aira, the contrast between the beautiful Mirna¡¯s angry and normal demeanor was plain to see. Somehow, the atmosphere became even more chilling... Yet, Elga continued to shout, as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Aleister Draco-. That nightmarish necromancer has now become a Lich, being manipulated by his heartless daughter! How hilarious!!¡± ¡°Shut up...!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even let your father, who was devoted to his family, rest in death? Aren¡¯t you one naughty girl, milking your own parents for all their worth? As a filial daughter, I just find this unimaginable!!¡± ¡°I told you to shut up...!¡± Elga continued to carry out rather venomous provocations. She was definitely trying to buy time, especially when Elga herself knew that she wasn¡¯t in the best of conditions and needed to recover. Gurgling. No one might have noticed, but I could see a constant stream of white fluid running down Elga¡¯s calf... ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 38.2 (EP-38.2) #2 038 ¨C Rival #2 Elga couldn¡¯t move properly because of the strange feeling in her lower abdomen. Was it my fault? ... Was it because of my cu?? If Elga got killed by Mirna due to that baffling reason, I would definitely feel guilty... Also, this fight must end. I knew it was terribly rude to have a third party interrupt during a duel, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Also, was I not the authorized arbiter of this duel? Seueuk. So I approached the two and put some distance between them. ¡°As the judge, I request that we stop this duel. If this situation escalates any further, it will cause international troubles and stain the names of Angmar as well as Her Majesty.¡± Foreign affairs, Angmar state status and Her Majesty the Queen. I knew well that these two couldn¡¯t be stopped with just these keywords. However, I had no choice but to rely on my acting and tutoring skills. ¡°... What is this, Theo Gospel? Are you interfering with the duel now!?¡± Unsurprisingly, Elga fired shots at me. Hearing her harsh words, I could feel my cheeks tingle. Mirna Draco also angrily chop-folded her black fan. ¡°How dare you intervene in the affairs of the great families? How insulting, Theo Gospel. Insulting I say, humiliating even!¡± Seriously... I was saving your life right now. If you kept on fighting here, one of you would really die! Of course, this complaint of mine could not be made out loud. Suddenly, I felt a gaze being directed at me. The culprit, to my surprise, was none other than the blue-eyed, grey-haired Lich, Aleister Draco. ©¥.......... Those empty blue eyes seemed to be reading my soul. Well, they weren¡¯t actual ¡®eyes¡¯, but still... Anyway, the blue lights looked as if they contained some kind of intelligence or will.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com Was that possible? As far as I knew, the necromancer¡¯s undead were just puppets. Thanks to this, the tension was intensified... Seueuk. ... Until the blue-eyed skeleton turned around and left. ©¥Bul¡¯ue yakk. ¡°... Uh, where are you going?¡± ¡°But, I didn¡¯t want to see Elga-nim get hurt, even the slightest wound...¡± ¡°... What are you talking about, that¡¯s completely ridiculous.¡± Only then did Elga lower me to the ground. She might speak confidently, but Elga herself definitely wasn¡¯t certain of the outcome, especially with her current state. After all, Elga knew her own physical condition best. Moreover, the Lich that Mirna Draco commanded was the former head of the Draco family instead of an ordinary undead. ¡°Heung.¡± Elga put an Enchanting Herb Cigar in her mouth from who-knows-where. And yet, after making a gentle eye contact with me, she returned the cigarette back inside her chest. Turning her head around, Elga said. ¡°Those Draco bas?ards, I didn¡¯t know that they were here. It looked like she was also wearing a school uniform. Is she a student of Ark?¡± ¡°It seems so, since the Draco family is friendly with the Church.¡± When it came to dealing with the undead, there was a notion that such a group would not be a part of the faith. But surprisingly, members of the Draco Family were devout followers of the Light and Salt Church. This was because the existence of the undead, monsters and magic is a good representation of the existence and miracles of God. I remembered it was such a setting. Elga then asked. ¡°Are you saying that if I go to Ark, I will have to face her every day?¡± ¡°No, you will not. Lectures are self-selected, so if your schedule does not overlap, there will be no chance of meeting her even in the same grade. Anyway, do you have any injuries?¡± I looked at Elga. On the surface, there seemed to be no problem. ... But the thing that was dripping down between her thighs continued to bother me. I took a handkerchief from my pocket and gave it to Elga. Realizing the situation, Elga fiercely blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be away for a while, wait a bit¡±, before finally disappearing. Looking at the spot where the blonde Young Lady once stood, I realized that a lot had changed. Tarantera, Lioness and Draco. There were three important figures of big families in this city that posed a danger to me. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen... My stomach was hurting a little. This was kind of a crisis. ... But, at the same time, maybe this could be seen as a golden opportunity to defeat my enemies and bring about the revival of my family! A strong will began to spring up from my lower body. Right now, I was holding my breath as Theo Gospel, not Angmar, but I would definitely tame these Villainesses and bend them to my will! Edited by: faker [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for illustrations OR go to K()f? gallery. Illustrations are also posted there publicly aka free (here)] Chapter 39.1 (EP-39.1) Von Lioness #(Interlude) 039 ¨C Elga Von Lioness #(Interlude) After going through all these shenanigans, I decided to go back to the dormitory with Elga. ¡°Mirna Draco, that ?itch! One day, I¡¯ll strip her na?ed in front of everyone and then whip her like a pig...!¡± Elga had been like this since the duel got stopped. With boiling unresolved anger, the overheated Elga looked as if she was about to explode. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to kill you next time, I swear...!¡± If it was the old me, the sight of Elga spouting such evil and atrocious words would have been frightening to watch. Even now, it was still a little scary. But to be honest, I was feeling something else rather than fear.Updated chapters at novelhall.com Moving forward in her glass shoes, Elga¡¯s slender calves and ankles captivated me. Just moments ago, I had been caressing them... I got to hold a woman for the first time in my life. And it was also one of the most beautiful and big-?reasted women I¡¯d ever met! I really wanted to brag the fu?ck out of this! ... But it was not possible to do so. After all, if the relationship between Elga and me got discovered, things would immediately become complicated in many ways. ¡°Hey, Theo, that ¡®thing¡¯ today has to be kept a secret, okay? Absolutely nothing happened between you and me...¡± Elga tried to shut my mouth again. From my point of view, if Elga said to everyone, ¡°I rolled around with Theo¡±, my stomach would¡¯ve turned upside down. I was rather lucky to have the situation turn out like this. It was a relief. ... And yet, a slightly uncomfortable feeling was slowly rising within me. How should I describe this.... It was like dating a girlfriend, who would not even talk about me to other people or show that she had a boyfriend. Wasn¡¯t that similar to the situation where people didn¡¯t know that she was my girlfriend because she¡¯d never posted a picture of me or an update on her profile status? If you asked, ¡°Hey, how long are you going to keep your relationship with me a secret?¡± She would just say, ¡°You know that if I get a boyfriend, mom and dad will kiII me!¡± All the while, your girlfriend¡¯s DMs just kept ringing. D-ring, D-ring-. Those who didn¡¯t know anything like classmates and club oppas would keep flirting with your seemingly single girlfriend. And if you complained about it, she would reply with, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±, and treat you like a narrow-minded person. Then eventually, the two of you would fight and break up. After a while, the profile of your ex-girlfriend would be updated, saying that she was now dating one of the oppas she¡¯d been chummy with... ¡°Can¡¯t you go a little slower?¡± ¡°.......¡± Ttogak, ttogak, ttogak. Elga, who was power walking with her glass shoes, began to gather a lot of attention. As I had said many times before, when the blonde-haired Elga walked straight down the street in her red dress like a model, it was natural for people to turn their head. ©¥Hey, look! Who is that? ©¥I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, the daughter of a nobleman? She¡¯s very pretty... ©¥That¡¯s true. Just like this. I usually felt these kinds of gazes and thought nothing of them. However, now that the woman everyone was looking at happened to be someone I just had s¡êx with, a strange sense of superiority rose within me. Ahh, the feeling of pouring sticky cu? inside a woman who was flawless in terms of appearance alone... As I looked at Elga¡¯s a?ss while recalling that sensation, the shield hero began to rise once more. I want to do it again! But how...? I, who lacked experience in dating, just barely managed to get through the huge hurdle called ¡®the first time¡¯. And now, there was another goal to overcome. It was a future turning point known as ¡®The Second Time¡¯. That was right. The first time not only served as a goal, but also something to be surpassed. ... But, how the heII could I get on the second ride? I had just finished my first trip, so what should I do right now to get the ticket for the second trip? There were so many things I didn¡¯t know... In my eyes, a Great War was gradually forming. Once we entered the temple, would the various events of today be buried in our memories, ending what we had? ¡ªWhile I was deep in thought, Elga suddenly asked. [Sorry for the 2 day no update instead of the usual 1 day. Schedule was a bit tight. I¡¯ll strive to make this happen only rarely] Edited by: faker [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for illustrations, and UPDATE STATUS] Chapter 39.2 (EP-39.2) Von Lioness #(Interlude) 039 ¨C Elga von Liones #(Interlude) ¡°So, you¡¯re not hiding anything from me, right?¡± ¡°Hide something from you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say my first time.... didn¡¯t hurt too much.... I heard that it was supposed to be very painful at the start, yet mine wasn¡¯t. Did you....¡± Elga¡¯s words were so sluggish that I would not have been able to hear half of them had it not been for my keen fairy ears. In fact, I still didn¡¯t understand them completely. But considering the circumstances, it should be like this, right? ¡°Is Elga-nim saying that I lied about my relationship with other women?¡± ¡°... It felt so, given how our time together didn¡¯t hurt. At least, things seemed like that to me.¡± Did that mean I completed my first time proficiently? This was birthed purely out of Elga¡¯s suspicions and misunderstandings, yet it felt very pleasing to hear. Guess I was more adept at s¡êx than I thought. Was I actually a s¡êxy genius!? Did I just not know about it due to the lack of chance to show off my talent? At least, it was quite a boon for Elga not to be intimidated by her first s¡êxuaI experience. From what I¡¯d heard, women who felt a lot of pain or got too clumsy during their first time would feel fear and reject future intercou?rses. So, to reassure Elga, I spoke my next words with sincerity. ¡°I swear to the heavens, Elga-nim, it was also my first time. And....¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And I hope my second time will also be with Elga-nim!¡± ¡°What did you just say...!? Stop joking around! Do I look funny? Do I look funny enough to be joking with you?!¡± Somehow, Elga got angry. Was she simply shy? Thinking carefully, I realized that I did indeed say something very embarrassing and shameless. However, since this counted as a kind of acting and I was just immersing myself in my ¡°role¡±, the reluctance and shame started to fade away. Hence, I was able to continue with this. not joking, it¡¯s the truth! To be honest, I want to do it again right now. It was the first time in my life that I felt so good...¡± ¡°... Quiet. Don¡¯t try to sway me with that sweet tongue of yours. I don¡¯t know about Aira, but that won¡¯t work on me...¡± With that, the conversation between me and Elga ended. Perhaps, due to the thing called ¡®temptation¡¯, I went back to my happy thoughts where Elga would simply say, ¡°Then do you want to go for another round right here?¡± Alright... Let¡¯s not try to jump multiple stairs at once. At the end of the duel, her body must have been heated up. Was Elga also looking forward to the second time with me? Ah, I couldn¡¯t stand this. In such a cramped alley, how would it feel to lift one of her legs and shove my coc? into her gaping ?ussy? The thought of my whipped cream stuffing Elga¡¯s pie again was just so tempting... However.... It was a pity that we couldn¡¯t actually do that here. This place was near the temple. At the first sign of indecency, someone would surely come and investigate, turning this into a disaster. ©¥I¡¯m leaving work soon. Wanna go to the pub later? ©¥Yeah, sure. If you listened closely, the sounds of numerous people moving around could be heard. So I took my mouth and hands off Elga. I was not stupid enough to lose my mind to lu?st. That was the only way I could survive! ¡°My mouth is definitely sealed.¡± ¡°... Eu, eung.¡± After giving an awkward answer, Elga adjusted her dress around the chest area. Soon, we left the alley and headed for the temple. ¡°Now you will act as if nothing happened, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I answered in moderation and thought about stopping the conversation here, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and had to ask. ¡°... So, does Elga-nim like me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Elga¡¯s answer was very sharp and decisive. Was she serious? Was this a bluff? I looked at Elga¡¯s face, trying to see through her. But she was surprisingly calm and casual... However, after a while, she smiled mischievously while revealing her pointed fangs. ¡°So, make me like you, Theo Gospel, if you want to live~.¡± With that, Elga hastened her steps and returned to her room. Meanwhile, I simply watched her back recede. ¡®If you want to live, make me like you.¡¯ Elga just said something that I didn¡¯t expect from her... Edited by: faker [T/N: Fell asleep last night, so I only updated this morning after I woke up] Chapter 40.1 (EP-40.1) Too many #1 040 ¨C Too Many Secrets #1 The school opening season of the Ark Academy would happen in about a week. According to the Officials, the Champions and students who were currently scattered all over the place would flock to the Academy. It was said that once the dormitories were filled, Gracia would get very, very noisy. Hence, the entire city was preparing for the end of the vacation. To think that students in this world can also have holidays... ¡°Do those studying at Ark really need a vacation?¡± Archbishop Bayona, who sat in the Admissions Office, gave a moderate answer while signing papers back and forth. ¡°In a sense, it can be considered as a practice period. During those times, students can spread the teachings they learned at Ark to the world.¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s for practice.¡± Bayona¡¯s explanation made a lot of sense. In other words, students spent half of the year studying at Ark or honing themselves. For the other half, they would travel around the world and get rid of the lurking darkness. ¡°Of course, it is up to them to decide how they spend their vacation. Some are very busy, while others... have more important business to attend to.¡± ¡°I see. So, will we be assigned a dormitory after the semester starts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the surveys and inspections are done, dormitories and affiliations will be assigned accordingly. So you might need to wait a while. Speaking of which, is the residence that we provided comfortable?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to you, there is no inconvenience and we are doing well. Alright, it seems that the admission process has been completed. I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Very well, then. May the blessing be with Queen Aira and her servant Sir Gospel.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± Kiiik. As I exited the Admissions Office, I could see quite a few people walking down the street. They all had odd tools on their backs. Those were probably Champions. They might be students returning to Ark, or newcomers like us. I then looked up at the sky from the bustling street. The image of a large, smooth ceiling in the form of an artificial dome, which was big enough to cover the heavens, entered my sight. If I remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t this dome about the size of a city? afar, it looked like an opaque barrier. However, when viewed from the inside, it was transparent like glass, allowing one to see the clear sky and clouds without any obstruction. This was the church¡¯s Academy, Ark. The Academy was blooming with cherry blossom-like flowers in all directions, creating a picturesque scene where people happily walked around. This really hit home that I was going to school again... You could polish yourself here, right? I didn¡¯t know about warrior training. But, I had this now. ¡°Status Window.¡± Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 26 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 6 Casanova lv. 6 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 4 Mage lv. 1 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡· ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. A few days after my first time with Elga, this was what I had achieved. I also learned that the level and experience gained would be greatly diminished once the job level went over 5. For the Level 9 Actor to reach Level 10, it was necessary to perform a large number of performances or pull off actings and tricks that were big enough that they could risk your very life! And yet, what the heII was this? What caught my attention right now was none other than the Level 1 Mage. There were quite a few instances where I managed to raise all my job experience as a bonus from¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. However, the level for Mage never went up... Could I even use magic in the first place? I thought using¡¶Farsight¡·or the Status Window should have counted. Still, for me, magic was something like shooting fireballs and using telekinesis. Since this was Ark, a champion training institution, one could definitely learn magic here. Actually... was there something like time-stop magic? The ability to stop time... If there was such a thing, it would make things convenient in many ways.... Edited by: fake Chapter 40.2 (EP-40.2) Too Many #1 040 ¨C Too Many Secrets #1Updated chapters at novelhall.com ¡°Theo, you arrived later than I thought.¡± In the special accomodation prepared by the Church¡¯s temple. Aira was sitting on the sofa while reading a book. I didn¡¯t know what kind of book it was, but it seemed to have deep and difficult words written on it. Maybe it was an ancient language? I bowed my head in front of Aira. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Majesty. There were many students and it took a little longer waiting. However, the admission process has been completed. Now we just have to wait for the classes to start.¡± ¡°En. Are all the packages from Angmar arriving?¡± ¡°The Ogre Gorgor, who has come under me, is unloading them. You don¡¯t have to worry, since the Imp Marmar is there.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve worked hard. You can now relax. In that sense, I will allow you to massage my feet.¡± Seureuk. Aira naturally stretched out her leg towards me. Cute and little. It was a bewitching foot painted with a black pedicure. How could a foot be so pretty? I sweated in a lot of ways just to avoid having lewd thoughts. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry and take a break!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you....¡± Most would complain that massaging someone¡¯s feet wasn¡¯t relaxing, but Aira genuinely believed that being able to touch her body was the greatest happiness others could enjoy. Happiness was relaxation... ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Alright then. I grabbed Aira¡¯s soft, cool bare foot and pressed on. I had learned acupressure a long time ago, so I was pretty good at it. ¡°Ugh, uh huh. That¡¯s good... Theo, are you having a good time?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to the wise Queen.¡± ¡°Eum.¡± That was what I said, but honestly, I couldn¡¯t be comfortable. She was indeed a beauty, but this was not rest! Upon lifting my head, I could see black underwear on her smooth thighs. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Aira didn¡¯t seem to notice that her pa?nties were visible. Her attention was solely on the book. I couldn¡¯t help but think of the moist hole, which could give a man otherworldly pleasure, behind those garments. Queen Aira clearly possessed such a treasure. Having licked it a few times, I felt like I could see through that black cloth like having an x-ray. How nice would it feel if I put my little friend there... Getting intimate with the Queen. It probably wouldn¡¯t be strange if my heart just suddenly stopped and went to heaven! ¡°Theo, you are slowing down.¡± That was why, at least for now, it would be better to play as the loyal Theo like usual. ¡°I am the Queen¡¯s servant.¡± Swallowing the humiliation, I kissed Aira¡¯s foot. Lifting my head slightly, I saw Aira looking down at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°You can start licking.¡± ¡°... Thank you.¡± I stuck out my tongue and licked Aira¡¯s foot. It was smooth and soft, but just like King Gucheon licking the bear¡¯s gallbladder, I vowed revenge! Chureup! Chureup! ¡°Theo, you¡¯re really like a dog... This is exactly what the puppy that I raised when I was young did ¨C licking my feet. The only difference was that she was a female.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯re a man, right?¡± ¡°Chyureup, cheureup.¡± Yes, I was licking Aira¡¯s toes like a dog. But just you watch. Someday I would also drill you in the back like a dog! I would definitely make you give birth to my babies! Ten of them, one baby every year. Only then could you compensate for the hardship I suffered. Hehehe¡ª Swallowing my laughter, I began to plot an insidious scheme in my mind. ... But how? According to my feelings these days, having a relationship with a woman was a very complicated and difficult task. How was I supposed to fu?ck the mysterious Aira, when I didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking? Looking back at it now, I felt like the experience with Elga was a kind of tutorial. On the other hand, Aira was pretty much the final boss. The final boss...? It was funny, since it fitted Aira perfectly. And, in order to reach the final boss, one would have to diligently level up and increase the experience points. Half of the world consisted of women. So, there would be many places to increase my experience! ¡°Come to think of it, yesterday I met the Young Lady of the Draco Family here in the temple. Her name is....¡± ¡°You mean Mirna Draco?¡± I stopped licking Aira¡¯s feet and lifted my head. Upon seeing a slight frown on her face, I quickly resumed my task. ¡°Chyureup. Chyureup. Haljjak.¡± ¡°Yes, Mirna Draco. Theo.... such a name... This evening.... Hmmm, I have an appointment for dinner, you and Elga will also participate. All the families are meeting.¡± ¡°Is the Belhawk Family coming?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± Secret, huh. Anyway, this was a gathering of big shots. This would be an excellent chance for me to see my enemies grouped together. I never thought that Aira would make such an opportunity for me. An unexpected reunion of the four great families... Was this the butterfly effect that went beyond the storyline? Edited by: faker and gargnaveen [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (click me) for illustrations, and K0F? for advanced chapters (click me) or the button below] Chapter 42.1 [19] (EP-42.1) Too Many Secrets #3 042 ¨C Too Many Secrets #3 The great houses of the North, East, West, and South. Those were the great families that ruled the four corners of the land. And Angmar could be considered the shepherd of the flock. After all, it was said that David Angmar, the formerly ordinary shepherd, was chosen by God to subjugate the four great families and lead the continent towards peace. ©¥Long live David Angmar, the King of Kings! People hailed David Angmar, who had ended the long war, as king, naming the Kingdom ¡®Angmar¡¯ after him. His family became the rulers of the kingdom for generations, and their very words turned into the will of Gods. The highest authority in name and reality, encompassing the church and the realm. It was the Angmar¡¯s who stood at the center of it all. At least, until the Mage King Solomon Angmar was torn to shreds by the great families.... All the family members were captured and executed, and now, not even a remnant of the family remained. Nevertheless, the impact of Angmar¡¯s centuries-old reign still existed in the kingdom. The Taboo Legacy was one such influence. It was a worldly treasure that Demon King Solomon Angmar possessed. This was the Taboo Legacy. Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that whoever obtained it would get the kingdom? Of course, only the former heads of the four families, who vanquished the Demon King, knew whether it really existed or not. Aira, Elga and Mirna¡¯s grandfathers were such figures... But all of them had been buried in graves, and all that remained was a rumor. Yet, that Taboo Legacy was now here in Gracia!? Well, at least, according to Mirna Draco, it was... Anyway, with this in mind, I felt a kind of thrill. Was this fate? Wasn¡¯t this some kind of revelation that I, Theo Angmar, would get his hands on the legacy!? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, someone approached me while I was standing on the second floor¡¯s balcony. Turning my head around, I saw bright golden hair swaying to and fro amidst the glittering moonlight. ¡°Elga-nim, did you finish your talk?¡± ¡°Roughly? Anyways, what are you doing here alone?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about the Taboo Legacy.¡± It was actually a pretty good timing for me that Elga came here. Elga tapped her lips with a finger. I felt my hair stand as I started frantically looking around. This was a balcony on the second floor of the temple. There were no people around because it was late, but honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone suddenly showed up. ¡°Here? What if someone comes?¡± ¡°Who would possibly come!? Aira and Mirna are busy resting right now. Anyway, just do it already!¡± To ¡®seal¡¯ basically meant to kiss. It was a deep kiss that Elga and I often had when we were alone, almost like a kind of secret oath. However, I had never been asked for a kiss in such an open place, so I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. ¡°Elga-nim, I don¡¯t think this is right.¡± ¡°Oh, really~?¡± Unfortunately, Elga was a reckless person, and since her strength overpowered mine, I got pushed against the wall without being able to resist. Seuk, seuk. Elga¡¯s arms blocked both sides to cut off my retreat. Then, she slowly moved her head towards me. The warm breath that seeped out of her mouth touched my cheeks, followed by her soft lips falling onto mine. ¡°Heua, chyureup. Chyureup.¡± Elga¡¯s tongue entered my lips, carrying a strawberry flavor on her moist tongue. It was probably because she ate some strawberries for dinner. ¡°You were looking forward to this, weren¡¯t you~? Huh, Theo~? I was also... Chyureup. looking forward to it!¡± Elga continued to talk as she clung her body to mine. ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you~? Huh~? You definitely like this kind of stuff! Didn¡¯t you say you like me~? Didn¡¯t you say you want to be a Lioness~?¡± Malkang, Malkang. The softness pressed on my body could be clearly felt through my clothes, while Elga¡¯s strong thighs slid between my legs and gently rubbed my gro?n. This wasn¡¯t just a kiss, it was oral s¡êx! Even though Elga knew the consequences of her own actions, she always did this. Bulttuk bulttuk. Thanks to that, my d?ck stiffened through my pants. ¡°... What¡¯s this hardness? Huh? What¡¯s this thing on your thigh~?¡± Seureureuk. One of Elga¡¯s hands went down my side and stroked the bulge on my pants, causing the coc? to throb from all the blood flowing down there. A few days after I had my first time with Elga, she continued to s¡êxually stimulate me like this whenever the two of us met alone. It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one who had awoken a need for s¡êxual pIeasure... Elga, who was originally curious and headstrong, had her first experience of gentle caressing and affection, so this might have been a natural path to take for her. ¡°Theo, why aren¡¯t you talking~? Huh~? Say something!¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 42.2 [19] (EP-42.2) Too Many Secrets #3 042 ¨C Too Many Secrets #3 This was quite tricky, especially when she kept asking for my response. It was cute in its own way, but shouldn¡¯t you at least be mindful of the time and place when doing this? After all, things would get disastrous in many ways if anyone saw us like this... I also just found out that Angmar¡¯s Taboo Legacy was in Gracia. It would be foolish to arrive at a bad end simply because of Elga¡¯s lust. I needed to do something about this. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What? Are you going to stop?¡± ¡°No. Please excuse me for a bit.¡± After carefully listening with my Fairy ears, I found that there were no signs of other people. Thus, my hand began to move up Elga¡¯s inner thigh. Chalpak, chalpak. Mikkeulmikkeul. It was slippery, as if it had been applied with a sticky gel. The sheer amount was also quite amazing... Anyway, I decided to ignore the thought and continued moving my hand upwards. Upon touching her silky underwear, I found that it was even more uncomfortably wet! When did she get so wet!? And this couldn¡¯t be just from my touch, either... Jilgok. ¡°Eut...!¡± Elga¡¯s waist trembled as my finger touched her underwear. But I didn¡¯t care and continued to rub it. Just a little more and I would be touching her ?ussy directly. Jilchok, jilchok, jigok, jilgok. ¡°Heut, heu, eut..., you, who, who told you to touch wherever you want....¡± Elga fell on me while grabbing my right hand as I stroked her. Of course, she didn¡¯t put much strength in it, almost as if she was simply resting her hand on mine. ¡°Eut, heut, heut, this, this punk, hii hiik, heung, eung!¡± Jilchok, jilchok, bijok, jigok, jigok. I could clearly feel Elga¡¯s skin through her thin cotton underwear. It was as if she didn¡¯t wear anything at all! The sensation of her cIi?oris protruding between the plump vu?va was quite profound. And so, I began to gently caress it with my index finger. ¡°Anggg...!¡± As a result, Elga tucked her head in front of me while her knees trembled. Thanks to this, the Bermuda Triangle between Elga¡¯s thigh and gro?n ensnared my hand, completely trapping it! It was simply impossible to escape! Seureuk, seureuk, jigok, jigok, jigok. ¡°Angg, oh my, this, this bastard..., are you treating my body like a toy...? Heueue, eueueut. Stop it...! You, eu eut, heueut...!¡± You were telling me to stop, but you wouldn¡¯t even let go of my hand! ¡°Angg..., eueut, heueut, this feels weird... ! Stop it, really, really stop it...! I feel...!¡± Eventually, the flinching and trembling Elga grabbed me by the arm. My hand felt like it was going to be crushed by her grip. It was so painful that tears were already threatening to fall down... Thanks to this, my fingers also stopped moving. ¡°Huu, heueu, bath, bathroom... I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Soon, under the moonlight, the red-faced Elga hurriedly disappeared. She must really need to use the bathroom... ¡°You are not Lady Mirna... You¡¯re Narmi, right? Lady Narmi Draco.¡± Hearing this, the teary red eyes of the silver-haired girl, who was touching the bump on her head, also widened. ¡°You know me!? This is the first time something like this has happened! I didn¡¯t think anyone would recognize me...!¡± It seemed to be correct. I was already somewhat aware of this because, a supposed only child, Mirna Draco, talked about buying some shoes for her younger sister. In fact, this should be similar to the novel¡¯s story. Now that I thought about it, this was actually a good thing for me. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Narmi! I am Theo Gospel.¡± Seuk. I reached out my right hand to the Draco lady. However, I realized that there was still a lot of Elga¡¯s slimy love juice on it, so I retracted my arm. ¡°Ya, nice to meet you, Theo Gospel! I¡¯m Narmi Draco, Mirna¡¯s twin sister!¡± Mirna and Narmi. The fact about there being a twin was probably a secret to many. In the first place, the official position of Mirna Draco in the family was the only child. As for me, I knew it because I read it in the original novel. But Narmi, who didn¡¯t know this, had her eyes kept wide open as she asked. ¡°How did you know me!? Can you really see the future?¡± ¡°... You can say that.¡± I quickly made some calculations inside my head. On one hand, there was Mirna Draco, who acted harshly and arrogantly like the model of a villainess. On the other hand, according to the original novel, Narmi Draco was naive and innocent. The prime example of a noble girl raised in a greenhouse, unlike Mirna. If you asked me who would be faster to tame between these two, the answer was, of course, Narmi. And this was a special circumstance. By taming one, it might be possible to get both! Thinking so, I activated ¡¶Farsight¡·. Name: Mirna Von Draco & Narmi Von Draco lv. ?? Job: Lady lv. 6 Necromancer lv. 8 Dark Priestess lv. 9 Young Lady lv. 5 [Locked] lv. ?? Talent: ¡¶Dualism¡· ¡¶Below The Surface¡· ¡¶Innocence¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. The twin daughters of a great family, whose name could make children stop crying just from fame alone. They are two and one. Two as one. Two different people come together to make up for each other¡¯s weaknesses. [Locked] [Locked] *T/N: Talent names are subject to change T/N: I got sick from our school intramurals. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be paying up the chapter I owe (there will be a day where I¡¯ll upload twice) in the following days. Sorry for the delay Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 43.1 (EP-43.1) Too Many #4 043 ¨C Too Many Secrets #4 ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever been recognized! But, you can¡¯t say that you have met me. If Mirna finds out, I¡¯ll really be in trouble...!¡± Narmi, the second daughter of the Draco Family, erratically looked around in fear. It was Narmi who discovered my secret meeting with Elga. Yet she was the one worried about me ratting her out. ¡°Why would Narmi-nim get scolded by your older sister Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because... my sister doesn¡¯t like me wandering around. And if my existence becomes known to the outside world, many problems could arise....¡± Narmi replied weakly. ¡°I sneaked out while my sister was tired. It¡¯s a secret that I¡¯m even here.¡± ¡°Ah-. I see.¡± Only then did I get a rough idea of the situation. The ¡®twin sisters¡¯, Mirna and Narmi, shared one body but with different souls. It seemed that the initiative of the body usually belonged to Mirna, the older sister. Right now, however, the younger sister Narmi was walking around without her big sis¡¯s knowledge. Indeed, if they shared one body all the time, they would end up fighting each other over the smallest inconveniences. After all, I, Lee Seong-eum, also had a brother and we always argued over the computer when we were young. So just imagine the chaos which would ensue had we been in the same body.... Then, suddenly, pure curiosity arose within me. ¡°Then your sister Mirna-nim doesn¡¯t know what we are talking about right now?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! My sister is currently sleeping in her heart¡¯s room. She must have been tired from meeting strangers for such a long time! I only sneak around whenever she takes a nap, hehe....¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®heart¡¯?¡±Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com When I raised my brow slightly at that unfamiliar word, Narmi kindly explained. ¡°Ah, the heart¡¯s room is like a resting place inside of us. Should I call it the advantage of my talent, ¡°Dualism¡±?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Anyone can get stronger as long as they try! Isn¡¯t that great? Oh, Theo, aren¡¯t you going to be a student of Ark this year? Then you can also receive this gift!¡± According to the Imp Marmar, the Status Window was the King¡¯s grace. But now, Narmi claimed that it was actually a blessing from the Light and Salt God. How come there were two different stories? I didn¡¯t know which one was correct, but that was not important at the moment. ¡°Is there any way to see someone else¡¯s System?¡± ¡°No! That is personal information!¡± ¡°... Is it really impossible?¡± ¡°To even dream of achieving that feast, wouldn¡¯t you have to be like Solomon Angmar, who was said to have the Eyes of Wisdom? Ah-.¡± After mentioning the name Solomon Angmar, Narmi glanced around before whispering to me in a small voice. ¡°The Demon King Solomon had the gift of clairvoyance, allowing him to see the future and glimpse into the minds of others. He was a man who had mastered all kinds of magic and spells.¡± ¡°I see...¡± That was right. It was generally considered impossible to see the Status Window of others. I couldn¡¯t tell how lucky I was that my talent, ?Farsight?, was so rare and useful. In fact, if someone looked at my Status Window using the same talent I had, the words ¡®Theo Angmar¡¯ would be laid bare. By then, wouldn¡¯t I be dragged to the death row? Besides, wasn¡¯t Solomon the only one with the ability of clairvoyance? Could it be that my talent¡¶Farsight¡· was developed because of my Angmar bloodline? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®... I see¡¯. Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 43.2 (EP-43.2) Too Many #4 043 ¨C Too Many Secrets #4 Narmi and I chatted for a while near the balcony. We mainly talked about the Status Window. I was able to figure out that it was not something anyone could just receive. ¡°So only warriors that pass a secret esoteric ritual can obtain a System?¡± ¡°Yes! That is why only the senior students of the Church receive the blessing... Oh my-!¡± After talking for a while, Mirna suddenly trembled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My sister seems to be slowly waking up! If I get caught doing this, I¡¯ll be in big trouble! I have to hurry back...!¡± Narmi hastily explained. ¡°Please keep it a secret that you met me today, okay? My sister doesn¡¯t like me talking to anyone. She hates it when I do so. Please keep quiet about this...!¡± ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, of course I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re more of a nice guy than I thought! Anyways, it was nice speaking with you...¡± A ¡®nice¡¯ guy... Was it possible to put such an adjective before me? In the past, maybe, but not now at least. Narmi, the younger one of the twin sisters, seemed like a good and kind person to me. Should I say that she was pure, without any hints of hypocrisies and lies? Talking with her made me feel at ease, to the point that I ended up unknowingly chatting about this and that. ... However, unlike Narmi, I was not a nice and kind person. In fact, it would be more accurate to describe me as a poisonous scorpion. ¡°But, I have conditions.¡± ¡°Co-, conditions?¡± ¡°Miss Narmi must also keep it a secret from everyone that I was here today, what you saw earlier and everything we talked about. Everything.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At this time, Narmi blushed, realizing my meaning. Perhaps it reminded her of what Elga and I did. ¡°Asking me to keep a secret... Is it about you and Lady Lioness kissing?¡± ¡°Have you seen everything that¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen anything at all! I only saw you two kissing, but I got so surprised that I closed my eyes...!¡± It was a relief that she didn¡¯t see me do something more ¡®indecent¡¯ than kissing... Even so, there was still the danger of being dragged to the guillotine if this was discovered. Narmi then said. ¡°It¡¯s love that transcends status.... Like Romeo and Juliet. I¡¯ve seen it a lot in books, but this is actually the first time I¡¯ve seen something like that in real life. I¡¯ll be rooting for you...!¡± ¡°You¡¯re cheering me on?¡± Also, how cute. I said with a serious face, holding back the smile that was about to come out. ¡°Can you see me every Wednesday night or so? I want to regularly ask you about dating. Furthermore, I also want to report the situation every week and get some advice on what to do.¡± Keeping in touch with Narmi. To be precise, I was seeking a way to have friendly and continuous relations with the Draco Family. This was my plan. I thought the best way to control and tame them was to have them close to me first. However, Narmi began to mumble and rub the floor with her shoes, showing an uneasy look. ¡°Every week...? It¡¯s hard to do it so often... I think I¡¯ll be able to sneak from my sister¡¯s at least once a week.... But if she finds out....¡± ¡°Of course, how could I forget? I can also help Narmi-nim, if necessary!¡± ¡°Heueung.... Alright!¡± After thinking about it for a while, my offer for help managed to move Narmi. Give and take was definitely the best combo! ¡°Well....¡± ¡°Does Narmi-nim want to say something?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing... If I¡¯m going to help you with your relationship, I need to know more about the situation. So....¡± I patiently waited for Narmi to finish speaking. Finally, after a while... ¡°So how far did you two go...? You and Lady Lioness, I mean.¡± Was she asking about the progress of skinship between me and Elga? While I was thinking whether to answer honestly or lie, Narmi waved her hand at my silence. ¡°Of course, I am not asking this out of curiosity or selfishness! In order to help you, I need to know...!¡± ... She seemed very interested in hearing other people¡¯s love stories. Maybe I should just lie? ¡°That was actually our first kiss today.¡± ¡°Really...!? First time today...? Wow, so I witnessed your first!¡± ¡°Yes, but because I was very clumsy, Lady Lioness got angry and left....¡± ¡°So you mean, your kissing was awkward and it dissatisfied Lady Lioness.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t good for a man to not know how to kiss, right? Young noble ladies of great families seem to feel that way.¡± ¡°Right! First of all, we like a romantic, perfect kiss. Being clumsy has its own charm, but.... If it were me, it would be among beautiful flowers under the moonlight....¡± It was then that I realized. I could get something from this situation... ¡°Narmi-nim, could you please teach me the correct way to kiss?¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen [T/N: join the d?s?c?o?r?d (here) for illustrations, discussions and more] Chapter 44 (EP-44) Method #1 044 ¨C Correct Way #1 ¡°Me, teaching you how to kiss!?¡± Narmi Draco shook her head. She was so startled that her silky silver hair stood upright like angry snakes. It was natural since she¡¯d been asked about kissing. But by her own words, she shouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed. ¡°After all, Narmi-nim is a love doctor. You must have kissed a lot, right?¡± ¡°.......¡± So, what would you do now, Narmi Draco? Would you stop the facade and admit your ignorance about dating? Or, would you stand tall with pride, like a ¡®true noble¡¯? ¡°Fi, fine. I will help you!¡± So you chose to stand. Although she looked like a cheerful goody two-shoes, Narmi Draco WAS a proud noblewoman. ¡°... But not right now! I don¡¯t know if my sister will wake up! After class, the first Wednesday of the week! See you here then!¡± Right after saying so, Narmi ran off to somewhere quickly. There wasn¡¯t even a moment for me to respond. I thought that if I did well, I might be able to steal Narmi¡¯s lips right here. But it seemed that I was being too optimistic... ¡¸Deceiving an innocent sheep is no longer a challenge! Gained job experience ¡®Actor¡¯. +50¡¹ Coincidentally, Narmi¡¯s decision to leave was a good thing for me. Because I could hear footsteps echoing through the hallway from behind. ¡°Who was it, Theo!? Wasn¡¯t that girl Mirna!? What was she talking to you about!?¡± Elga emerged from the dark and moved towards the balcony. Her face looked refreshed, without the redness or agitation she had before. ¡°She didn¡¯t hurt you, did she!?¡± ¡°No, we just ran into each other while walking. We didn¡¯t even talk much. Should I say that we simply chatted a little bit about Ark Academy?¡± ¡°... Really? Anyway, let¡¯s go back. Everyone might be waiting.¡± ¡°Yeah. And oh, from now on, we should refrain from seeing each other outside like this. We might get caught.¡± ¡°... Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Although Elga seemed to be cool with it, her voice sounded unconvincing. Should I say that it was full of complaints? ¡°By the way, are you free tonight?¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Elga looked up at the moon rising over the balcony. * * * ¡°Well then, my Queen. Good night. I¡¯ll come tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°En. Tomorrow, I plan to go around town during the day. Accompany me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Aira yawned and fell asleep on the bed. As always, once Aira started sleeping, she wouldn¡¯t wake up easily. Sekuen, sekeun. I looked at the snoozing Aira, who was making small breathing sounds. Seureureuk. As I gently removed the soft and light blanket, the image of Aira¡¯s body in a silver negligee was revealed. I could see her collarbone and the ever elastic chest that still managed to hold its shape even when lying down. Her thighs and calves looked so smooth and soft, and her beautiful ankles were clearly visible. ... I wanted to touch them while I had the chance. Such a desire was beginning to creep into me. But I had no idea how to create a romantic atmosphere between a man and a woman. What would playboy Theo, who was good at seducing women, talk about in a situation like this? As I was contemplating on whether to start ¡®roleplaying¡¯ again, Elga pointed her finger at the wall. ¡°Look at that. One person per room.¡± She was pointing at a sign. ¡®Rules for the use of the Confession Room, one person per room. Return the whip after use. If the candle goes out, kindly change it with the spare-.¡¯ ¡°There are two of us here. Aren¡¯t we doing something bad in the temple?¡± That was right. Now that I thought about it, this felt naughty. I hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but just being here with Elga alone made me feel like I was already committing a big sin... And that kind of feeling somehow turned me on! Maybe Elga was just as excited as I was. Seureuk. I peeked at Elga, who was looking all over the Confession Room. Under the candlelight, her long golden eyelashes twinkled beautifully. ¡°What if we get punished?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything... yet.¡± ¡°Yet? What, you¡¯re planning to do something...?¡± At Elga¡¯s question, I felt like I was gradually losing my self-control. Shaking my head, I tried to organize my thoughts. A man and a woman. In a cramped room. These keywords sounded so unbearable. So, I gently put my hand on the back of Elga¡¯s, which was on the floor. Seureuk. ¡°What, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°What do you think I will do?¡± ¡°You madman! This is a temple! And in the Confession Room too...!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we just holding hands?¡± ¡°....¡± Elga frowned, to which I added. ¡°Just kidding~.¡± Then I slowly approached Elga. But this time, unlike before, I thought of initiating the kiss. I brought my lips close to hers and Elga also did not reject it. Rather, she gently parted her lips in acceptance, welcoming my tongue inside. ¡°Haa, heueup, chyureup.¡± Elga¡¯s breath and mine became rough and everything escalated to the point where words were no longer necessary. Seureuk. Elga was now laying on the rough floor of the Confession Room. I climbed on top of Elga¡¯s body and put my hand under her dress. ¡°Eut... ! Your palm is cold, you id?ot!¡± ¡°It will be warm soon.¡± My hand, which moved up from Elga¡¯s thigh, brushed against her firm stomach. Were these... abs? Elga¡¯s stomach was closer to being smooth and firm rather than soft. Come to think of it, I¡¯d never seen Elga fully naked. I lifted my head from Elga¡¯s lips, who was looking at me with moist sparkling eyes, and said to her. ¡°Elga-nim, can you take everything off? I want to see Elga-nim in all her glory.¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 45.1 [19] (EP-45.1) The Right Way #2Updated chapters at novelhall.com 045 ¨C Correct Way #2 ¡°Elga-nim, can you take everything off? I want to see Elga-nim in all her glory.¡± Having said so, I started lifting Elga¡¯s dress from the bottom up. ¡°What, are you crazy!? You dare, whose body do you think....!?¡± Elga tried to put up some resistance, but she didn¡¯t really put much power into it. Soon, the dress came off. Her pure white body was then revealed in all its glory under the candlelight. The thought that a woman was bearing her naked body to me was surprisingly gratifying. ¡°Euu..., what are you doing now.... Elga hugged her chest and n?ppIes with both arms while covering the pu?bic area with her legs. Up until now, I¡¯d only been paying attention to her huge ?reasts and ?ussy. But there were many other beautiful places on a woman¡¯s body. My gaze traveled down Elga¡¯s slender waist and firm abs which were under her soft breasts. And, her pelvis and those thigh lines that widened like a water bottle, they were definitely works of art! Seureuk. I couldn¡¯t help but touch the sides of her stomach. ¡°Eut....¡± Contrary to the hardness that I was expecting, they were surprisingly soft. But, it would be even more amazing if a little Angmar was around. With that thought in mind, I also took off my clothes. ¡°If Elga-nim is naked, then, I will also take mine off. That¡¯s fair, right?¡± ¡°Do you really think so? No, rather, what would happen if someone walks into the next room? I don¡¯t think we should do something like this...?¡± Liar. I know that was a lie, because I could see the viscous love liquids running down her thighs amidst the firelight. Now that we were in this situation, how about taking a closer look at Elga¡¯s body? After all, it was only natural for me to know who I was taming. Thinking so, I started removing Elga¡¯s hands, which were covering her ?ussy, and touched what was hiding behind. The soggy, wet lab?a felt like it was sucking my finger in. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Eung, eueut....¡± As I shoved my index finger into the fountain spring that was constantly gushing with the liquid of love, I could feel the bumps, curves, turns of the vag?na touching my finger. This was a very narrow hole, yet it felt so warm, smooth and moist... ¡°... Heueung...!¡± ¡°Shhh.... This is the Confession Room. You have to be quiet.¡± Having said so, I put another finger into Elga¡¯s ?ussy. There was something I¡¯d been wanting to do for a very long time. Jjilgok, jigok. Elga just had her first time recently, so the ?ussy was still very tight. The reason why she managed to accept both my index and middle finger must be because she was so wet right now. I gradually flexed the magic sticks and stimulated her vag?nal walls. ¡°Eueueut...!¡± At the same time, Elga, who was lying on the floor, began to bend her body like a bow, lifting her toes and waist up. Was this girl a masochist!? Anyway, I grabbed Elga¡¯s bouncing nipples and started pinching them. ¡°Heut...!¡± The response was immediate. Perhaps educating and taming Elga would be faster than I originally thought. After that, I couldn¡¯t think of anything other than moving my hips. No words were exchanged between us, other than the gasps of pleasure. Ssugok, ssugok ssugok. ¡°Ang, ang, ahaa... Heueueut, haeueut eueueut...¡± As Elga mewled like a cat in heat, I found it hard to believe that this was just her second time. It seemed like she was gifted at s¡êxual activites. ... Maybe, this was because we had a good chemistry? Jolkok, giiik. It was then. We suddenly ceased all movements. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Despite being balls deep inside Elga, I had no choice but to stay perfectly still. After all, I could feel the presence of someone in the neighboring room. Elga must have felt it too. The two of us looked into each other¡¯s eyes. We seemed to have reached an unspoken agreement. Ironically, Elga¡¯s ?ussy also started tightening to such an absurd degree that it was difficult for me to pull out. Was she excited that someone nearby could catch us in the act!? I began to move my d?ck slowly, veryyy slowly. Jilkkok. Sugok, sugok. ¡°Heu... eup.¡± Then, as if blaming me, Elga opened her fierce eyes and mouth in protest. Seeing so, I laid my body on hers and went straight for her face. ¡°This guy, you... Heueueup.¡± I kissed her. She kissed back. Having s¡êx in this forbidden place... It was definitely an exciting experience, which soon got me ejacu?ated. ¡°Eut, did you, inside....¡± ¡°Sorry, it felt so good.... Rather, can you lick and clean it?¡± I pulled my dic? out of Elga¡¯s tight vag?na and poked it in her face. The scene of Elga laying on the ground next to my coc?, which was covered with both love juice and semen, looked very obscene. ¡°... Why do I have to clean this with my mouth?¡± ¡°Because, it would be difficult to wear pants like this.¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 45.2 [19] (EP-45.2) The Right Way #2 045 ¨C Correct Way #2 Seureuk. I shoved my coc? into Elga¡¯s mouth without asking for her permission. ¡°You have to be quiet, the person in the next room might notice us.¡± ¡°......!¡± Elga frowned, seemingly angry, yet she didn¡¯t bite or spit my dic? out. After a while. Elga and I left the Confession Room in turn. If we went out together and got caught, things would become troublesome. ¡°It just keeps on flowing.... How much did you release in there? Are all men like that?¡± ¡°Well...¡± I watched Elga wipe the s¡êmen flowing down her legs with a handkerchief. The scene of my s¡êmen dripping out of her ?ussy was exciting to watch, no matter how many times I looked at it. ¡°Then, I will go first.¡± ¡°Yeah... And don¡¯t do that next time, alright?¡± Elga looked quite angry, properly because I was playing with her ?ussy and forcing her to give me a cleaning-b?owjob. In fact, Elga must have been as excited as I was. However, I didn¡¯t say anything and simply nodded my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But when I saw Elga-nim, I got so excited and horny that I lost my mind-.¡± ¡°... Ho, horny? You talk like some low-level soldier... But, I suppose, aren¡¯t you also a man?¡± Heung- Elga wore her dress with a snort. ¡°When is the next ¡®meeting¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll see to it. Anyway, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± I left Elga and went outside the Confession Hall. Under the soothing bright moonlight and refreshing wind, my tired body felt like it could use some sleep. ¡¸Successful ¡®meeting¡¯. Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. +50¡¹ And indeed, after I went back to my accomodation, sleep came easily. I wondered when I could meet Elga like this again. Both Elga and I were busy preparing for the start of the semester, so we couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces for a few days after that. * * * As time passed, the day to enter the school finally arrived. Aira clicked her tongue as if she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Theo, ask if there are any private rooms. It¡¯s impossible for me, a Queen, to share a room with other people.¡± ¡°It is inappropriate for the Queen of Angmar to share a room with other commoners. Are there any private rooms?¡± ¡°There are private rooms. But they¡¯re only given to members of the Templar Knights Order. Oh, as you may already know, the Templar Knight is a title given to warriors ranked in the top 10.¡± The Templar Knights? I knew these guys from the novel. They appeared in the second half of the story and each one of them was like a monster that transcended humanity. However, if it was Elga and Aira, they would be able to get into a seat with ease. Actually, the things that would be tested today were quite simple. Jumping left and right repeatedly. Running. Having your magical prowess measured. Cutting logs with a sword, etc. Should I say that it was a brief examination to see if you had the qualifications to become a warrior? ¡°However, Queen Aira is already a Rank 7 Archmage. And, although informally, you¡¯re still recognized as a Swordmaster outside the Angmar Sword Arts Association. Since this is the case, you can skip the test.¡± ¡°You may proceed to the window over there.¡± ¨C Bella pointed to a corner. As expected, Aira got special treatment. But just as I started walking to the special window with Aira, I heard a rushed voice behind me. ¡°Stop right there! Aren¡¯t you Theo Gospel?¡± As the attention suddenly got directed at me, I raised my brows. ¡°Yes, I am. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°You have to go back to the line over there for your test. Only the Queen of Angmar and Lady Lioness are allowed to receive special admission from the Church.¡± ¡°... Don¡¯t you have my name? I am the Secretary of Angmar¡¯s Court and Queen Aira¡¯s aide?¡± ¡°This is Gracia, not Angmar. This is a place where only skills are recognized. If you want special treatment, you¡¯ll have to prove yourself.¡± No, seriously? As I was looking for my name in the special scholarship document list, Aira¡¯s small laugh resounded from behind. ¡°Fufu, my Theo, it seems that the people here still don¡¯t know how great you are~. Go and show them!¡± ¡°... That¡¯s inevitable I guess.¡± At this time, I had no choice but to reveal the skills I had hidden up until now. My name was Theo Angmar. And I shall show everyone the might of their rightful King! Determined to prove myself, I walked towards the training ground. Edited by: faker and gargnaveen [T/N: This was last night¡¯s chapter. Traveled back home late at night and fell asleep...] Chapter 46.1 (EP-46.1) Method #3 046 ¨C Correct Way #3 Most villains could be considered meticulous workers. They had to make strenuous efforts behind the scenes to achieve their evil goals. Such villains would not tolerate stagnation and always try to develop themselves steadily. Naturally, I, Theo Gospel, was the same. I had always been overshadowed by my betters, like Queen Aira and Elga. But, the time had finally come to show what kind of villain I was! ¡°Now, No. 66, Mr. Theo Gospel. Please come this way and stand on the hatched line.¡± Hearing that, I got out of the queue and stood in front of the starting point sprinkled with white lime. This was the gymnasium. A place to measure one¡¯s strength or to compete against others. Now, I was faced with another opportunity to test my limits! ©¥Look, is that ¡®the¡¯ Theo Gospel? ©¥¡¯That¡¯ Demon Monk? I heard he was eight feet tall and had six arms. ©¥This guy is around the same age as us... Isn¡¯t he someone else? ©¥Hmm, why would he come to Ark? I could hear murmurs of interest from behind. Though, the rumors about me were quite bizarre... ¡°You need to cross that line over there, 100 meters from here. Alright, get ready-.¡± Dang-. ¡°Heup!¡± As soon as the ball was raised, I sprung my legs with all my might and ran. My goal was the finish line in front. The sensation of my body moving through the air was vivid! ©¥Look at that-. ©¥Wow-. At the same time, there were several voices of interest. ... The reason was probably because after taking off, I slowed down immediately amidst ragged breaths. ¡°Heu, heueut, hieek...!¡± I only ran for 100 meters but it felt like there was a hole in my chest. This was my current strength... ¡°... Alright, Mr. Theo Gospel. 100 meters in 21 seconds. It is the lowest score among the records I measured today.¡± 21 seconds? ©¥That¡¯s his limit...? You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Oh my god! I couldn¡¯t help but feel that, sometimes, some things were better left unknown. As I was about to question my existence, the Proctor said. ¡°Mr. Theo is a Half-Nymph, so maybe you can show your talent in magic or mysticism. Let¡¯s move to a more specialized testing location.¡± * * * It was said that Nymphs possessed basic knowledge about magic, since they were like fairies or spirits of nature. Just like how the long-eared Elves had a natural talent for archery and swordsmanship, Nymphs were said to have an innate talent for druidic and simple magic. So, I guessed this was why I had this job called ¡®Mage¡¯. It was only level 1, though... Anyway, what could I even do as a Level 1 Mage? ¡°Move this coin to the opposite cup. It¡¯s a simple telekinetic experiment. Those with a talent for magic can do it easily.¡± ¡°Ughhhh-.¡± As instructed, I tried transferring the coin. Alas, no matter how hard I tried, to the point that veins started popping on my forehead, neither the coin nor cups moved. How the heII could you use this da?n magic? ¡°Hmm, strange. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a Nymph without magic capabilities. Maybe a Half-Nymph is different....¡± It seemed that, in many ways, even the Proctor was confused. I failed all the tests... I didn¡¯t even have the basic knowledge of magic... What even was I? Was this truly House Angmar¡¯s last hope? ¡°Then I really can¡¯t attend the academy!? I came here to be an aide, to help people! What will happen now!?¡± I looked at the Proctor while trembling with anxiety. At times like this, a Nymph¡¯s unique sparkling eyes were my last hope. The Proctor looked as sweet and kind as a kindergarten teacher, so I was certain that my Nymph Eyes would move him! ¡°What will happen!?¡± ¡°Ugh....¡± Seeing my pitiful expression, the Proctor uttered a small groan of pain. He looked around before quietly telling me. ¡°Then, would you like to try sparring?¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 46.2 (EP-46.2) Method #3 046 ¨C Correct Way #3 ¡°Sparring?¡± I glanced around. On the stage that was prepared, I could see people holding various weapons and clashing against each other with a clattering noise. ©¥Kkeuaak! ©¥Keuhok! While I was drenching in cold sweat at the scene of wounds and bleeding, the Proctor explained. ¡°There is no other way to prove your skills as effectively as sparring.¡± I thought so too. But, if I got in between these warriors and Champion candidates, I would surely be out within 5 seconds. If I was confident and capable of this kind of confrontation, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time with such a cumbersome physical exam. ¡°Is there any other way other than sparring? I really want to attend the academy! For me and my Queen!¡± Seeing my desperate and heartfel plea, the Proctor sighed and said, ¡°This is a secret, but....,¡± before whispering something in my ear. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, you¡¯ll be able to get a job as a faculty member here at Ark.¡± ¡°A faculty member?¡± ¡°Mr. Gospel has a lot of practical experience, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a hard time.¡± So staying not as a student, but a faculty member... If nothing worked out, I had no choice but to use that method to remain with Aira. However, if I became a faculty member, I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend lectures with Aira, and it would be impossible to see whether she was receiving a good character education or not. What if Aira went on a rampage in the classroom during my absence? Even now, I was worried at what the lone Aira might be doing.... Flip. ¡°This is a faculty interview paper. Would you like to take a look, Mr. Theo?¡± The kind blonde lady Proctor handed me a piece of paper. ¡°It seems that we have misunderstood Mr. Theo before. I never thought that you would be such a scholarly and administrative man.¡± While listening to her compliments, I looked at the paper and found that there were a lot of things that looked like test questions. ... Was this some kind of job interview? The contents were as follows. ©¥Who was the first Archmage to achieve Rank 5? ©¥Who killed Deerbound, the Deer King of Ancient Ungalt? How would I know this? There was no way I could know such detailed things that did not even appear in the original novel! It was then... ¡°I¡¯m asking why my answer is wrong...!¡± A loud shout made me turn my head. I saw an orange-haired girl wearing a nun¡¯s robe, with an arrow-like tail that swung from side to side. ¡°This Marmar has already said the answer...!¡± It was the Imp Marmar. ¡°Marmar, what are you doing there?¡± No matter how you looked at it, she was a bit weird. Now, I was having second thought about bringing her here... ¡°Mr. Theo, your break is over. We¡¯ll take measurements of your vision and eyesight. Now, just read the letters I¡¯m pointing to here. This is the last test.¡± Whoshuk. The book that the Proctor opened had numbers created by colorful circles. Was this some kind of color vision test? ¡°17.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°It says 81.¡± ¡°Then what is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 54.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with your color perception. Alright, can you read this?¡± Palak-. As she turned the page, I saw writings that would only appear in old books. The words were very blurry and crooked, but not unreadable. ¡°Bottis.¡± ¡°Um, then move onto this..., no, wait... What!?¡± Then, as if she was shocked, the Proctor did not continue turning the page and instead asked. ¡°What did you just say!?¡± ¡°I said ¡®Bottis¡¯.¡± ¡°Is that truly so!?¡± What. ¡®Are you messing with me?¡¯ Without saying anything, the Proctor flipped the thick book over, showing its back. She then showed me something like a seal with a bunch of magical pictures in a strange circle. ¡°Do you see any letters written on the border here?¡± The circle had an outer part, similar to what you could see in a pizza. Like what the Proctor said, there were letters written there. ¡°Sag... are? Sagare?¡± ¡°Sagare? Is it really written that way?¡± The Proctor looked at me with confusion. Her blue eyes had a slight sense of doubt and wonder. I peeked at the circle again. Only then did I realize that I had read those letters in the wrong order. ¡°It¡¯s not Sagare, it¡¯s AGARES.¡± The moment said word was spoken... The letters seemed to emit a flash of light, before slowly losing their power, leaving only meaningful numbers behind. ¡¸One step closer to the mysteries of the world. Gained job experience for ¡®Mage¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡®This is making the Mage experience go up!?¡¯ Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 47.2 (EP-47.2) Method #4 047 ¨C Correct Way #4 Bwa. Then, as if he had finally made a decision, the brown robed old man with a large nose said. ¡°These letters are the legacy of King Solomon.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Demon King Angmar?¡± ¡°Yes. You are a citizen of Angmar, so you should know this better, right? Those letters are the product of wisdom that has gone beyond human comprehension and reached the level of Divine.¡± The blue robed old man, who was trimming his nails, added. ¡°By interpreting his legacy, something left behind by the only person that managed to reach Rank 10, perhaps one would even learn to incorporate the ¡®truth¡¯ into their body.¡± The white robed old man continued that thought. ¡°We are called the Sages of the High Road. In our 120+ years of life, we have experienced many. Sir Theo Gospel. I, Hynax, can see why you came to Ark.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not testing you, but may I know your guess?¡± ¡°Queen Aira is already a finished vessel. To be honest, our Church has nothing more to teach. However, if, there is something she could learn-.¡± The white robed old man who called himself Hynax suddenly pointed a thumb to where his heart would be. ¡°It would be this, wisdom and goodness of the heart. Do you not want to teach it to the Queen and make her a truly wise Queen?¡± ¡°.......¡± Humans tended to shut their mouths when they were caught off guard. I was taken aback by the sudden revelation of my master plan and had to pause. How were they able to discover the thing I¡¯d toiled so hard for that quickly? They indeed deserved the title of a Sage... Just then, the White Robed Sage continued. ¡°Sir Theo, I don¡¯t think you are as evil as the rumors circulating around make you to be. Rather, your works are worthy of praise.¡± Respect... This was the first time I heard such a word being said towards me. This made me so embarrassed, as if hot water had touched my butt. ¡°Great Sage thinks too highly of me...¡± ¡°No. To be able to bring the Queen here is impossible and even unthinkable. It¡¯s something that cannot be achieved easily, yet you did it in the end. You were the only one who could do it!¡± ¡°Yeah, Queen Aira doesn¡¯t even look at us nor the invitations that Ark sends every year, let alone think about attending the Academy.¡± ¡°It makes me wonder how you were able to get her here.¡± ¡°Hate!¡± ¡°Sir Pelto says you are great.¡± Four colorful old men were praising and encouraging me. This made me feel that what I¡¯d been doing so far was the right thing. My heart, that was like a hedgehog with thorns, softened a little. Whoosh. At that moment, the old man in blue offered me something. It was the robe and dark brown school uniform worn by the male students of Ark. ¡°Since Nymphs are stylish, this will suit you well. The Board of Directors warmly welcomes you and Queen Aira!¡± A lot of things happened, but anyway, I managed to become a student safely! * * * ¡°Theo, you¡¯re later than I thought...¡± After getting out of the boardroom, I saw Aira sitting in front of the door and waiting for me. ¡°To make your Queen wait... This disloyalty is punishable.¡± Looking over, I could see that Aira now had a brooch on her shoulder with the symbol ¡®2¡¯ in Roman letters. It must mean that Aira¡¯s Rank became 2nd as soon as she entered the Academy. Of course, it was natural... Simply amazing... ¡°Have you already achieved second place? That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°If I wanted, it would have been no problem taking the lead.¡± ... That was true. But if Aira was second, who ranked first? Anyway, that was not important right now. ¡°However, Your Majesty, a private room would mean a personal space. How can Aira-nim and I share the same room? And since this is the Church¡¯s facility, it would be impossible for men and women to live together.¡± Aira gently smiled at my question. Even though I knew her well and had been with her for so long, my heart still couldn¡¯t help but flutter a little. She was already incredibly beautiful to begin with, but her smile made her stand out even more... ¡°Theo, it¡¯s been a long time since I know things that you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°... Is there something I am not aware of?¡± ¡°Yes! I personally found out that many benefits were given to those given a private room! Here, you can see it in detail.¡± Aira then handed me something. It was a small scroll. ¡®Information On Dormitory Premium Room Service.¡¯ There were instructions on how to use the private room, and even things that reminded me of a luxurious hotel service... Seriously, private swimming pool? Royal Training Room!? It was at this time that Aira¡¯s black fingernail pointed at a line. ¡°When registering a pet, you can enter and foster it after some consultation...? Are you talking about this?¡± ¡°Yes. If I go to the Management Office and register Theo as my pet, we will be able to live in the same dormitory!¡± ... No, I could tell that was not going to work. And just as expected... ¡°What!? Her Majesty Aira, you want to designate a person as a ¡®pet¡¯!?¡± A female employee of the dormitory Management Office frowned at the ridiculous request. Her face, which was red in embarrassment, seemed to be saying, ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± Of course, Aira did not back down either. ¡°I am the Queen. Are you saying you won¡¯t listen to me? You know that the Angmar Kingdom is the largest supporter of the Church, right?¡± ¡°But rules are rules! Pet ¡®animals¡¯ are limited to four-legged ¡®animals¡¯. In the case of two-legged ¡®animals¡¯, only those with wings are included!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s no problem. Theo is good at anything. He can easily walk on all fours!¡± ©¥Did you hear that? Walk on all fours... ©¥What, I¡¯m scared... What the hell did he do with the Queen? ©¥I thought he looked normal, but the rumor about him being the Demon Monk is true after all... My eyes darkened as I watched this mess unfold. When I got Aira into the Academy, I thought the hardest part was finally over. But why was I feeling that this was just the start? ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ This, was simply the beginning of my hardship... [T/N: Exams still ongoing, here¡¯s an ILLUSTRATION we had commissioned (here) it¡¯s in discord since Google drive no longer work, google banned the last one I posted] Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 48.1 (EP-48.1) Another Name Is Enrollment #1 048 ¨C Another Name For War Is Enrollment #1 In the old religion, there were a lot of ¡®don¡¯ts¡¯. Basically, many things were forbidden things. ¡®¡®Do not kill. Do not commit adultery. Do not get drunk. Do not covet your neighbor¡¯s property. Do not mention the name of God lightly. Do not worship idols, etc.¡¯¡¯ In any religion, these doctrines usually constrained a person¡¯s behavior. Ark, an educational facility operated by the Church, was a kind of religious facility. So there were a lot of things one shouldn¡¯t do. For example, men and women should not be in the same room after 10 PM. Or, you had to go to sleep after the lights went out. Failure to do so would result in penalties. If you accumulated more than a certain amount of demerit points, you would be expelled. Being forced to leave the Academy. That was definitely a terrible outcome... For me, being expelled was synonymous with being executed. And here I was, violating the two rules above. Late at night, in a luxurious platinum dormitory. It was already 11 o¡¯clock, yet I was still inside the room of Queen Aira, who is now ranked 2nd in Ark. Aira, who was laying on the bed in a silver negligee, said while swaying her bare legs. ¡°Theo, how¡¯s that timetable looking? Isn¡¯t it already time to sleep?¡± Aira yawned. ¡°Ah, please wait a minute...¡± Meanwhile, I was working hard on the temporary timetable and had to contrast it with the thick booklet for enrollment. If I had a computer, this would have been finished much faster. Trying to do it manually was much more difficult... ¡°Aira-nim, Wednesday at 10 AM. How about the ¡®Tea Time to Foster the Mind¡¯ lecture? If it¡¯s to your liking, we can attend together.¡± ¡°Tea time? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed such a lukewarm thing after becoming the Queen.¡± Aira¡¯s expression was not very good... As expected, tea time and Aira didn¡¯t go well together, though it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°But, there are very few courses that a Bronze Class like me can take with Aira-nim who is a Platinum Class.¡± What is Combat? Magic? Weaponry? Which weapon and combat style fit you? How to handle weapons and artifacts like a piece of cake. .... Thus, this semester, I took a total of five three-credit subjects. First and foremost, I had two subjects that overlapped with Aira¡¯s. ¡®Tea Time to Foster the Mind¡±. ¡®Pet Animal Hunting for Tamers¡¯. The rest included ¡®Introduction to Combatology¡¯ as well as ¡®Understanding Ancient Language¡¯ that Aira just chose, and the last one was ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯. I wanted to learn more about the ability of my talent ¡®Farsight¡¯ to understand ancient language. Exploring Fairies seemed to be a subject that studied Nymphs and Elves, so I put it in the list. I hoped that I would be able to apply with this.... The subject registration here seemed to be done by applying directly to a teller window that opened early in the morning. I heard that there were cases where people would set up tents in front of the teller window to get the subjects they wanted. ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s all done, I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡± ¡°But Your Majesty, you only have 6 credits?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough. In the first place, I¡¯m a perfect Queen, I have nothing to learn here.¡± ... Then why did you even come here? Actually, I had to wonder. Why exactly did Aira decide to go to Ark? ¡°Then why did Aira-nim agree to come here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you have a unique desire to learn this and that, Theo? It¡¯s great to see you working hard to become a better seedling.¡± ¡°Are you saying that... you came here to have me educated?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Funny, since I did the opposite. Maybe we were thinking the same thing, just with different perspectives. Well, Aira and Theo were definitely a peculiar pair. Thinking so, I could feel a sense of solidarity in this strange place... T/N: I am back from exams and school projects, tbh it¡¯s the projects that kept me the most busy because they were announced late but the deadlines are early Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 49.1 (EP-49.1) Another Name Is Enrollment #2 049 ¨C Another Name For War Is Enrollment #2 The Queen¡¯s aide getting attacked by assassins in his sleep. That was definitely a possibility. Being killed by a ninja who appeared out of nowhere. That was also possible. Hence, I was always alert regarding assassins. This was why I could hear the voices whispering in the night better than anyone else. ©¥Should we wake him up? ©¥Is that a good idea? Two men were talking on either side of my bed. I didn¡¯t know what this was about, but it was certainly not a very good thing. Thus, I slowly moved my hand and reached for the dagger hidden under the pillow. I had resolved myself to stab anyone who would come at me! ¡°Theo Gospel, if you¡¯re still awake, we¡¯re going to have an opening party.¡± ... Opening party? I pondered those words before slowly opening my eyes. The sight of two men with candles on a brass cup greeted me. It was pretty scary with the shadows on their faces, but at least I could tell they didn¡¯t mean harm. ¡°What is happening?¡± The man with a fat belly sticking out his sweatshirt replied. ¡°Literally a party! It¡¯s the first day, so how about we introduce ourselves?¡± ¡°We decided to come and talk first. It¡¯s nice meeting you! Theo, right? Theo Gospel.¡± ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯ To think it would be an invitation to some kind of social gathering... For a moment, I actually thought they were assassins. Actually, this was rather strange. Could the world be so soft that someone invited me to a social circle? As I got up, the fat blonde man said. ¡°I am Hans Walter. I¡¯m the second son of a small southern landowner. You can just call me Hans! The boy with the glasses here is-.¡± ¡°I am Benjamin, an Apprentice Priest!¡± The boy with glasses looked quite young, about 14 or 15. From the outside, I felt like he was younger than me. There seemed to be no hostility from them... Having decided so, I bowed my head and said hello. ¡°I am Theo Gospel. As you may know, I¡¯m from Angmar. So, what do we do with the opening party? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be asleep after the lights go out?¡± To my question, Hans pointed to a corner. ¡°That¡¯s right, but as long as they don¡¯t see the light, we don¡¯t have to worry about getting caught. We do this every semester.¡± Now that he mentioned it, I could see the windows and doors of the dormitory being covered with a cloth to prevent the light from escaping to the outside. But then again, this was a place where the Church raised Champions. Maybe this was a given. Rather, wouldn¡¯t it be stranger if there were people who had a problematic personality like Aira or Elga? * * * The next morning at dawn. I was awakened by the sound of bustling movement. What was going on? Did a ninja pop out!? ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Good, you woke up in time! My friend, we have to move! Bronze Class like us have to move early to sign up for classes! If we¡¯re late, we¡¯ll be left with nothing!¡± I just got woken up by a fat blonde man talking to me in a friendly way. I guessed I really was living in a dormitory. Anyway, I quickly put on my clothes and went out to the front of the building in charge of registering classes, treading the morning air with the yet to rise sun. However, despite our haste, there were already a lot of people gathered. Seeing this, Fatty Hans clicked his tongue. ¡°There are more people this year. If we had arrived a little later, we would have lost all Class A lectures.¡± ¡°Class A? What is that?¡± I casually asked. Speaking informally was one of the ways to get friendly with other people. These guys seemed to have spent a few semesters at Ark, so if I got on their good side, they would definitely give me some useful information. Surprisingly, Benjamin was the one who answered my question. ¡°Ark¡¯s lectures are graded accordingly. Basically, it represents how easy listening to the lectures is. Classes that you can easily receive high scores are classified as A. Likewise, the further down the alphabet, the harder it is-.¡± ¡°You mean the professors are strict, there are a lot of assignments, and it¡¯s difficult to get good grades?¡± Benjamin nodded, his short chestnut-brown hair waving along. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This time, I plan to take two Class As, one Class B and two Class Cs.¡± At this revelation, Hans asked in surprise. ¡°You will take two Class A lectures!? Will you be alright!?¡± ¡°I have to somehow get high grades this semester and receive a scholarship. Otherwise, I have to go back to my hometown....¡± I didn¡¯t know the details, but there seemed to be an overarching circumstance. Just then, a question popped up in my mind. ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it better to fill your schedule with all Class A lectures? You could just come early and apply for it!¡± This time, it was Hans who answered my question with a shake of his head. ¡°Things aren¡¯t that simple... Bronze Class cadets like us are the lower ranks of the Ark Hierarchy...¡± Hierarchy, a class structure. I wanted to ask him for clarification but didn¡¯t get the chance, as Benjamin and Hans soon moved to an empty line. Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 50.1 (EP-50.1) Another Name Is Enrollment #3 050 ¨C Another Name For War Is Enrollment #3 It was a system that allowed people to steal someone else¡¯s rank. That rule definitely benefited me, who was close to the very bottom. ¡°If there is a ladder up, you have to climb it!¡± So I went over to the place where said Efside was running rampant. ¡°You don¡¯t like ¡®Introduction to Architecture¡¯? Then would you like me to fill your schedule with the more interesting and meaningless Liberal Arts Lectures instead?¡± ¡°That five-hour class won¡¯t fit into my schedule...! Stop it...!¡± ¡°This is education, life experience! Accept it! Heh heh!¡± The Bronze Class student was thoroughly bullied by Efside, a Silver Class who ranked at 450th. Meanwhile, the other lower-class students could only watch the situation helplessly. Some also just bowed their heads down, waiting for the storm to pass. I called out the outlaw with the characteristic chirping voice of a Half-Fairy. ¡°Hey, you there!¡± Still grabbing the girl in his hand, Efside turned his head around and looked at me. ¡°What, who¡¯s calling me?¡± His black eyebrows rose while his face was contorted with a dreadful look. However, he somehow looked happy. Maybe he was expecting someone to stand up against him? Perhaps that was why he showed off his ferocity in front of everyone? The long black haired savage¡¯s face wrinkled as he scanned me up and down. ¡°You¡¯re a new face... Are you a freshman? You don¡¯t know who I am, do you? I¡¯m not interested in bullying rookies.¡± ¡°There is no need to worry about that. You said you¡¯d accept any fight, right? That means you won¡¯t turn down any challenges that come your way.¡± ¡°Huuu~.¡± Efside treated my courage as imaginary. Then, his eyes reached the ¡®1021¡¯ brooch on my chest. Hearing this, I threw out a taunt. ¡°So, do you accept my challenge or not? Are you scared~?¡± ¡°Scared!? I¡¯m merely thinking that there¡¯s nothing to gain by defeating you! You¡¯re lucky that you got to challenge me!¡± That was true. Although this fella was violent and rash, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t s?upid enough to accept my challenge just because of anger. This guy must have had a lot of experience. He didn¡¯t see any benefits in having a thousand plus brooch. However, I quickly came up with a trick... ¡°If I were the real Theo Gospel, wouldn¡¯t your fame and honor go up by defeating me?¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°On the other hand, if you don¡¯t accept my challenge, you will be forever humiliated. Just imagine the headlight, ¡®Efside ran away from the Demon Monk Theo Gospel¡¯ ~.¡± As far as I knew, Champions liked to increase their reputation. As long as this guy was an Ark student, he was either a Champion or aspiring to be one. It was a clear fact that he would want to leave his name in history by raising his fame. ¡°.......¡± In fact, the guy¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he seemed to be lost in thought. This was pulling his interest. To further drive the wedge, I said. ¡°Originally, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to see me, not to mention make me look at your direction. But now, I¡¯m giving you, an uncivilized Barbarian, a chance to earn your reputation.¡± ¡°... Barbarian? You dare call me a Barbarian!?¡± His giant body shook. However, it was more of joy than of anger. ¡°Okay, I tried to cut you some slack, but you kept insisting. If you are the real deal, the Queen will appear when you are defeated. Let¡¯s see the beautiful Queen¡¯s face when you lose!¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 51.2 (EP-51.2) Another Name Is Enrollment #4 051 ¨C Another Name For War Is Enrollment #4 An hour later. I got into a duel in the presence of a crowd. During this unexpected situation, people who had completed their enrollment flocked to the site and formed an arena. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re in a duel!? What the heII is going on!?¡± Elga asked me about this situation. She frowned as I briefly explained what had just happened. ¡°If it¡¯s according to the rules, I can¡¯t fight for you... You have to figure this out yourself, will you be okay?¡± Elga was worried about me. ¡°After all, you fight like shi?.¡± ¡°.......¡± ... I had to agree with that fact. Meanwhile, Aira was carefreely smiling as if she had nothing to worry about. She even sat languidly in a luxurious chair she brought from somewhere next to Elga. ¡°Elga, do you really think my Theo will lose?¡± ¡°No, I am thinking by common sense! What can he even do!?¡± When Elga asked Aira such a question, Aira simply shook her head. ¡°Elga, you still have a long way to go. Theo is the smartest man after me. He can solve these kinds of problems easily!¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga stopped talking. She knew very well that further conversation with her cousin was of no use. ¡°... Hey, Theo, is there really a way?¡± ¡°You should know that I don¡¯t fight a losing battle. Well, of course, it won¡¯t be ¡®my¡¯ fight.¡± I then looked at the man in front of me, Efside. He sneered at me while holding a bat full of nails and laughed. ¡°Again, this is a fair duel. No complaints, understood? Behind you, the Queen and Young Lady Marquis should be well aware.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t speak shi? later. You cowardly savage!¡± ¡°Heh heh, fine... So, where is your warrior? Or are you going to fight yourself~?¡± ¡°No. He should be here right about...¡± I looked around. My representative would stick out like a sore thumb no matter where he was placed. Thud-. Thud-. It was then that I felt the earth ringing in my ears. Turning my head, I saw a gigantic body moving in the distance. ¡°Ah, there you are!¡± I raised my hand and signaled to my warrior. Seeing this, the giant approached me with a frown. ©¥Gorgor. Many work. Overtime. Too many. Almost late! At the same time, many were greatly astonished. ©¥What the fu?ck is that!? Why is that thing coming over here!? ©¥Did you see that...? ©¥A person got treated like some kind of bug.... ©¥That arrogant Efside bas?ard had this coming! At that moment, Aira laughed, as if the situation was very funny. ¡°How amusing. A man¡¯s life just got snuffed out like a fly~.¡± ©¥No. Gorgor. Not kill. I promised. Instead. Body bones crushed. Seureureu. As Gorgor lifted his gigantic palm, Efside convulsed like a broken electronic toy. ¡°Ugh....¡± He barely survived. But that was natural as Gorgor could even rip and kill a knight with his bare hands. At this time, I ripped off the ¡®Tea Time¡¯ lecture plaque from Efside¡¯s waist and also took the brooch on his chest. ¡°You, you bi?ch.... This is what you were aiming for, provoking me like this....¡± Interesting. I heard that Barbarians had tough vitality. Seeing this, the rumors seemed to be true. In my head, Efside got a plus one in life. ¡°You, did you plan this when you picked ¡®Last and First¡¯? That s?upid word chain game..... just to provoke me on purpose....¡± What were you talking about? I was serious about it... ©¥I guess that¡¯s what he¡¯s been aiming all along! ©¥True, I was also a little confused when he suddenly chose ¡®Last and First¡¯. After all, we¡¯re not kindergarteners. ©¥Word chain was indeed a bit too outlandish... So, it¡¯s great that it was just meant to provoke Efside to a duel! ... I watched my serious attempt at winning through ¡®Last and First¡¯ being trampled on, yet had no choice but to swallow my tears and nod my head. ¡°Yes, ¡®Last and First¡¯ was just a trap and you fell for it! Otherwise, why would someone take a thing as silly as a word game seriously? I just wanted to p?ss you off and trick you into a duel!¡± With my confident cry, the surroundings exploded with murmurs. ©¥Oh my God, how many steps did he look ahead? ©¥Did Efside just got played by a Bronze Class? Is he really Bronze? Hearing the murmurs, Efside spat out blood. ¡°Fu?ck... When you claimed to be ¡®the¡¯ infamous Demon Monk... I didn¡¯t believe it...¡± ¡°Everyone says that. Also, when you steal from someone else, you should be prepared to lose what is yours. If you lose your brooch like this, will you be expelled from the Academy?¡± ¡°Geuiek....¡± Efside fainted as he couldn¡¯t stay conscious any longer. Honestly, I still wanted to give this bastard a firm kick. Then again, he already got crushed by an ogre¡¯s palm and was terribly mangled. If I showed anything more provocative than this, Aira might awaken as the Blade Queen... Hence, I took off my robe and covered his body. Seuk. As a result, I was able to get the lectures and silver brooch that I wanted. ©¥Gorgor. Got credits. Take lecture. Will know a lot. And not get beaten. In addition, Gorgor was able to take 12 credit lectures and another brooch from Efside. Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 52.1 (EP-52.1) Theo #1 052 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #1 ¡°A fight between an ogre and a warrior. It was a silly but fun experience. Theo, you always give me such interesting things to watch.¡± When the duel and the result were determined, Aira petted my head with her palm. ¡¸A very fairy-friendly behavior. Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯...! +50¡¹ I just got some experience points by having my hair stroked. This really made me wonder what a Fairy was. Then I remembered Angmar, who had ¡®touched¡¯ a young fairy, and felt very strange... Anyway, Aira continued her earlier thought. ¡°But one day, I want to see Theo fight his battles himself. From now on, try to train every day!¡± ¡°.......¡± I didn¡¯t really have anything to say about that. Elga also growled at me. ¡°Remember how bad of a beating you got until the birds suddenly appeared? It¡¯s because your body is weak! And when did you tame that ogre?¡± That was true. This time, I realized how dangerous and frightening it was to be unable to protect myself. In this duel, I was lucky to have Gorgor, whom I had infiltrated as a staff beforehand. If even one thing had gone wrong, it would have been me, not Efside, who got carried on the stretcher... In that sense, I was very intrigued about the birds that just flew in out of nowhere earlier. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a coincidence that said flock suddenly attacked Efside. ¡¸You have manipulated people and situations with your wicked tricks! Job: Tutor 1+ Level Tutor Lv. 4 ¡ú Lv. 5 Your speech will now have a lot of persuasive power!¡¹ ¡¸One step closer to the mysteries of the world. Job: Mage 1+ Level Mage Lv. 2 ¡ú Lv. 3 ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± I could clearly see Benjamin and Hans looking at each other with my sensitive Half-Fairy sense. They were pike passing a ball to each other, until Hans finally flinched and spoke. ¡°Uhhh, Theo-nim. If we¡¯ve been too rude... .¡± ¡°Oh-.¡± Ok, I understood it now... They were scared of me. After all, I just commanded an ogre to crush someone flat like a fly. It might have come as quite a shock to them. It was not strange for them to think, ¡®Am I going to end up like that too?¡¯ But a relationship built on fear was not a sustainable dynamic. ¡°Why are you so scared? You think I¡¯m going to eat you? There¡¯s no need for that! Unless, of course, it¡¯s my enemy.¡± Still, it would take a few days to get rid of this awkwardness. ¡°Is that so? Friend... that¡¯s great! You really defeated that Efside with one blow!¡± Hans burst out laughing as if him being afraid before was just a lie. ¡°It feels so refreshing! I lost a Class A lecture to him last year. Benjamin here too.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to successfully complete the enrollment safely this time. Even though there are still a few more days left, your lectures won¡¯t be robbed if you simply stay in the dormitory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± I nodded my head moderately. Their eyes then turned to the silver brooch shining on my chest. ¡°Silver Class... That¡¯s amazing! Those from Silver Class receive 10 million coins every semester as a development incentive. It¡¯s 10 times more than that of Bronze!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably only Theo-nim that instantly skipped from a four-digit rank to Silver Class at the 450th Rank.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I was about to gloss over it, when Hans said. ¡°A lot of people saw you fight, Theo-nim. It was amazing!¡± ¡°The ogre Gorgor was great. He held the fort by himself.¡± ¡°The stupid ¡®Last and First¡¯ was a provocation to a duel, right? I had no idea!¡± ¡°....¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 53.2 (EP-53.2) Theo # 2 053 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #2 Because it was the first day, the lecture ended much earlier than expected. As everyone rushed out, I also exited the classroom. Now, I was heading towards a vacant lot at the back of the building. It was a quaint place with trees and grasses swaying in the wind. This could be considered a quiet place. From there, I went into a deeper alley. I then took out a note as well as a chalk that I had stolen from the classroom. ¡°Eum.¡± With this, I began to draw the picture that Professor Balan showed earlier on the ground. It was difficult to draw a perfect circle like Professor Balan, but I made it work. Sch. The ancient magic circle was thus completed. I then said over it. ¡°Belial.¡± Woo woo~. The magic circle began to glow. At the same time, the characters written on it also emitted ¡®eye-piercing¡¯ light. I felt a kind of ¡®concept¡¯ coming into my head like it was being seeded inside. ¡¸Belial: A spell that nullifies magic lower than the caster¡¯s rank, making it worthless.¡¹ ¡®Oh my...¡¯ The words that just appeared before my eyes gave off a very strange vibe. It was like the problem which had existed for a long time suddenly got solved with a flash of inspiration. I could negate magic that was lower than mine? ¡°Belial.¡± When I mentioned the word again, the sensation of something changing in my body could be vividly felt, even though I didn¡¯t draw a magic circle this time. Zi-ing, zi-ing. There was a tingling sensation in my limbs and a slight vertigo. I could instinctively tell that this was the feeling of using magic. It was probably because of Angmar¡¯s blood flowing in my veins. ¡¸Mysterious magic! Gained job experience for ¡®Mage¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ No, wait. If this was so, wouldn¡¯t the word ¡®Halpas¡¯ that I mentioned during the duel also have some kind of meaning? Eherm-. After clearing my throat, I muttered in a moderate voice. ¡°Right, I am very interested!¡± I guess she hadn¡¯t discovered my secret. She was probably just thinking that I wanted to be an honor student and reviewed what I¡¯d learned outside. However, two silver eyebrows frowned right after, creating a wrinkle on her forehead. ¡°Why are you interested in Dead Language? You¡¯re neither a necromancer nor a warlock. You better not think about lying!¡± Was she really going to turn a 180 and doubt me? I quickly tried to figure out what I should say in this situation. If I did well, I could turn this crisis into an opportunity like when I faced Efside. ¡°Well!?¡± ¡°That... because it is the power of King Angmar.¡± ¡°... The power of King Angmar?¡± ¡°He was called the Demon King and was overthrown. But his power was true. It is only natural to want to worship and admire his power.¡± ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s a given... Just as it is natural for you, commoner, to care about me, Mirna Draco.¡± ¡°... me, caring about Mirna Draco?¡± ¡°Everyone cares about me. You don¡¯t have to lie to me now. Why did you take this subject? Why are you ¡®practicing¡¯ here, knowing that I pass by this area every day?¡± ... What was she on about? Mirna Draco didn¡¯t stop there and continued to add. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because you want my, Mirna¡¯s, attention? Like with the pigeons earlier?¡± Fwooop~. Mirna opened her fan and half-covered her face with it haughtily. At this point, I closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t just reject the idea outright as affirming it could bring many variables and benefits. ¡°Actually, that is correct. I really wanted to talk with Lady Mirna of the Draco Family.¡± ¡°Hmm, for a commoner, isn¡¯t your dream too big? The commotion 2 days ago was to get my attention, right?¡± ¡°... That is true.¡± ¡°Well, Theo Gospel, you are half successful. It¡¯s an honor for you to have caught my attention even for just a moment.¡± Swish. With that, Mirna left before even hearing my answer. She was arrogant and petulant. Unlike her sister, Narmi, who was innocent and kind. Ah. At this time, something flashed in my mind. Today was the first Wednesday of the first week of school. This was the day that I and her twin sister, Narmi Draco, had agreed upon to meet up. Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 54.1 (EP-54.1) Theo #3 054 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #3 The first day of class went by quickly. Before I realized, it had already been evening. Half-expecting, I headed towards the same balcony where I first met Narmi Draco. I felt like I was being deceived... Had she already forgotten our appointment. Or could it be that she just lightly threw those words at me to escape the immediate situation? Upon almost reaching the promised place, I could feel something on the balcony over the corner. Sch. Poking my head out, I could see someone there. I couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face because they were wearing a hoodie over their school uniform. However, looking at their physique, it was a similar body type to that of Lady Draco¡¯s. I approached slowly and opened my mouth. ¡°Excuse me-.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too late, commoner? The moon has already risen. It is a great sin to have me, Draco¡¯s Young Miss, wait.¡± Seuk. I was stumped at this unexpected reaction. Nonetheless, I took off my hood and looked at her loose silver hair. Her red eyes shone under the hood as her mouth curved into a crescent. ¡°Pffft, I¡¯m just kidding! What did you think? It was the same as my sister, right?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± So she was just pretending... Having the same face and same voice, she could act like her sister with minor differences. Before I could grumble, Narmi said cheerfully. ¡°Sometimes I walk around pretending to be my sister! Though, it¡¯d be bad if she finds out... But she¡¯s sleeping right now, so it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Your sister is sleeping?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! There was a lecture early this morning. Actually, my older sister sleeps a lot in the morning. And when she wakes up early in the morning, she¡¯ll need to go to bed early in the evening!¡± Narmi¡¯s cheerful words contained quite a bit of information. Mirna slept a lot in the morning, so that was why she arrived late and only got to class when it was full. Anyway. I was surprised that Narmi Draco really came here. I also still couldn¡¯t get used to the fact that this bright and bubbly person had the same face as that arrogant and rude woman I met this morning. Amidst my thoughts, Narmi looked around and spoke to me in a soft voice. ¡°So, Theo, how did it go...?¡± ¡°So, are you really going to teach me?¡± ¡°Teach you...?¡± ¡°You said you would teach me how to kiss the right way.¡± ¡°Ah-. That, I did-. I thought you had forgotten... You¡¯re smart, you!¡± Narmi suddenly began to look drastically different. Was it because I managed to catch her off guard? In the first place, this meeting was the one that Narmi had put off to teach me how to kiss properly. And wouldn¡¯t it mean that Narmi came out here with some determination? With my brain cogs turning, I said to her earnestly. ¡°Narmi-nim, I beg of you! If I go on like this, Lady Lioness might start to hate me! Even if I have another chance, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll become clumsy all over again!¡± Thump, thump. ¡°... Uh, uhhh-.¡± As I approached Narmi one step at a time, she likewise took a step backwards in the opposite direction with a panicked face. Eventually, she had her back against the wall. It was also the place where I once got driven by Elga and had my lips stolen. I said to the restless Narmi, who was trapped between my arms. ¡°Since Narmi-nim is a love doctor, you must have kissed a lot.¡± ¡°Uh, huh? Yeah, you can say that, you can also say otherwise....¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t have any problem with kissing me once, right?¡± ¡°.......¡± I could see Narmi¡¯s red eyes moving frantically from side to side. Her face already turned red as a carrot, and her breathing was ragged and rough. I slowly leaned my head closer to Narmi¡¯s. Because both of us were of similar height, it was easy to do that. Seuk~ Then something soft touched my lips. It was, of course, Narmi¡¯s lips, and in a way her sister Mirna Draco¡¯s lips too. Squeeze-. I gently wrapped my arms around Narmi¡¯s waist and gently rolled my tongue against hers. My movements were gentle to make her feel at ease. Then, I gently slid my tongue into her lips that were starting to open. Slurp, slurp. ¡°Haaeu, haa, uh, huh....¡± Caught within a hug, Narmi could neither reject nor accept me, and could only tremble. Was this how a rabbit got bitten by the big bad fox? Through her soft lips, I could sense the thick tension that Narmi was feeling, and the heightening of some emotions buried underneath. ¡°Haaeu, heueut, heuuu.¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 54.2 (EP-54.2) Theo #3 054 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #3 The kiss lasted about ten seconds. The sounds of Narmi¡¯s breathing got more and more ragged, as if she didn¡¯t have time to breathe. I then remembered that this was her first kiss. She must have had a hard time figuring out when and how to breathe during the kiss. With that thought, I slowly turned my head away and asked the flushed Narmi. ¡°... How is it? Was it clumsy?¡± ¡°Uh, huh...?¡± Narmi didn¡¯t answer my question right away. Her cheerful face was hazy like a drunken person, and her red eyes were moist and wet, as if she was about to cry. ¡°Ugh....¡± She was out of it. Well, the first kiss would usually be hectic. Should I say it was subtle and bizarre, being so soft and slippery... Not to mention the sensation of all your nerves being drawn to the lips and tongue? Also, not to brag, but as someone who had been constantly tormented by Elga, my kissing was pretty good. With her first kiss just being taken, the innocent Narmi simply couldn¡¯t return to her senses. ¡¸You are the first to explore the white snow. Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡°How was my kiss? Was it clumsy?¡± ¡°Um, umm, hmm, well... It seems like it...¡± When I asked the question again, Narmi barely opened her mouth and spoke in a muffled voice. She was clearly trying to disguise her composure in the subject, given how her dye red face looked like it would explode at any moment. ¡°... Definitely. I think there¡¯s a clumsy side.¡± ¡°Then, how should I fix it?¡± I asked with half anticipation and half interest. What kind of answer would she give me? However, Narmi answered in a surprisingly calm voice. ¡°It needs a bit more romantic atmosphere. There must be a candle.... It¡¯s also good to have some wine...! OR, on a rainy day, under the leaves.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Atmosphere. Like what Narmi Draco had said, having the right atmosphere was quite important. Then again, the two of us were already standing on the balcony of a sparsely populated temple, above the stairs under the moonlight. That would be quite the atmosphere in itself, wouldn¡¯t it? Narmi coughed heavily. ¡°Hmm.... I don¡¯t think this will be fixed overnight. Theo, you should take regular classes...¡± ¡°Taking a class?¡± ¡°Yes! 10th period every Wednesday, right here, at around this time. You can listen to my, Professor Narmi¡¯s, dating lecture! Well then, I¡¯m just gonna...!¡± After Narmi Draco finished with those words, she quickly went down the stairs and disappeared. The fact that she only talked about herself before taking off bore quite a resemblance to her older sister. Was it because they were twins? * * * However, Mirna¡¯s face was gradually turning red. ¡°Are you ill, perhaps? Your complexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°What about my complexion?¡± ¡°Your face is very red.¡± At that, Mirna touched her face with her palm. She soon looked into her hand mirror, startled by the reddening of her own face. ¡°Why is my face suddenly like this!?¡± Mirna immediately opened her black fan and started fanning herself. Seeing this, Elga snorted. ¡°You always lock yourself in a dark room, so this is natural when you¡¯re finally exposed to the sun!¡± ¡°Quiet, you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is lively. Haaaa-.¡± Aira sat down at the table with Elga and Mirna, who were talking loudly. It was not long before she started yawning. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. A tea party on a lazy afternoon. It¡¯s the perfect time to take a nap...¡± ¡°... Your Majesty, you have just woken up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Haaaa- Aira continued to yawn. Mirna said to Aira, ¡°Are you trying to demean yourself?¡±, but Aira just looked around as if she didn¡¯t really care. Seuk. Suddenly, something touched my knee. I saw that Elga, who was sitting across from me, had taken off her slippers under the table. She started touching my knee with her bare foot. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± I guessed this was her own greeting, albeit covert. I also grabbed her foot and shook it like a handshake. ¡°......!¡± Elga was so startled that she withdrew her leg immediately, like a startled snail hiding inside its shell. Luckily, no one seemed to notice. Actually, the way I saw it, not only Elga, but everyone who sat at this table was someone who had done some secret and bizarre things with me at least once. Under Aira¡¯s command, I licked her soapy body and feet. In the case of Elga, we crossed the line. As for the daughter of the Draco family... Well, I and the younger lady had a secret meeting yesterday and kissed each other behind the older sister¡¯s back. With that in mind, this table suddenly felt very dangerous... If someone exposed and spread my relationships, this and that would be completely ruined. Could I really tame them all? Just then, Aira said. ¡°So, what do you do with this tea time lecture?¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 55.1 (EP-55.1)Theo #4 055 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #4 ¡°Regardless of the time, rest is necessary. Even if it is not grandiose, just simple meditation and drinking tea are enough.¡± The professor in charge of the Tea Time Lecture was a gentleman called Sir Kalon. ¡°Stop your busy life, even if it¡¯s a minute or 5 minutes of break. That is the core of this lecture.¡± He was an elderly man in a gray suit. Aside from a pointy mustache, he also had pulled back hair and some impressive spectacles. While pouring the brewed tea into a beautiful porcelain kettle, he said. ¡°In fact, the patrols who guarded the wall saw an increased efficiency as a result of introducing a Tea Time during the break.¡± As Kalon applauded, maids in white aprons and black dresses appeared and poured tea into empty cups on each table. ©¥Today¡¯s tea is Kalon¡¯s White Tea. After a while, the scent of the fragrant tea made me drowsy. I was a little skeptical that there was a class where I could get an A Grade just by sitting still and drinking tea. ... Was this right? And it seemed that Elga had the same concern. After drinking her share in the cup at one go, she said. ¡°This is boringgg. We just sit like this all semester and drink tea, and we get an A? What kind of class is this!? Are other classes similar?¡± ... What she drank was boiling at least 60 degrees. Wasn¡¯t it too hot? While I was admiring Elga¡¯s mouth and the robustness of her esophagus, Mirna Draco elegantly lifted her teacup and said. ¡°This is what a Class A lecture is. Just by attending this lecture, you have already proven your skills.¡± Hearing those words, the war-like enrollment process came to mind; the fighting, screaming and fussing at each other just to get better lectures... Just like right now, I stole this lecture from Efside. Now that I thought about this, it was not strange that everyone who attended this lecture got an A Grade. After all, their skills had already been proven just by being able to take a lecture that was difficult to obtain. But Elga simply snorted. ¡°How about the Southern Admiral who proposed to you before?¡± Southern Admiral? Was there such a person? It was a story I didn¡¯t know about, so this topic was quite appealing for me. After all, Elga was the darling of a great family and was beautiful enough to rank at the top in the kingdom just by outward appearance. It would be natural for her to receive proposals from all over the place. Shouldn¡¯t she get dozens of proposal letters in a month alone? But Elga hatefully shook her head. ¡°Are you talking about five years ago? That person is weaker than me and he¡¯s an old grandfather!¡± ¡°Yes, he is. That¡¯s why I said you should choose one here. There are many young and strong warriors in Ark. Elga, you need to make some more little Lionesses and increase Angmar¡¯s national power.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll take care of that myself!¡± Only her cousin Elga could be rude to Aira. Hearing this, the Queen also did not bother Elga any further and just drank her tea. Then, unexpectedly, Elga brought up the topic again. ¡°But, on second thought, there¡¯s someone who¡¯s in my mind lately.¡± ¡°Hoo...?¡± Aira was surprised, seemingly caught off guard. Even the silent Mirna expressed her interest, ¡°Lady Lioness has someone she cares about?¡± Elga scratched the bridge of her nose with a finger, perhaps realizing that she had made a mistake. ¡°It¡¯s just, well, it¡¯s not really ¡®care¡¯ per say. Rather, he wants me to step on him... It¡¯s a guy from the same class!¡± Seuk. I then felt something digging between my knee and thigh. Needless to say, it was Elga¡¯s soft bare feet. I was sweating balls... ¡°.......¡± Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 55.2 (EP-55.2)Theo #4 055 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #4 What would I do if we got caught!? Seuk, seuk. Elga¡¯s feet slipped between my thighs and advanced further, as if they were trying to reach towards more insidious places... ¡°Tell me more, Elga.¡± ¡°... I am not very interested, but I¡¯ll also listen.¡± Fortunately, Aira and Mirna¡¯s attention was focused on Elga¡¯s story. Elga also continued normally. ¡°He takes the same lecture. I don¡¯t know his age. Actually, I don¡¯t even know his name. But he really wanted to get bullied~.¡± ¡°Ah, I see... There are indeed people who will give out a good scream when you hit them. A person who would look good on a leash!¡± Aira nodded as if she understood. Meanwhile, Mirna started frowning. ¡°... What kind of conversation is this? Isn¡¯t that different from a romantic interest?¡± Elga said in response to Mirna¡¯s protest. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mirna Draco. Are you interested in anyone?¡± ¡°I do not. Such trivial matters don¡¯t bother me. But, there are a lot of people who have shown interest.¡± At Mirna¡¯s boastful words, Elga smiled, revealing her fangs. ¡°Showing interest? In you? Stop lying! Are you talking about the old perverted Warlocks? Those geezers who pray while staying naked at night~.¡± Ueek¡ª Elga pretended to vomit. Mirna Draco, on the other hand, turned beet red and blushed. ¡°Ho, how rude! There are many people who confess to me, Mirna Draco! There¡¯s even one yesterday-.¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± When Elga asked, Mirna Draco shut her mouth in annoyance. I could see many emotions coming and going on her face. However, it was quickly obscured by her black feather fan. Mirna then said. ¡°... Hmm, that¡¯s right. Just yesterday, I was approached. With beautiful words and wonderful images of proposals on the floor, among the multitude of swans and colorful peacocks, the man got down on his knees and asked for my hand in marriage.¡± Mirna Draco then continued, wanting to drive a wedge. ¡°Lady Lioness, won¡¯t you be more capable and smarter than the guy you¡¯re looking to get together with?¡± ¡°... Huh? Will I? But that¡¯s never going to happen though... You know what, I¡¯ll believe you for once. With that said, bring that man.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°Bring that man here! If it¡¯s someone who really exists in real life, you can introduce him to us. But you can¡¯t, right, Mirna Draco? You always lie because you don¡¯t want to lose to me~.¡± ¡°I am not lying at all! He¡¯s simply busy with many things, and it might be difficult to find time. He is, after all, a very capable man.¡± Flap, Flap. Her fanning suddenly started increasing in speed and intensity. However, as someone who liked to bully people, Elga was not accommodating enough to let her victim get a breather. ¡°You¡¯re just making excuses! If he really likes you, shouldn¡¯t he be able to clear his schedule and come? Just admit it!¡± Mirna started to growl at Elga¡¯s provocation. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll bring him and once I prove he¡¯s real, you¡¯ll have to be my maid for a week, Lady Lioness.¡± ¡°Sure, but let¡¯s ask Aira to see if he¡¯s a really great person. How about it, Aira?¡± ¡°Hmmm, that sounds fun. Then, bring him to the next lecture. I, Aira Von Tarantera, will be the judge.¡± Seuk. Only then did Elga drop her foot from between my thighs. Class time was over, but for me, it felt like the hardship had just begun in many ways... Whoosh. As soon as the lecture finished I got up and bowed my head to everyone. ¡°My Queen, esteemed Misses, I have my next lecture starting right away, so I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡± Then, I fled to the dormitory. It was then that I felt someone following me. Edited by: faker and gargnaveen Chapter 56.1 (EP-56.1) Theo #5 056 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #5 Dormitory Room 7. I hurriedly went inside and locked the door. Both my roommates Hans and Benjamin had already gone to class, so I was the only one in the room. I thought I had to get out of this place somehow, so I hurriedly packed my belongings and moved my hands busily for the next lecture. It was right then... Knock~. Someone knocked on the door. ©¥Theo Gospel, you¡¯re in there, right? ¡°.......¡± Someone¡¯s voice came through the locked door. It was the arrogant and haughty Mirna Draco. ©¥Dracus Mora* Click. I soon heard the sound of the doorknob, which I had clearly locked, open by itself. Mirna probably casted a spell. Swing~. Finally, the door opened. With that, Mirna Draco entered my dorm. ¡°It got unlocked with just a simple spell. I can¡¯t help but feel the cheapness in here.¡± She then began to look around. Her expression was like that of a member from the National Assembly who just saw a semi-basement single room for the first time. ¡°... Oh my God, how do people live in a place like this? Three people at that!¡± To the noble lady Mirna Draco, Room 7 of this cramped Truth Hall was something incomprehensible. Of course, now that this was the case, it was good. Mirna Draco personally came to my dormitory... I was not s?upid enough to not know why. But there were times when it would be best to feign ignorance. ¡°Miss Mirna, what brings you to this shabby place?¡± ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s no big deal, but it would be better to be straightforward.¡± Mirna Draco hesitated. ¡°We are each busy with our lives. My time, especially, is precious. This Draco¡¯s Young Lady is busy!¡± Armed with a high pride, she must be feeling too embarrassed and shameful to make her request. So, I asked Mirna. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Theo Gospel, you are a humble, insignificant commoner. You should know that it¡¯s impossible for you and me to exist in the same space.¡± ¡°I understand...¡± ¡°However, for your high academic zeal and taste in aesthetics, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re acceptable in your own way. After all, you came to admire me, Mirna Draco, and not anyone else.¡± Sch. Mirna then pointed to her chest. Now that I got a good look at it, her breas?s under the school uniform blouse were actually fairly big... With her chest bouncing, I directly asked. ¡°So, you want me to play the role of the man who courted Lady Mirna for the lecture next week?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a lot smarter than you look, aren¡¯t you? But it¡¯s not ¡®playing the role¡¯, is it? Because you really proposed to me~.¡± ... When did I even court you? ¡°Yes, the Great Legacy of Angmar. Wouldn¡¯t you like to know more about the 72 Great Spells?¡± (T/N: Incantions trigger spells, spells have their own incantations. Basically incantions=spells. So I¡¯ll change the name ¡¯72 Great Spells¡¯ or ¡¯72 Great Incantions¡¯ interchangeably) ... Now this was a bit tempting, wasn¡¯t it? Right now, I had only learned two words. ¡®Halpas¡¯ and ¡®Belial¡¯. These two words were magic spells that had many uses in their own way. If I could get other words similar to them, it wouldn¡¯t be a dream to increase my combat power. The Draco Family were given various abilities and treasures from the original Angmar Family. Most of the things about the Demon King were burned and destroyed, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Draco Family had a record of the Angmar Royal Family¡¯s legacy and its power. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ Mirna Draco was also a member of the 4 Great Families. It seemed like she knew how to move people. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try it!¡± ¡°Of course, as you should~.¡± ¡°But no matter how much I pretend to be someone else. I can¡¯t change my face or body, can I?¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem, because there is the treasure of our family, the Karma Changer.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It is an artifact that can adjust one¡¯s appearance once a month. It is the legacy of King Solomon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Karma Changer. Something flashed in my mind when I heard that name. It was an item that appeared in the original novel ¡®Villain Hunter¡¯. This important treasure was dropped by the mad necromancer after being defeated by the main character, the Villain Hunter. The fact that Mirna Draco had it made me wonder if the mad necromancer in Act 2 was her... After all, she also died as a villain. Like Aira and I... Thinking about it that way, I felt a bit depressed. Of course, that was when the Draco Family returned to Angmar. This was Ark, and Mirna was here. Perhaps, that meant Mirna would not awaken as the mad necromancer then died at the hands of the main character¡¯s party. Mirna said. ¡°Now, Theo Gospel. You will create a new identity with me.¡± ¡°A new identity?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s set it up dramatically. How about a descendant of a fallen royal family from a distant neighboring country, who is now hiding his identity and infiltrated Ark to revive his ancestral house?¡± ¡°.......¡± I¡¯d said it many times, but when people were caught off guard, they tended to shut up. I felt like my heart was being stabbed by a dagger. I didn¡¯t know if Mirna intended this, but that struck me, hard. I had to wonder if Mirna did it on purpose... ¡°That¡¯s good, right?¡± ¡°... Very good. As expected of Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°Then this Saturday, come to the Draco Family¡¯s villa in Gracia. Ark students can go out of the city on weekends.¡± Chapter 56.2 (EP-56.2) Theo #5 056 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #5 Thursday, 4 pm, after the Tea Time Lecture. I went to the Science Department building to attend the ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯ class. This was my first lecture on the subject, but I didn¡¯t mind it. Rather, my head was filled with Mirna Draco¡¯s offer. Come to think of it, had I not just been invited to the Draco Family villa? Perhaps, I might be able to learn and acquire necessary items for the revival of the Angmar Family there. In the first place, my plan was to befriend and tame Mirna Draco so that I could control her. That was why I¡¯d been baring my fangs at her sister, Narmi Draco, who was much less of a pain to deal with. I was confused in many ways earlier, but after a calm recollection, this stunt was not a bad thing for me. Of course, this was assuming that it worked well. ... But where the heII was the classroom? I ordered a pigeon flying nearby to find it with a spell. ¡°Find the Science Department building.¡± ©¥Kukukuku. ¡°Good boy.¡± The pigeon then flew out to fulfill its mission. As expected, magic was awesome! I should practice this whenever I have the time. Thanks to the pigeon¡¯s guidance, the damned building was eventually found. ©¥Kuku. ¡°You did well. Now go to the Platinum Dorm, then monitor Elga¡¯s and Aira¡¯s room.¡± ©¥Ku. ¡°... You don¡¯t understand what I just said, do you?¡±plicated orders seemed too difficult to give. This pigeon was just a bird, so it probably wasn¡¯t smart enough to understand me. Were there any crows nearby? I heard that crows and parrots could be quite smart. ¡°You mean Lady Elga Lioness?¡± ¡°Yes! You are as famous as them. So anyways, are you interested in gemstones and stones? I run a club, you know.¡± Ah, a club invitation. There was indeed such a thing in schools. Come to think of it, there were a lot of people recruiting for clubs on the school grounds. The bulletin board was also full of recruitment ads. ¡°If you are interested, please come by! Our club is in the Stone Room on the 3rd floor of the Central Hall. Here¡¯s our flier.¡± I got the scroll from the fella and put it in my bag. As I was wishing the lecture would start sooner, someone came in.... ¡°Alright everyone, sit down. We¡¯re going to start.¡± It was a woman wearing a leopard print jacket, with pointed ears and a mysterious-looking purple short hair fluttering from her shoulder. She wore a choker with a bell around her neck and looked just like Matilda, the young heroine from the classic killer movie. ¡°I am Professor Stella. Professor Migolas, who¡¯s originally in charge of this lecture, took a child care leave. Therefore, for this semester, I have been assigned to the Exploring Fairies class.¡± Stella Belhawk was the one in charge of my lecture. ¡°This is not even my lecture. It¡¯s annoying that I have to suddenly take over. Anyway, let¡¯s all do well together.¡± ... She simply said those lines without care. The Belhawks were famous for being as unpredictable as a feather amidst the wind. Seeing one member of that family in person, the rumors seemed to be true. ¡°Then Slave... Wait, no... Assistant! Come in and hand out the syllabus!¡± After Stella finished shouting to whoever standing outside of the door, someone in a black nun robe came in and started handing out thin papers to the students. The heart-shaped tail swaying behind her buttocks was quite eye-catching. ¡°An Imp!?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that an Imp?¡± Like the others, I, too, was shocked. ... Wasn¡¯t that Marmar? What was she doing here? Edited by: fake Chapter 57.1 (EP-57.1) Theo #6 057 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #6 ¡°Assistant Marmar, hurry up and distribute it. We have to start the lecture soon.¡± ¡°Yes...!¡± At the behest of Professor Stella, the Imp Nun Marmar accelerated her speed to quickly hand out the syllabus. When she came to my side, I quietly asked. ¡°Marmar, what are you doing here? How are you an Assistant?¡± ¡°Ah...! Comrade...! I got a job as an Assistant here... ! I¡¯ll tell you the details on Fairy Night...!¡± ¡°What ¡®Fairy Night¡¯?¡± ¡°You have not received an invitation yet? No worries...! I¡¯ll send you an invitation to your dormitory later...!¡± What was she saying? And what happened with her tone? Every time I met her, I felt like she kept getting weirder beyond my thoughts and expectations. I hired her for 12 gold, but why was I the one feeling worn out... At this moment, Professor Stella made me snap out of my thought as she slammed the table. ¡°Assistant Marmar, make haste!¡± ¡°Ah...! My apologies... ¡± {"uid":"3","hostPeere_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" aria-label="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="3"> Marmar hurriedly distributed all the syllabus in her hand to the students¡¯ desks. Unable to bear seeing Marmar like this, I suggested. ¡°You can just give everything to the person in front and tell them to pass it on.¡± ¡°Indeed, there is such a way...!¡± After doing her task, Marmar stood next to Professor Stella¡¯s desk. Meanwhile, the students were murmuring about the fact that there was an Imp. ©¥Aren¡¯t imps monsters? Why is one here in Ark? Isn¡¯t this place run by the Church? ©¥What is an imp doing here? Now that I think about it, I also attended a lecture with an ogre earlier... ©¥What, an ogre taking a class? Stop lying. ©¥It¡¯s true! It was a lecture on faith and philosophy. What is an ogre.... Murmur murmur. As it was the first lecture, the atmosphere was quite chaotic. Then, Stella slammed her desk again. ¡°Okay then, today¡¯s lecture is over. There will be another lecture tomorrow, on Friday morning. Don¡¯t be late. And Marmar, remain here.¡± ¡°Wha...! But this Marmar didn¡¯t do anything wrong...!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget to feed Tweety? Where is Tweety now? I haven¡¯t seen the little fella since morning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know....¡± The magnificent building would not lose out if compared to a mansion or a government office. Upon going inside, I looked at the signboards and headed towards a place. {"uid":"5","hostPeere_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" aria-label="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="5"> It was a nursing facility, located in the corner on the first floor of the central building. Knock-. Upon knocking on the door, I felt a presence inside. ©¥Who is it? ¡°I¡¯m currently experiencing some vertigo. Can I come in for a moment?¡± ©¥Ah, yes, please come in. Only then did I open the door and go inside. A bed with a white duvet, several curtains, and a bitter smell of alcohol made the room look like a hospital. The woman sitting in front of the chair was also wearing a white gown and a stethoscope-like thing over her chest. She looked just like a doctor. Her air was mature, fitting for someone around early thirties. The red eyes behind her glasses also looked magical and intelligent. ¡°What happened?¡± The woman asked while tying her red hair back. Those smiling red lips teased out some¨C fuhuhu. Overall, she fitted the word ¡°bewitching¡± very well. At the same, this lady also seemed to have a dangerous side, like a poisonous viper in the dark. ... Actually, she really did harbor poison. I was probably the only person in this school who knew that. Sitting in the chair in front of her, I could only hope that the poison wouldn¡¯t strike me. {"uid":"6","hostPeere_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" aria-label="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="6"> ¡°I suddenly got dizzy after casting spells. I also got a nosebleed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mana Exhaustion. Sit here. I¡¯ll give you an injection.¡± She then caught my arm and scrubbed it with an alcohol swab. ¡®Injection.¡¯ ¡®It hurts!¡¯ I didn¡¯t like injections because this body was particularly sensitive to pain. Was it a characteristic of a Half-Nymph? Being afraid of injections? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Edited by: faker {"uid":"7","hostPeere_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="250" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" aria-label="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="7"> Chapter 57.2 (EP-57.2) Theo #6 057 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #6 I just discovered more about being a Half-Nymph. This da?ned race... Seuk, seukseuk. Forgetting the thoughts regarding Nymphs, I said to the doctor who was applying alcohol on my arm. ¡°Miss Kalira. You really did get a job here.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your request, Sir Theo? You did ask me to infiltrate the Ark after all.¡± ¡°Indeed. Still, I had no idea that you would get a job in the central building like this. You even own such a luxurious office for yourself.¡± I was amazed at Kalira¡¯s, the Young Lady of the fallen Baron Skull Family, infiltration skills. But then again, she was originally an assassin and poison master. I hired her for a number of reasons, and decided to have her infiltrate Ark. But should I say that I was rather surprised because it worked so well? Squirt-. Kalira sprayed some water onto the needle. ¡°There was a shooter... Anyways, I suddenly feel ill, so I¡¯ll be resting for a while.¡± ¡°Did you raise a hand?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Then, after some hesitation, I eventually asked. ¡°Do you like working here?¡± ¡°I really like it. Though the admissions team staff kept trying to flirt... But it¡¯s nothing new.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°And I was surprised that you have planted other people as employees besides me. Specifically, that ogre. You¡¯re quite the brazen fellow, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The more cards you can use, the better.¡± ¡°How many more men do you have in Ark besides that ogre and me?¡± How many? Only the poor Imp Marmar Marnoi was left... The fact that the Ogre Gorgor worked for me was already exposed to everyone. Marmar¡¯s reveal was also just a matter of time. Basically, only Kalira could be counted on as a spy... However, I decided to lump such information in moderation. ¡°Without that ogre, Miss Kalira might have fought with that Barbarian in my stead.¡± ¡°Good grief. You should know that I¡¯m not good at keeping things half-alive~.¡± Huhuhu¡ª Along with a chuckle, I felt a stinging feeling on my arm. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Blue Eagle. It is a ferocious bird...¡± As I dug through the crowd, I could see feathers strewn around a tree and a blue bird clutching something on a branch. It was the size of a child, and when its wings were spread out, it looked like a predator that could even carry a fox away. In appearance, it had a shorter beak than an eagle, so this bird might be closer to a hawk. ¡®... That¡¯s Professor Belhawk¡¯s pet.¡¯ I believed it was called ¡®Tweety¡¯? Just then, someone shouted. ¡°Someone please save my parrot! That da?n bas?ard is tormenting my poor parrot!¡± Looking closer, there was indeed a parrot at Tweety¡¯s claws. ©¥Bad bird-! Bad bird-! Tweety! Bad bird-! Gueek-! In short, Professor Bellhawk¡¯s pet bird grabbed and harassed someone else¡¯s pet parrot. Come to think of it, earlier, Professor Belhawk asked Marmar whether she had fed her pet on time and where it was. Maybe the hungry bird, Tweety, decided to hunt another bird. At this time, I suddenly wondered how far my taming magic, Halpas, would work. Could that terrifying Blue Eagle be tamed? Perhaps by taming that guy, I could create a stronger connection with Professor Belhawk. Therefore, I slowly stretched out my finger towards the blue bird and chanted an incantation. HalPhas. Bubble bubble~. I could feel magical energy emanating from my body. But it felt like my physical strength that has just been restored by the injection was once again draining away in an instant. Drip~. My nose began bleeding again. Just as I felt dizzy. ¡¸Mystery that reaches the limit! Rank 2 achieved! Job: Mage 1+ Level Mage Lv. 3 ¡ú Lv. 4 You can now get closer to the mysteries of the world.¡¹ The blue bird¡¯s claws, which had been gripping the parrot¡¯s neck, loosened. Then it flapped its large wings and sat down on the arm I had extended. ©¥Cooo, cooing-! This fella let out quite the strange cries... Edited by: fake Chapter 58.1 (EP-58.1) Theo #7 058 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #7 ©¥Cooo, Coooiing The blue avian was perched, clasping my arms and flapping its wings. Wouldn¡¯t such a big bird be able to grab a child by the shoulders and fly away? Even the flapping made nearby watchers back away in fear. ©¥That¡¯s scary... Can you just let that kind of bird roam around like that? Shouldn¡¯t you at least put a leash on it? ©¥Can you even put a leash on a bird? ©¥I don¡¯t know! Anyway! Who is that person? Their terrified gazes now turned to me. However, before any fuss and rumors could even spread, I had already left the scene with haste. Making my way towards the research building, I looked for the location of the Professors¡¯ research labs. The reason being, naturally, to meet Stella Belhawk and hand over her pet, the Blue Eagle. It was not yet 6 o¡¯clock, so she was probably still busy and had not left her workplace. It was my first time going there, so finding the way wasn¡¯t easy. I said to Tweety who was perched on my shoulder. ¡°Guide me to Professor Stella¡¯s lab.¡± ©¥Coooing-! It then flew into the sky and soared in a direction. Meanwhile, I followed behind until a building full of vines eventually revealed itself. The building looked just as old as the Truth Hall where I lived. Seeing the blue eagle circling in the sky above, this seemed to be the place. This must be where the Young Lady of the Belhawk Family resided as a Professor. At this time, I wondered what I should talk about with Professor Belhawk. Would mentioning the fact that she was an Elf and I was a Half-Nymph give us common ground? Or should I simply talk about having a pet? {"uid":"4","hostPeere_hlt":{}}" scrolling="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" width="300" height="600" data-is-safeframe="true" sandbox="allow-forms allow-popups allow-popups-to-escape-sandbox allow-same-origin allow-scripts allow-top-navigation-by-user-activation" role="region" aria-label="" tabindex="0" data-google-container-id="4"> In the end, I was unable to contain my curiosity. The sound of various shattering noises further spurred me into action. The sight of dust rising up and down filled my vision. On the floor, bookshelves were lying irregularly, holding old books and all sorts of junk. And in the center of this mess, I could see an elf with purple hair who was covered in dust. Said elf was patting a lump on her head. ¡°Aiyaa, that hurts. I told you not to open the door!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this would be the case. What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... Rather, why are you here? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t enter the Professor¡¯s Lab without permission?¡± Only then did Stella show interest in her new visitor. Two amber eyes quickly scanned me from top to bottom. Meanwhile, her long elf ears even fluttered up and down. ¡°Theo Gospel, what a rather unwelcome guest.¡± ¡°... Greetings, Lady Belhawk. I found your pet bird outside.¡± The Blue Eagle sitting on my shoulder then flapped its wings and sat quietly on a horizontal perch hanging from the ceiling. As Stella Belhawk watched the scene, her mouth widened in an ¡°O¡± shape. ¡°Ah, you brought Tweety!? It¡¯s usually petulant and doesn¡¯t follow anyone. How did you catch it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-.¡± It would make things a little more complicated if I mentioned the use of Angmar¡¯s magic, so I thought it would be better to just answer in moderation. ¡°Well, we all need to have some tricks up our sleeves. More importantly, do you need my help cleaning?¡± ¡°As you should, you did open the door!¡± In the end, I helped clean up the mess. As the servant of Aira and Elga, I was used to dirty work, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult of a job. On the contrary, if I helped her with this kind of thing, wouldn¡¯t Lady Belhawk¡¯s favorability of me increase? Edited by: fake Chapter 58.2 (EP-58.2) Theo #7 058 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #7 Time passed. The dusty papers, scrolls and broken furniture were cleaned, revealing the original look of the laboratory. Seeing this scene, Professor Belhawk wiped sweat from her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know when was the last time the lab was this clean. It¡¯s been a while since I worked hard on cleaning.¡± ... Why were you hyping yourself up when you hadn¡¯t done anything while cleaning? Of course, complaining like that was something only amateurs, who had never worked for Young Ladies, would do. And so, I asked like a skillful servant. ¡°Miss Belhawk. Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°No. Rather, could you stop calling me ¡®Miss Bellhawk¡¯? It¡¯s ¡®Professor Stella¡¯ here.¡± ¡°Alright then, Professor Stella.¡± I washed the teapot in a sink I saw nearby, brewed tea with a small tripod as well as a lamp, and handed it to Professor Stella. Flutter. ¡°Please be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Hmm-. This smells good.¡± The Professor, upon accepting the tea, nodded as she sat down in a soft-looking chair. ¡°The tea is well brewed. Do you want to be an Assistant? Well, I do have a new Assistant, but she¡¯s a bit impractical.¡± She was probably referring to Marmar. ¡°You mean the Imp?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m working on a paper on the correlation between Imps and Nymphs, so I hired her. However, she¡¯s a little weird, and even a bit different from normal Imps.¡± I could roughly picture how Marmar was hired as a Teaching Assistant. Suddenly, the thought that Professor Stella was the Professor for ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯, and that she herself was an Elf, a fairy, came into my mind. ¡°Professor Stella, do you know what kind of race a Half-Nymph is?¡± ¡°Half-nymph?¡± ¡°Yes. Perhaps, their racial traits, racial-specific weaknesses.... I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some sort of pros and cons. What are their characteristics or peculiarities?¡± ¡°A Half-Nymph... I think I¡¯ve seen in some past papers that they do exist. But why are you asking?¡± At Professor Stella¡¯s question, an option seemed to pop up before me. ¡°... Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°I am the Secretary of Angmar. I have many ears.¡± Actually, I just read it in the novel. ¡°I heard that you got disqualified in many ways because of the fight for equity with the Board of Directors.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right... I got kicked out and cannot return to my family until I prove my qualifications.¡± Ah, so that was why she wanted to get the Research Award or something. I couldn¡¯t be sure what it was, but the name ¡®Thesis Award of the Year¡¯ seemed to be quite honorable and important. ¡°So you want to write a paper about Half-Nymphs?¡± ¡°Yes. However, subjecting students to research without their consent is very taboo. You can even be put on the Ethics Committee. I¡¯m already on the second Yellow Card... One more warning and I¡¯ll be kicked out of here...¡± ¡°What if there is consent?¡± ¡°Consent...? Are you saying you agree!?¡± Professor Stella¡¯s eyes began to gleam. I got goosebumps from the hideous radiating light, but I put up with my fear and said. ¡°But, there are conditions. Promise me a grade of A for the lecture that the Professor is in charge of. And we meet once a week in the lab like this.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Suddenly, Professor Stella tackled me with a tight hug. Being about a head shorter than this woman, my face rubbed against the chest that was locked in her tank top. Mofu, mofu. It was very soft and squishy, and smelled like wine. Maybe she had already started the research regarding a Half-Nymph¡¯s reaction towards female breas?s? Just then, someone knocked on the Professor¡¯s door. ©¥Professor Stella, it¡¯s time for the appointment. You have to go to the conference room. ¡°Look at my mind. I was so busy today. See you next time. I will contact you through Tweety, okay? And I¡¯ll give you this as a gift, Blue Eagle Feather! It¡¯s a high-quality material!¡± Stella then packed her things and left. ... Wait, what? The situation felt a bit embarrassing, but it was good to have made contact with the Belhawks. Should I say that it seemed like I was falling into a trap because of how things were working out better than expected? Thinking about how to subjugate the free-spirited Young Lady and revive the family with her, I felt the Angmar maker become imposing. Edited by: fake Chapter 59.1 (EP-59.1) Theo #8 059 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #8 Friday morning. ¡¸The lecture is temporarily cancelled due to the Professor¡¯s circumstances. Assignments can be received from the Teaching Assistant.¡¹ As I was sitting in the ¡®Exploring Fairies¡¯ lecture classroom, the Assistant Marmar came and wrote this on the blackboard. The first lecture ended short while the second one got cancelled. I wondered if things were really okay, but there was nothing I could do about it. It seemed that Professor Stella would be kicked out of this school soon. This was troublesome for me as I barely made a connection with her. I really had no choice but to risk my life for that Research Award... With that thought in mind, I got up from my seat and walked out of the classroom and spoke to Marmar. ¡°Marmar, how are you? You doing good in Ark?¡± Then Marmar spoke as if she hadn¡¯t talked to anyone well in a long time. ¡°Comrade... ! The class system here.... It¡¯s very disgusting... ! It divides people¡¯s ranks and promotes discrimination.... This is unacceptable...!¡± Marmar was a revolutionary Imp who strived for an equal world. To her, the class and ranking system of Ark appeared to be nothing but a product of terrible discrimination. However, this entire farce was getting a bit annoying. ¡°So what the heII is that tone for?¡± ¡°This is the trendy tone of Fairies...! In order to participate in Fairy Night, everyone needs to speak like a Fairy...!¡± ¡°Really? But it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re with me. You can speak comfortably. If you keep talking like that, I might give you some honey chestnut (smack in the head).¡± ¡°But....¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t get back to my original tone...! I just forgot how to do it...! Now, I keep talking like this over and over again....¡± Tears welled up in Marmar¡¯s orange eyes. I didn¡¯t know the details of the situation, but that ridiculous clown-like tone of voice seemed to have been fixed. Seriously, who in their right mind would talk like that? On another note, I was intrigued by the ¡®Fairy Night¡¯ that Marmar said. ¡°What is this ¡®Fairy Night¡¯?¡± ¡°Every Friday evening... ! In the secret fairy underground base, fairy-exclusive secret events are held... ! And there, they also sell treasures of Demon King Angmar...!¡± ¡°Really!? King Solomon¡¯s treasure!?¡± This was tempting to hear. With the spells Halpas and Belial, and the Status Window, I had first-hand experience on how great the legacy and treasures of King Angmar were. ... But this event would happen tonight. If I remembered correctly, there was also the opening meeting of SILVERS or something tonight. Participating in Fairy Night naturally meant not being able to attend the SILVERS¡¯ meeting. And if I participated in SILVERS¡¯ meeting, Fairy Night would be out of the question. Which of the two should I go to? That was the question... ¡°Where is the Fairy Night held?¡± ¡°The central building...! It is a very secretive and mysterious place only for fairies, but you¡¯re a Half-Fairy.... I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know where it is when you go there...!¡± And thus I was able to enter the auditorium. Well, not really... ¡°Stop right there! I don¡¯t feel much fairy energy from your companion!¡± The nymph Doornoi, who was guarding the entrance, suddenly stopped me. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t feel fairy energy in me. Maybe it was because I was only a Half-Fairy. ¡°But I am a Fairy...¡± ¡°Fairies don¡¯t talk like that-! Guards-!¡± At the words of the blue-haired Nymph ¡®bouncer¡¯, small Nymphs began to pop out here and there. They held ugly ropes and clubs in their hands... More importantly, ¡®fairies don¡¯t talk like that¡¯. Hm... Was my tone the problem? Apparently, the stories were true, Nymphs actually had a strange talking habit. And so, despite hating it, I closed my eyes and did what I had to do to enter. ¡°I am a fairy...! Let me in...!¡± What the heII was I doing right now? From within me, something like an instinctive sense of shame began to creep into my heart. It felt like the tentacles of the abyss were constricting my confidence... Then the Nymph guards, who had begun to surround me, looked at each other¡¯s faces and nodded one by one. ¡°He¡¯s a Fairy.¡± ¡°Sounds right-!¡± Fu?ck off. I mimicked Marmar¡¯s funny tone and managed to enter the venue. It was crowded with Nymphs of various hair colors in different types of clothes. The table was full of empty plates and candy wrappers. Had they already eaten all the candies? ¡°Comrade-! There¡¯s the buffet over there...! Let¡¯s fill our stomach first...!¡± The hungry Marmar took an empty plate and began serving herself some food. Marmar spent a huge sum of 100,000 coins, so she needed to get her money¡¯s worth. Foods such as moist sweet and sour pork, as well as cold stir-fried spicy pork reminded me of the old school meals. However, these were surprisingly good. Murmuring-. As I sat down at a table and ate, I could hear the conversation of the Nymphs sitting opposite me. ©¥The Nymph relief club fundraising is not good these days.... ©¥The relief foundation is also not doing as well as it used to be.... It seems people don¡¯t like Nymphs anymore...! ©¥However, to cherish and love the Nymphs was the truth revealed in the ancient mural painting of the Nymphs 2,000 years ago... ... It was not a very healthy conversation. But the reason I came here, in the first place, was to find the treasure of King Angmar. I said so quietly to Marmar, who was already emptying her second plate. ¡°So where are they going to sell the treasures?¡± ¡°The fairy shop is over there...! After the meal, would you like to go together, comrade...?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Edited by: faker for new novels Chapter 59.2 (EP-59.2) Theo #8 059 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #8 Marmar and I headed to the ¡®marketplace¡¯ in the corner of the auditorium. All sorts of items were laid out on the mat floor, like a child¡¯s playhouse... There were a lot of things that had price tags on them like conch shells and even some kind of broken glass, but they didn¡¯t catch my interest. ¡°Is this really the right place?¡± ¡°Yes... ! Look, that honey-haired Nymph is selling Angmar¡¯s treasure...!¡± Marmar¡¯s finger was pointing to a sitting Nymph with short golden hair, resembling honey. As I walked there, the first thing I noticed was the rubbish lying on the floor. Could this be porcelain? Below was a description. ¡¸Nymph¡¯s Jar: It depicts two Nymphs competing in the ancient martial art ¡®Melon¡¯. It is also called Korean Melon for Non-Fairies.¡¹ ¡°Hmm.¡± Not very impressive though. I said to the honey-haired Nymph. ¡°I heard that you sell the treasures of the Demon King Angmar here.¡± Seuk-. The honey-haired Nymph¡¯s forehead wrinkled. Only then did I remember that I had made an error in my speech. ¡°I heard that there are treasures of the Demon King Angmar here...!¡± Fwop. Only then did the Nymph¡¯s crinkly forehead loosen. ¡®Oh my God.¡¯ I badly wanted to quickly get out of this place. How long would I have to use this ridiculous tone? Then said the honey, golden-haired Nymph. ¡°I am Goldnoi, the Nymph of Luxury and Treasure! If you want to see the treasures of the Demon King, you have to give 50,000 coins as a gift!¡± What was even ¡®the Nymph of Luxury and Treasure¡¯? Just as I was curious, the blonde Nymph, who identified herself as a Goldnoi, explained. ¡°A Treasure Nymph¡¯s keen sense is able to recognize the real and the fake...! All the things that I, Goldnoi, deal with are genuine masterpieces...! It¡¯s different from the fakes all around you...!¡± Sch. At that moment, Marmar took out her wallet and held out 50,000 coins to Goldnoi. ¡°Show us the treasure...!¡± With a cheeky smile, Goldnoi rummaged through her arms and pulled out a small object. It was a small wooden box. So there were some good points about being a Half-Fairy too. I thought there were only downsides... There was even some kind of synergy between the job Half-Fairy, which increased mana, and the bizarre spells that I could use. After all, these spells would consume a lot of mana. Anyway. I decided to go outside the venue with Marmar, wanting to try the destruction spell as soon as possible. We were walking towards the faculty-only quarters. ¡°I will have to starve for a few days from tomorrow....¡± Under the glowstone street lamp, Marmar wept as she looked at her empty wallet. Then I remembered that she had indeed spent quite a bit of money this time. This trip had cost her a total of 150,000 coins. As far as I knew, the average daily wage of a faculty member was 50,000 coins. She basically used up 3 days worth of finances. ¡°That¡¯s why you should have saved some money. By the way, why did you even spend so much?¡± ¡°But I want to help comrade...!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If it means that Comrade Theo could sound the alarm in this discriminatory world, then I, Marmar Marnoi, can endure several days of starvation and the tyranny of an old v?rgin Professor...!¡± ¡°Marmar....¡± I felt something hot rushing through my chest. Although there was something sloppy, I finally realized that Marmar was really a passionate colleague of Theo. It was then. ¡°Ah-!¡± Marmar¡¯s body floated into the air. ¡°Is Marmar finally able to fly like a Great Demon...?¡± ¡°No, this is....¡± The reason Marmar ¡®floated¡¯ into the air was because her long, slender Imp tail had been caught and lifted by someone. ¡°Noisy Imp...!¡± It was a huge man. One look and I had to wonder if this guy was over 2 meters tall. Regardless, he was big enough that I had to look up. Meanwhile, Marmar had no choice but to struggle like a rat with its tail caught. ¡°You put Marmar down...! You¡¯re pulling my tail...!¡± But the man did not stop the abuse. In fact, he even started shouting at me. ¡°So you¡¯re here, Theo Gospel! How dare you not attend the SILVERS opening meeting! Did you skip it to flirt with this weird Imp!?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 60.1 [????Illustration below] (EP-60.1) Theo # 9 060 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #9 The man who suddenly appeared was wearing a bright red shirt and an octagonal hat. On his chest was a brooch indicating his cadet rank. Silver Rank 321. Furthermore, there was something like a yellow armband on his thick arm, with the word ¡®Discipline¡¯ written within. ¡°I am in charge of the SILVERS¡¯ Disciplinary Committee, Conde. You know why I came here, right, Theo Gospel? It is an honor that a low rank like you get to meet this Conde, hehe.¡± ¡°Let Marmar go now...! If you pull so strongly, my tail will fall out...!¡± Marmar struggled as her long, slender tail got caught in a tight grasp. I couldn¡¯t tell how painful that was because I didn¡¯t have a tail. Nevertheless, based on the fact that it was the same as having your body part pulled, Marmar was probably in a lot of pain. ¡°This beautiful tail is a gift from Angmar...! If it¡¯s pulled out, an Imp would be no different from Nymphs...!¡± ¡°You noisy bi?ch! Stop moving your tail!¡± However, the man didn¡¯t care about Marmar¡¯s protests. His eyes were only focused on me. ¡°Hey, Theo Gospel, didn¡¯t you hear me? How dare you not attend SILVERS¡¯ opening meeting? What are you doing here?!¡± Then two more men appeared from behind the one in red. It was not long before they surrounded me, as if trying to keep me from escaping. Marmar recognized this and shouted. ¡°Comrade, you need to run away from here! I, Marmar, will take care of this. Comrade must live and fulfill our ambition...!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away, Theo Gospel. Otherwise, this Imp friend of yours will become our intern.¡± ... What did he mean by ¡® becoming an intern¡¯? It was strangely familiar... ¡°An intern?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a more cultured way of calling a slave. If you do run away, then this Imp will become an intern at the SILVERS Office!¡± ¡°Hieek...! Being an intern, I hate it...!¡± Whoosh. The two men surrounding me then pulled out clubs from their waists. It looked thick and hard. If I were to get hit with something like that, We¡¯d end up in a mess. What to do... Should I run away? ¡°Comrade...! Quick, run...!¡± ¡°Go, run, Theo Gospel. Also, you guys shut his mouth first, lest he spit out any nonsense. Don¡¯t get fooled like Efside.¡± As the crisis got closer and closer, I thought of the magic that I had just acquired at Fairy Night. ¡¸Paimon: A high-ranking physical destruction spell. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the stronger the power and mana consumption.¡¹ It was a trump card that could deal with this situation. I didn¡¯t know its ability or method, but the words, ¡®high physical destruction spell,¡¯ was quite foreboding. Well, I needed to test my abilities anyway. Just that it was a bit of a stretch to do the first experiment on humans. Regardless, now was not the time to worry about such things. And so, I stretched out my palms to Conde. ¡°Put Marmar down and leave. This is the last warning. Otherwise, you won¡¯t like what will happen.¡± My threat was half genuine, half bluff. However, the hope of them leaving without causing any problems was slightly greater than the former. But these bas?ards simply laughed. ¡°Theo Gospel, it¡¯s a known fact that you¡¯re useless in a fight. Bluff all you want, but you yourself know that you have nothing to show for.¡± Alright then, it seemed that there was no other option... Thus, I loudly shouted. ¡ªPaimon! MARMAR APPRECIATION ILLUS??! Edited by: fake Chapter 60.2 (EP-60.2) Theo # 9 060 ¨C Silver Rookie Theo #9 Zuzuzut. Paaang-! In an instant, I felt a strong energy emanating from my body and into the palm of my hand. It could be said that the energy circling inside my body was pulled out and blasted off like a cannon. Actually, that did happen. What was ejected from my palm resembled a kind of air cannonball. The fact that it was the size of a human head brought an unimaginable feeling upon firing. At the same time, my body was strongly pushed back, making me fall on my but? as a result. ¡°Ugh...¡± I frowned as my but? hit the ground. Meanwhile, the air cannonball was violently plowing the floor before colliding with Conde. ¡°Kuuuk-!¡± With an ugly noise, the bas?ard got pushed back and fell on the ground. At the same time, Marmar, who was being held in his hand, escaped amidst the chaos and hid behind me. ¡°Comrade...!¡± ¡°Stay behind me for now!¡± My eyes stared at the two remaining brutes. Their eyes widened in disbelief, startled by the fall of their leader, Conde. ¡°What, he knows how to use magic!? What was that power just now!? What the heII!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! What kind of magic was that!?¡± ¡°Ugh, Conde is down! Hey, get a grip!¡± ¡°Keueueu, heuu....¡± Conde was spitting blood and, based on his white eyes, there was no need to worry about him waking up for the time being. The power of this newly acquired spell, Paimon, must have been considerable. That punk got hit in the abdomen, so it was only natural that he wouldn¡¯t be fine after receiving it. I had gotten my hands on something strong... Truly a high-ranking destruction spell. I could feel it myself. Thump, thump-. In exchange though, my palm, which had casted the magic, was throbbing. Tears were threatening to flow down. Meanwhile, my palms felt like they were cracked and broken... But since I couldn¡¯t show any weakness here, I hid the swollen hand behind my back and held out the opposite palm to them instead. ¡°There¡¯s more of that from where it came from. But if you quietly give up your brooch and money, I¡¯ll let this slide.¡± I could see how great the Level 9 Actor was. To be able to endure this kind of pain and even make such a bluff... ¡°Ah, what should we do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard of this! I¡¯ve never heard of him being able to use magic!¡±T/his chapter is updated by In this world, Mages were dangerous existences. As a matter of fact, there were only a few elites who could use magic. With this joy and exhilaration, I was able to overcome the pain and get up. Marmar then said. ¡°Comrade! I said leave this Marmar and escape, why didn¡¯t you run!?¡± ¡°As you said, we¡¯re Comrades. Why did you have to become an intern? That¡¯s why I stood my ground.¡± ¡°That.... That¡¯s not important...! Rather, your hand got severely injured...!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it...¡± ¡°What a destructive magic with such a big recoil.... This is why you need tools like a wand or a staff...!¡± ¡°Tool?¡± ¡°A great tool can help lessen the recoil...!¡± Having said so, Marmar proceeded to grab her swaying tail. ¡°Stay still!¡± Pung, pung. ¡°Be calm, quiet...!¡± Marmar suddenly started arguing with her own tail. I was almost taken aback by this bizarre situation. ¡°It¡¯ll be gentle...!¡± Wait, wasn¡¯t Marmar using strength and pulling her tail? I almost screamed in shock at the horrific scene. ¡°Why are you pulling your tail!?¡± ¡°For an imp, the tail is like life... But, since I owe a great debt to my comrade, I will give this to you...!¡± Seuk. Marmar then held out her black tail to me. It felt a little strange and bizarre to pull out your own tail and hold it out to someone, but Marmar¡¯s eyes were very serious so I grabbed it. Seureuk. Stranger still, instead of drooping down, the tail was upright and stiff. It felt like a stick... I¡¯d been told that an Imp¡¯s tail made a great wand material. If I had this, the backlash from my magic would be greatly reduced. ¡°Still, plucking your tail out... Will you be okay?¡± ¡°It will grow back if I drink enough milk.... There are times when Imps have to cut off their own tail to escape....¡± ¡°I see...¡± My knowledge of Imps had increased. It seemed that, sometimes, Imps cut off their tails like lizards to run away. ¡°Huu.¡± Anyway, I won. I could see the experience points for Actor and Mage rising right in front of me. Unfortunately, there was no level up. Still, I could feel that I definitely got stronger! Edited by: fake Chapter 61.1 (EP-61.1) Mansion #1 061 ¨C Haunted Mansion #1 According to the rules, Ark cadets were not allowed to wilfully leave the campus. However, if there was a time when access to the outside city of Gracia was free, it would be the weekend. On days such as Saturdays and Sundays, students could go out to the city and buy necessary items, take a break or work short-term part-time jobs. At times, some might even take up a quest or two. Because of this, the church¡¯s city of Gracia would be bustling with Ark cadets every weekend. I was also thinking of leaving school grounds for the first time today. Not to mention, I also had an appointment with the older sister of the Draco Family Twins, Mirna Draco. As I was preparing to go out, someone knocked on the door. Knock, knock. Without waiting for a reply, the dormitory door had already been opened. A woman with blue eyes, whose look resembled that of a superstar with voluminous blonde ponytail, soon appeared. ¡°Hey, I was bored, so I came to play.¡± Elga Von Lioness, who was wearing sweatpants, entered the dormitory. Upon seeing the bandages and cast wrapped around my arm, she frowned. ¡°What did you do to get this hurt?¡± ¡°Ah, this is....¡± When I tried to explain, Elga clicked her tongue. ¡°Is your opponent¡¯s injuries more serious?¡± ¡°I think so...¡± Condes¡¯ ribs were probably fractured. He vomited a lot of blood so his internal organs must have been grievously wounded. It didn¡¯t look like that punk was dead, but he should suffer for a few days up to a month. Elga said as she sat down on my bed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. You were up against the SILVERS or something? I thought you¡¯d lose badly, but you seem to be faring better than expected.¡± ¡°... Right. So, what brings you to my humble abode?¡± Today, instead of me, these guys would bear Elga¡¯s torment. I secretly paid them my condolences in my heart. * * * ¡°There has been a large number of undead on the outskirts of the city recently. You have to be careful.¡± I listened to the warnings of the Ark staff, got a travel pass, and went out into the city. I didn¡¯t know how long it¡¯d been since I got to travel alone like this. It felt a little liberating... The time was currently around 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. First of all, I walked along the road leading to the jewelry store. ¡°A Blue Eagle feather? Where did you get such quality material? Blue Eagles are rare to see.¡± When I got asked by the young hostess at the store, my answer was simply, ¡°I picked it up by accident.¡± Not asking any further, she proceeded with the requested order. After taking care of that, I headed to the address that Mirna gave. It was said that the Draco Family¡¯s villa was located somewhere in Gracia. ¡°Is it here?¡± On the outskirts of the city, I found a cemetery full of old tombstones and gloomy dried up trees. In the middle of it, there was a mansion full of crows. It was still early in the morning, when lunchtime would be faraway, yet the area I saw was covered in darkness. That place looked like a haunted house on a midwinter night, giving off an eerie feeling. It seemed like a ghost infested abandoned building... ... Was this really the right place? I felt a little terrified of entering the Draco Family villa. After all, they were the main culprit behind the Angmar Family¡¯s downfall. Wouldn¡¯t entering the mansion be similar to walking into the lion¡¯s den? ... But, I mustn¡¯t be scared away. Steeling my resolve, I stood in front of the huge iron gate leading to the garden and knocked. ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 61.2 (EP-61.2) Mansion #1 061 ¨C Haunted Mansion #1 Just as I was wondering if anyone would come out, the skeletons which I thought were simple decorations moved and the gate opened. ¡°Eu.¡± Naturally, I got startled and even almost screamed. Nevertheless, I had to pretend that everything was okay. Moving through the gate, I made my way towards the garden entrance. All the while, there was this creepy feeling that someone was watching me... ©¥Jeujeujeujeujeu. ©¥Seueutsseuseuseut. Cries of unknown beasts could also be heard from somewhere, motivating me to move faster. Finally, I reached the front of the mansion. ¡°Is Lady Draco present? This is Theo Gospel.¡± Upon the first knock, the door suddenly burst open as if it had been waiting for that moment. From beyond, I could see the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady wearing a school uniform, despite it being the weekend. ¡°You¡¯re late, commoner.¡± Judging by her cold attitude, it seemed to be the older sister, Mirna Draco. ¡°Did I not arrive right on time? It¡¯s about lunchtime.¡± ¡°The Draco Family has lunch at 10 am. You¡¯re an hour late, commoner.¡± Well, I didn¡¯t know that... I politely bowed before entering the mansion. The inside was like a dark room. Worse still, most of the windows were covered with curtains. Looking around, I realized that the few candles and chandelier flames were the only things that provided some dim light. Meanwhile, skeleton fragments and self-portraits of people horrifically screaming were everywhere, enough to make my mind wander... ... Wasn¡¯t this practically just a haunted house? It immediately became apparent why Elga called her ¡®a shady woman hiding in the dark¡¯. If you spent every weekend in such a gloomy place, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if your personality got twisted and rough. However, there was no way I would be overwhelmed with this. So, I decided to take out the secret weapon I had been carrying. ¡°Please take this in return for inviting me to the villa of the Great Draco Family. It is small, but my sincerity is true.¡± ¡°Commoner, you shall be a warrior who entered Ark for the sake of reviving your family from the distant kingdom you¡¯re from. Do you understand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the setting? All right.¡± ¡°Your origin will be that of a fallen royal family.¡± ¡°... Like the Angmar Family?¡± ¡°.......¡± While talking to Mirna Draco, I peeped at her expression. Despite everything, the Draco Family was a loyal follower of the Angmar Family. It was for that reason why, even now, Mirna Draco still considered Queen Aira a usurper and did not respect her authority. She simply refused to acknowledge the queen. Then, on the other end, I thought that Theo Angmar could benefit from that loyalty. ¡°Can it be established that the reason for the collapse of the royal family is due to betrayal and rebellion within the country, like the Angmar Family?¡± ¡°... Sure, let¡¯s go with that.¡± Although she gladly replied, Mirna¡¯s mood seemed to be petulant. She didn¡¯t seem very happy talking about the Angmar Family. However, I was not one to waste an opportunity like this. ¡°Come to think of it now, I have a lot of questions. The Angmar Family possessed powerful means and treasures, so how could it collapse overnight?¡± ¡°There was a good reason. Furthermore, the alliance of the four great families was something that even Demon King Solomon could not withstand.¡± ¡°Right, your family certainly played an important role.... But isn¡¯t it strange? The House of Draco was a loyal ally of the Angmar Family. What was the reason for the sudden turnaround...?¡± ¡°... Is that story important to our conversation right now? Do not cross the line, commoner.¡± ¡°.......¡± As expected, mediocre tactics wouldn¡¯t work. After all, this woman was still a villainess like Elga and Aira. Alas, it was time to put any regrets behind. ¡°The Draco family did not betray the Angmar Family. You and all the other foolish peons are simply ignorant of it!¡± ¡°Truly? Could you please enlighten me, then??¡± ¡°That¡¯s....¡± ¡°That¡¯s...?¡± As if facing a conundrum, there was a slight hesitation on Mirna¡¯s face. Edited by: fake Chapter 62.1 (EP-62.1) Mansion #2 062 ¨C Haunted Mansion #2 I put forth the question. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Draco Family take part in bringing down Demon King Solomon? How would that not be a betrayal of the Angmar Family?¡± ¡°My grandfather, Arabeth Draco, obviously made a great contribution to defeating Demon King Solomon Angmar. But that does not mean that he betrayed the Angmar Family!¡± So what was the reason? ¡°Can I ask what the reason is?¡± ¡°... That has nothing to do with you, commoner.¡± Nothing to do with me? I was the last descendant of Angmar! Though, could I reveal this? ... No. That would be too risky. I didn¡¯t know why she kept on insisting that the Draco Family didn¡¯t betray the Angmar Family. But when the Demon King died, the head of the Draco Family was certainly there. They were all present when the Demon King¡¯s body was torn to pieces and incinerated. Nevertheless, why did they turn their backs on Angmar? If I couldn¡¯t figure out the ¡®trigger¡¯ for the Draco Family betrayal, I might also get torn to death... Whilst I was lost in thoughts, the door suddenly opened. What came from the other side was a white haired undead wearing a black robe. ©¥Hallow. For a moment, it felt like the blood in my body froze. Undead. It was something I wasn¡¯t used to seeing. That man was probably Aleister Draco, Mirna¡¯s father. He looked around with cold eyes and opened his dry mouth. ©¥Woo¡¯ri Dda¡¯l Gan¡¯sic Nyam Nyam. Having said so, a plate of dessert was brought on the table. It was a cake. A delicious-looking cheesecake topped with chocolate syrup to be exact. Seeing that there were two forks, it seemed that it would be shared with me and Mirna. Surprisingly, Mirna Draco knew how to welcome guests! As I was marveling at the revelation, Mirna¡¯s hair stood upright like an angry spirit. ¡°Who told you to bring dessert? Don¡¯t do things I don¡¯t tell you to! Hurry up and get out!¡± ¡°Keeping your body in an optimal state is one of the important virtues. How did you get yourself injured like that? Are you really that pathetic?¡± It was a pity that I got hurt, but now I even got scolded for it... Suddenly, Mirna grabbed my right hand and ripped the cast and bandage apart with the fork. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± I was naturally startled by her reckless behavior and tried to withdraw my hand. Alas, I couldn¡¯t do anything because of her tight hold. ¡°Stay still.¡± Then, Mirna seized my shattered hand. The next moment, with teary eyes, I screamed as I felt it being squeezed and moved around inside. ¡°Hieek...!¡± Eududuk, euduk, tuduk. It felt like my hands were disassembled and put back together. After a while, I could tell that the bones in my right hand had healed and became intact once again. ¡°What is this...? My hands are fine now!¡± Guduk, guduk. Mirna held and looked at my right hand, then proudly said while covering her face with the blue feather fan. ¡°The Draco Family is of the necromancer lineage. Aligning and treating bones is easy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Until just now, I was in a lot of pain. It almost felt like all the things before were just a lie... It was amazing! Moreover, Mirna just healed my arm. ¡°Thank you, you saved me months of trouble.¡± ¡°I was just returning the debt I owe.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ It then occurred to me that Mirna Draco might be a better woman than I initially thought. How did this girl become a mad necromancer? Even though she was arrogant and petulant, it didn¡¯t feel like she was going to dig up graves and slaughter people. ¡°Wait a moment, it¡¯s prayer time.¡± I was puzzled as I watched her sitting in the corner praying alone. The Draco Family seemed to hold numerous secrets alright... Edited by: fake Chapter 62.2 (EP-62.2) Mansion #2 062 ¨C Haunted Mansion #2 I learned many things from Mirna. Such as... How to walk like a noble. How to speak and breathe like a noble. I even learned how to blink and swallow saliva like a noble. ¡°Do I really have to do this? Swallowing saliva like a noble...¡± ¡°When you raise an objection, raise it like a noble, commoner.¡± ¡°.......¡± I wondered if it was really necessary to do this, but Mirna seemed eager to reassemble me from start to finish, and turn me into a brand new person. ¡°It¡¯s never too late to learn. You¡¯re good for a slave. Working at the court seems to be quite helpful.¡± ¡°... Thank you.¡± I was able to quickly follow her lead. There was nothing I couldn¡¯t do as long as it felt like I was ¡®acting¡¯ as an aristocrat. As time passed, darkness fell on the world. I thought there was still time before sun down? This mansion was located on the outskirts of a cemetery-filled neighborhood. Through the windows, the twilight cast long shadows on the eerie tombstones. ¡°Go to bed, commoner. I¡¯ll allow you to stay in one of the guest rooms.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, if I go now, I¡¯ll be able to reach Ark. There¡¯s no need for you to-¡° ¡°No.¡± Mirna¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°Sleep here.¡± ¡°.......¡± Despite not knowing whether to call it hospitality or force, I had no choice but to nod my head without saying a word. And it wasn¡¯t long before I had to admit that Mirna¡¯s proposal was right. ©¥Wooooo woooooo-. As Mirna guided me to the guest room, it was already dark outside the window. There were no streetlights or torches, so it was really dark, to the point of not being able to see even an inch ahead. If I had left the mansion earlier, I would have walked in that darkness. Even if I could now use magic, it was still a tall order to walk alone in the cemetery at night without any source of light. Click, click. Upon checking the locks and padlocks installed in the guest room, Mirna then said to me. ¡°There are many dangerous things that go about the mansion at night. There is nothing in particular that could harm you as a guest. Still, it would be better not to wander around.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Then someone said through the door. ©¥I fast and don¡¯t eat dinner, but if you¡¯re hungry, you can go and eat. We¡¯ll prepare you a meal. ... It was Mirna. Oh, right. I was actually quite hungry, as a matter of fact! With that thought, I prepared to go out for dinner. ©¥If you don¡¯t know where the dining room is, I¡¯ll guide you. Get ready and come out, commoner. ¡°Thank you. Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Kieeek. I opened the door and tried to talk to Mirna, but she was nowhere to be seen in the hallway. There was only darkness. ¡°What the... fu?ck!?¡± I muttered to myself to get rid of the creepy feeling and regretted it immediately, as my lone voice echoed through the hallway. ... This house was really strange. Would I have to spend the night in a place like this? Just then, the hall clock rang. Dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-. Exactly nine times. It meant that it was nine o¡¯clock. When I turned my head, the hall clock was indeed pointing at 9, with the ringing noise resounding. Cuckoo-. Exactly nine times. ¡°What!?¡± Startled by this impossibility, I turned around and grabbed the table clock in the guest room. The clock said it was 7:50. Then, I noticed one crucial fact. ¡°Fu?ck, it¡¯s broken...!¡± ... The clock in the guest room wasn¡¯t working. It just stayed fixed at 7:50! Now that I saw it, the clock was not working because the mainspring was not wound. Since when did this happen!? Anyway, it was now 9 PM. ... So who was the person who knocked on my door and told me to eat? Didn¡¯t Mirna say she would no longer be available after 8 o¡¯clock? With that thought in mind, I could feel my blood freeze up... Edited by: fake Chapter 63.1 (EP-63.1) Mansion #3 063 ¨C Haunted Mansion #3 IMPORTANT TL UPDATE: This week was hell week (finals week) and my schedule is jam packed with exams and projects, hence i I wasn¡¯t able to update. But like always, I¡¯m counting the days I missed and pay up the chapters I missed in the following days. For now, I have two. Kieeek, bang-! I hurriedly closed the door and locked all ten locks. ¡°I¡¯m really in deep shi? now...!¡± Should I block the window as well? No, there was no need... After all, the window was slightly hidden by a curtain. However, upon closer inspection, it was not a window at all... Rather, it was a picture frame in the shape of a window, depicting the night outside and the reflecting twilight! ¡°What!?¡± This guest room, located on the second floor, had no window and resembled a perfect closed room when the door was closed. I didn¡¯t know why a room like this would be needed, but one thing was certain: I already broke Mirna¡¯s rules. And it was going to cause some sort of terrible thing... ¡®No, no. Calm down.¡¯ What was the big deal anyway? I sat in bed and tried to keep my composure as much as possible. Knock knock-. Suddenly, someone knocked on my door. ©¥We have prepared a meal for you in the dining room. Hurry, the food might get cold. ¡°.......¡± It was the same voice as Mirna¡¯s, whom I had been talking to until the afternoon. But I now knew that was not Mirna Draco. I might have been deceived before. But now, I knew better. Dduk dduk dduk dduk. ©¥Commoner, can¡¯t you hear that the food is getting cold!? You dare ignore Mirna Von Draco!? Ddukdduk ddukdduk. The knocking started again. ©¥How dare you not answer, commoner!? But, it wasn¡¯t just someone. It was ¡®some ones¡¯. However, I just sat quietly in the corner of the bed and covered my ears. ©¥Open. You open the door. Open the door.... Did that make you angry? ©¥Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Open the door! Eventually, the situation reverted back to the starting point. The scene that had just happened, the monster being defeated by Mirna, was just a trick that someone tried to deceive me. What would have happened if I had been fooled and opened the door? It was unimaginable, but certainly, something terrible would have happened... Aaaak©¥©¤©¥©¥©¥! Kadeudeuk, kadeudeuk. Hearing the gut-shattering screams and the sound of claws scraping through the door, I was at a loss as to how long I had to bear this. The clock was broken. I didn¡¯t eat dinner. And I guessed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep like this. Did that mean I have to endure this until the sun rose? Seuk. Tuduk, tuduk. Just then, I felt something approaching the door. At the same time, the screaming existences outside became silent, as if they weren¡¯t there in the first place. Tuduk, tuduk. All I could hear now was the sound of footsteps. It couldn¡¯t be Mirna because the footsteps sounded quite heavy, like that of a man... ... Was there even a man in this mansion? Just in case, I unwrapped the Imp Tail Wand around the wrist of my right hand like a bracelet. From being coiled, it quickly hardened into a great weapon. I was now a bee. And this bee had a stinger to protect himself! Whatever it was, I would be ready. Just as I made up my mind... ©¥Lognas. NaTom¡¯s Kalli. Edited by: fake Chapter 63.2 (EP-63.2) Mansion #3 063 ¨C Haunted Mansion #3 Across the hallway, something murmured in a gloomy voice. At the same time, there was a knock on my door. Could this be another trap? No, it was different this time... Click, click. ... Because the door simply started unlocking itself. The locks were quickly released, and the door was completely opened. Kieeeek. What appeared was a semi-dry mummified undead holding a lamp. ¡°Hiieeek-!¡± I screamed and casted Paimon with my wand. An air cannon fired from the wand tip and flew violently towards the opponent. Bang-! However, the undead simply smashed it with their palm. It was only then that I was finally able to identify the ¡®person¡¯ in front of me. Aleister Von Draco, Mirna¡¯s father and a High Lich. He was the one who opened the door to my room. ©¥Bul¡®s Gak. The man opened his empty mouth and said those words. Of course, I couldn¡¯t understand anything. He was speaking in the Dead Language after all. But I could recognize his gestures. He mimicked the gesture of eating something with a spoon, as well as slicing with a fork and knife. ¡°... Are you going to guide me to the dining room?¡± ©¥Ya. ¡®... I see.¡¯ Only then did my mind settle down. Then, I wondered, who or what was screaming at the door of my room and even scratching it? ¡°What was that just now?¡± Seuk. Aleister raised his hand and pointed at something. Said object appeared to be a hallway or passage that connected to the dining room on the first floor. ¡°What is that-.¡± As I turned my head again to ask for clarification, the undead lord who had just been standing next to me had already disappeared... All that remained was the lamp he was previously holding... ¡°What!?¡± Where did he disappear to? Feeling puzzled, I decided to pick up the lamp. It was a little scary to be alone all of a sudden, but I felt okay with the candy in my mouth. Now that I was left on my own, there were two options available. One was to go back to my room. The other was to look at what the old Draco Family Head was pointing at... And so, I began to move slowly. * * * As I headed towards the passage, there was something like a door to the outside. Upon opening it, I was greeted by numerous graves and tombstones at the back of the mansion. The number of tombstones was so huge that the ones in front were simply not on the same level... Alright then. ¡®Let¡¯s go back.¡¯ While trying to leave, something suddenly caught my eye. There was ¡®something¡¯ digging up the graveyard. Could it be an animal? No, it didn¡¯t look like one... After all, I was pretty certain that no animal had silver hair that shone like that in the moonlight. Moreover, ¡®it¡¯ also had hands and feet, and was wearing a skirt. As you could guess, ¡®It¡¯ was a human. And as if said person had noticed my existence, she slowly raised her head and looked at me with bright red eyes. ¡°What!? When were you here!? Good to see you!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 64.1 (EP-64.1) Mansion #4 064 ¨C Haunted Mansion #4 Under the moonlight, the owner of the pair of red eyes suddenly looked at me. ¡°What!? When were you here!? Good to see you!¡± The unexpected shout startled and caused me to accidentally swallow the candy that I was keeping in my mouth. Gwuaak. The fact that a candy this big got stuck in my throat was quite painful. Unfortunately, I could only grab my neck and struggle. ¡°Hey!¡± The Young Lady of the Draco Family then approached and hugged me from behind. ¡°What¡¯s stuck in your throat?¡± She proceeded to squeeze my stomach tightly with both arms and lift me up. After repeating it a few times, an egg-like candy popped out of my mouth and rolled on the floor. ¡°Whew, thanks to you, I survived...¡± ¡°Oi! Why are you here? This is the Draco Family villa! Have you come to see me?¡± Silver hair and ruby-red eyes. It was definitely Mirna Draco, but her personality was too bright and cheerful. Meaning, this should be her sister, Narmi Draco. I asked Narmi. ¡°What were you doing in the cemetery this late?¡± ¡°I¡¯m checking if everyone is properly sleeping! On nights with a full moon like this, there are often people that wake up!¡± ¡°... Okay. Are you saying that bodies get up and move on their own?¡± ¡°Yes! So I have to dig and see if they¡¯re sleeping. Moving corpses usually have bloody mouths as well as dirty hands and feet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very good tip.¡± ¡°A good tip?¡± Narmi tilted her head. There was the sense of de?ja? vu as if something like this had happened recently. Thus, I decided to answer appropriately. ¡°It¡¯s like the sweetness of honey. Anyway, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°What a funny thing to say! More than that, Theo, I never thought you¡¯d be in our mansion! Did you come to see me? Or my sister?¡± ¡°For now... let¡¯s say both.¡± I frowned and told Narmi about what happened. ¡°Something imitated my sister¡¯s voice and knocked on the door?¡± ¡°Yes. That really surprised me. What was it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a supernatural being called ¡®Hateful Spirit¡¯. It usually doesn¡¯t come into the mansion. But in the past month, the interference of demons has increased.¡± Narmi was re-covering the burial ground with dirt. I helped with that too. ¡°Haaa-. See, this is how the dead wake up. The Day of the Dead is not even near.¡± I asked Narmi, who was wiping the sweat from her forehead with a sleeve. ¡°Since when has it been like this? Do you know why this happens?¡± I remembered what the Academy staff said about monsters behaving abnormally near the city, and that we should be careful going out. Perhaps, the abnormal phenomenon of this cemetery, and the Hateful Spirits were somehow connected with one another. Just then, Narmi snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡®... I see.¡¯ ¡°But, I did see a suspicious person.¡± ¡°Suspicious person!?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I caught someone digging the cemetery of our family! I kicked them out with a serious injury. After all, I pierced their arm with a bone spear.¡± Narmi relayed the story of how she defeated an illegal grave robber. Now that I thought about it, Narmi seemed to be a fairly good necromancer. This begged the question. ¡°Who was digging the Draco Family graveyard?¡± ¡°Probably an illegal corpse thief! The corpses of the Draco Family are good for necromancy!¡± The Draco Family was in the lineage of necromancy and black magic. That was why their bodies were specialized and suited for necromancy and black magic. They retained it even after they died and became corpses. ¡°Any necromancer would want to turn a Draco Family member into an undead. It¡¯s a luxurious body! The necromancer does not need to expend much mana and they¡¯re (undead Dracos) good listeners!¡± A luxurious body... Although the analogy was a bit optimistic, it was understandable that the corpses of the Draco Family were wanted by necromancers. ¡°This is why I keep watch every night. In fact, I can¡¯t even sleep inside anymore.¡± Narmi Draco spoke like a farmer guarding her watermelon field against pests and thieves. ¡°Until the sun rises...¡± Narmi¡¯s words gradually faded. Breathing in the spring dawn, I didn¡¯t feel any chills. Rather, I felt sad and pitiful thinking of how Narmi stood here alone like a scarecrow every day as she watched over the graves. How should I put this? Her situation, it was like the story of a certain little prince who had to watch the sun rise every day... Edited by: fake Chapter 64.2 (EP-64.2) Mansion #4 064 ¨C Haunted Mansion #4 ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary to be in the cemetery until sunrise every night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not scary because those buried here are my family. The one I just hit with the shovel was my uncle.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Back when he was still alive, he often stroked my hair. That¡¯s Sister Bell, that¡¯s Aunt Clara....¡± ... It was not scary because they were family? However, there was a slight shadow on Narmi¡¯s cheerful expression. After all, it was a painful fact that the entire Draco Family had long been dead; buried in the ground. Leaving behind only the Draco sisters in this needlessly large mansion... Narmi then said. ¡°Being bored is much more painful than being scared. Time just slips past your palm. But today, I¡¯m not bored because you came to play, Theo!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also not scared because I¡¯m with Lady Narmi.¡± ¡°Really? Well, it¡¯ll be boring to just stand here. Would you like to play chess? Wait a minute-.¡± Seeing Narmi¡¯s back as she walked to get the chessboard, I corrected my thoughts and expectations. It was probably not Mirna that would become the mad necromancer. In fact, that person might have been... ¡®No.¡¯ The story had changed a lot, so that was not going to happen. Paseuseuk, paseuseuk. Deureureuk, deureureuk. Just then, I heard the sound of something moving in the distance. It sounded like digging. Specifically, the sound of nails scraping the sand and dirt. Narmi? No, Narmi just entered the mansion. Then there was only one possibility left... ¡®A corpse thief!¡¯ With that thought, I felt a chill run through my body. If I caught the corpse thief here, would that mean Narmi no longer have to guard the graveyard every day? Consequently, her mental health would improve and she wouldn¡¯t turn into the mad necromancer anymore! With that, the Draco Family would not fall, resulting in the peace between the Angmar Kingdom and the Church being preserved. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Angmar¡¯s magic circle?¡¯ The drawing of a cross above something like a soccer goal could be seen. Next to it, the letters..., what did it say? As I was trying to take a closer look, the zombie¡¯s body suddenly ignited into flames. What was left of it, along with the evidence, had turned into ashes. The only bonus was that my Mage level rose to 5. ¡°Keuu, there is no more evidence. Corpse thief, I swear I¡¯ll catch you!¡± Narmi growled in anger, but I felt like I had already figured it out with just this small piece of evidence. I remembered the pattern that was just there and could simply ask someone who knew it. After all, there were many experts here in Ark, where I was currently studying. ¡°Whew, you¡¯re a life saver, Theo! Thank you for protecting my family!¡± Narmi hugged me tightly. ¡°You¡¯re better than you make it seem, aren¡¯t you?¡± Thanks to this, her soft, large breas?s pressed themselves on my body, which startled me awake in more ways than one. Her chest was bigger than I thought... Did the clothes hide this treasure underneath!? ¡°Ah-! I¡¯m sorry!¡± As I was feeling the wonderful warmth, Narmi suddenly smacked her head and blushed. ¡°I just suddenly hugged you like that... Are you feeling ill now?¡± ¡°Um, what?¡± ¡°Everyone says the Draco Family is cursed. Uh.... I also just touched the tombs and corpses....¡± Her awkward smile looked pretty nice and naive. ¡°Actually, some of my grime got onto your clothes.¡± It would be really sad to see a girl this sweet be brutally murdered by the Villain Hunter. Just as I opened my mouth to say something, Narmi beat me to it. ¡°Then, let¡¯s play chess until my sister wakes up!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The night in the cemetery was long. There were cries from unidentified beasts and birds, and from time to time the sound of something scratching the inside of the buried coffins could be heard. However, playing chess with Narmi was more fun than I thought. ¡°I sacrifice three pawns to summon the Obelisk The Pawn! With this, Theo, your minions will be annihilated!¡± ... Though I had hoped that the rules could be a bit less weird. *** {Chapters I owe: 5+3} [T/N: Here¡¯s a counter (directly above) for the 5 chapters I promised yesterday, since I couldn¡¯t TL them today. Plus, the chapters I missed during my exams. Guaranteed at least one chapter each day. Basically, treat the ¡°chapters I owe¡± , so 1 regular chapter + bonus chaptereach day.] Edited by: fake Chapter 65.1 [Regular Daily Chapter ( I owe is still at 8)] (EP-65.1) Shadow #1 065 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #1 The first weekend after school started disappeared in an instant. I slept through the whole Sunday after coming back from the haunted mansion. Perhaps, it was because I had encountered a ghost in the middle of the night and watched the sunrise in the morning with my now-chess partner Narmi, that my body was exhausted. ©¥See you later, Theo! Keep it a secret from my sister that you met me! ©¥Goodbye, take care! As soon as I got back to the dorm, my body drooped like wet cotton once I laid down on the bed. By the time I woke up, it was already Monday morning. Upon opening my eyes, I discovered someone looking down at me from the bedside. Someone with deep blue eyes. There were very few associates of mine with eyes like these... ¡°It¡¯s morning. MORNING. Wake up!¡± It was Elga. Elga had come to wake me up. According to the rules, women were prohibited from entering the men¡¯s dormitory, but Elga did not care about that and just barged in like always. Well, as someone who ranked 5th, there was no one capable of stopping her anyway. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wake up!?¡± At Elga¡¯s urging, I rubbed my sleepy eyes and got up. A quick look at the clock revealed that it was 8 in the morning. Usually the first lecture started at 9 o¡¯clock, so if I prepared quickly, there should be just enough time. ¡°Why are you waking up so late? Did you want me to pick you up or something?¡± ¡®Pick me up...¡¯ As I thought of what the lecture I was taking with Elga today could be, I realized that my only Monday lecture was the ¡®Introduction to Combatology¡¯. ... But that wasn¡¯t a lecture with Elga, was it? Without any hesitation, Elga grabbed my pajamas and lifted me into the air, as if grabbing a stray cat on the nape. ¡°Go wash up and get ready!¡± At the sound of Elga¡¯s scream, my drowsiness immediately faded away. Benjamin and Hans, who were lying on their beds, also got woken up. Rubbing their eyes, they asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Being in the same room as me, they were caught in the crossfire. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the lecture. Everyone be quiet.¡± At this time, someone¡¯s clapping suddenly appeared in the open training ground. It was a brown haired man, around his mid 30¡¯s, who had a short beard and an eye patch on one eye. The man was also wearing an auxiliary tool on his left leg and a hook instead of a hand on his right. The forearm exposed under his short sleeves was full of scars. Furthermore, he wore leather belts and holsters all around his waist and shoulders, hanging all kinds of tools. My first impression was, ¡®That¡¯s a lot of damage.¡¯ However, most of the professors and instructors in Ark also felt this way. This was because they hired old and/or injured veterans who no longer had active duty as instructors, professors and staff. The man then entered the circle formed by the crowd and introduced himself in all directions. ¡°Hello, I am Mikhail Heidner. I was a Gold Tier Mercenary in the Angkar Duchy. You can comfortably call me Mikhail. You can even call me Hyung.¡± Elga liked the light and easy-to-follow introduction, even giving out a ¡°Hooo-.¡± ¡°That guy is the real deal.¡± ¡®A *honmono?¡¯ [T/N: *Comes from the Japanese word ¨C ±¾Îï (means ¡°real thing¡±)] For Elga to give interest, the man must be a capable warrior. Well, even without Elga¡¯s reaction, I could sense to some extent that he was very strong. Although one of his hands and legs was lost, and he was using assistive tools, I had a strong feeling that he could easily twist my neck with his other hand. Name: Mikhail Heidner lv. 45 Job: Vagabond lv. 9 Striker lv. 8 Adventurer lv. 8 Survivor lv. 5 Mercenary lv. 15 Talents: ¡¶Deceitful Tactics¡· ¡¶Narrow Escape¡· Inclination: Neutral. A widowmaker from the Angkar Duchy. A life molded by battles and wanderings, weaponized. Wounds that do not kill only make him stronger. Edited by: fake Chapter 65.2 [Regular Daily Chapter] (EP-65.2) Shadows #1 065 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #1 I was surprised upon seeing the instructor¡¯s Status Window. He was level 45. Considering the information gathered so far, the average level of people in this world was only about 20 or so. Thus, this was pretty high. The job called Mercenary had also surpassed 10 levels. ¡®Level 15?¡¯ Was such a thing possible? I thought level 10 was the maximum. Well, each job might have different characteristics. But, one thing was certain: Mikhail was strong enough to serve as an instructor in an educational facility for warriors. I wasn¡¯t expecting much because his name didn¡¯t appear in the original novel. Yet, this made me correct my thoughts. Instructor Mikhail then said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start. I¡¯m not one who¡¯s versed in theories, so I¡¯ll just say what I have to say. Well, the cadets here aren¡¯t at the level of listening to theories anyway, right?¡± ... But I wanted to hear the theories first. ... Was I the only complete beginner in combat? Now that I had a closer look, the faces of the cadets taking this lecture were full of scars like experienced warriors. Whether it was because of being exposed to direct sunlight or not, the tanned skin of both male and female cadets present made them look older. Seeing everyone¡¯s firm eyes, Mikhail nodded in satisfaction. He then shouted. ¡°Well then, Assistant. Bring what you have prepared.¡± ©¥I¡¯ll be there shortly...! Someone replied while carrying a heavy-looking bag on their shoulder. They looked just like a tortoise or a snail, but what was even more surprising was their appearance. The assistant was wearing a nun¡¯s uniform... What else was there to say? It was Marmar. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯ve prepared...!¡± Churuuk-. For some reason, Marmar was working as Mikhail¡¯s assistant. She unwrapped the bag she was holding and arranged its contents on the ground. There were all kinds of weapons, from different types of bladed to blunt weapons; such as sickles, spears, swords, bows, etc. ¡°The set up is done...!¡± ¡°Good job, Assistant. Go over there in the shade and rest.¡± ¡°Yes...!¡± ¡°A typical Mage¡¯s body with little muscle... Then, Theo, rather than learning ¡®weaponry¡¯, you should learn ¡®how to deal with all types of weapons¡¯.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ Dealing against all weapons. It would be nice to know that for sure! ¡°Excuse me, Instructor Mikhail!¡± At that moment, someone rushed in from afar. It was a man wearing an ordinary robe. He approached Mikhail and whispered something in his ear, which made him raise his brows. ¡°Is that true? Undead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mikhail let out a small sigh. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lecture. Then, Assistant, please clean up.¡± ¡°Yes...!¡± While Marmar was cleaning up the weapons, Mikhail hurriedly left. The abrupt ending of the lecture threw the crowd in a buzz. ©¥What¡¯s going on? ©¥Wasn¡¯t it something about the undead? I heard it too. It was undead something. Then, some gossip sounded out that bothered me quite a bit. ©¥Maybe it¡¯s because of the necromancer. ©¥A necromancer? ©¥A dangerous necromancer is wandering around the city. It¡¯s said to be a fearsome necromancer who wields a High Lich. I guess the damage is terrible. ©¥A necromancer with a High Lich... Isn¡¯t that the girl from the Draco Family!? Did she hear this story? Elga, who had been yawning with both arms crossed throughout the lecture, wrinkled her brow. She then approached the twin hammer-wielding woman and grabbed her by the collar. ¡°Tell me more. What about this necromancer with a Lich?¡± ¡°Th, that- I¡¯ve heard rumors! I¡¯ve heard that the necromancer is raiding people at random and digging graves! And that it has something to do with the Draco Family....¡± Dak. Only then did she release the collar. ¡°Everyone scram. Don¡¯t you have other lectures to attend to? Are you so free? Or do you want to play with me instead!?¡± The threat from Elga, who ranked 5th, made the students rush out of the training ground immediately... Edited by: fake Chapter 66.1 [Regular Daily Chapter] (EP-66.1) Shadows #2 066 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #2 Monday lunchtime. I had a decent meal at a restaurant with Elga. It was quite strange to see Elga, the Young Lady of a great family, eating a 5,000 coin pork cutlet. ¡°Ummm....¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t even eating it. Marmar, who was next to her, said. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to eat, can Marmar have that...?¡± The only thing in front of Marmar was a bowl of bean sprout soup that cost only 2,000 coins. Apparently, it was not enough for her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, let Marmar have it...!¡± Marmar finally brought the pork cutlet placed in front of Elga to her side and started eating it in a hurry. Looking at her, I had some doubts. ¡°Marmar, I had already given you the meal tickets and 150,000 coins from Conde, why are you not using them?¡± ¡°Those need to be saved for emergencies...!¡± Well... that seemed to be the case. ¡°But you need to eat a lot of nutrients to grow your tail back...!¡± I looked at the Imp tail wand wrapped around my hand like a bracelet. Who could¡¯ve thought that Marmar would pull her tail off and give it to me? ¡°This pork cutlet is very imp-friendly and tasty.... The price is also affordable. It¡¯s cheap and delicious....¡± Watching Marmar eat a 5,000 won pork cutlet with excitement like it was high-quality beef made me feel quite sorry for her. Thus, I handed Marmar the two leftover dumplings. ¡°Eat these too.¡± ¡°As expected, comrade has a deep heart...! Giving me food to eat... ! This is an example of how a devotee should be...!¡± Was it because of Marmar¡¯s noise? But Elga, who had been in deep thought, suddenly furrowed her brow. ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate, it¡¯s so damn noisy! Who is this Imp? Why the heII is an Imp here?¡± ¡°I am Marmar Marnoi...!¡± ¡°Mar¡ª what? Theo, who is she, why is she dining with us?¡± Now that I thought about it, this was Elga¡¯s first time meeting Marmar. It was Aira that knew her due to being present back where me and Marmar were together. However, I was a little worried about how to explain this to Elga. Wouldn¡¯t people immediately think of the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady? However, yesterday, I was invited to the Draco Family¡¯s villa and learned that Mirna Draco was actually afraid of ghosts and skeletons. And that for that same Mirna Draco to be an evil necromancer? Impossible! ¡°It¡¯s not Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°Then who is doing this? Who else besides that girl would do that?¡± I was speechless at Elga¡¯s question. It seemed that Elga didn¡¯t know about her twin sister, Narmi Draco. Of course, neither of the sisters were criminals. At least I thought so. Unfortunately, other people seemed to have a different opinion. ©¥Did you hear? Last night, the necromancer attacked the citizens in the outskirts. ©¥I heard it too. The Draco Family¡¯s seal was found on the fallen. ©¥Isn¡¯t that necromancer just the Young Lady of the Draco Family? Since she¡¯s a single digit ranker, she can go back and forth between the campus and suburbs at will. Actually, it seems like she¡¯s been going out to the suburbs every night recently. Rumors were quickly made. The story of the daughter from a great family on the continent attacking people every night and turning them into the undead passed over everyone¡¯s heads like a hurricane. ©¥Gold brooch cadets seem to have suffered as well. If the gold brooches who are within the top 100 of the rankings get beaten up, it means that the perpetrator is one of the most talented in Ark. ©¥Mirna Draco ranks 6th, so it¡¯s quite possible... The circumstances were perfect for branding Mirna Draco as the evil necromancer. After all, the Draco¡¯s was a family that held many secrets and carried eerie curses. But I didn¡¯t like it when the twin sisters, who would painstakingly wait for the sun to rise every morning in that dark mansion, got slandered by fleeting rumors. Cursing the house of Angmar was the same as blaspheming the Angmar Kingdom. Cursing the Angmar Kingdom meant that I, the descendant of the Demon King, would someday return it and curse everything that I rightfully control. ¡°Well, Marmar will be going first. It¡¯s time for Professor Belhawk¡¯s errands...!¡± ¡°Okay, see you later.¡± I waved to Marmar then likewise got up from my seat. ¡°Elga-nim, I also have something to do, so I¡¯ll get up first.¡± ¡°Sure sure, I have some work to do too...¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 66.2 [Bonus Chapter 1/8] (EP-66.2) Shadows #2 066 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #2 The place where I was heading to right now was where the professors¡¯ labs were located. I was looking for Professor Balan, a renowned *Witch in charge of teaching ancient Dead Language. [T/N: *Witch ¡ª Previously titled as ¡°warlock¡± but I realized that warlock is the term used for male dark magicians. Witch is the female term] I thought that she might know the seal that I found on the zombie¡¯s tongue on Saturday. Even if she didn¡¯t, there might be clues. It could also be used as evidence to expose the rumors about the necromancer and undead situation that was spreading in the academy right now. ¡°Is anyone here?¡± I stopped in front of Professor Balan¡¯s lab and knocked on the door. Professor Balan¡¯s lab was in a much more luxurious and splendid building than Professor Belhawk¡¯s lab. It seemed to be true that among the professors, there was also a division like what was caused by the students¡¯ brooches, regardless if it was an unspoken rule or official. Anyway, having a tropical fish aquarium in the hallway definitely said it best. Duk duk. ¡°Is anyone here?¡± I knocked again. Was her lunch break over? Could she be in class? After waiting for a reply, a woman carrying a heavy load came up to me and said. ¡°Professor Balan had already gone to the faculty meeting...!¡± It appeared to be a blue-haired Nymph working as a teaching assistant under Professor Balan. I believed this one was ¡®Miris¡¯ based on the line written on her nameplate. ¡°Assistant Miris, do you know when Professor Balan will return?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know...! The professor is busy because of the undead that¡¯s been causing a ruckus lately...! She has a pile of documents to take care of...!¡± That was true... As an expert in dark magic and necromancy, there must be a lot of people looking for Professor Balan in the current situation besides me. I had no choice but to turn around. I would see the professor tomorrow anyway. And so, the next day. I headed to the classroom to attend Tuesday¡¯s lecture about Dead Language. As I opened the door and entered the room, the chatting students suddenly shut their mouths. It felt like I was being ostracized... Anyways, I put my things down on the old, familiar table in the corner and waited for the lecture to start. Speaking of which, was Mirna not here yet? A painful groan came from the inside. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you there? This is Theo Gospel.¡± Duk, kieeeek. The door wasn¡¯t locked. Beyond the slowly opening door, I could see the gorgeous interior of this single-person dormitory. On the soft-looking bed was a lying Mirna, slowly getting up. She looked very disheveled, unlike her usual clean and noble appearance. Her bare legs and breas?s were visible under a long shirt that looked like a pajama, but Mirna didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Are you ill? There was no reply, I¡¯m sorry for intruding.¡± ¡°These past few days, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep.... Why did you come to my room, commoner?¡± ¡°I am here to inform you that we have a task to do. Today, you¡¯re coming with me to the ruins of the old castle in the North.¡± ¡°Euuu....¡± Mirna¡¯s face was very red. Without having to touch it, I could already feel that her face was boiling. ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± At that, Mirna pointed at something with a wrinkled forehead. It looked like kelp on the table. Dried kelp, perhaps? ¡°Give me that thing. It makes me feel better....¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Mirna Draco then put the kelp in her mouth. However, chewing the tough kelp seemed very difficult for her, as if there was no strength in her body. ¡°Pweh.¡± Eventually, she spat it out. As I picked up the hard kelp lying on the floor, I inquired. ¡°What caused you to be in this state? What¡¯s the reason you couldn¡¯t sleep....¡± At this time, the rumors going around students suddenly came to my mind. Rumors about an evil necromancer, who appeared last Sunday night, causing trouble by raiding people and indiscriminately spawning undead. The current Mirna definitely looked like a necromancer who couldn¡¯t sleep at night... Mirna then said while slowly exhaling a very hot breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t want to say this either, but there is no other way. Commoner, can you wipe my body with a cold towel...?¡± Mirna then flopped onto the bed. It seemed that she could no longer keep it together. I nodded, looking at the wash basin and towel next to her. ¡°Okay.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 67.1 [Regular Daily Chapter] [19] (EP-67.1) Shadows Cast #3 067 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #3 I actually had quite a bit of experience washing women¡¯s bodies. for new novels It had always been my job to bathe the kids in the nursery, and lately with Aira¡¯s quirky soapy bath as a ¡®reward¡¯. ¡°Then excuse me.¡± ¡°...Uggh.¡± Seuk. I took off Mirna¡¯s shirt. Whenever a woman had her clothes being taken off by some man, it would be natural for her to refuse or become defensive. Mirna would¡¯ve exclaimed, ¡°You dare take off my clothes!?¡± However, she didn¡¯t say anything. To be more precise, she simply couldn¡¯t. Just how severe was her fever? Sch. ¡°Woah.¡± When I put my hand on her forehead, the extreme heat startled me. How could a person¡¯s head even get this hot? I might be able to fry an egg with this! For a moment, things like a woman¡¯s body and underwear came to mind. But that passing thought quickly disappeared once a sense of duty ignited inside my heart. I dunked the towel in cold water and squeezed off the excess, before wiping Mirna¡¯s body with it. ¡°It will be cold.¡± ¡°Hooo, haaaeu....¡± As time passed, her breathing became rougher and rougher. She seemed stuffed, perhaps because of the bra restricting her chest. ¡°Lady, I am doing this out of good will. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°Wh, wha, what are you doing....¡± So I took off Mirna Draco¡¯s bra. It wasn¡¯t difficult to undo her underwear, thanks to my experience in changing Aira¡¯s and taking Elgar¡¯s clothes off. Boing-. Two soft and covetous looking mountains soon presented themselves. I tried to act like a gentleman in order not to look like I was harassing a sick person. I even tried to look away from her. Alas, as a man, wandering thoughts were inevitable. ¡°Eueuk.¡± What should I do!? For a moment, panic filled my head. But soon, I felt my talent¡¶Calm Thinking¡·sweep away those perplexing emotions like a cold wave. And with those thoughts out of the way, what was needed became clear. It was one of the spells I learned upon entering Ark. ¡°Belial!¡± Belial was a spell that negated the opponent¡¯s magic. According to theory, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to nullify the magic on Mirna¡¯s back? Crackle, crackle. In fact, sparks started to go off her back with my spell. Moreover, Mirna began screaming, ¡°Meorrroorrrooow...!¡± like a very angry cat in the face of cold water. Clink! Then there was a noise akin to the sound of glass breaking. All the while, the ¡®tattoo¡¯ on Mirna¡¯s back was erased as if it had just evaporated into nothing. Finally, everything returned to its place, in peace. * * * It was about five minutes later when Mirna woke up. ¡°Hooo....¡± Of course, she only came to her senses, and still unable to lift a finger. ¡°What happened...?¡± ¡°I removed the curse drawn on the Lady¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Remove...? Curse...?¡± I briefly explained the situation to Mirna, who didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation. After listening to the story, Mirna said, ¡°I see,¡± before soon realizing that she was naked with only her cute pan?ies left. She then promptly covered herself with the blanket. I put the dried kelp in a kettle and let it boil. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Still a little lightheaded, but yes. You said that you removed the curse.... It seems you weren¡¯t called the Demon Monk for nothing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like that nickname, though.¡± ¡°Still, it must have been nothing less than the curse of the Demon King Angmar.... It¡¯s genuinely surprising. I didn¡¯t think you had any other talent other than your tongue.¡± Mirna blinked as if she was really surprised that I had lifted the curse that had been engraved on her. ¡°How did you do it? If it was the magic of the Demon King Angmar, you would only be able to do it if you had extensive knowledge about Dead Language wouldn¡¯t it...?¡± Receiving a compliment felt good, but the more she asked about the cause, the closer she would be to uncovering the fact that I was the sole survivor of the Angmar Family... Edited by: fake Chapter 67.2 [19] (EP-67.2) Shadows Cast #3 067 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #3 I decided to change the subject. ¡°Then, what will the Lady do about the task? If you¡¯re not feeling well, shouldn¡¯t you just rest?¡± ¡°Task.... Is it the lecture on Dead Language?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have to go. It¡¯s my task as the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Why is it ¡®your task¡¯?¡± Mirna got up from bed with the blanket wrapped around her body like a gown. She was certainly in a much better condition than before, though still a bit sluggish. As Mirna put on her school uniform blouse and skirt, she slowly continued, overcoming her headache. ¡°Balan, she¡¯s the culprit. She¡¯s robbing the Draco Family¡¯s cemetery and stealing bodies. A criminal who recklessly gives rise to the undead...!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Professor Balan was the culprit? It was an unbelievable story, but Mirna calmly explained. ¡°She stole my Lich last night. I¡¯m sure of it! I swear in the honor of the Draco Family.... But it¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t believe it. Anyway, I¡¯ll take care of this myself....¡± ¡°No, if the professor is like that, wouldn¡¯t it be better to let others know? People are spreading the rumor that Lady Draco has gone mad and is running around wildly.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there is no solid evidence right now. And, if I make a lot of noise, it might just scare the thief away. There¡¯s only one reason why she hasn¡¯t fled yet....¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely aiming for my body. That ?itch wants to use this Mirna Draco¡¯s living body to make an undead!¡± ¡®Manipulating living people into undead?¡¯ I wondered in my head whether that was possible. But in a world where magic and things like witchcraft existed, where would the limit lie? In the first place, I was not even from this world, yet how did I get here? ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, I know. Hah, the Draco Family seems to be cursed with betrayal and lies. Well, it¡¯s not something I expect you to believe anyway.¡± Mirna Draco smiled self-deprecatingly. Her current appearance resembled that of Narmi guarding the cemetery alone at night. Remembering Narmi, who had become my friend in a way, I calmly said to Mirna. ¡°No, I believe you.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t this be a golden opportunity to make Lady Mirna owe Elga-nim? You can never know when an opportunity like this will come again!¡± I explained the current situation to Elga and suggested this at the same time. Simply watching Mirna get fu?cked, or have her owe you a debt which could be used later. Elga was more strategic and smarter than one might think, so she naturally knew which option would be more beneficial. ¡°Mirna, that woman... I knew this would happen! That¡¯s because you only believe in necromancy and don¡¯t train yourself. What can you do now that you¡¯ve lost your Lich? Where¡¯s the idio? whose father¡¯s body was stolen by a thief?¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not helping, I¡¯m making a deal. I¡¯ve heard that the Draco Family have dragon bones left. I¡¯m thinking of getting some. Tell this to that Mirna.¡± ¡®Speak of the devil and he shall come.¡¯ As it turned out, Mirna was already standing behind me as Elga said that. Why were you two just facing each other with me in the middle? I looked at Mirna, who probably heard all the talk. She had her eyes closed with a wrinkled forehead, as if she was having a headache. Seeing this, Elga continued. ¡°The Lioness¡¯s Golden Army is expensive. Wouldn¡¯t it be fair to pay such a price to hire the best and most outstanding soldiers?¡± ¡°... Alright, let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll give you the tip of a dragon¡¯s tailbone.¡± Sch. Surprisingly, Mirna reached out her hand. Elga also showed a look of surprise, but she quickly returned the gesture and shook it. ¡°Don¡¯t take that back~.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± After subjugating the Demon King Angmar, the family of dragons and lions, who had separated while constantly feuding with each other, was now forming an alliance, albeit temporarily. And it was I, Theo Angmar, who made it happen. Just like how the Demon King brought the families together before. I, too, succeeded in uniting them! This was a complete twist on the original story, filling my heart with a sense of achievement. ... But, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if the enemies I had to overthrow and conquer began to hold hands with each other? Edited by: fake Chapter 68.1 (EP-68.1) Shadows Cast #4 068 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #4 There were quite a few ruins in Gracia. In any world, most relics would have academic value. It was the same for the ancient castle located in the North of the city. Me, Mirna and Elga arrived in an area commonly called the ¡®Old Castle Ruins¡¯. ¡°Is this really the place?¡± Elga scanned around the area. Elga¡¯s clear blue eyes trailed along the winding vines on high stacked bricks and the thorn bushes surrounding it. ¡°It¡¯s creepy.¡± Beyond the dark walls, even though it was not yet evening, the gardens and corridors looked overcast and stuffy. The smashed stone statues abound definitely wasn¡¯t helping the atmosphere either. ¡°Is there no one but us?¡±Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com When Elga asked that, I also looked around. The place was full of mud and weeds, and even several strange footprints... Mirna was likewise vigilant. She also checked the mud with her finger. ¡°Seeing that the mud hasn¡¯t hardened, the footprints are new. But I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s here at all.¡± It was as Mirna said. It would have been normal if there were already 9 teams other than us here. But they were nowhere to be seen. Did they go deep inside? At this time, Elga took a deep breath. ¡°Is there anyone¡ª!?¡± Soon, a loud, thunderous roar erupted from her mouth. It really sounded like natural thunder rather than a human voice. Being so close to her, it felt like a gun was fired right beside me without anything to plug my sensitive ears. Meanwhile, Elga just clicked her tongue. ¡°No response. It seems we are too late.¡± Her chest was big, so it was a tight fit, but she somehow got through. Probably because of its elasticity and softness. ¡°Come, go one at a time.¡± At Elga¡¯s signal, I decided to send Mirna first. ¡°You go in first. I¡¯ll watch your back.¡± ¡°... Okay.¡± Mirna also seemed to find it quite difficult to enter through the cramped door, but it wasn¡¯t anything like Elga. She stepped in and stood in the dark. I was the only one left. Then, just as I was about to enter... ©¥Graaaa-! Paseuseuk, paseuseuseuk. Something broke through the ground. They took the form of people in old, rotten armor. The gaps between the armor revealed the chilling sight of hollowed out skulls and thin skeletons. ©¥Gruaaah! How many were there? Five? Ten? I didn¡¯t know. The important thing right now was that they had found and started rushing towards me. Mirna, who was waiting inside the door, shouted. ¡°Skeletons! Hurry up and get in here!¡± Even if Mirna hadn¡¯t shouted, I was thinking that it would be better to go inside the castle. Thus, I began putting my body in the cramped gap. Before I knew it, the skeletons had already grabbed my leg and pulled me in the opposite direction. ©¥Greuaaaaahhh!!! ¡°What...!?¡± Thanks to this, I couldn¡¯t enter the gate and was instead pulled outward. Aaaaah. Edited by: fake Chapter 68.2 (EP-68.2) Shadows Cast #4 068 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #4T/his chapter is updated by I didn¡¯t know how this kind of power was possible to monsters who had no muscles and only bones. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pull you!¡± It was then that Mirna grabbed my hand. In the end, it felt like my body was being stretched in half with Mirna pulling me from the inside and the skeletons pulling me from the outside. ¡°Hieeek...!!!! You¡¯re tearing me aaah...!!!!¡± If this continued, I would become either The/o or Theooooo. Regardless, it was certain that my body would stretch and rip. ... Was this what it felt like to be the rope in tug-of-war? ¡°What are you doing? Now, that¡¯s funny!¡± Looking at my misery, Elga burst out laughing before grabbing Mirna¡¯s waist. Then, after giving it a little pulling force, my body completely entered through the cramped door. Finally, I breathed a sigh of relief, stroking my stretched legs and waist. ¡°Thank you, you saved my life...¡± Elga laughed at that. ¡°You got pulled hard! Did you get taller? Your legs must have gotten quite long after that~.¡± I almost got ripped in half, how could you joke like that!? ... But, it did make some sense. ... I could take a look later. Kiiiik. Bang. The gate suddenly closed shut. Seeing this, Elga tried pushing and pulling on it to no avail. ¡°It¡¯s not moving. Should I just break the da?n thing?¡± To that, Mirna shook her head. ¡°No. That wouldn¡¯t be a very good idea, especially since the activity outside is getting stronger. Perhaps the buried soldiers of the old Gracia Castle Ruins are being resurrected as undead.¡± ¡°You mean that if we open this door, they will come rushing inside?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± As Mirna said, there were quite a few signs from the outside. From noises of the door being scratched to a series of unknown screams. The thought that the weedy garden we just walked through would get flooded with skeletons gave me chills... Pwock. ¡°Keuaaak!¡± The student who got hit by it collapsed, looking quite shaken. Though, I wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that and shot a few more. Fusiung, fusiung-. Pwock, pwock. Bang, quadang. As the three opponents collapsed and the situation cleared up, Elga raised her fists and let out a surprise, ¡°Hoh-.¡± ¡°This magic is quite useful, huh? Theo, since when have you been able to perform such magic?¡± Elga looked at the people lying on the floor. The magic seemed to have good power and accuracy. ¡°It lacks lethal power, but it¡¯s just right for subduing rather than killing. It seems simple to cast too. How many more times do you think you can use it?¡± At Elga¡¯s question, I looked into my inner self and felt an estimate. This magic consumed quite a bit of stamina. Even though Marmar¡¯s tail wand could control the amount and power of magic I dished out like a faucet, chanting and firing the magic were still quite tiring. ¡°If I use it without rest, I think I can do about ten shots.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much more useful than expected. At this rate, you might be able to get a job in Borgia¡¯s Golden Army! Did you learn it at Ark?¡± Borgia¡¯s Golden Army was the pride of the Lioness family. Should I say that it was an elite unit that only hired the talented and equipped them with the best of the best? Being able to get a job in such a place would mean that my skills were quite useful in practice. Of course, the rarity of Mages and other spellcasters had played a part too. Moreover, it made sense. Paimon was an advanced destructive spell of the Demon King Angmar. It was more luxe and splendid compared to most Mages¡¯ Fireballs and Wind Blades. My power was weak because of my low rank, still.... ¡±When did you learn this kind of magic? How fascinating is it that you had the talent of a Mage? With this level of power, is it about the second rank?¡± As Elga continued to take interest in my spell, I said. ¡°Well, it would be better to move forward first than explain it now.¡± I hurried my steps with such an equivocation. I thought it wasn¡¯t so good to stay in one place for a long time. In fact, from the back of the path we had passed, I could hear the growl of an unknown creature... TTV Advanced Chapters:?? Edited by: fake Chapter 69.1 (EP-69.1) Shadows Cast #5 069 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #5 As we passed the narrow stone-walled corridor, something like a wide open space appeared. It was a large vacant lot with thick pillars rising up to the high ceiling. Naturally, there was no sunlight, no torches, nor were there lanterns installed. There was only darkness. I never thought that there would be such a large vacant lot in the castle. You couldn¡¯t help but wonder what this place was for. It also smelled like oil... ¡°Keuaaak-!¡± At that moment, a screaming enemy rushed towards Elga. Of course, Elga easily avoided it by moving her body to the side like how a matador dealt with a bull. At the same time, she kneed the enemy¡¯s abdomen. Pookk. ¡±Kek-!¡± Elga said as she tapped the head of the man who had collapsed to the floor. ¡°How many did we take down, about fifteen?¡± ¡°There¡¯s twenty people in the class. Excluding me and Mirna-nim, there should be three more people here. Huuu-.¡± I tried to catch my breath. The combination of dizziness and a throbbing headache made my mind foggy. Having cast my spell for ten times, my magical limit was inevitably approaching. Still, it wasn¡¯t all bad. By actually using magic, I was able to understand the power and limitations of my magic. That said, Paimon was kind of like a shotgun. A shotgun made of air bullets. A shotgun that increased in power the closer it was to the target and decreased the further away. Even if the wand weakened its power and increased stability, it wouldn¡¯t just simply end with breaking people¡¯s bones, since it would cause damage to the internal organs if hit at close range. In fact, if you got hit by something like that on the head, you would be a dead man through and through. If it was already like this with just the skill of a Mage who had only risen to the second rank, how was the Demon King Angmar¡¯s ¡®Paimon¡¯ spell, which was casted by someone of the 10th rank? And what about the warriors of the families who subdued such a powerful being? Anyway. So I had casted the spell about ten times now. Although it was just a guess, I felt like the next two chants were my limit. I could see that it was some kind of magic circle. Unknowingly, we got caught up in the middle of said magic circle... Dark shadows suddenly moved toward us. They were undead like zombies and skeletons. And unlike the Ark students from before, they had no life. The moment she saw them, Mirna trembled. ¡°Uncle-. Aunt.¡± Elga asked, while pointing her giant halberd in all directions. ¡°You know who they are?¡± ¡°They are Draco Family members. Our graves have been dug up! They will be different from the normal undead, be careful!¡± ¡°Ahh-. This is why I hate Dracos. Even in death, you¡¯re still causing trouble. Mirna, do you have a good way to deal with this? Should we just get besieged like this?¡± ¡°A way....¡± ¡°I am confident in surviving alone. However, the opponent would not be accommodating enough to let me protect you as well.¡± Elga¡¯s eyes then looked at something floating in the air. It was a white haired undead in black robes. It was the high Lich, Aleister. ©¥Itum kalli. Hur Bolt Jack. Wareureur. Blue flames ignited in the Lich¡¯s bare hands. When I met him a few days ago, those same hands gave me candy. ©¥Exack Skarrrrr...! But now, he was controlled by Professor Balan and literally became a terminator-like tool to slaughter the living. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know how to beat that. He looks as strong as my dad...¡± Elga looked at Aleister and then thought of her father, Lord Reinhardt. In fact, Reinhardt and Aleister were peers and rivals. Therefore, Elga must have gauged Aleister¡¯s combat power by estimating the skills of her father, Reinhardt. ¡°Hey, Draco. Does your dad have any weaknesses? He¡¯s a Lich, so is there something like a Life Vessel? Like an urn where he hides his soul?¡± ¡°Aleister Draco is our family¡¯s greatest masterpiece. There is no way he¡¯d have such an obvious weakness.¡± ¡°Then how am I supposed to knock him down!? Even if I cut him, wouldn¡¯t he just revive!?¡± ¡°If there is a weakness, it would be the caster who is controlling it. Find Professor Balan. She¡¯ll be here somewhere. In the meantime, I will try to regain control if possible!¡± ©¥Geureueuaak! Edited by: fake Chapter 69.2 (EP-69.2) Shadows Cast #5 069 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #5 At that moment, the Draco Family zombies began to attack us. They were very fast and agile, not like normal zombies. ¡°You want to find the professor who¡¯s not showing her face here?¡± Sureung, cha-a-ang! Elga wielded the giant halberd and cut the bodies of the Draco Family zombies in half. Each time her giant ax swung, arms and legs would fly in all directions, scattering fragments of blood and flesh. ¡°This is nothing!¡± Aleister muttered something to Elga who shouted so confidently. ©¥Halo Dasi Tumb! At the same time, the blue flame that fluttered in his hand burned even bigger. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t look very good. But that movement came to a stand still. ©¥Grrrrrr. ¡°Death is the beginning, not the end, not the rest.¡± It was probably because what Mirna started doing, chanting something like a prayer, was working. ¡°Akin to serpents and dragons shedding their skins and scales, it is but the start to a new spiral of life. As said¡ª¡± ©¥Grrr.... It was clear that she was trying to regain her father. ¡°This will never end! Anything is good, so do it quickly!¡± Elga was busy dealing with the zombies coming from all directions. ¡°Do not be afraid of treading the valley of gloomy death. I will seize the necks of the demons harming you....¡± ©¥Grrrrrrr...! Mirna was also busy trying to control her father. Both women seemed very busy with their work. That being the case, I was the only one who could find Professor Balan who was controlling the undead from somewhere. ¡°Huuu-.¡± I took a breath. As far as I knew, a necromancer must keep a certain distance from their minions. If they got too far away from them, they¡¯d lose control, and if they were too close, there was no point in bringing minions. They might as well fight personally. That meant Professor Balan was hiding somewhere in this darkness. As for where she was... I didn¡¯t know. Should I just shout out loud? ¡°What do you mean? Demon King Solomon is dead. Wouldn¡¯t all the spells he left behind be gone by now?¡± Elga said as she leisurely mutilated an undead. ©¥Greeeeeek.... ©¥Hieeee.... By this point, Elga had chopped down numerous Draco Family undead, leaving them all mangled on the ground. However, Aleister, a powerful necromancer, and Professor Balan, who identified herself as Gamigin, were still here. If they casted their spells again, the dead would continue to rise back. That was how a fight with a necromancer went. But Professor Balaan, no, Gamigin didn¡¯t seem so eager to take us down right away. ¡°Demon king Solomon is dead? Angmar¡¯s blood has been cut off? How funny. Angmar is alive. My will remaining is proof.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elga growled like she had nothing to hear. But Mirna¡¯s face was so pale that it looked very blue. ¡°Mirna Draco, you would know. Your family knew that Angmar was alive somewhere.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s.¡± ¡°... What? What does that mean!?¡± Elga asked, as if she was hearing an unbelievable story. Gamigin smiled at her. ¡°The Draco Family knew that Angmar¡¯s will never ceased. If you don¡¯t trust me, just ask them. ¡®Cause they know better than I do. Heh heh.¡± ¡°Hey, what did that bas?ard mean!?¡± Elga was in great anger. Her blood-stained face was full of rage, embarrassment and distrust. I could see that this was the goal of that Gamigin. To drive a wedge between Elga and Mirna. But the story that came out of his mouth was very interesting. Angmar¡¯s will was alive? ... Weren¡¯t they talking about me? That could only be me. Because the System said I was the only Angmar survivor. But the Draco Family knew of my existence...? No, it didn¡¯t seem like that at all. ¡°Explain, quickly! Angmar is alive and you hid it? Do you not know what this means?¡± Seuk. Elga grabbed Mirna¡¯s collar. Mirna quietly murmured, without any resistance, as if something inevitable had finally come. ¡°... There¡¯s no point in lying anymore. It¡¯s true. Angmar is alive. To be precise, it¡¯s the bloodline of the Demon King that¡¯s alive.... Like a forbidden legacy....¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 70.1 (EP-70.1) Casting Shadow # 6 070 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #6 The bloodline of the Demon King was alive. Hearing such a shocking revelation, Elga¡¯s hair stood upright like an angry cat. ¡°Angmar¡¯s children are alive? How does that make sense? Didn¡¯t the whole kingdom erase everything about their existence?¡± Maybe it was because of her agitation, but the grip on Mirna¡¯s collar tightened. Mirna, who was smaller than Elga, got lifted into the air like a struggling fish on a hook. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Then say that it¡¯s a lie!¡± ¡°I am not lying. It¡¯s true. Even though the four families removed any trace of the Angmars from the kingdom, we couldn¡¯t reach the outside world.¡± ¡°Da?n traitors, you were hiding such a big fact!?¡± Elga erupted like a volcano. The shocking news that Angmar¡¯s bloodline was still alive and flowing was enough to agitate her. After all, for the safety and peace of the four families, including the Lioness¡¯, there were no threats more dangerous than those who were originally the legitimate owners of the throne. So, if I were to be in her position, I would probably have reacted the same. I was already struggling to avoid the ¡®execution ending,¡¯ and now the fact that there was a survivor of the Angmar Family that could threaten Aira¡¯s throne and the well-being of the four families got exposed. That would make the difficulty too high! ¡°Hey, Theo, did you also know? Am I the only one who didn¡¯t know something that even a weird-a?ss necromancer knew?¡± At that moment, Elga¡¯s sword was aimed at me. ... Did I know? Nope. I didn¡¯t know either, ma¡¯am... ¡°... I also didn¡¯t know.¡± Not until recently, anyway... But now I knew, and would go through it myself. Elga would¡¯ve never thought ¡®that¡¯ person was right in front of her. If she found out, she would most definitely rip my head out of my torso right away. ¡°Hehehehe-.¡± ¡°Annoying!¡± Elga swung her halberd towards the body again to stop the regeneration. Chwaak, chwaak. Guruguru. Gamigin¡¯s cut up body continued to tangle and twist like some sticky slime. Finally, after fully regenerating her body, Gamigin had now transformed into a bigger, stickier monster. Its body was squishy like a stretchy sea cucumber. It was basically a slug monster with no semblance of a human. The only thing that remained of Professor Balan was her upper body. At this time, a gigantic mouth in the huge monster¡¯s belly opened. ¡ºFuheuheuhihing-.¡» What came out was a strange noise that sounded like either a sneer or a slur of words. ¡°No, what the heII is this? It looks like dog shi?! This hideous thing needs to die!¡± It seemed that this was the first time that Elga had seen this terrifying monster. But I had some guesses. ¡ºFuheuhihihii-!¡» After all, it had a very distinct look and a pressing laugh. When it came to beings like this, even if it appeared in the original novel as a villain boss of an important plot point, there would be nothing strange about it. Well, because it actually was one! This fella, wasn¡¯t it Gamigin¡¸Predator Samigina¡¹? In the second part of the novel, the Church Saintess would become the final boss. There was an event that bridged Saintess Priga fighting the Villain Hunter Party, after she fell into a deep abyss brought upon by the evil forces invading from the barrier. I remembered that it was an episode in which she searched for traitors in Ark who colluded with the enemies, which became the last bastion. It was the Predator Samigina who appeared and fell at the end of the ordeal. According to the description, it looked like a pig that had swelled after drowning in the sea for about a year. And that would be exactly what this was! ¡ºKieeeeek...!!!!¡» *Check out a similar I¡¯m translating Fated To Be Loved By Villains (here) Edited by: faker T/his chapter is updated by Chapter 70.2 (EP-70.2) Casting Shadow # 6 070 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #6 Its huge mouth let out a roar so loud that it felt like my ears were deafened. ¡°Come!¡± Elga raised her halberd. However, the sea cucumber monster Gamagin suddenly turned its head and hid in the darkness. Chwareureureu. It would leave lumps of goo and disgusting slime wherever it passed by. ¡°What? Running away?¡± Elga confusedly looked at Gamigin who turned its tail. The monster was nowhere to be seen in this wide and chaotic square. But, I knew where it was. ¡°Above...!¡± ¡°Above-?¡± Elga raised her head. At the same time, she jumped back. Badump! Then, something thiccc fell on where Elga was just at. It was, undoubtedly, the giant monster Gamigin. Squish, squish-. Gamigin laid flattened like a cartoon character before restoring its chunky shape. ¡ºHow did you know!?¡» Gamigin seemed surprised that its surprise attack had been detected. Meanwhile, I was rejoicing on the inside because my prediction was correct. The Samigina in the novel and this Gamigin actually shared the same attack pattern! At first, it would pretend to disappear into the darkness, before suddenly striking from above. It probably meant that it was able to stick on walls and pillars, or hang upside down from the ceiling using its slimy body. ¡ºGeureueueueu-! Aleister-!¡» Angry at the failure of the surprise attack, the monster shouted high into the air. With that, the Eldritch Aleister, who had been suspended in the air, began to move. Elga passed through the body of the monster at a speed that could only be described as a flash of gold in one¡¯s naked eyes. Chwaaaaaak-! The monster Gamigin¡¯s body was left with a wound from the intense blow that carved a horizontal gash in its sea cucumber-like lower body. That was probably ¡®Lion Roar¡¯, something like Elga Lioness¡¯ ultimate technique. I had some thoughts on what it was based on the novel, but this was the first time I had actually seen it. ¡ºGgeuieeek-! So, soon...!¡» Ggureul, ggureul, ggureul. Tar-like intestines flowed out from the cut, giving off a foul smell. It was quite a fatal injury for anyone. However, opponents with an irregular torso would have good resilience as portrayed in any media. ¡°It¡¯ll heal soon! Elga-nim, you have to keep pushing! And be careful not to inhale the gas from the burning mucus, it¡¯s highly toxic!¡± ¡°Are there any other weaknesses? Can I just attack the lower body like this?¡± ¡°Attacking the lower body will expose a heart-like organ on the inside! Just poke that part!¡± The boss fight of the Villain Hunter Party quickly flashed through my mind. If my prediction was correct, the weaknesses should be the same. ¡ºGeueueu, hey, you Nymph-!¡» Ususususu. A chill ran down my spine. It meant that the monster¡¯s attention was directed towards me. ¡ºHow did you even know that!?¡» Such a reaction was so clear and transparent, completely opposite of its muddy body. Perhaps because I was caught off guard, I couldn¡¯t even afford to pretend that I was just spitting nonsense. ¡ºHow did you know about me!? Who are you!?¡» The problem was that his attention began to focus on me, not on Elga or Mirna. ... Did I attract too much aggro? ¡ºI will kill you and rip off that little head of yours, and pull your soul out. I¡¯ll know your secrets by then!¡» Edited by: fake Chapter 71.1 (EP-71.1) Shadows Cast #7 071 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #7 ¡ºKeuieeek-!¡» The gigantic monster Gamigin screamed. It was because Elga¡¯s halberd began to mutilate its slimy body. ¡°What, there¡¯s nothing really special about this other than looking like dog shi??¡± Perhaps because she was accustomed to dealing with monsters, Elga easily overwhelmed the mid-boss of an episode. ¡°I can¡¯t do it with the body of this Balan. I have to possess that Draco kid-. Mirna, give me your body-!¡± After aiming at me and failing because of Elga¡¯s attack, Gamigin seemed to have made up its mind to target the praying Mirna. In the first place, Gamigin was probably aiming for Mirna. I thought that it would just take her body and turn her into an undead, but now it seemed that it actually wanted to use the body as a vessel. Was the reason the Professor Balan-turned-monster wasn¡¯t as strong as described in the novel because she was a weak host? ¡°Can you do something else?¡± Tadat. After leaping into the air, Elga kicked off the pillar and plunged the giant monster Gamigin¡¯s body down from head to bottom. Rumbling~. Chwaaak. ¡ºKkeuieek!!! Noooooo!!!¡» The monster, cut in half, was in great pain as it spewed out mucus like blood. It was struggling as intensely as a snake sprinkled with salt on its wounds. ¡ºAleister, you useless bas?ard! What are you doing!?¡» As Gamigin screamed, Aleister¡¯s blue eyes flashed brightly, still fixed in the air. However, despite the terrifying energy he was exuding, he did not lift a single finger. It was probably because Mirna was trying her best to gain back her control of him. ¡°Come here in my shadow, you powerless weakling....¡± I was a little worried because Mirna was afraid of ghosts.Visitt for the latest updates But now, she seemed to have taken almost all control of her father, Aleister Draco. Was it because they were father and daughter? Was it because they had similar wavelengths, or that the blood in their veins was thick? ¡ºThis is why there is no need to leave personalities for the undead! Aleister, I, Gamigin your Lord, command you-! Offer your daughter to me! Quickly!¡± Hwareureuk. Aleister¡¯s blue eyes blazed even more, which eventually turned red like a bright flame. After floating down from the air, he landed and knelt down on the ground, before stretching out his bare hands towards his praying daughter. * * * The Draco Family was known for following the strictest and most demanding rules among many nobles. Their strictness pushed people to their absolute limits. Mirna couldn¡¯t understand her father. But now, it became clear what she needed to do. In the end, this situation occurred because of her. The bodies of the family were stolen because she did not properly protect the cemetery. Because she pulled her Father out from his rest, and even had him taken away. Mirna slightly moved her lips, reflecting on her shortcomings. ¡°Father, you no longer have to bear the weight of your mortal flesh.¡± ©¤Release Spell. Mirna Draco broke the thin and slender cord that had connected her to her father. It was essentially breaking the contract between the dead resurrected by necromancy and the caster. With that, everything went back to how it was. ¡°From ashes to ashes. From dust to dust-.¡± ©¥Grrrrrr.... Mirna bowed her head. Paseuseuseu-. The body of the dead who was resurrected by necromancy would perish after the contract got canceled, like sand. And yet, Mirna couldn¡¯t bear to watch her father disappear. Because now, she would have to experience her Father¡¯s death twice. Yet, if she was feeling this way... What would the person themselves feel, having to die twice? ¡°.......¡± When Mirna lifted her face, her father¡¯s stern empty eyes seemed to bore into her. Thus, she could only shut her mouth, lower her head and look at the floor. Sch. An old, skinny hand suddenly appeared in front of Mirna¡¯s face. ©¥Dal. ¡°This....¡± Mirna was startled. What was on his palm was a small, round object that did not fit with this silent man at all. It looked like a bead that was wrapped in paper and was exuding a very sweet smell. It was candy... ¡®The candy that I have always wanted to try.¡¯ Receiving it, Mirna heard Aleister say... ©¥You don¡¯t have to cry anymore. ¡°What are you saying now-.¡± Mirna quickly raised her head, but her father was nowhere to be seen. Edited by: fake Chapter 71.2 (EP-71.2) Shadows Cast #7 071 ¨C Shadows Looming Ark #7 Sareureureu-. The Lich¡¯s strong body turned into sand and disappeared. The skeletons and zombies that were rustling around also got scattered into a handful of sand. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it was a good thing that there were no longer any beings that could become our enemies. ¡ºFoolish Aleister. You dare refuse my orders...?¡» The monster¡¯s voice echoed long. Its body¡¯s state was battered and ripped apart, spewing out purple mucus. Or was it blood? ¡°Hey, Theo, how long do we have to beat this guy? How is it not dying?¡± After dealing with the giant monster for 10 minutes, it looked like the fatigue was getting to her. ¡ºYou made it come to this aaaahh, die-!¡» It stretched out its long, slimy legs towards Elga. Well, it was more like a tentacle rather than a leg, then a sharp spear rather than a tentacle. Chiiiik. ¡°Eut!¡± As it passed through Elga¡¯s side, it quickly corroded her clothes, which made her take them off. She ripped off her blouse, and threw it on the floor. With that, Elga¡¯s sweaty body and underwear were exposed. Now that I had a clearer look, she had a lot of small scars painting her body. She was currently dodging the incoming attacks, but if she got hit by Gamigin, even a single strike would be quite fatal. Pusyuk, Pusyuk, Pusyuk. The monster¡¯s amorphous body shot out thorn-like tentacles in all directions like a hedgehog. ¡ºYou bitches, don¡¯t you think about dying nicely, aaaah-! I¡¯ll turn you into breeding cauldrons, raaaaah-!!!!¡»Visitt for the latest updates Pusyuk, Pusyuk. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s back off for now!¡± Elga grabbed my waist and we hid behind a thick pillar. Fortunately, the strong pillars of the castle ruins were enough to avoid the monster¡¯s tentacle attacks. ¡°Is there no better way?¡± Elga asked me. Continuously hacking it down till it dropped dead was the only thing that came to mind. Because that was how the Villain Hunter did it in the novel. ¡°That method is too reckless. It¡¯s hard on my own right now. How many times can you use your magic?¡± Hearing Elga¡¯s question, I checked my gas tank. ¡°I could probably do it two more times.¡± ¡°That is not enough.¡± Tsk¡ª Elga clicked her tongue. Taking a deep breath, Mirna, who had been silent after her father evaporated into sand, said. ¡°Anti-magic. We have to use an anti-magic spell.¡± ¡°An anti-magic spell?¡± Mirna added after hearing Elga¡¯s confusion. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, Gamigin is the living magic spell of Demon King Solomon. If you cast an anti-magic spell, it will disappear.¡± Using anti-magic, huh... Now that I thought about it, it made sense. So, I stuck my heart-tailed wand out of the pillar we were taking cover from and began to cast one spell I knew. ¡°Theo Gospel, do you think you can do it?¡± In response to her question, I looked at the blood-colored pattern engraved on Professor Balan¡¯s back. It was a very barbaric scene, as if someone had forcibly carved it on with a knife. ¡®Gamigin.¡¯ The letters written there said so. Coincidentally, it was the same as the one in the zombie¡¯s tongue when I was playing chess with Narmi. I slowly put my hand on Professor Balan¡¯s back. ¡°Geueueuk-!¡± Then Professor Balan suddenly screamed and grabbed my feet. It was an obviously malicious move, completely unlike the Professor Balan who had been struggling up until now. ¡°You, you¡¯re trying to get rid of me? That can¡¯t be-. That¡¯s impossible!¡± She grabbed my knee and climbed up to grab my collar. For a moment, Balan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s no way, no, something is wrong with this. Why, why are you with those women-!? You, you bastard, this worthless, Half-Fairy, Theo Gospel, liar-!¡± Soon, information poured into my eyes. ¡¸Gamigin : High Rank Magic Spell. Turn the living into puppets. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ ¡¸You have defeated a mighty enemy. Miraculous magic! Job: Mage +2 Level Mage lv. 5 ¡ú Lv. 7 You¡¯re now a true tuner of mystery!¡¹ Seureurek. Professor Balan finally collapsed, seemingly losing all her strength. Thanks to her, my level went up twice, making me feel very good! Then, the fatigue I was feeling went away, as if everything was just a lie. On the contrary, it got replaced with a sensation of omnipotence. As magical energy flowed in my body, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a piercing pleasure that went down till the tip of my fingertips. Even more surprising was the magic I had just learned. Gamigin was a magic for controlling people? It didn¡¯t seem like simple necromancy. It was the magic that I had so desperately wanted... Maybe with this, I would be able to control Aira as I pleased? Sch. At this moment, Elga placed her hand on Professor Balaan¡¯s neck, who was lying on the ground. ¡°She didn¡¯t die... What a lucky woman. So, that¡¯s that.¡± Elga got up and said to Mirna Draco. ¡°Tell me about what you know. All of it. Is there any of Angmar¡¯s blood that remains?¡± Amidst the darkness, Elga¡¯s blue eyes gleamed fiercely. It seemed that hearing about Angmar¡¯s bloodline was more urgent for Elga than the surprising circumstances that had just happened. ¡°If I see any signs that you are trying to hide even one fact, you will face death, Mirna Draco.¡± ¡®Right...¡¯ The problem wasn¡¯t over yet. However, I also wanted the information about the Angmar Family that Mirna Draco might have, so I decided to listen. Finally, Mirna slowly opened her mouth. ¡°That....¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 72.1 (EP-72.1) Aftermath #1 072 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #1 A few dozen minutes after we dealt with Gamigin and his minions. A large number of torch-wielding people from Ark arrived at the old castle ruins, perhaps to rescue us. They were equipped with different types of weapons such as swords, shields, pitchforks and spears. They looked like witch hunters out for a hunt. ¡°Over here! Here!¡± I briefed them on the situation like how Professor Balan used her students like living zombies. That we managed to defeat Professor Balan. And that there were survivors scattered around the area. ©¥There are more survivors here! Move quickly! ©¥The fortress collapsed, didn¡¯t it? It would take more than half a day to get rid of this! ©¥Gorgor, work hard. Patient. Move human. Small. Little Life. ©¥Oh, that¡¯s great! The rubble is being lifted! Thanks to these people, the incident that had taken place in the old castle was somehow being sorted out. However, me, Elga, and Mirna, who survived the chaos, had an uncomfortable atmosphere looming above our heads. ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now. I want to wash up.¡± I took the lead of Mirna, who had a somewhat detached look on her face, back to the dorms. Meanwhile, Elga was glaring at her. My body was full of mucus and I was filled with a foul smell. I really wanted to wash and change into new clothes as soon as possible. ¡°Elga-nim, don¡¯t you want to wash up too? You have a lot of dirt on you.¡± ¡°.......¡± Being the one who has been fighting the monster for the longest time, Elga was also covered in dried slime and looked unsightly. Elga looked down at her body and sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wash up first. Theo, keep an eye on that Draco so she doesn¡¯t run away, got it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°... I won¡¯t run away.¡± That brought it to an end, somehow. * * * After finishing all maintenance, including shower, we all went into Mirna Draco¡¯s single room. Although it was called a ¡®single¡¯ person room, it was as spacious as the three-people rooms where me and my roommates were staying. Thus, there was no inconvenience. Aira was very confident. ¡°Did you not recognize the authority of the Tarantera Family before, because a descendant of the Angmar Family survived somewhere?¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna was silent for a moment, and did not answer Aira¡¯s sharp question immediately. Aira was usually unpredictable when it came to what she was thinking, but there were times when she could simply be as venomous as a spider¡¯s fangs. Clink. Mirna Draco put down her teacup. ¡°It is. Angmar¡¯s blood still flows somewhere in this world.¡± Hearing so, Elga banged on the table. ¡°So, why were you hiding it? By concealing it, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re betraying us? What were you doing behind our backs?¡± ¡°What would I be planning? And betrayal? In the first place, the Draco Family did not join hands with you. We simply held hands with another Angmar.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense-.¡± ¡°Elga.¡± Having noticed that Elga¡¯s heat was quickly boiling, Aira raised her hand and cut the tempo of the story for a moment. ¡°My cousin, don¡¯t use words that are too strong. It will make you look weak instead.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Soon, Elga clicked her tongue as if she didn¡¯t like any of this. She then turned her head sideways with her arms crossed. Hearing this must be really frustrating for Elga. I knew very well that just not slapping Mirna in the face right now was already pretty patient for her. Though, the one in question, Mirna, was calmly sipping her tea. ¡°The Draco Family indeed helped in defeating Demon King Solomon. But that¡¯s because we wanted to put another Angmar in his place. It¡¯s the only reason why we temporarily joined hands with you.¡± Aha, that was right! Mirna¡¯s explanation gave me an epiphany and, suddenly, the pieces in my head began to fit into each other. This was the reason for the sophistry that although the Draco Family helped subdue the Demon King, it couldn¡¯t be seen as them betraying the Angmar Family. They rebelled against Demon King Solomon, but had planned to have another Angmar take his place, which was not betraying the ¡®Angmar Family¡¯. Seureuk. Just then, Aira crossed her legs and said. Edited by: fake Chapter 72.2 (EP-72.2) Aftermath #1 072 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #1 ¡°But you failed. No other Angmar was able to sit on the throne after Solomon.¡± ¡°Yes-. Because you cowards of the Tarantera Family betrayed us in the end. The Angmar Family was wiped out, forever disappearing from history. Even the youngest children weren¡¯t spared.¡± ¡°Except for one that your Draco Family hid, right?¡± ¡°... Right.¡± ¡°So, where is this person? Is it a man? Or a woman? How old are they?¡± Aira was very persistent, unlike her self-proclaimed ¡®lazy bystander¡¯ character. It was reminiscent of a spider lunging at an insect that got caught in its web. Mirna was momentarily taken aback by Aira¡¯s barrage of questions, but she soon opened her blue feather fan and casually cooled her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± As Aira queried with interest, the anxiously sitting Elga impatiently sprung up from her seat. ¡°What is that nonsense!? Are you asking for a beating!?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. My father knew. I even asked him for the details, but he didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Mirna then said she found evidence that the Angmar¡¯s descendant was still alive by chance, back when she was searching through her family¡¯s books as a child. But she was found by her father, who proceeded to confiscate it. Thus, the book was finally burnt down. Hearing this, Elga started grinding her teeth in frustration. ¡°Then bring Aleister Draco back to life right now! We need to know!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible now. My father....¡± A dark shade cascaded Mirna¡¯s face. ¡°My father has already passed away, it¡¯s impossible now...¡± ¡°What a pain in the neck... Damned Draco traitorous bastards! Why can¡¯t not even one of you be helpful!?¡± Had Elga¡¯s anger peaked? Mirna¡¯s expression crumpled at those words. ¡°But Lady Lioness, shouldn¡¯t you look at your own family first before you point at traitors?¡± ¡°... What? What are you saying!?¡± ¡°Did you know that my father and your father were friends in Ark? And that they were roommates who shared the same room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s....¡± ¡°I swear in the name of my family. What I said is the truth. If proven otherwise, my soul may forever burn in hell.¡± ¡°Ugh, Aira, you know, right? That this is a ridiculous set-up...!¡± Elga pleaded innocence to her cousin, the current Queen, Aira. ¡°You know how much blood my father shed in fighting against the Angmar faction, right? He went through numerous near-death experiences. So how could my father be hiding an Angmar?¡± ¡°Elga, calm down.¡± Aira¡¯s expression remained calm. No, there was actually some curiosity. ¡°Being Reinhardt¡¯s classmate, that means that man is the same age as my father. If he was alive, he would be around fifty by now, perhaps sixty at most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably it. A red-haired middle-aged man. This narrows down the information by a lot. But we don¡¯t know where he is. We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s still alive or not....¡± But soon after, Mirna corrected her words. ¡°No, he¡¯s alive. The ¡®Gamigin¡¯ that we dealt with was Angmar¡¯s magic. The fact that it¡¯s working is a clear indication that Angmar¡¯s will is still out there.¡± ¡°I see... Well, this is fun. The lineage of the Mage King has been passed down in this foreign country~.¡± Aira then burst into laughter. However, I didn¡¯t really like the fact that they were getting closer to the truth through reasoning. Should I say that it felt like a band of sword-wielding thieves were approaching the closet I was hiding in? ¡°Theo, your hands have stopped.¡± Aira¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as she continued with her questions. ¡°Theo, did you know about this? Did you foresee King Angmar¡¯s blood continuing to flow with your mysterious clairvoyance?¡± ... How was I supposed to answer this? Aira suddenly laughed as I was wracking my brain. ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s not that difficult. Because Theo here is talented. We¡¯ll soon find out where Angmar¡¯s buds are growing.¡± ¡°No, you are exaggerating. How dare I....¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± At that moment, Elga barged in from the side. ¡°Theo Gospel-! All you have to do is find the Angmars and prove my innocence!¡± Mirna also chuckled behind her fan. ¡°Let us see the skills of the Demon Monk.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Theo, you are now promoted with the consent of the three families. Being the Secretary, Gardener, and Inspector of Angmar¡¯s Court, you have to work hard!¡± Having said so, Aira started clapping, as if approving such a decision... Edited by: fake Chapter 73.1 (EP-73.1) Aftermath #2 073 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #2 ¡°Then, please give me a moment, I¡¯ll send a carrier pigeon to the Angmar Court. I¡¯ll need to inform them of this sudden promotion.¡± I came up with a reasonable excuse to take a break from all these shenanigans. Mirna then pointed to the balcony. ¡°If it¡¯s a pigeon, you can go to the balcony over there. You can use it, Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Hey, when you send the pigeon, also tell my dad to contact me, understand?¡± Leaving with Elga¡¯s threat, I went out to the balcony. The cool spring breeze touching my face calmed me down a bit. Why, this? Why did this happen? Besides me, some other Angmar descendant was still alive? Aleister Draco and Reinhardt Lioness were hiding that fact? And would I need to look for them? Why did the story unfold like this!? It was such a weird and ironic situation that I started doubting if Aira knew the truth and was doing this on purpose. ©¥I¡¯ll do my best. I answered like this for now, but I was basically forced to go look for myself. Why did Aira order to find the descendants of the Angmar Family? There was only one answer. To get rid of them. As the Queen, that was a given. The name Angmar meant war. A huge war against a human devil that took place about a century ago. A civil war with the remnants of Angmar that had been going on for decades. In this light, the Demon King¡¯s family always drove war.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com If those who were hostile against Aira learnt about the descendants of the former dynasty, it would no doubt rouse a rebellion. You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Pwa. As I was calming myself down, Mirna hesitantly came over. ¡°Hey, Theo. Don¡¯t misunderstand what I¡¯m about to say.¡± ¡°Is there something that you would like to tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Still, I have to say it. Can you keep what happened here today a secret?¡± ¡°A secret?¡± What happened today? As I was deep in my thoughts, Mirna broke the silence first. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know, Theo Gospel. You touched my chest!¡± ¡°... What?¡± Did I touch Mirna¡¯s chest? I thought that was impossible, then I remembered that while relieving Mirna of her curse, I also wiped her body with a wet towel. So much had happened today that I forgot about this. On the topic, I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the pair of soft breasts under that school uniform blouse. Gguuuuk. Currently, her chest was pressed against the balcony railing, molding around its shape. While I uselessly thought about how good it would be if I were the railing ¨C like a fool ¨C Mirna continued. ¡°It would be good for you to keep it a secret. I wanted to think that it was part of the treatment, but you were kneading the breasts of the Young Lady of a great family like dough... As a commoner, it is unacceptable!¡± Kneading it like dough? I really did clean her in good faith and without thinking of anything lewd. But instead of rejection, a funny feeling rose from my body. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, which naturally confused Mirna. Edited by: fake Chapter 73.2 (EP-73.2) Aftermath #2 073 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #2 ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°No, I am Mirna, the Young Lady of the Draco Family. Commoner, what are you doing right now?¡± ¡°Are you trying to insult me?¡± Mirna said it as if she was angry, but her expression also had some calmness. The gloominess that had filled her face was no longer there. In fact, Mirna was the one who got devastated the most today. The bodies that the Draco Family kept in their family cemetery were stolen, and her Lich father, Aleister Draco, was sacrificed. One way or another, she lost her strongest force. Now, she was the only left of the Draco Family. To be precise, only the sisters remained. I couldn¡¯t help but think of Mirna eating alone and spending her days in solitude inside that dark mansion, without her father to protect her anymore. It felt pitiful... And so, I tried to comfort her. ¡°Your father, Lord Aleister¡¯s circumstance was unfortunate.¡± ¡°... Isn¡¯t the world amazing? There is actually a day when I could hear such comfort again.¡± ¡°Again?¡± When I asked my question, Mirna shook her head. Her ruby-red eyes looked at Aira, who was dozing on the sofa in the bright room. ¡°The Queen of Tarantera also told me those words. The fact that my father¡¯s outcome was a pity.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°To be honest, it was unexpected. The Queen who had been associated with all kinds of negative adjectives like ¡®cruel¡¯, ¡®fierce¡¯, ¡®indifferent¡¯, ¡®arrogant¡¯, was comforting me....¡± Hearing that, I also felt a bit surprised. This was because Aira¡¯s thoughts would only revolve around herself. I thought she would do nothing to comfort other people¡¯s pain. Maybe... Aira saw her former self in Mirna? After all, Aira lost her family one after another and eventually became the last one left, alone in the world. In this aspect, Aira could empathize with Mirna more than anyone else.Visitt for the latest updates ¡°And, I was surprised by you too, Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Then, there is nothing I can do.¡± ¡°... Nevertheless, your actions should be properly rewarded.¡± Seuk. Mirna held out something towards me. I wondered what it was, then I saw something round wrapped up on Mirna¡¯s hand. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Dal.¡± ¡± ¡®Dal¡¯ (*meaning moon)?¡± ¡°According to an ancient idiom, it means a compliment as sweet as honey. It is also a word for candy. It also means rest to those who have suffered so far....¡± Saying that, Mirna¡¯s face was red, and her voice was filled with tears. ¡°This is a precious reward given by the Draco Family to those who have suffered. Be honored.¡± Seuk. I accepted it. Taking a closer look, the candy had the same paper material as the one that Aleister gave me during dinner. It would probably taste the same. Since it was from the same person. Only then did I realize, somewhat, what this candy meant. So I hesitated to just munch it all and decided to separate it in half. ¡°Let¡¯s split.¡± And handed the other part to Mirna, who was half crying. She looked at the round candy that had been precisely divided into two, then put it in her mouth and lifted her head towards the moon above the balcony sky. ¡°... It¡¯s too sweet for me.¡± Mirna didn¡¯t say anything after that. I could see the candy that had melted in her mouth flowing down her eyes. But I already decided to keep everything a secret. Hence, I pretended to not see it. Edited by: fake Chapter 74.1 (EP-74.1) Aftermath #3 074 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #3 The next day, Wednesday morning. When I arrived at the classroom, I saw Marmar putting up something at the entrance. ¡¸Today¡¯s 9 o¡¯clock ¡®Understanding Ancient Dead Language¡¯ lecture is cancelled as the Professor is currently unavailable.¡¹ ¡°Cancelled?¡± ¡°Ah...! Comrade...! Nice to see you...! And this, the Dead Language lecture is on hiatus...!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I was a little perplexed by the change in Marmar¡¯s tonality. There was a big gap when she spoke normally and in that weird Nymph tone. ¡°Is your tone back to normal?¡± ¡°Professor Belhawk said she would reduce my pay if I don¡¯t speak normally....¡±Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com I guessed money really was the best motivator. ¡°Then, forget that strange way of speaking!¡± Marmar floundered, seemingly in shame. ¡®I understand...¡¯ ... Because I also felt very ashamed when I pretended to be a Nymph to participate in the Nymph gathering. Perhaps to hide her embarrassment, Marmar promptly changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°Anyway, it looks like Professor Balan, who is in charge of the lecture, has collapsed!¡± ¡°I see.¡± As a result of yesterday¡¯s incident, Professor Balaan was nowhere near a position to hold any lecture at all. Moreover, the students who were controlled by Professor Balan¡ª Gamigin were also receiving intensive treatment because their recent memories were wiped away, leaving them very confused. ¡°There is no proper lecture.¡± It¡¯d been two weeks since classes started in Ark, but I hadn¡¯t really learned anything useful from the lectures nor the Professors. ¡®What even is an Imp at this point...?¡¯ Then Marmar looked at the watch on her wrist. It looked like a wristwatch, but looking at it carefully, I could see that it was just a drawing of a watch. ¡°Ah-! I¡¯ll be late for Professor Belhawk¡¯s errand at this rate! Comrade, I, Marmar, must go first!¡± And thus, Marmar left first. I thought that her tone had improved, but it was certainly getting weirder every minute. Also, she legit drew a watch on her hand and ¡®used¡¯ it... I needed to buy her a watch later. * * * ©¥Did you hear? The emergence of the undead in the outskirts was caused by Professor Balan. They said she stole the corpses of the Draco Family and kidnapped people. ©¥I heard it too. Apparently, she was collecting a bunch of corpses under the old castle and making something like a skeleton army. ©¥Professor Balan, you mean ¡®the¡¯ Witch Balan. Why would she do something like that? ©¥I don¡¯t know. I heard that she was being manipulated by some kind of magic.... Religious groups and educational institutes were surprisingly quick in spreading rumors. It had only been a day since the incident occurred, as was the case in Ark, but the information about Professor Balan¡¯s deeds and its aftermath were already spreading around the student cafeteria. ¡°Breaking news, breaking news, new issues available telling the story of the recent corpse theft and undead army by Professor Balan. hoeeee, hoeee, hoeeee-!¡± While eating alone in the cafeteria, a blue haired Nymph was walking around advertising in a strange sound. ¡°Give me one newspaper, please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s 10,000 coins...!¡± ... What kind of newspaper was worth 10,000 coins? It was too expensive! However, coveting the information written here, I decided to flex and spent 10,000 coins on a newspaper. ¡°You can find me by Hoe-noi of the newspaper club...! Hoee...!¡± After leaving with a strange remark, the Nymph disappeared in the distance to sell more newspapers. Left alone again, I opened the newspaper made of coarse material. Edited by: fake Chapter 74.2 (EP-74.2) Aftermath #3 074 ¨C Clean Up and Aftermath #3 ¡¸Shocking! Witch Professor Balan (32 Years Old, Single), Found To Be A Grave Robber-.¡¹ ¡¸A Game Of Chess Resulting In Violence...? A Need For Regulation On Violent Games Spreading Inside The Ark-.¡¹ ¡¸Nymph Hate Crime? Or A Simple Crime?¡¹ There were quite a lot of appealing articles... Anyway, I picked one of them and read it. ¡¸Professor Balan got possessed by a forbidden power during her visit to the ruins as a child. She was manipulated by it and forced to do its bidding, committing atrocious crimes. Professor Balan¡¯s punishment has already been decided, but if her lifelong study of ¡®Anti-Magic Spell¡¯ is recognized as a show of will to resist the evil force controlling her, the level of the punishment can be minimized.¡¹ ¡¸5th Rank Elga Von Lioness, 6th Rank Mirna Von Draco and one more person subdued Professor Balan-.¡¹ ... Why was I called just ¡®one more person¡¯? In any case, only what needed to be revealed was revealed, and what should be buried was buried. When the situation was all set and done, the fact that this matter wasn¡¯t disclosed as something related to Demon King Angmar probably meant the Church¡¯s upper echelon had decided so. Actually, I couldn¡¯t care less. After all, I¡¯d already made enough gains from this situation. I¡¯d also managed to raise my Mage job level, which was hard to level up. Finally, I also got to test and experiment with my spells and learned an advanced necromancy spell, ¡®Gamigin¡¯. It would be nice if I could try out this new spell as well. But from what I had personally experienced, the spell was very powerful. It literally had its own will and could be dangerous if used blindly without a safety net. For now, let¡¯s be patient. More importantly, were there really no articles about Angmar? I diligently searched the newspaper. After all, I was ordered by the Young Ladies of the three families to investigate the descendants of the Demon King. This had become a funny situation where I needed to find myself... Investigating the matters of the Demon King and tracing his footsteps were things I had to do in order to revive the Angmar Family. Hopefully, I would find something like a treasure trove that united his immense legacy and magical knowledge, influence as well as power. Seureuk. Chareureuk. Someone suddenly took the newspaper I was holding. When I lifted my head to see, I was greeted by a pair of red eyes looking down at me. ¡°You¡¯re here, Theo Gospel?¡± ¡°That is true. But, Theo Gospel, it¡¯s also true that because of you, the situation became less troublesome. In that sense, you should be proud of yourself.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± I noticed that Mirna was doing this on purpose to compliment my deeds and let others know about my greatness. Naturally, one question creeped up. ¡®Why, exactly?¡¯ But the answer to that question was soon revealed, as Mirna said behind her fan. ¡°Humility is the virtue of the Church. Seeing that you bear the surname of Gospel, you must be practicing it well. However, the light would never be obscured by darkness and go unnoticed. It¡¯s the same as the salt in water, you would be able to taste it.¡± ¡°... My Lady, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°And, Theo Gospel, the fact that you fell in love with me and courted me is also a clear truth. There¡¯s no need to hide it now.¡± ¡°Ah...!¡± ¡°I, Mirna, don¡¯t want the person courting me to be considered a nobody. And I don¡¯t want my dignity nor the Draco Family¡¯s to be undermined.¡± ©¥Did you hear that? ©¥He courted her! Mirna Draco, this woman... You really chose to reveal it in public? It never even crossed my mind as a possibility, this was completely unexpected. Wasn¡¯t she the one who felt ashamed of being courted by a commoner? Why the sudden change of heart? Perhaps, was she being manipulated by an evil necromancer? ¡ªBelial-. I tried to cast a spell on her. But without any change, Mirna continued talking in front of me as if it were natural. ¡°Show your capabilities and don¡¯t bring shame to me and my family¡¯s name.¡± ¡°That....¡± ¡°You can be proud. Although not my number one priority, you¡¯re one of the people that could be counted on one hand as my engagement partner... No, within two hands! And you are the only commoner.¡± Huhuhu¡ª Mirna laughed. I.... I internally screamed. ¡°Shet....¡± ¡°Shet? I know that word too. Don¡¯t you commoners use that whenever you¡¯re very grateful and happy?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 75.1 (EP-75.1) Fight #1 075 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #1 ¡°Commoner, I¡¯d like to invite you back to the mansion sometime. There is someone I want to introduce to you.¡± After saying those words, Mirna Draco smiled and left. I finally breathed a sigh of relief now that she was gone. That girl just came and went like a storm, out of my control. ¡°What was that?¡± She not only exaggerated the fact that ¡®I¡¯ defeated Balan, she even announced to the public that I was trying to court her. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen if this got into the ears of Aira or Elga... But, I needed to do something first. I took Aira, who was asleep in her room, to a Wednesday afternoon lecture. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to be teaching you how to get acquainted with your pets. With that said, did you all bring your pets?¡± Professor Stella Belhawk said around the spacious training ground. Like usual, she wore leather all over, and had something like an arm guard. ©¥Kkwiing-! Perched on it was the blue eagle Tweety enjoying the passing breeze. A professor who brought a bird to a lecture... Then again, this was the ¡®Training for Tamers¡¯ lecture, so it wasn¡¯t so weird. In fact, not only Professor Belhawk, but all the students gathered here also brought their pets; ranging from dogs, hawks, wild boars to wolves. It was chaos. ©¥Grrr. ©¥Kongkong-! ©¥Kwiiying-! Kwiyiying-! I found it hard to calm myself down, especially with my sensitive Half-Nymph ears. I was constantly being assaulted by animal noise in every direction. ©¥Garuru, calm down. Why are you so agitated? ©¥Grrrrrrrr-. For some reason, it felt like that wolf was looking at me like I was some kind of drumstick. If it somehow got unleashed, wouldn¡¯t it rush directly at me? ¡°Alright, alright, anyway. Show me the pet you brought.¡± Professor Belhawk began to look through the students¡¯ pets. She patted one on the head, saying, ¡°Good hound. Is it a Houndbringer? How old is it?¡± Then, Aira put her hand on my head. ¡°My great Theo can¡¯t be compared to a fire-breathing reptile or a two-legged wolf.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± Professor Belhawk briefly sighed, as if she had understood it all then. Her expression distorted a bit but it quickly turned bright again. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you treat graduate students and assistants like I do?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider it. A very good slave..., No. A very good pet!¡± Professor Belhawk chuckled in satisfaction and proceeded to the next student. ©¥Did you hear that? That guy¡¯s a pet! ©¥Indeed, when one becomes a Queen, the range of pet types you can have also becomes wider. At this time, I was reminded of my position in Aira¡¯s eyes. After all, for Aira, I was but a convenient pet... Like, if I worked my ass off for her, she would just stroke my hair or scratch my chin in return like I was some dog. If it was in the past, I might have thought of this as upsetting. But now that Aira had learned that there was a survivor of the Angmar Family, this seemingly low-key relationship suddenly felt not all that bad. No one would suspect the harmless and obedient Theo Angmar, as they carelessly patted my head. Once their guard was down, it would be the time to expose my fangs. Ah, I couldn¡¯t wait to see Aira¡¯s face by then~. Clap-. Professor Belhawk suddenly clapped and gathered everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now, in order to understand the mind of an animal, you have to act like one. I¡¯ll be distributing you with leashes, so that you can wear them on your necks. Then, start acting like an animal. Understood?¡± Professor Belhawk wore a leash around her neck and placed the handle in Tweety¡¯s mouth. Then, she started crawling on the ground on all fours. Seeing this, the students naturally exploded into an uproar. ©¥Do we really have to do that? ©¥Can I cancel the class? I didn¡¯t sign up for this. ©¥Professor Belhawk¡¯s lectures really are famous for being weird... Edited by: fake Chapter 75.2 (EP-75.2) Fight #1 075 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #1 When the murmur of students who did not want to engage in such beastly behavior exceeded a certain level, Professor Belhawk said. ¡°This is part of the evaluation. If you don¡¯t follow my instructions, I¡¯ll randomly select one person and send them to Graduate School.¡± With the Professor¡¯s authority, people had no choice but to grudgingly wear the leash and crawl like beasts. ... Did we really need to do this? I could sense some madness in this environment. Meanwhile, Aira¡¯s eyes twinkled in interest as she looked at the leash in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s shabby for a necklace to hang around my neck.¡± ¡°How dare they make the Queen wear a leash like an animal!? Please, let me do it in your stead.¡± ¡°No, Theo. I am willing to sully my body in dirt to understand how you feel.¡± Seureuk, Seureuk. And just like that, Aira really wore the leash around her neck. She then placed the handle in my hand, making me worry if this was really okay. ¡°Come on, Theo!¡± Alas, I was in no position to refuse Aira¡¯s urging. So I held Aira¡¯s leash tightly and began to walk her around the training ground. Seureuk. Seureuk. Aira was actually crawling on all fours through the grass and dirt... It bothered me that her bare knees were grinding against dirt, but although her body was soft, it was strong at the same time. This probably didn¡¯t even hurt her in the slightest. ¡°Now, I feel like I can understand your feelings a little bit more.¡± ... How the hell was crawling on all fours makes you understand me? On the contrary, I was more curious about Aira¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Theo, can you understand me too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare understand Aira-nim¡¯s vast mind.¡± I answered like so. However, I must admit that this view was amazing. To see Aira, a country toppling beauty, walking on all fours while I held the leash was legendary. Job : Trainer +1 Level Trainer Lv. 5 ¡ú Lv. 6 Even a ferocious tiger is like a cat before your presence!¡¹ [T/L: Changing ¡®Tutor¡¯ to ¡®Trainer¡¯] Trainer¡¯s level had also risen. Perhaps it was because of that, but I started gaining overflowing confidence in taming Aira. Seureuk, seureuk. Aira tried to take off the leash, but quickly gave up and had me do it. ¡°Theo, take this off.¡± Following her words, I began removing the leash around her neck. An animal¡¯s leash that was not suitable for a delicate, porcelain white neck. Then, it occurred to me. Aira should have been fighting fiercely with the Villain Hunter Party around this time, before eventually getting sent to the execution ground. The rough noose from which several people¡¯s necks were hung, tightened its grip on this dainty neck. Soon after, the public uproar would overturn the whole country.... As I was starting to feel depressed. ¡°Theo.¡± Aira¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°You called, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I heard a funny story.¡± A funny story? I got nervous. I began to come up with all sorts of things about what would come out of Aira¡¯s mouth that might spell trouble. However, pretending that nothing was wrong, I naturally asked. ¡°What was the story?¡± ¡°The story was that you, Theo, were courting the Draco Family¡¯s daughter, Mirna.¡± ¡°.......¡± So she¡¯d heard of it. The time had finally come. I felt a different kind of chill running down my back compared to when I was facing Gamigin. Edited by: fake Chapter 76.1 (EP-76.1) Fight #2 076 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #2 ¡°Theo, I heard that you proposed to Mirna Draco.¡± Aira said. I¡¯d been nervous about this since lunch today. I thought I could skip it because Aira didn¡¯t say anything, but it seemed that I was being too optimistic. Erasing my embarrassment with Actor, I casually asked. ¡°Where did Your Majesty hear that?¡± ¡°A Queen like me can hear whispers in the wind.¡± Aira¡¯s voice was quite calm. So it was very difficult to gauge her intentions in asking me about this, which then linked to how I should respond. ¡°Is it true that you proposed to Lady Mirna?¡± Two options popped into my mind: Tell the truth. Lie.To avoid the immediate situation, the best choice would be option 2 and lie. However, lying to Aira now could get me decapitated once the truth eventually got revealed in the end. After all, Aira didn¡¯t like liars. And, she hated hypocrites. Now, how about option 1? What would happen if I told the truth, ¡°Yes, I have wooed Lady Mirna.¡± Aira did show some possessiveness. It wasn¡¯t like the relationship between a man and woman, but more on seeing a cute pet. The feeling of wanting to own a rare and exotic animal. There were variables. How would Aira react if I married someone and had children? From an owner¡¯s point of view, would they like it if their pet found a pair and made children? ¡°Theo, answer your Queen¡¯s words. I¡¯m asking if the rumors I¡¯ve heard are true. I won¡¯t repeat myself three times, be mindful of that.¡± ¡°Yes, my Queen. The rumors that Aira-nim heard....¡± ¡°A capricious woman... Can the Queen enlighten me on the reason?¡± ¡°Theo, that¡¯s what religious women are like. On the surface, they pretend to be noble, but behind the scenes, they¡¯re more sly and evil than anyone else. Mirna¡¯s should be like that, too.¡± ¡°... I see. I didn¡¯t expect that at all.¡± I lowered my head, while Aira nodded. ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s a good thing that Lady Mirna turned you down out of her vanity. Don¡¯t be discouraged by her, Theo. I¡¯ll find you the right match.¡± ¡°Aira-nim will...?¡± ¡°Yes. As your master, I have the duty to find you the right mate.¡± ... What kind of duty was that? ¡°It is my duty to give you and your children the glorious opportunity of serving me for eternity!¡± She was saying that me, my children, their children and so on had to serve her from generation to generation? How terrible... The execution ending was bad, and I wanted to prevent that kind of future from happening. So I asked Aira to change the topic of conversation. ¡°Then, what kind of woman does Your Majesty think I should marry? How about Elga-nim? Elga-nim is also the daughter of a noble family.¡± ¡°Elga? Don¡¯t even mention her.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my cousin, but she lives away from marriage and femininity. The only feminine thing about her is her big breasts.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Men easily get attracted to a blue eyed blonde with big breasts. So if a woman like Elga becomes your wife, Theo, you¡¯ll have to live like a cuck for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Also, Elga will not be a good mother, and your children will grow up spoiled like wild beasts. Your children won¡¯t respect you.¡± ... I could sort of imagine it. If I married Elga, there was a high probability that I would live like a husband who got his ears pulled around or straight up beaten. Then, what now? Edited by: fake Chapter 76.2 (EP-76.2) Fight #2 076 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #2 At this time, Aira said amidst my confusion. ¡°Theo, make sure to find the ideal and perfect woman. For example, a wise woman with a high status, and with a kind as well as humble heart. Black hair that is dark as the night. Andwhose body is as slender and soft as a swan¡¯s neck.¡± ... Only one person came to mind with Aira¡¯s description. ¡°So, Your Highness is telling me to find a woman like Queen Aira?¡± ¡°Yes, in fact, all men need to find a woman like me to build a happy family. But, now that I think about it, no other woman is the same as me in the world.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The unrivaled Queen Aira is the one and only....¡± Huhuhu- Aira chuckled. ¡°This is a big deal, Theo. If you can¡¯t find a woman like me, you might have to live alone for the rest of your life~.¡± Murmur, murmur. At that time, many people flocked to the training ground. As we talked, it seemed that it was time for the next lecture. ¡°Then, I will now take Queen Aira to rest.¡± * * * ¡°You must not abandon your duty as the Inspector, Theo Gospel. It¡¯s good to think about marriage, but don¡¯t forget that you also have an important mission.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After saying those words, Aira lied down on her bed. As I walked out of her room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like a lucky bee escaping a spider¡¯s web. I lived, somehow... It seemed that Aira didn¡¯t have any opinion about my love life. I thought she would react something like, ¡°Theo, you dare propose to another woman without my permission?¡± She surprisingly had no problems with me seeing other women. On the contrary, she showed favor, even saying that she would find me a woman herself. I was just glad I didn¡¯t get decapitated... However, upon arriving at my dorm, I found out that the problem wasn¡¯t over yet. There was a warehouse-like space here where old things such as desks, beds, etc. were stored and collecting dust. I figured that no one would come here, so I released Elga¡¯s arm. Elga harrumphed again and folded her arms, highlighting her large breasts. ¡°Go on, it¡¯ll be your last, so plead your case as much as you want!¡± ¡°Whatever Elga-nim has heard is a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯re really saying it¡¯s all a misunderstanding when you¡¯ve borrowed several elephants to gallantly woo Mirna?¡± ¡°... What do you mean?¡± That sounded like a real misunderstanding... Elga had probably heard a misleading story among the students. Though, she said rather proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of pretending, Theo Gospel! You¡¯re one real bastard, huh. Is it also because of Mirna that I had to fight with the Professor yesterday? You, you used me!?¡± ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s what it is.¡¯ ¡°You said you liked me. Now, what the hell is this shit!?¡± Elga¡¯s face was dyed bright red. Elga had white skin, so it was very noticeable if her face became red with anger or embarrassment. The area around her eyes was also moist. It felt like she was going to cry at any moment. Elga then continued, biting her lower lip. ¡°You chose Mirna Draco over me!? I¡¯ll kill you for this humiliation and clear my name!¡± Bulkkeun-. Elga raised her fists up. Those clenched fists were more like meteors rather than just simple smacks in the head. If she really hit my head, I¡¯d die before I could even scream. Left with no choice, I closed my eyes and shouted. ©¤Gamigin-! Edited by: fake Chapter 77.1 (EP-77.1) Fight #3 077 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #3Finnd new chapters at novelhall.comigin : High Rank Magic Spell. Turn the living into puppets. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ This was Gamigin¡¯s description. The art of turning the living into puppets. It was a spell that allowed the caster to control their target however they wished as slaves. There was still not enough information about this spell and there were too few experiments, so I was putting off using it. However, afraid that Elga¡¯s fists would land on my head if I didn¡¯t do anything, I had no choice but to cast it. The forbidden spell, Gamigin! So, what happened? ¡°.......¡± I opened one of my eyes. In front of me, I could see an angry Elga with a bright red face. Budeulbudeul-. Her right fist was raised high, seemingly ready to strike me at any moment. But it was kind of weird. I shut my lips tightly and didn¡¯t move.... Perhaps, my spell worked? Did the mind control magic, Gamigin, succeeded? Judging from the current situation, there seemed to be no other explanation for this. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®It really worked!¡¯ I exclaimed in delight. Though, the joy was short-lived. Elga seemed to have lost her temper for being unable to move her body. I really pissed Elga off this time. If I hadn¡¯t stopped her like this, I would¡¯ve probably been beaten and got my head pulled out... In any case, I needed to go all out in pleading my case with these few seconds I barely managed to gain! I hurriedly said to appease Elga. ¡°There is a reason why there are such rumors. In fact, there was a reason why I had to approach the Draco Family. And in the process, I ended up courting her through lies!¡± ¡°... Why did you even have to approach the Draco Family?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s about Angmar..., something like that. I was actually somewhat aware of the Draco Family and what they were hiding.¡± ¡°Really? You noticed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! However, in the process of approaching the mysterious Draco Family, I kind of messed up. So, it became something like a marriage proposal.¡± My explanation was gibberish. I didn¡¯t know if it worked or not on Elga, who was under the effect of Gamigin. ¡°.......¡± Elga, who had been forcibly advancing and resisting my magic, suddenly stopped walking. Her raised fist also gradually went down. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have any feelings for Mirna, is what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I ever meet another woman other than Elga-nim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, however...¡± ¡°If I can take out my heart, I will, to prove my sincerity!¡± It was a bit of an exaggerated lie, but in a situation where the emotions were intense, such words fitted perfectly. Seuk. Finally, Elga released her fist. At the same time, I could see the experience points of Actor, Trainer and Mage increasing by 50. Edited by: fake Chapter 77.2 (EP-77.2) Fight #3 077 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #3 Currently, Elga and I were sitting next to each other on the roof railing, overlooking Ark from above and watching the romantic sunset amidst the clouds. Alas, I couldn¡¯t bask in its beauty as my focus was on Elga¡¯s constantly changing expression. Elga said. ¡°So, that proposal is just Mirna¡¯s misunderstanding, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She misunderstood my intentions and spread the rumor. I didn¡¯t even expect her to reveal it in front of everyone.¡± I was speaking some truth to Elga. Me proposing to Mirna was really a misunderstanding. However, I naturally wouldn¡¯t mention the fact that I didn¡¯t try to clear the misunderstanding because I knew it would be beneficial for me. Then, Elga suddenly laughed as if all the anger from before was just a lie. ¡°Hah, Mirna, that idiot. Her big head really just assumes that everyone likes her. I can¡¯t wait to see her face once I expose the truth.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s kinda....¡± If that happened, instead of Elga, it would be Mirna coming to kill me instead... I might really die... ¡ªYou lied about proposing to me? Die! I could already imagine the gruesome future... So I desperately persuaded Elga. ¡°As Angmar Kingdom¡¯s inspector, I need to take advantage of the situation. I reckon that the Draco Family still has a lot of hidden secrets.¡±Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com ¡°You meant the Demon King¡¯s bloodline?¡± I replied with a nod. ¡°Yes. The Draco Family has just begun to be cooperative, so if we tell the truth now, it¡¯ll make them close their doors again. By then, proving Elga-nim¡¯s and the Lioness Family¡¯s innocence would become troublesome.¡± ¡°Innocence?¡± Elga snorted. ¡°Regardless of innocence, I have nothing to do with the Demon King!¡± Seureuk. Elga got up and slightly leaned against the railing, watching the twilight set in the distance. As her tied up golden hair fluttered in the wind, Elga said in a firm and clear tone. ¡°Me and my father are innocent. Even a child would know that. Theo Gospel, this brand of us being traitors, clear it and prove our innocence no matter what, understood?¡± Seureuk. I also stood next to Elga. ¡°I will, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Well, what would Elga-nim do if you or the Lioness Family were proven to have been involved in the concealment of the Demon King¡¯s descendants?¡± How would Elga act if she found out who I was and that she was being deceived. Elga turned her gaze away from the twilight. ¡°... Do you think that will happen? Never.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be excited about what kind of emotion that confident face would wear when the time came. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, I¡¯m hungry. That Mirna got me all worked up. In fact, I didn¡¯t believe that you left me to court someone else in the first place.¡± ¡®... What do you mean you didn¡¯t believe?¡¯ ¡°So, to prevent such rumors from happening in the future, be hard on other women, understand? Don¡¯t even laugh!¡± Elga felt like a jealous and possessive lover restraining her partner. Then Elga began to stretch. As she extended her long legs, I could see her bare thighs and calves glistening in the sunset below her dolphin pants. It was arousing. So I grabbed her sleeve as she was about to go down from the roof and slowly reached towards her back thigh. Sareureu. Elga stopped walking when my palms touched her smooth and cool thighs after being exposed to the cold wind. Edited by: fake Chapter 78.1 [19] (EP-78.1) Fight Of The Tigers #4 078 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #4 Boing-. Elga¡¯s cool thighs were very soft and elastic. I guess it was because no matter how well-trained her muscles were, she was still a woman. Or was it because she was a fantasy novel character, so science didn¡¯t apply? In fact, going by how much power she could dish out, wouldn¡¯t it be normal for her thigh to be thicker than my torso...? I was truly amazed at the fact that this smooth and slender muscle could produce so much force. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go eat... What are you doing?¡± Elga said without looking back. Maybe Elga couldn¡¯t read my intentions, so I slowly removed her dolphin pants. ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Pak-! I felt an unexpected pain at the back of my hand. Elga slapped my palm away like driving away a greedy cat. Rather than the tingling sensation in my hand, I was more shocked that Elga rejected the temptation. ¡®Why?¡¯ I wanted to ask her that, but I was afraid of hearing things like ¡°I will not do it with you anymore.¡± Yet, what Elga said was unexpected. ¡°I have a match tomorrow, so you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°A match?¡± What match? And, fighting against each other? I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by the unexpected information. In fact, a member of the main Villain Hunter Party, Priest Arcana, was also an Ark student and probably a single-digit ranker as well. In other words, each single-digit ranker had the stats befitting the main character in the novel or at least their colleague. Elga was currently in 5th place, Mirna in 6th and Aira in 2nd. I didn¡¯t know who Elga would be fighting, but they must be pretty strong. Jirit-. As I reflected, sudden regret began to envelop me. Why didn¡¯t I collect information about an obviously unique and significant group called the single-digit rankers? Would it make sense that I didn¡¯t even know who was in 4th place? No matter how busy I was lately, grasping the situation and information around me should be the basic element of survival. It seemed that I¡¯d been lax after leaving the Angmar Kingdom and coming to Ark. ¡°Anyway, I have a promotion match tomorrow so I can¡¯t do that with you, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, you have to thoroughly prepare for the promotion match.¡± I answered fairly seriously, as I criticized myself for not knowing the name or any information of the 4th placer. Then Elga looked back while scratching her head in embarrassment. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to sulk.¡± ¡°Sulk?¡± ¡°Yes, did you need to answer that coldly?¡± ¡®... What are you talking about?¡¯ Then, a flash of lightning struck in my head. It seemed that Elga had misunderstood my words by thinking that I was blaming her for refusing to get intimate. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Edited by: fake Chapter 78.2 [19] (EP-78.2) Fight Of The Tigers #4 078 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #4 What did Elga think make people sulk? What on earth was I in her head? A horny rabbit!? ¡°Hu-.¡± Elga let out a helpless sigh. Looking around, she then grabbed my sleeve and dragged me into the old warehouse. The orange light of the setting sun illuminated the dusty broken desks and stools, broken bed matrices, etc. ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel good, so don¡¯t sulk, okay? I¡¯ll please you in another way.¡± Seuk-. Elga suddenly knelt in front of me and skillfully took off my pants. Then, she grabbed my exposed soft willy. ¡°Hurry up and get hard. We have to go eat.¡± Elga poked my semi-erect dick, as the light from the sunset dyed her cheeks red like a blush. ¡°Do it quick, you pervert.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga kneeling with my junk on her face was a sight to behold. It gave me a sense of excitement, accomplishment, desire for dominance and superiority, which all made my blood boil. Badump, badump-. ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s stiff.¡± Elga wrapped her fingers around my cock and began stroking it back and forth. Her movements were still clumsy, but certainly better than before. I didn¡¯t even think of doing this, after hearing about tomorrow¡¯s promotion match. However, would you pass up the opportunity that came your way? Speaking of, I wanted to try something I had never done before. ¡°Um, Elga-nim, could you do it with your chest?¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°Can Elga-nim put my stuff between her breasts and pump it? I¡¯ll be able to cum faster that way.¡± Crumple-. Elga¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, giving off a ¡®why would you ask for this?¡¯ look. A pretty face wearing a disgusted expression with my dick in front of her. I might get addicted to this. ¡°... Seriously, this will be the only time.¡± Seureureuk-. Elga said, while unzipping her sweatshirt. Her white skin was exposed along with her underwear. Turns out she didn¡¯t wear a shirt underneath. Was it not uncomfortable having her skin directly on the sweatshirt? Regardless, I ain¡¯t complaining. No wonder she smelled like apples. Elga was like a bully. She was arrogantly looking up at me while on the offensive. Thinking that I couldn¡¯t just lose like this, I grabbed her head and shoved my dick in her mouth. Buryut, byuryut. Beuryut-. ¡°Euungeueup-! Eueup...!¡± I ejaculated; feeling the warm, moist insides of Elga¡¯s mouth and soft tongue. Perhaps because it¡¯d been awhile, but the twitching continued for a long while. ¡°Eueup-!¡± Forcibly ejaculating in a woman¡¯s mouth gave a sense of subjugation, healing my injured self-esteem. Grunt, gulp-. I wondered if I heard Elga swallowing-. ¡°Euk, cough-. Cough-! Hey, I told you to warn me when you¡¯re about to ejaculate!¡± Eventually, Elga spat my cock out of her mouth and coughed. The semen she couldn¡¯t swallow flowed down from her mouth and wet the floor. ¡°Do you really want to die!?¡± Elga furiously yelled at me. Her red face had tears flowing down, probably because of shame, anger, or the pain from having her throat poked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was sudden. I also couldn¡¯t get it on Elga-nim¡¯s clothes or body.¡± ¡°Grrrrrrr....¡± Elga growled like an angry cat. Just as I thought that I would get smacked in the head for this, Elga simply wiped the semen from her mouth and pulled up her sweatshirt¡¯s zipper. ¡°I will go now!¡± She was about to leave, so I apologetically asked. ¡°What about dinner?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± Elga curtly responded and aggressively yanked the warehouse door. ¡°What, why is this broken?¡± Elga tried putting the door back into the gap to fix it, but it was busted. ¡°This, why is it like this?¡± Elga seemed to have lost control. Was she that angry? Then, something popped into my mind. ¡°Maybe it was because you swallowed my semen?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 79.1 (EP-79.1) Fight #5 079 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #5 Since ancient times, the body parts of fairies, ranging from their nails to body fluids, had been used as materials for fairly rare magic tools. That was why for the longest time, Nymphs were recklessly captured and abused. I was a Half-Nymph, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if my semen had some effects on people. Naturally, Elga didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°So your cu? made me stronger? What nonsense is that!? Ah, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Swish. With that, Elga really left. She didn¡¯t even look back. Well, that was probably because of what I just did. ¡°Hu-.¡± There was no helping it if Elga got upset. The important thing was that I survived. I also discovered that although my newly acquired magic Gamigin wasn¡¯t that great, it still proved useful. Anyway, Elga would be fighting against the 4th place ranker tomorrow. I should go and watch if I had the chance. With that, I prepared to leave the rooftop warehouse. ¡°Eum?¡± My sensitive Half-Fairy sense noticed something weird in the wall that¡¯d been revealed by the aftermath of the door breaking. ¡®A letter?¡¯ It really was a letter hidden behind the wallpaper! When I peeled some of it off, I found strange writings underneath those moldy sheets. ¡¸Reinhardt, Aleister and Isaiah. Dream here©¤.¡¹ Seeing familiar names, I ripped open all the wallpaper. The writings looked like someone had carved them on with a dagger. Unfortunately, that was the end of it. ¡°While I was sleeping, Father and all my relatives went to heaven! The family graveyard is empty now!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s nice to know that I no longer have to guard the graveyard every night. Now, I have more time! While my sister is sleeping at night, I can secretly go for a walk like this.¡± Narmi mischievously laughed. I briefly wondered what would happen if I saw her grieving because the corpses of her family were gone. Well, Narmi had always been guarding the gloomy cemetery, so this certainly took off a lot of weight from her shoulders. ¡°So your sister Mirna is sleeping right now?¡± ¡°Eung-eung. I pretended to be her and came outside!¡± ¡°Did your sister talk about me?¡± I alluded at Narmi about her older sister Mirna Draco. I wondered if Mirna said something about me courting her to Narmi. What if she heard that I proposed to Mirna? After all, Narmi had some vague idea of my relationship with Elga... Thinking of it, I realized how much of a threat Narmi had with all those knives she was holding... How much karma had I sowed? ¡°About you from my sister? I don¡¯t think she said anything.¡± Wonderful! Music to my ears! However, if Narmi went out for a walk every night, it would only be a matter of time before she heard about Theo Gospel courting Mirna Draco. So I decided to appeal to Narmi for help in this situation, relying on the type of person she was, someone fairly broad-minded and cheerful. ¡°Well, Narmi-nim. Please don¡¯t misunderstand but I have something very important to tell you.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s so important that you even have to warn me about some misunderstanding? Is it that important?¡± Walking along the promenade, Narmi was taken aback. She looked even a bit tense. Edited by: fake Chapter 79.2 (EP-79.2) Fight #5 079 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #5 ¡°You look like someone who wants to confess.¡± ¡°Well, in a way, it can be seen as a confession....¡± ¡°Huh, what does that mean? Stop being so confusing and just tell me quickly!¡± Narmi¡¯s curiosity sparked. For me though, it was a matter of survival. I decided to speak frankly. ¡°I¡¯ve committed a great mistake to Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°You did something to my sister? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I, I proposed to her.¡± ¡°You proposed!?¡± Stomp-. Narmi¡¯s steps stopped, which mine also mirrored. Narmi then asked in incomprehension. ¡°What do you mean you proposed to my sister!? Theo, don¡¯t you have Lady Elga!?¡± So far, this was the reaction that I expected. ¡°So what, you¡¯re going to two-time them!?¡± ¡®Two-time¡¯. For a self-proclaimed love doctor, her vocabulary was pretty good. However, it was an impossible feat. My cro?ch would be ripped to pieces once exposed. In fact, Elga and Mirna would probably straight up slice me in half... ¡°Mirna-nim seems to have misunderstood a little, she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m seeing Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with courting my sister?¡± ¡°Whenever I saw Mirna-nim, I would think of Narmi-nim. That¡¯s why I always act friendly and kind to her. She seemed to have mistook my intentions and thought that I¡¯m doing this because I like her.¡± Thus, I directly replied. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good thing. There are a lot of men in the world with an open mind like me.¡± It was like a mall promotion, ¡®Marry a wife, get one sister-in-law for free!¡¯ I was going to make a joke about it, but held it in lest Narmi started despising me. But Narmi was already flustered. ¡°... You think it¡¯s good? Theo, you¡¯re okay with an unusual twin sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I, I suppose!¡± Narmi¡¯s face turned bright red. I was afraid that Narmi might misunderstand my words as a confession, so I hastily added. ¡°So yeah, there is a misunderstanding in courting Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°Eung-eung, that¡¯s true. Alright-. I¡¯ll try my best to help you. Though, it would be better if you go along for the time being.¡± ¡°Would that be good?¡± ¡°My sister gets tired of things quickly. Perhaps, this will be over in a few days.¡± Narmi gave me serious advice as if it were her job. My nose twitched, thinking of the only other time I¡¯d received such a favor, which was when I got the Imp Tail Wand from Marmar. ¡°Narmi-nim, I¡¯m sorry that I only ask you for help every time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s nice to have someone to talk to. Except for my sister, you are the only one I could converse with. I¡¯m like the far side of the moon that no one sees...¡± Under the pure white moonlight of the full moon, Narmi brightly smiled. Her hair swaying in the gentle breeze, her ruby red eyes.... You could see everything. The far side of the moon. It was a very appropriate description of Narmi, but it felt bitter. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, let¡¯s get inside!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 80.1 (EP-80.1) Fight #6 080 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #6 The next morning. ©¤Tweet. Jijibe, Jijibebe. Jijibe. The loud chirps of the birds woke me up. ¡®Bird!¡¯ With a flash of thought, I opened the window and called the birds chirping in the nearby tree. ¡°Come here.¡± Using a taming spell, the pigeons flocked to my window. I then tied some simple scrolls on their ankles. ¡°Deliver this to Gorgor, Marmar and Kalira. You can do it, right?¡± ©¥Gu. As I watched the birds fly, I recalled the writing I found yesterday in the warehouse on the rooftop of the dormitory; concerning Reinhardt, Aleister and Isaiah. If my guess was correct, this Isaiah would probably be the Angmar survivor. And there was a good chance that he was my father... If the Angmar survivor was an Ark student, there must be some record of him. Hence, I decided to send out the subordinates I had planted in Ark. Their task would be to investigate the man named ¡®Isaiah¡¯. Of course, I was also going to be investigating on my own. After all, I wanted to see how the warehouse in the dormitory rooftop was originally used. Now that I had discovered the great families¡¯ heads once lived in the Truth Hall, doing nothing would be the pinnacle of indolence. I could tolerate not being able to do anything due to a lack of information. But I certainly couldn¡¯t forgive myself for not moving despite knowing. I had to do anything to survive! However, I soon discovered someone was waiting for me. They were currently looking in the mirror and examining themselves. ¡°Do you always get up later than expected, commoner?¡± It was the silver-haired Mirna Draco... ¡°Nar-.¡± I almost said Narmi, and had to hurriedly cover my mouth with a cough. Instead, I answered with my head bowed. ¡°Good morning, Lady Mirna. What brings you here?¡± But the world wasn¡¯t so kind to me. Because when we got out of the dormitory, we met a completely unexpected person. ¡°Oh, who is this? Well, If it isn¡¯t Lady Lioness?¡± ¡°What, you-.¡± Whether it was by chance or fate, I ran into Elga, who was jogging near the Truth Hall. No, it was probably not a coincidence... Seeing Mirna and I holding hands, Elga¡¯s expression began to dramatically distort. Hieek.... I almost dropped Mirna¡¯s hand due to numbness. However, Mirna held my hand so tightly that I couldn¡¯t let it go. Seureuk. At this time, Elga calmly asked, seemingly to have regained her composure. ¡°What are you guys doing? Why are you two holding hands?¡± I felt the world darken despite having my eyes wide open. My time had come... However, I¡¯d already talked to Elga yesterday. Elga should understand the situation if I picked my words right. But just as I opened my mouth to say, ¡°What happened is-,¡± Mirna already beat me to it. ¡°I was being escorted by this commoner.¡± ¡°Escort?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it common sense to be escorted by your suitor? Lady Lioness, you¡¯re the lady of a great noble family. Shouldn¡¯t you be aware of that?¡± Mirna berated Elga for her ¡®ignorance.¡¯ She might be trying to pick on her, but Elga calmly asked back seemingly unbothered. ¡°Theo Gospel, your suitor?¡± Elga naturally asked. Her expression soon changed into an arrogant and dignified one. Perhaps, her thoughts of making fun of Mirna helped allay her anger. However, Mirna was not aware of that fact, as she wore a prideful expression. ¡°Has Lady Lioness not heard the news? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s already spread all around campus that this young and capable Half-Nymph asked me out.¡± ¡°Ah-. I think I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± This position was simply, very uncomfortable... Edited by: fake Chapter 80.2 (EP-80.2) Fight #6 080 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #6 ¡°Anyway, Lady Lioness, it just so happens that I¡¯m on my way to see your spar. Would you like to go together?¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve warmed up enough.¡± Seureureu. Probably because of her morning jog, but Elga was dripping... with sweat. As Elga came closer to my side, I got a whiff of her refreshing apple-like scent. Though, Mirna didn¡¯t approve of Elga closing in. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the parasol¡¯s become cramped?¡± Mirna didn¡¯t like that she was getting less space under the parasol due to Elga. ¡°Theo Gospel, come closer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing me cling to Mirna¡¯s side more, Elga clicked her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t plan on getting in.¡± I thought Elga was going to get upset when she said this. ¡°So, Theo Gospel, what compelled you to propose to this gloomy girl? Please, do tell.¡± ¡°.......¡± This Elga... Was she trying to make fun of me? Before I could even answer, Mirna already did so with her laugh ¡ª hu hu hu. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to be courting someone as perfect as I am? Well, I guess someone like Lady Lioness wouldn¡¯t know how the relationship between a man and woman goes~.¡± ¡°... You¡¯re saying I don¡¯t know anything about dating?¡± ¡°Lady Liones, it¡¯s no secret that you turned down all the men who tried to court you. Though, they were a bunch of old men, so I could understand.¡± ¡°Geueu....¡± From what I¡¯d observed, Elga was not good at arguments. Hence why, right now, she was receiving quite the jabs from Mirna. So why did she ask Mirna a question like that? Was it the same as when a woman asked her boyfriend what kind of girl his ex was? Mirna then continued. ¡°Theo Gospel, what makes me attractive to young and healthy gentlemen? Let Lady Lioness know. She might learn a thing or two from it.¡± It wasn¡¯t only the students present. There were also professors and several faculty members that showed interest in this fight. At this point, no one could stop this mess... ¡°Lady Mirna, will you be okay?¡± I once again asked Mirna, who had asked me to escort her. Mirna was a necromancer, and now she didn¡¯t have her powerful lich and father, Aleister Draco, nor did she have the Dragoons of the Draco family. It was normal for me to question if Mirna could fight and win against Elga. Hearing this, Mirna chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you my skills. So, are you ready?¡± In response to Mirna¡¯s question, I handed her a sword. Shingg-. With that, the blade was drawn. Mirna and a sword. It was a weird combination. At this time, Mirna took out something from her pocket and attached it to the blade. It was a talisman. ¡°The Draco Family is more than just a place for the dead. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to conquer the East.¡± Meanwhile, Elga was holding her giant halberd towards Mirna. Bzzt, bzzztzzt-. The atmosphere between the two made my sensitive fairy skin tingle. Professor Stella, who would be moderating the match, sighed after seeing such a situation. ¡°You are no different from your fathers... Why do I always have to stop Lioness and Draco from fighting?¡± Stella Belhawk¡¯s question made me think of something. So, I turned my attention away from the two heated women for a moment and quietly asked. ¡°Do you know their fathers, Lord Reinhardt or Lord Aleister?¡± ¡°I know them and was friends with them. We were in the same club. It¡¯s been 30 years now.¡± Was there such a setting? No, it didn¡¯t matter. In fact, this was good. If Stella knew Reinhardt and Aleister, she would know about ¡®him¡¯ too. Ignoring the two women that were about to duke it out, I secretly asked Stella in a voice only she could hear. ¡°Then, do you happen to know someone named Isaiah?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 81.1 (EP-81.1) Fight #7 081 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #7 Ggang, ggang, ggagak-! Sounds of the blades hitting each other resonated violently in the surroundings. Whenever the big halberd and the slender sword collided, it would create sparks, which brightened up people¡¯s faces. ©¥I¡¯ve never seen such a high-level fight, I can¡¯t even see their hands move! ©¥A necromancer seems to be strong even without their undead. Do you see those burning talismans? ©¥As expected of those that defeated Professor Balan... Mirna and Elga clashed fiercely against each other. Elga pressed her gigantic halberd on Mirna. ¡°Do you really think you can stop my Crusher with that thin sword just by putting on some talismans? I¡¯ll make that high nose of yours flat!¡± ¡°Keueuk.¡± Mirna could barely block the attack with her thin sword. Her knees were bent, seemingly about to get crushed to the ground. Then, Mirna swung the fan she was holding in her other hand. Probably because she couldn¡¯t stand Elga¡¯s offensive. Hwiik jak-. Something similar to a purple talisman, hidden behind the fan, was stuck on Elga. At the same time, it exploded, spreading white smoke. ¡°Tsk. Too shallow.¡± The surprise attack was a success, yet Mirna¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t bright. After all, it didn¡¯t have enough firepower to take down Elga. ¡°Your petty tricks are only annoying me.¡± Elga just waved off the smoke with her arm. Meanwhile, everyone was looking forward to what would happen in this tense confrontation. ¡°This reminds me of the old days...!¡± Professor Stella was also looking at the two Young Ladies with interest. ¡°We used to fight like this before. At first glance, it might look like a necromancer without their undead would be at a disadvantage. However, the Draco Family are also fluent in rituals and talismans.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I moderately nodded. Actually, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the battle between Elga and Mirna. Rather, I was really curious about Professor Stella¡¯s past. There was also the fact that she used to be friends with the fathers of these two girls, back when they were still undergraduate students. So, did she know about Isaiah? To my question, Stella only ambiguously answered, ¡°Who knows.¡± My ability might not be like Aira¡¯s, but I still had ways to detect lies. And, I did not miss the fact that Professor Stella¡¯s pointy ears perked up when she heard the name Isaiah! It was a situation where I didn¡¯t know what would have happened had Professor Stella not intervened and stopped the fight. ¡°Now, both of you, cease! Otherwise, I¡¯ll penalize you.¡± Eventually, the duel was stopped. Elga and Mirna, who were severely wounded, separated from each other and went to their respective corners. ¡°Hey, commoner, come and help me.¡± Mirna, who was bleeding with cuts all over her face, called me. However, my eyes were on Elga. Her school uniform was torn and there appeared to be burns on her arms and legs. At the same time, Elga was also looking at me with her blue eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Come over here and help me put some band-aid on my face.¡± My heart went to Elga, but I was currently known as Mirna¡¯s suitor. If I went to her, people would definitely gossip. And, Mirna would also get very angry before trying to pull my head off my shoulders... ©¤I can¡¯t forgive you for playing with a woman¡¯s heart! ©¤Hieek...! ... That was probably what would happen. Elga and I already had some talk, so should I go to Mirna for now? However, when I took a step towards Mirna. ©¥Hey, look at Lady Lioness-. The buzzing crowd buzzed even more. Turning my head, I saw Elga¡¯s flushed face with tears running down her cheeks. Rather than tears of sadness, it seemed more like anger because she couldn¡¯t control her emotions... Badeulbadeul-. There was no mistaking it, Elga was crying! Swish. Finally, Elga left her seat altogether, with people in an uproar because of her departure. ©¥She must have felt bad for not being able to finish the fight. I can¡¯t believe she cried.... ©¥I¡¯ve heard that the Lioness¡¯ risk their lives in battle. I really have nothing but respect for them. ©¥Truly a role model of nobility living in honor and glory! These were what people said. However, I could see that Elga wasn¡¯t crying because the duel was stopped. She was crying because of me! I made a woman cry! I was more afraid of Elga¡¯s tears than her clenched fists. And then, everything went dark. Edited by: fake Chapter 81.2 (EP-81.2) Fight #7 081 ¨C Fight Of The Tigers #7 ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You can rest for today.¡± ¡°Hmm, I had a lot of fun.¡± I dropped Mirna to Room 6. Mirna was surprisingly bright, as if she really enjoyed herself. Meanwhile, I was anxious and uncomfortable. Knowing that Elga would be in Room 5, the one right next to Mirna¡¯s, was so heartbreaking that I couldn¡¯t calm myself down. Dalgak, jeolkeodeok-. When the door to Mirna¡¯s room finally closed, I crept to the next room and knocked on Elga¡¯s door. ¡°... Elga-nim, it¡¯s me, Theo.¡± I softly said, in a voice that only Elga could hear. Though, there were no signs of someone from the inside. Seureureuk-. When I turned the doorknob, it was surprisingly not locked. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I quickly went into Elga¡¯s room lest anyone were to see me. Her room was cool, like an air conditioned office. Turned out, her window was wide open. The wind blew her curtains to and fro. Knock-knock, rattle, rattling-. I closed the noisy window and headed towards the big bump under the blanket. Elga should be there. ¡°Umm, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°I can see your feet outside the blanket.¡± Seureuk. Hearing this, Elga immediately retracted her feet inside. She was like a snail hiding under her shell. It almost made me laugh. ¡°How are you, Elga-nim? Did you get hurt from the duel with Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga didn¡¯t answer. The silence was more terrifying than all the swear words Elga had thrown at me combined. So I tucked my palms under the blanket, when... ¡°Aak-!¡± ¡°... No, what did you do wrong? You just did what you had to do. Rather....¡± Elga suddenly stopped talking and mumbled. It was like she got something stuck in her throat and couldn¡¯t get it out. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Rather..., I am the one at fault. Because, I¡¯ve been tormenting you, Theo, all this time.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I asked back in surprise. Was Elga really admitting her mistakes right now? ¡°Theo, I would understand if you go to Mirna because she treats you better. Still, I can¡¯t help it. I feel abandoned and alone. I¡¯m just a mean girl bawling under a blanket.¡± Elga was really holding back her tears. It was ruining her beauty. She seemed to realize what she¡¯d done wrong. Elga was probably afraid that I would abandon her for Mirna because she kept bullying me. But, that would never happen. I calmly asked Elga. ¡°So, then, is Elga-nim sorry for bullying me?¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga neither affirmed nor denied. She just held back her tears. Perhaps her last bit of pride was stopping her to vocally apologize to me. ¡°... But, it was just a joke.¡± A joke? Would jokes give you a scar on the eye!? Of course, this wound was already buried during my first time with Elga. Still, what did you mean, ¡®a joke¡¯? I almost got angry, but I tried to remain calm. It was a miracle in itself that Elga had come to the point of admiring her mistakes. Was it possible that this was the reason why Elga was the only one to avoid the execution ending and even obtained a position as a Villain Hunter Party Member? Regardless, this was an opportunity for me to change the relationship between me and Elga. I simply could not miss this opportunity. ¡°If Elga-nim really feels sorry for me. How about experiencing a change of position with me?¡± ¡°... Change of position?¡± Elga asked in confusion. I then rummaged through my pockets and pulled out an item I had received in class the other day. It was a leash. The same leash that Aira wore. Seeing this, Elga¡¯s blue eyes widened in disbelief. Edited by: fake Chapter 82.1 (EP-82.1) Club #1 082 ¨C Adventure Club #1 The difference between the position of the perpetrator and the victim would not always be narrow and clear. ¡®It was a joke.¡¯ ¡®I never thought you¡¯d take it so seriously.¡¯ ¡®If you didn¡¯t like it, you should have refused!¡¯ This was the most common repertoire. Elga was the same.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com ¡°... It was just a joke. Let¡¯s not switch positions. Besides, what even is that? A leash?¡± Elga looked at the collar I had pulled out and was bewildered. She might have been frightened by my sudden and decisive attitude. The Elga right now was being weak and passive. At this thrilling and amazing opportunity, I quickly racked my head on how to use this situation to make Elga turn over a new leaf. Reversing roles was what I concluded. Basically, I would have her live through the same experience I had. ¡°If Elga-nim really wants to admit her wrongs, then she has to go through the same thing I suffered. That way you will be able to understand my feelings a little.¡± I thought back to Professor Stella¡¯s lecture. The time when the owner and their pet switched roles. Back then, I thought, ¡°Do I really have to do such a thing?¡± But thinking about it now, the reversal of relationships was effective in making one reflect on their actions and realize the other side¡¯s feelings. Lectures really were helpful! ¡°Wear this around your neck for a year and follow what I say. If you don¡¯t comply, I¡¯ll smack you in the head or pull your ears as punishment.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga¡¯s swollen eyes looked at me. ¡®Is this bastard serious right now?,¡¯ was probably what she thought. ¡°I am serious.¡± ¡°Gee, do I really have to do that? And for one year?¡± ¡°Elga-nim has bullied me for about a year so far. However, regardless of everything, I can¡¯t possibly torment the Young Lady of a great family for a year so-.¡± Seuk. I spread out three fingers while Elga shuddered in response. ¡°Three, three hours...?¡± ¡°Three months. After the final exam, until vacation. Switch positions with me for three months. When we¡¯re alone, I become Elga-nim¡¯s master and Elga-nim will be my maid.¡± ¡°Is there any problem? All you have to do is follow my instructions.¡± Was she already thinking about breaking my orders? How devious. Of course, Elga also laid down her case. ¡°Where is the guarantee that you won¡¯t give me unreasonable orders?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ This issue also needed to be addressed. We were essentially roleplaying. In a roleplay, it was necessary to clearly define the acceptable range. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no devil. My orders won¡¯t go beyond the level of Elga-nim¡¯s bullying.¡± ¡°I-.¡± I could see Elga¡¯s eyes shake. Perhaps, Elga was truly reflecting on what she had done to me. I graciously added. ¡°But, if you really can¡¯t stand it, you should decide on a keyword. If you say that, I will stop and make it as if it never happened.¡± ¡°Keyword?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to decide on a word to halt all activities.¡± In other words, keyword = stop bullying. Hmm... What kind of safety measure should be prepared for when Elga found it unbearable, stopping the roleplay altogether? ¡°Let¡¯s have ¡®meow meow¡¯ as the keyword!¡± ¡°Ho, how can I say such a shameful thing? I¡¯m not a kitten...!¡± I imagined Elga meowing... Yeah, that was not going to happen unless something really happened. ¡°Think carefully. Now, if you are willing to accept this agreement, wear the leash around your neck.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°And for the next month, you have to keep wearing it except when taking a bath.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at the leash on my hand with her red swollen eyes. Was it too much to rush Elga like this? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give her some time to think. ¡°Then, I will leave it here on the desk. Think of it for today. Like what Elga-nim thinks of me and what will happen to us in the future. A lot will change depending on your choice....¡± I then left the room after saying so, leaving only Elga who had calmed down a bit. After all, I still had a lecture to attend this afternoon. Edited by: fake Chapter 82.2 (EP-82.2) Club #1 082 ¨C Adventure Club #1 I had to attend Professor Stella¡¯s beast taming lecture with Aira. Yet, the teaching assistant came rushing to the lecture hall and announced a suspension. ©¥Class Cancelled! ... Why were there so many suspensions and accidents? Didn¡¯t Professor Stella just judge the duels? I decided to send Aira back to the dormitory and do some simple practice with this spare time. I had to practice my magic and organize the information I¡¯d obtained so far. There was a lot to do. ¡°Aira-nim, you should probably go back to the dormitory.¡± ¡°Sure. Anyways, as a Perfect Queen, I don¡¯t really have anything to learn from these lectures. Rather, Theo, can you borrow some books from the library for me?¡± ¡°May I know which books?¡± ¡°I feel like reading one or three books. But I don¡¯t know what to read.¡± ... If you didn¡¯t know, who would. Despite being assertive, Aira was also unclear at times and unable to come to a conclusion. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the picking to you, Theo. I also want to see your book-picking skills.¡± You would let me pick? It must have been boring for Aira to stay locked up in the dormitory. However, this was a good opportunity for me. I just had to pick books that help build up Aira¡¯s psyche, dignity and morality, and have her become a great Queen! I needed to choose very carefully... Plus, I had to go to the central library anyway, so this worked out! ¡°So, Theo, how¡¯s the search for Angmar going? Any results?¡± Aira asked me for a report of the situation. On the other hand, I was just a Level 7 ¡®Mage¡¯ right now. What was even an Archmage? I looked more closely at the Archmage section. Then, more information came to mind. ¡¸Archmage: A job that only those who have opened the door of truth can obtain. The power, effect, and success rate of spells increase with the level.¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ I just noticed that every 2 Mage levels was roughly 1 Rank. Did that mean if a Mage reached Level 10, which was the 5th Rank, there would be a job change to an Archmage? Aira¡¯s Archmage Rank must be around 2. If she was a Level 10 Mage before and you combined her 5 levels of Archmage, you could say that her total was about 7.5th Rank. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡¸Discovery of a higher realm! Gained job experience for ¡®Mage¡¯. + 50¡¹ My Mage experience points increased just by simply looking at Aira¡¯s Status Window. This just reaffirmed how powerful Aira was... I was just starting to learn magic. Would I ever be able to conquer Aira? Thinking so, I turned and headed to the library. The answer lied there. It was to go beyond Aira, arriving at the 10th Rank reached by the Demon King Solomon Angmar. Edited by: fake Chapter 83.1 (EP-83.1) Club #2 083 ¨C Adventure Club #2 Ark¡¯s Central Library was huge. Ark¡¯s slogan was, ¡°The world may collapse but as long as Ark remains, it will rise from the ashes.¡± All the knowledge and wisdom that mankind on this continent had accumulated until now was stored in Ark¡¯s library. At least, that was the setup. Actually seeing it in person gave me dizzying emptiness as I stood amidst the sea of documents and scrolls. ¡°Why are there so many books?¡± The size of the central library was comparable to that of any five-story department store building. It was almost like a mega-museum; filled with specimens of different types of animals, tools accumulated by mankind, and various kinds of books. And I needed to find a book in this kind of place!? There was no such thing as a search system in this world, so how would I do that? First of all, I headed to the library window in the 1st floor lobby. Passing through the sparkling clean marble floor, I could see various busy librarians. Most of them were Dwarfs and Nymphs like me. Thinking about it, there were quite a lot of Nymph staff in Ark. ¡¸Apprentice Librarian Booknoi¡¹ I greeted the blue haired Nymph in a gray cloak and large glasses. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for some records.¡± ¡°What records are you looking for?¡± ¡°I would like the list of active clubs in Ark about 30 years ago. Or, is there any record of an ¡®adventure club¡¯?¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Well. Since I was here already, should I just borrow in bulk? ¡°Please let me know if there are any books about the Half-Nymphs, Magic Spells, and records about Demon King Angmar.¡± ¡°Understood...!¡± Her strange tone of voice reminded me of Marmar. Speaking of, where was Marmar right now? Knowing that she was like an octopus with hands everywhere, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she worked here. ¡°The 2nd volume has been overdue for the last 25 years...! This is unacceptable...!¡± ... Could a book even be overdue for 25 years? Even in the 21st century, monitoring things was still not foolproof. Much less, in a world where laws and institutions were not firmly established. ¡°Can you tell me who borrowed it?¡± ¡°It is written here.... But I can¡¯t read it due to the degree of the damage....¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± The scroll had the date when the book was borrowed and the person¡¯s signature. Although it was very blurry, my keen inspection ability and talent ¡¶Farsight¡· helped make the characters readable. ¡¸Isaiah Gospel.¡¹ I never thought that the name of the person I was looking for would appear here. It was very likely that the second volume had been lost for good. After all, the book was written by hand, there was only one of it in the world. In the end, I had no choice but to be satisfied with just the first volume. Well.... There should still be a lot of information recorded there. As I was leaving the library, I suddenly heard an, ¡°Aaah-!¡± then saw a small nun approaching. It was a waving Marmar. ¡°Comrade, nice meeting you here! We really do have a lot in common, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Marmar, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Comrade sent me a letter.¡± Marmar covered her mouth and whispered while vigilantly looking around. ¡°I want to look for the name Isaiah. So I came to the library.¡± ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, then here. I found the Adventure Club Activity Records.¡± I showed Marmar the book I had just acquired. Now all I had to do was go to a quiet place and read it. But now that I thought about it, there was no place in Ark where I could be alone. I had roommates in my dorm, with Elga and Mirna also coming and going as they pleased. As I was considering making something like a base, I heard Marmar say. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and read together!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 83.2 (EP-83.2) Club #2 083 ¨C Adventure Club #2 ¡°I don¡¯t know a place for reading.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my place! It¡¯s not too far from here!¡± ¡°You live nearby, Marmar?¡± ¡°Yes! I call it the Revolution Secret HQ. Comrade saved my life, so you are invited!¡± Marmar¡¯s residence. I was indeed curious about where and how our little comrade Marmar lived. Marmar then led me through the gardens of Ark, across a clear stream, and into what you could call ¡®the forest surrounding Ark¡¯. Paseuseuk, paseuseuk. The deeper we went into the vegetation, the more anxious I became. ¡°... Marmar, is it really here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Was there actual accommodation in this place? I couldn¡¯t imagine it at all... ¡°Ta-da! This is my base!¡± Then, something that could be called an old hut finally entered my vision. The hut had cracked windows, worm-eaten triangular roof and creaking damp wood. It was a damp hut that would only smoke even if it was set on fire. In front of the hut, there were stones arranged in a circle with a brazier and a pot being placed on it. There were also rows of clotheslines drying laundry and worn out sheets. ¡°Comrade, be careful not to step on that side! There¡¯s a rabbit trap! I¡¯ve set up several of them to catch some rabbits!¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± You lived here? Wasn¡¯t this just the wild? My vision darkened. I felt ashamed for complaining about living in a three-person room in an old dormitory. Here, it was not even about living, but simply surviving.... My eyes were in disbelief and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking. ¡°Marmar, do you really live here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I heard that there is an accomodation for employees. Why don¡¯t you live there?¡± ¡°They say you have to pay 500,000 coins a month! You also need to deposit 5 million coins. The monthly rent is too high....¡± It was like the work of a kindergartener who had scribbled on the entire paper with black crayons and signed it with ¡®Kim¡¯. [T/N: Kim is the most common Korean name] Fwip-. The next page again. Fwip-. The next page, no, all the pages had been painted black. That could only mean one thing. Someone was intentionally trying to conceal information. I couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for someone to cover the pages up in black so people couldn¡¯t read it. But why? Naturally, I couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment. The only information I got was that in the second quarter, the club was situated in a place called ¡®Wish Hall¡¯. Where could one even find it? Then the door of the old hut opened. ¡°Comrade-. I couldn¡¯t pick any tea leaves.... I think the rabbits ate it all. I don¡¯t have anything.... I¡¯ll just give you some fresh water...!¡± A leaf-covered Marmar handed me a gourd with some cold water. Marmar¡¯s reflected face looked embarrassed that she had nothing to offer her guest other than water. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll enjoy the drink.¡± I gulped the fresh water from the gourd and asked after putting it down. ¡°Marmar, do you happen to know where the Wish Hall is?¡± ¡°Wish Hall?¡± Marmar¡¯s face greatly darkened. ¡°Where did you get that name?¡± ¡°I need to find a building called ¡®Wish Hall¡¯. But as far as I know, there is no such building in Ark.¡± ¡°The Wish Hall is an old closed building. It¡¯s here in the fairy forest. All my things here were taken from there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It is fortunate that Marmar knew the location. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s better not to be interested in it. There seems to be a scary monster living there!¡± There were rumors that an old club building where the Demon King Angmar had been involved got closed, and that there might be a monster living there. I had a feeling I might have found it. ¡°Marmar, I want to go there. Can you guide me?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 84.1 (EP-84.1) Club #3 084 ¨C Adventure Club #3 ¡°If you really must go to the Wish Hall, it¡¯s best to go during daylight. The Fairy Forest is a completely different place during the day or night.¡± Dinner came quick in the Fairy Forest where Marmar¡¯s hut was. I was a little stumped because the sun had already set and the whole area was just pitch black darkness, with the sound of the leaves rustling in the wind. ©¥Houuu. ©¥Meow. ©¥Ingingyaing. ©¥Kyuiing. As I listened, I could hear strange sounds coming from all parts of the forest. I felt goosebumps all over my back. ©¥Keureeuk. What kind of animal sounded like that? I couldn¡¯t tell just from its cry. It might be a terrifying monster. Or maybe even a legendary beast.... ¡°Comrade, you should sleep here tonight.¡± Marmar lit a few short candles that had almost run out, and looked carefully outside the broken window. ¡°I know that Comrade¡¯s magic is good, but it is dangerous to walk alone in this forest at night where ferocious beasts roam.¡± With a shadow cast on her face, Marmar briefly explained the beasts that live in the Fairy Forest. Since the pet beasts raised by the warriors are often abandoned in this forest, the fairy forest itself was no different than a dangerous ecosystem. ¡°Why would the warriors abandon beasts here?¡± ¡°They said they would come back for them, but there were a lot that didn¡¯t. In fact, many had no intention of coming back from the very beginning, even knowing that their beasts would be waiting here.¡± ¡°Abandoning pets, what bastards...¡± The abandoned pets would probably be fighting for each other¡¯s survival. Paseuseuk-. It was then that I heard something moving through the bushes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for the sun to set so fast. I guess I¡¯ll have to spend the night in your house, Marmar.¡± ¡°You can sleep on the bed tonight!¡± At Marmar¡¯s words, I looked at the cramped single bed. Now that I took a closer look, it wasn¡¯t an actual bed, but a makeshift bed made with wooden boxes and covered with a blanket. Seukseuk-. After making a bonfire, Marmar put the dried jerky and medicinal stuff she had hanging outside the hut into a boiling pot. Then Marmar asked in embarrassment. ¡°Does Comrade eat spicy food? Rabbit meat tastes a bit bland, so it¡¯s best to eat it spicy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I also like spicy dishes.¡± In fact, the ¡®spicy¡¯ food in this world was only ¡®slightly¡¯ spicy for my taste as a Korean. I even got a little excited at the thought of being able to eat spicy food again after a long time. Aira and Elga didn¡¯t like spicy food. Was it because they looked like Westerners? Would Mirna have the same preference? Splash, splash-. Dumping something like dried peppers into the pot, Marmar exclaimed in joy. ¡°As expected, comrade and I have a lot in common! I really like the color red because it¡¯s an imp-friendly and revolutionary color!¡± ¡°That..., what, I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Already? I¡¯ve been boiling it for 30 minutes!¡± When did time pass like that? Being in an unfamiliar place and only hearing sounds of insects and nocturnal animals, the sense of time seemed to be a little different than usual. Marmar handed me a boiling red stew in an old wooden bowl. ¡°There¡¯s more, so just eat all you want!¡± The portions were quite generous. The mushrooms and vegetables were just the right amount. The meat also looked delicious. Well, I¡¯d heard that in places like England, rabbit meat was a luxury food. Marmar probably hunted it herself. This food was obtained with hard work. I wondered if I could eat it, but Marmar said, ¡°Try it quick! How does it taste?¡± She urged me to take a spoonful of the red broth. It was better than I thought. The taste did not feel overly sweet and even had a clean, tangy flavor that was closer to stew than soup. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m also going to eat!¡± [T/N: Wasn¡¯t feeling the best recently, but I¡¯m better now] Edited by: fake Chapter 84.2 (EP-84.2) Club #3 084 ¨C Adventure Club #3 That was how Marmar and I ate dinner. Marmar was a better cook than expected. Perhaps because she was able to survive alone in the wild? ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up the bowls! If we don¡¯t wash them quickly, bugs and animals will swarm! There are a lot of dog squirrels here, so you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Alright, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°No, just sit there and relax!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Seeing the brave figure of Marmar suddenly reminded me of my sister. After a closer look, Marmar certainly had a somewhat similar vibe to her. I didn¡¯t know how to explain it, but we both tried to lead a strong life despite being abandoned by society and the world.... ...Actually, if possible, I wanted to avoid thinking about the things from my old world. Having some time alone, memories would inevitably surface. Your childhood, friends, etc.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Seuk-. At this time, Marmar, who had finished cleaning up, offered me something. It was a flower with thin, slender petals. The blue cylindrical petals looked like a long beak or snout. I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Fairy Honey Flower! If you put the petals on your mouth and suck it like this, you¡¯ll get the honey inside.¡± To demonstrate, Marmar put the petals on her mouth and gave it a big slurp. I followed her lead and there was indeed a sweet taste, which I didn¡¯t expect to come from petals. ¡¸Delicious...!!! Job ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ +1 Level! Lv. 6 ¡ú Lv. 7 You¡¯re now a bona fide Fairy...!¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± My level even went up. At this time, I finally asked Marmar what I was curious about. ¡°Where did you find all this? Like how did you learn to live outside, hunt or pick herbs?¡± Marmar said while sitting on a tree stump. Maybe somewhere inside of me was Theo Gospel¡¯s slumbering soul-. I was worried on more than one occasion that he would just wake up as I couldn¡¯t even feel someone else¡¯s memory or soul anywhere within me. I also kinda felt lonely for being alone in this circumstance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking something useless...!¡± After seeing that I didn¡¯t answer, Marmar wagged her tail from side to side in embarrassment. So I immediately cleared things up in case Marmar misunderstood. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that my childhood wasn¡¯t fun. Strict rules, scary teachers.¡± ¡°By the way, Theo Gospel. I heard you were sold as a slave. How the heII did you end up as a slave? You don¡¯t look like a slave at all.¡± ¡°I guess...¡± I wanted to know this too. Yawn-. Not long after, Marmar started to yawn, her bedtime had come. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, can I go to bed first?¡± ¡°Of course, thank you for the delicious dinner.¡± ¡°Then, should we go to the Wish Hall tomorrow?¡± ¡°If possible.¡± ¡°Anyway, Professor Belhawk won¡¯t hold classes tomorrow, so we will definitely have time for it!¡± I frowned at this piece of news. ¡°Why is she taking so many days off?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s because of the undead incident in the suburbs?¡± Marmar¡¯s words reminded me of the event with Professor Balan. Yeah, that happened. ¡°But what does that have to do with Professor Belhawk being busy?¡± ¡°This time, in order to further strengthen Ark¡¯s security, they¡¯re bringing Hunters. Maybe she¡¯s busy because of that?¡± ¡°Hunters?¡± Marmar then continued to elaborate more than what I asked. ¡°There¡¯s a famous warrior party on the outside these days. I think there are four of them; a Warrior, a Priest, a Hunter and a Pathfinder?¡± ¡®No way...¡¯ With that, the cold forest wind sent chills down my spine. Edited by: fake Chapter 85.1 (EP-85.1) Club #4 085 ¨C Adventure Club #4 ©¤Can you hear the song of the people? ©¤The song of ¡®wrath¡¯-. ¡®No, no!¡¯ I quickly closed the window which immediately got hit by a stone. Someone also banged an axe on the door. Kwajik, Kwajik-! I blocked the door using the bookshelves and desk, just to prevent people from entering. ¡ªTheo Gospel, pay for your sins! But in the end, people poured in like flowing water. I struggled with my arms and legs and fought back, but it was not easy for my thin body to shake off numerous hands. ©¤Hieek...!!! I was eventually crucified and lifted high up. People then promptly threw stones and curses at me. ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, you Demon Monk bas?ard, your Queen and other nobles will join you soon! I turned my head at the people¡¯s words and saw several more crosses rising next to me. They were Aira, Elga, Mirna and Marmar... ©¤Why am I punished... ! Marmar did nothing wrong...! Crucifixing me is Imp-phobic...! ¡®... Marmar?¡¯ Why was Marmar on a cross? Come to think of it, something was off. Why was there a revolution? Where was I? Wasn¡¯t I in Ark? ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ All of a sudden, people¡¯s expressions twisted and everything went silent. Their staring eyes and the eerie quietness gave me goosebumps. At this moment, the singing, the drums and trumpets all stopped, leaving only an awful silence. The silence then gradually consumed me like a dark tide. ¡°......!¡± When I came to my senses, I found myself in an old hut, sitting on an armchair with a mosaic blanket draped over my shoulders. ¡°What, just a dream...¡± It was only then that I was able to calm my pounding heart and the cold sweat running down my body. ¡°Ha, unlucky first thing in the morning...¡± A nightmare about being executed by an angry mob of people. Had it been a month since I stopped Belmott¡¯s rebellion? I never thought I would have a nightmare. Of course, I knew very well why I had such a nightmare. In fact, I¡¯d already changed the story. There was no longer a murderous Queen rushing towards her execution! ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Great!¡¯ With this, my doubt-filled, nightmare-shaken heart had calmed down. * * * The fairy forest¡¯s vegetation was overgrown. Going through it, I had to cross a creek or pass dreadful thorn bushes. ¡°Marmar, is this really the right way?¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯re almost there! It¡¯s because it¡¯s been abandoned for a long time.¡± The Wish Hall which we were heading to was originally used as a central hall frequently used by students and faculty. ¡°20 years ago, bad rumors about monsters, ghosts and demons kept circulating. There¡¯s also birds constantly crashing into the windows and dying¡ª¡± ¡°Is that why they closed it?¡± It was similar to a military outpost ghost story. There were rumors of ghosts and constant happenings which shut down a military post. Now that I thought about it, I was heading towards ruins where ghosts might appear. It was a little scary... ¡°Marmar, you said you brought some furniture from there. Have you ever seen a ghost?¡± As someone who just experienced an incident related to the undead, I really hated ghosts. Would spells even work on a ghost? However, Marmar¡¯s reaction was a little different. ¡°There are no ghosts. But since it¡¯s an abandoned space, there are some bugs and beasts building their nests there. You have to be careful because they can attack you.¡± Marmar was more concerned about the real threats. Indeed, there was no better place to nest than abandoned human structures. Was it a bit dangerous to go alone with Marmar? Perhaps, there might be someone else I could call? The faces of Aira, Elga and Mirna were what came to mind first, but there was a risk of them discovering the truth about the Angmar Family in the process. For instance, ¡¸The Angmar survivor had a child named Theo, who¡¯s a Half-Nymph.¡¹If something like such were to be found by them first, I might not be able to handle the consequences... Therefore, it was best for the Young Ladies of the great families to sit this investigation out. And even if I did acquire such information, I would learn it first then tell them the filtered version. Thus, the only available help left was.... Only Marmar... Edited by: fake Chapter 85.2 (EP-85.2) Club #4 085 ¨C Adventure Club #4 ... Why did I have no subordinates or colleagues? Of course, there were quite a few people whom I¡¯d hired, but the only colleague I could say to be ¡®reliable¡¯ was Marmar. Gorgor was fine, but he¡¯d be too conspicuous. ¡°Hmm.¡± Someone who could move around without being noticed, loyal and trustworthy. There was only one that fitted these criteria... ©¤Wiiiii-. I whistled. In response, a crow singing in a tree flew over and perched on my shoulder. Seeing this, Marmar exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Wow, what? What did you just do? That¡¯s awesome!¡± She looked amazed about my bird-handling. ¡°You can call birds with a whistle? This makes hunting them so much easier! There are a lot of kkwings (???) here, can you call them over too?¡± ¡°You mean, pheasants (kkweongs, ???)?¡± [T/N: a play on words, both words are very close in spelling] ¡°Yes! Pheasants! They¡¯re tasty!¡± To use my taming magic to hunt birds... I never thought of this idea before, but it might work. However, that wasn¡¯t the point right now. I took a small scroll from my pocket and tied it to the crow¡¯s foot. ¡°Deliver this to the infirmary in the Central Student Center building.¡± [T/N: Central Cadet Office changed to Central Student Center] ©¤Caww-! The crow then soared as if it understood my words. * * * Paseukseuk. As I cut through the bushes, I saw a building covered in vines among the trees. The limestone building looked about three stories high. The ugly and desolate exterior wall seemed to have been painted on, but it had peeled off after a long time. It was literally an abandoned building amongst the forest. ¡°That¡¯s the Wish Hall.¡± ¡°It looks spooky...¡± I could see ¡®who came and went¡¯ graffiti under the vines which made me infer that this place was used as a meeting place by delinquents or as a courage test. Wiik-. I whistle to a nearby bird. The sparrow perched on my finger and I instructed it to search the inside of the building. ¡®... But what for?¡¯ ¡°Marmar, do you know why this place is closed, or the exact date or time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve only heard of this place from the Nymphs but nothing specific. It seems like everyone doesn¡¯t want to talk about the Wish Hall.¡± It really was like a ghost story. A building that was suddenly abandoned. A basement that didn¡¯t exist. There was even Angmar¡¯s bloodline that had since ceased, resurfacing. My fairy senses were tingling. There was something here. I said to Marmar, who was stocking up on more wooden bowls. ¡°We have to find the door that leads down to the basement. Otherwise, we might have to stay the night here. Let¡¯s try to find it before the sun goes down.¡± Marmar¡¯s tail began to vigorously swing left and right. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like a treasure hunt. How exciting!¡± ¡°You can think of it that way. Anyway, try tapping on the floor. If there is an entrance to the basement, there would be a part where it would sound different.¡± And thus, Marmar and I split up to find the basement entrance. Alas, it was nowhere to be found. Watching the sun slowly set, I began to feel anxious. Was this a waste? At this moment, Marmar then said, realizing something. ¡°Maybe the basement you¡¯re looking for is not underground?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, the secret and mysterious underground meeting of the Nymphs was not in the basement, but on the third floor. Maybe it¡¯s the same, just a name and not really a basement.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Because Nymphs love to play. There are times where things are deliberately made the opposite. So underground might actually be upstairs if a Nymph is involved in that adventure club.¡± It was a ridiculous thought. However, I already witnessed and experienced that ridiculousness in the ¡®Fairy Night¡¯ with Marmar. So, just in case, I headed to the 3rd floor. ... And there it was. ¡°... Who designs a building like this?¡± In the farthest corner of the third floor, there was a ladder leading down to the lower floors. 3rd floor, 2nd floor, 1st floor.... And B1. It went down till the first basement floor that was supposed to not exist. Edited by: fake Chapter 86.1 (EP-86.1) Club #5 086 ¨C Adventure Club #5 The metal ladder was so old that it creaked even if you just put your hand on it. Seuk-. The red rust clinging on my hands made me worry of getting sick from tetanus if I accidentally got wounded. Just one glance was enough to tell that it had not been touched for decades. ¡°Then Marmar, I¡¯ll go down first. Just shout if anything happens.¡± ¡°Will you be alright? That ladder looks very old.¡± I could only hope that it wouldn¡¯t suddenly break on me. I was very careful in moving my limbs. Kiiik, piguk-. The further down I went, the louder the creaking noise was. As if the nails and screws that drove the ladder into the wall were on the verge of snapping. ¡°Uuuuh.¡± ¡°Comrade! What¡¯s the matter!¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that the ladder is old and dangerous. We can¡¯t go down together, otherwise it¡¯ll break. Stay there for now.¡± Fortunately, Theo¡¯s weight was on the lighter side for men, so I was able to reach the bottom somehow. There was a door in front of me. There were words that said ¡°Underground Shelter¡±. It was the thickest and most sturdy of the doors I had seen in this building. Tuk tuk-. Kicking it a few times made my feet throb in pain. From this, one could tell just how thick the door was. It was like the entrance to an underground bunker built to avoid disasters or wars. ¡°That door looks tough.¡± At this time, Marmar came down next to me. ¡°How do you open this?¡± Marmar tried to move the reinforced bar-shaped locking device that was inserted outside. But because it was rusted, it wasn¡¯t loosening or moving at all. ¡°It doesn¡¯t budge!¡± ¡°More importantly, Marmar, isn¡¯t this door a little strange?¡± ¡°Really? Well, it certainly looks old, but it doesn¡¯t look strange.¡± Marmar tilted her head in wonder. At first glance, it looked like an old bunker entrance, but there was definitely something off about it. Seureureu-. My hair stood on ends, and I could feel goosebumps on my arms and back. I had a bad feeling that if we stayed here any longer, something big was going to happen. ¡°Is there no other way down!?¡± I was furiously looking around, when Marmar said. ¡°How about the window!?¡± ¡®The window?¡¯ However, the moment I looked at the window, I was greeted by eight red eyes that were directly staring at me. ¡°Uhh....¡± The terrifying sight sent chills down my spine. A spider, no, did that qualify as a fu?cking spider? The spiders I knew weren¡¯t that big! It was a spider as big as a car! It was sticking to the exterior wall of the building and was looking inside the window! ¡°Comrade, let¡¯s run away!¡± I could barely move even with Marmar tugging on my arm. At the same time, the giant spider disappeared from view. ¡°Marmar, have you ever seen anything like that!?¡± ¡°What? What happened?¡± Did Marmar not see? Anyway, I quickly explained the situation. ¡°There was a spider as big as an elephant!¡± ¡°A spider as big as an elephant...!? No way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably the monster living here.¡± So this building was some kind of a gigantic spider web and we unknowingly entered into a trap? Truly, I could now understand why people abandoned this building and ran away without bringing anything! ¡®Theo Gospel eaten by a spider.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t like that at all!¡¯ I whipped out my wand and stood at the entrance of the stairs. ©¤Paimon-! Paaang-! An air bullet tore through the spider¡¯s web and created a path. I then hastily moved towards the open road. ¡°Marmar, let¡¯s go!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 87.1 (EP-87.1) Club #6 087 ¨C Adventure Club #6 ©¥Spider webs? I hadn¡¯t seen anything like that. From the moment I stepped in, this place was nothing but an old building. The only thing noteworthy was the musty smell. However, out of nowhere, I suddenly sensed magic fluctuations. It was then that I saw you, Theo Gospel, randomly shooting magic into the air. I tried to talk to you, but you climbed back upstairs like you were running away from something, and then made a bunch of barricades so I couldn¡¯t get in. Did you not hear me? You were probably hallucinating. The fairy forest had a bunch of hallucinogenic grass and fruits. The most common one was the spicy and red pepper fruit-. Oh, you ate that for dinner last night? It seemed that the effects acted late. You could also get nightmares when eating them. But you would naturally recover after some time even without an antidote. This was what Kalira explained. Basically, the spiders and webs I¡¯d been seeing were just hallucinations... Did the red soup that Marmar served me the day before had hallucinogenic ingredients? Maybe the reason why I had a nightmare was because of the food Marmar gave me. ¡°Anyway, thanks to Lady Kalira, I survived.¡± As I expressed my gratitude, I saw Marmar banging her hands at Kalira. ¡°Comrade! Spider, you evil spider! You bas?ard! Spit out comrade! Comrade, comrade is dead!¡± I looked at the furiously beating Marmar, showing full hostility towards Kalira. Marmar seemed to still view Kalira as a giant spider. Did I get eaten in the hallucination? Wait, did that mean Marmar and I had some sort of mass hallucination? It seemed that it was possible... The fact that we saw the same fantasies. Now that I thought about it, were we subjected to some kind of spell or magic? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I guessed that answered that. Though, it was better to put out the most urgent fire first. ¡°Can you give Marmar an antidote too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I felt the urgent need to provide Marmar with the right living environment and diet... Once this was all done, I would transfer Marmar to a more stable place! Getting promoted to Silver Rank provided me with 10 million coins, which would come soon. That should be enough to pay a deposit for the employee¡¯s accommodation. Marmar, who was looking around for traces of spider webs and spiders, asked. ¡°Then, from where to where was the hallucination? And who is this woman? Did she also hallucinate?¡± Oh, come to think of it, Marmar didn¡¯t know Kalira and Kalira didn¡¯t know Marmar. Though, Kalira didn¡¯t really ask about it. I thought that the two needed to get to know each other. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you two. Marmar, this is Lady Kalira. And Lady Kalira, this is the Imp Marmar.¡± ¡°Hooo, an Imp. It¡¯s my first time seeing one. And their tails...¡± Kalira seemed to be interested in Marmar. Her red eyes scrutinized the girl from top to bottom, which gave me goosebumps for some reason. ¡°I heard that an Imp tail is a precious medicine that can treat rare diseases. It was too expensive and there was no stock, so I couldn¡¯t get one.¡± ¡°Hik!¡± In response, Marmar quickly hid her tail, without disguising the wariness on her face. ¡°You won¡¯t get my tail! Especially not now that I¡¯ve finally got a diamond one!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t force Theo¡¯s colleague to give me her tail. But if you¡¯re Theo¡¯s colleague, does that mean that we¡¯ll work together in the future?¡± ¡°Well, pretty much.¡± I nodded. Unfortunately, someone else had a different idea. ¡°Comrade, this woman has red eyes. Red eyes are ominous!¡± In contrast to the interest given to her, Marmar seemed to have no trust in Kalira at all. ¡°My tail is telling me that this woman is dangerous!¡± Perhaps Marmar¡¯s keen senses were detecting the malice and blood on Kalira¡¯s body. After all, she was an assassin. ... But wouldn¡¯t it be rude to say such in the first meeting? Yet, when I took a peek at Kalira, she was smiling seductively and appeared to be having a lot of fun. ¡°It¡¯s good to be perceptive. You know, these days, I¡¯m working alone and it becomes really difficult if there¡¯s too many customers... How about it? Want to be my assistant?¡± ¡°Who knows what these ominous red eyes are up to!? You¡¯re obviously going to use me as a test subject, aren¡¯t you!? A very Imp-phobic experiment...!¡± Marmar said sharply. But then, she also slowly asked in a very small voice. ¡°... How much is the hourly wage...?¡± ¡°Hourly wage? We¡¯re not on an hourly system, but a daily system. Well, let¡¯s see. It would be about 80,000 coins for a six-hour work day.¡± ¡°Hieek...!¡± Marmar let out a loud shriek. I shrank back in surprise hearing her scream louder than when she was hallucinating earlier. Edited by: fake Chapter 87.2 (EP-87.2) Club #6 087 ¨C Adventure Club #6 Worried and unsure of Marmar¡¯s scream, Kalira awkwardly added. ¡°If it¡¯s too small, we can up it to 100,000 coins.¡± ¡°1... 100,000 coins...!!!¡± Marmar seemed on the verge of going crazy. ¡°If I have 100,000 coins, that¡¯s 20 cutlets a day.... 500 eggs.... Hehe, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll be rich. If I hatch the eggs, I¡¯ll have 500 chickens. If 500 chickens lay eggs....¡± Seeing Marmar¡¯s condition getting worse, Kalira rummaged through her pockets. ¡°Is she still hallucinating? I have no more antidote, what should I do?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s just like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of having her as an assistant. Or maybe at the reception desk since she looks cute. But I¡¯m a little concerned....¡± It seemed that Marmar¡¯s actions reduced Kalira¡¯s favorability. At the end, Marmar¡¯s tail was drooping helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t like being an assistant either-.¡± All in all, managing the relationship between subordinates was definitely more difficult than expected... * * * ¡°This is the door.¡± We went down to the basement with Kalira. Seeing the door, Kalira checked the place and sighed. ¡°There is a reason the two of you had hallucinations of spiders at the same time. Look there.¡± Kalira pointed her finger at the floor in front of the door. Now that I could see it, there was a rug or carpet in front of the metal door, with a spider embroidered in black thread. ¡°I sense a magical energy from it. Maybe it¡¯s like a talisman that induces unpleasant visions to unwelcome visitors.¡± So this plus hallucinogens combined to create that spider nightmare. ¡°It¡¯s been abandoned for a long time, but seeing that it still works, despite the weakened state, you can see how good the craftsmanship is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a spell, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± As expected, it was some form of magic or spell. My calm thinking skill seemed to be quite adept at deducing such things. However, we really had to suffer because of this stupid carpet! ¡°Tsk-.¡± It was upsetting. Sweeping away the carpet also revealed a pile of spider husks underneath, which made my frown deeper. ¡°Ugh-.¡± Marmar¡¯s tail began to glow, emitting dazzling light. Its brightness was like that of the high light beam of the car in the dark. It was almost blinding. The thing was just really, really bright! Seeing this, Marmar smirked. ¡°What do you think? Aren¡¯t I more useful than this redhead?¡± ¡°.......¡± Kalira didn¡¯t say anything to Marmar¡¯s provocation. Rather, she smacked her lips at the brightly shining diamond tail. I was afraid that Kalira might pluck Marmar¡¯s tail off, so I quickly steered the situation away. ¡°Then shall we all go inside? Remember to watch your steps, everyone.¡± And so our group of three went inside the secret room in the basement. The reason why I called this place a ¡®room¡¯ was due to the small space. The first thing I saw was an old pool table, lined with round balls. Kalira grabbed one of them and said. ¡°It¡¯s made of ivory. Quite expensive as well. I think they¡¯re 500,000 coins each.¡± ¡°I saw them first!¡± Surprised by this fact, Marmar immediately put the pool balls into her bag. ¡°It¡¯s a lie, though~.¡± ¡°Ugh...! As expected, you¡¯re hateful! You¡¯re one of those nobles, aren¡¯t you? You lot only spout lies!¡± ¡°Oh my, do I look like a graceful noble~?¡± While Kalira and Marmar were at each other¡¯s throats, using Marmar¡¯s tail as a light source, I slowly looked around this abandoned sealed room. In addition to the pool table, the room was full of things used for enjoyment and hobbies such as a sofa, an extra bed, and the books lying on the floor.... There was just nothing particularly useful. Still, I thought there might be something, and urged everyone to continue searching the room together. Then Marmar said as if she had discovered something. ¡°Comrade, this. You need to see this yourself.¡± ¡°Why? Did you find the name Isaiah?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the name of Isaiah....¡± Seuk. Marmar held out a small book with a black tan leather cover. On it were the words: ¡¸Adventure Club 5th Activity Report: Theo Gospel and Priga Nightfall.¡¹ Well, I certainly didn¡¯t expect this... Edited by: fake Chapter 88.1 (EP-88.1) Club #7 088 ¨C Adventure Club #7 The book Marmar gave me had the words: ¡¸Adventure Club 5th Activity Report: Theo Gospel and Priga Nightfall.¡¹ ¡®Theo Gospel?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t that my name!? Of course, the name ¡®Theo¡¯ was also rather common, so we couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that it was just some person who had the same name as me. But the ¡®Priga Nightfall¡¯ written next to it, as I recalled, was probably.... As I was thinking, Kalira looked at the dusty cover and said. ¡°Priga Nightfall, that¡¯s the name of the Saintess of the Gwangyeom Church. What is going on?¡± In contrast to Kalira¡¯s disbelief, Marmar responded in awe. ¡°Saintess? Are you saying that she and comrade have known each other for a long time? Comrade is amazing! Like I thought, you¡¯re no ordinary person!¡± Marmar¡¯s conjecture made sense. The original owner of this body, ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯, and Saintess Priga might¡¯ve been related in some way. But the Saintess acted as if she had never seen me before when we met during the day of the entrance ceremony. Besides, this was a 20 year old record... What could have happened? ¡°For now, let¡¯s look for other books. If you find anything with my name on it, please bring it to me.¡± Perhaps the key to my missing memories, before I woke up in a cage as a slave, lays here. The name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ was like a blank sheet of paper, with no information in Angmar. Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d find a clue in a far away foreign country. ¡°Comrade, your name is written on here as well. T.G. aren¡¯t these the initials for Theo Gospel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here too.¡± There were quite a few books and documents with my name in this adventure club room. It would be nice to open and read them one by one here, but unfortunately we didn¡¯t have enough time today. Whoooooo-. Plus, the gloomy evening wind was blowing from the open door in the basement. I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to spend the night in a place like this! ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now, take only what you can. We¡¯ll just come back tomorrow.¡± As for me, I decided to bring back the book with the Saintess¡¯ and my name. * * * ¡°This hallucination feels so real... Hey, look, it looks so scary!¡± Marmar giggled as if she was taking a p?ss on a non-scary horror movie. However, I simply couldn¡¯t laugh. Hallucination? Didn¡¯t the hallucinations end with the antidote earlier? While still deep in thoughts, I suddenly noticed Kalira pulling something from her waist next to me. It was a long, thin whip. ¡°Get away, Theo. That¡¯s not a hallucination. That¡¯s a real spider!¡± ¡°A real spider?¡± ¡°It¡¯s some kind of tiger-spider! Its fangs can be used medicinally, but I have never seen such a large one!¡± This was not a hallucination... Hearing this, Marmar¡¯s smile gradually turned into genuine fear. ¡°Save me! I thought it was a hallucination! Why me-.¡± Marmar was curled up into a cocoon like a butterfly caught by a spider. ©¤Paimon-! Paaang-! I quickly casted a spell to save Marmar. My magic flew like a bullet from a shotgun, smashing the exterior walls of the building and the body of the spider. ©¥Creuuuuung-! The giant tiger-spider loudly roared. It looked quite p?ssed at me... The beast then proceeded to jump down and rushed towards me. It must be really angry about dropping Marmar¡¯s cocoon. Worse still, the cursed thing was really fast, uncharacteristic of its huge body. I heard that some spiders could move fast enough to hunt cockroaches, and this might be that kind of spider. ¡°What-!¡± Surprised, I took a step back but tripped and fell to the ground. Seureung-! The monster then raised its bladed front leg towards me. Wiririk, jjak-. ©¥Keeeeeeeeek-! Edited by: fake Chapter 88.2 (EP-88.2) Club #7 088 ¨C Adventure Club #7 There was the sound of something ripping through the wind, then the spider trembled and quickly backed away. Kalira had swung her whip to help me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I survived thanks to you!¡± ¡°If this drags on, we might not be able to leave. Is there any way to defeat that spider?¡± That was my question as well. But looking at the situation, it seemed that Kalira also didn¡¯t know how to defeat that giant tiger-spider. After all, she was an assassin that specifically targeted humans. Was there anything we could do? Then, one thing came to mind. Knocking it down with firepower! ©¤Paimon-! I took advantage of the distance created to shoot magic towards the spider. Soon, compressed air scraped the floor and hit the beast¡¯s body. ©¥Gieeek-! Kwajijik-. One of the spider¡¯s hind legs fell to the ground after my attack. Seeing this, Kalira said in awe. ¡°It is more powerful than I thought... The magic of the wind that leaves no trace. I have never seen such a neat attack magic!¡± If an experienced assassin like Kalira admired it, then it must mean that my attack magic had begun to reach a certain level. Normally, I would have been happy with such an achievement, but now was not the time for that.on-! Pajeujeujeuk-. Once again, my magic ripped apart the grass and rushed towards the body of the giant spider. However, it quickly dodged and evaded the invisible, colorless and odorless bullet before clinging to the outer wall of the building again. Whooosh-. It was moving too fast. I kept aiming my tail wand at the cursed thing. ©¥Kreunug...! However, its body was moving much faster than my arm could reposition. If only I could halt it in place for a second... ¡°Rise.¡± As I commanded, the giant spider slowly got up and faced me. When I reached my hand out towards it, the giant spider also put out its front leg towards me. ©¥Hioong...! ¡°Amazing. You can tame such a huge spider? What spell was it?¡± Kalira approached the now-calm spider. Then, her red eyes suddenly narrowed as if she had found something. ¡°Here, look at this. Look at the spider¡¯s leg. There¡¯s a pink ribbon on its front left second leg-.¡± As Kalira said, there was a ribbon wrapped around the spider¡¯s leg. It wasn¡¯t something a spider would put on itself. Rather, someone must have wrapped it there. This could only mean one thing... ¡°It looks like this is an abandoned spider.¡± Kalira also nodded. ¡°Perhaps someone raised it when it was small, but the fella continued growing bigger till the owner could no longer handle it, so they abandoned the poor thing in this forest. Still, I have never seen such a large spider...¡± Kalira was knowledgeable about all kinds of poisons and medicine. She seemed interested in this gigantic tiger-spider. She even fearlessly caressed its legs and body. ©¥Hioong...! ¡°Can you fully tame this fellow instead of killing it? I think a tiger-spider will be helpful in many ways if it is properly tamed.¡± I also wanted to do that, but I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to completely tame this ferocious wild spider. The duration of Gamigin on this guy was about 5 minutes. In fact, maintaining the spell already consumed quite a lot of mental power. Well, my Trainer job was at Level 6. After checking the status window of several people, I knew that starting from level 5, it was considered to be around expert level. Hm... Perhaps I could give this a shot? ©¥Kreung-! Just then, the spider let out a sharp roar. Maybe my spell wasn¡¯t perfect? I suddenly felt chills as something ripped the air. Swaeeeek-! Pabat-! As soon as the spider dodged, something flickered into the empty spot, right above where it previously stood. It was an arrow. No, it was more like a bullet rather than an arrow, just basing from the sheer power. Specifically, that thing was a crossbow bolt... The moment I saw this, my hair stood on end. At the same time, something emerged amongst the grass. ¡°... Did I miss?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 89.1 (EP-89.1) Club #8 089 ¨C Adventure Club #8 Paseuseuk-. Just then, something appeared through the grass. I almost mistook ¡®it¡¯ for a long and agile four legged feline. But what came out was actually a human wrapped in a black bandage, with a cloak draped over. Whooo-. The scene of this person¡¯s torn bandages and long black hair fluttering in the wind truly resembled the ghost that would appear in children¡¯s nightmares... You could tell his body was tight and muscular from the gaps, and he had really long limbs which looked truly horrifying... Rather than a human, his body was more like that of a mantis that had been trained to the extreme. He was nearly two meters tall, adding to his overwhelming presence. Suddenly, the person¡¯s dark eyes, which were visible through the bandages, turned towards me-. ¡°Theo-nim, get behind me!¡± Kalira stood in front of me, readying her whip. However, I knew better than anyone else that we shouldn¡¯t fight them. ¡°... Don¡¯t attack, Lady Kalira. Unless they attack first. You must never fight them.¡± ¡°Them...?¡± As Kalira asked in confusion, a rustling noise sounded and one more stranger appeared out of the bush. Seuk, seuk-. The first thing I saw was a person wearing a full-plate of gray armor with a large red cross on the chest. The heavy, dull-colored armor was covered with blood and dust, and looked extremely ferocious. It was as if the beautiful original silver shine had never been there to begin with. But even more terrifying was the hammer held tightly in that blunt gauntlet. The huge hammer, something about half the size of a human body, was made out of pure iron for extra weight and destructive power. Gates and walls alike would be shattered like eggs smashed against rocks if they got hit by that thing... ¡°Mr. Hunter, I told you not to go far.¡± However, the soft and even kind woman¡¯s voice that came from under the armor completely contrasted such a horrifying look. In fact, she was that kind of character. As far as her side was concerned, anyway. ¡°Ara? People?¡±Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com Seureuk-. Squeak-. The woman raised her visor which revealed her blue eyes that were looking at Kalira. Reading and imagining the scene were completely different than experiencing it yourself... I was sweating balls here! Was this ¡®thing¡¯ really human? ¡°.......¡± The silent man¡¯s eyes swept at me. He was assessing me. In his eyes, there were only two types of people in the world, living and dead. He was currently determining whether I was someone to kiII or not... ¡°You....¡± A terrifying voice came through those wraps of bandage. It was akin to the noise of a nail scratching glass. I wanted to cover my ears, but if I did, that scythe-like hand would grab my neck. Paseuseuk-. Another person appeared through the bushes. ¡°Mr. Hunter, why did you suddenly run off? I told you to follow my instructions carefully, so that you won¡¯t get lost in the fairy forest.¡± Compared to the hulking people from before, this guy was quite small. In fact, this fella might be the same size as me. He was wearing a hooded black robe so I couldn¡¯t see his clothes or identity. But judging from his bright and clear voice, he seemed to be quite young. Who could this be? As far as I knew, there wasn¡¯t anyone like that in the main character¡¯s party. ¡°Whew, whoa-.¡± The newly arrived man placed his hand on his lap and tried to catch his breath. That was when the female barbarian hit him on the back and he fell down. ¡°If a Pathfinder is so weak, you¡¯ll be eaten by animals!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ This guy was the Pathfinder they mentioned. The bandaged hunter who was standing in front of me then turned around. ¡°... It¡¯s just some minor trifle. There¡¯s nothing here, let¡¯s return.¡± As he turned back to where they had come from, his colleagues, who were looking around, followed suit. ¡°See you next time, Lady Ruby-.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat dinner. I heard that there¡¯s a delicious place called the student cafeteria!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 89.2 (EP-89.2) Club #8 089 ¨C Adventure Club #8 With the priestess and barbarian gone, the only one left was the panting man. He shook his head under his robe and said. ¡°Were you surprised? I apologize on behalf of my party members. Everyone just arrived at Ark so they¡¯re still adjusting.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s fine, nothing big happened.¡± I answered appropriately. But this was just a facade and I was actually going crazy with curiosity. Who and what was this guy doing in the main character¡¯s party? I could remember almost all of the information about Villain Hunter. So I was confident in making sure I wouldn¡¯t get involved with them to avoid a bad ending. In other words, not accumulating evil deeds. Because that was the best way to deal with it. After all, if you accumulated s?ns, you would become a bigger villain, and if you became a bigger villain, you would be hunted down by experience-seekers. I was able to avoid the Hunter just now. That meant I was not yet villainous enough to be his mark. However, this Pathfinder was a huge anomaly to me. What the heI? was he doing here? The Villain Hunter Party seemed to have changed along with the twist in the story.... I was dying to know. So, I decided to approach it from my side first. ¡°You seem to be with strange and strong people. Well, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll meet again but my name is Theo Gospel. You are...?¡± ¡°Theo Gospel....¡± ¡°Yes. That is my name.¡± ¡°Fuhuhuhu-.¡± The man chuckled under his hood after hearing my name. I tried wrapping my head around why. But he promptly apologized, waving his hand from side to side. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that you look very different from what I¡¯ve heard. They say that Theo Gospel, the Demon Monk of Angmar, is a two meter long monster with eight arms and eight legs.¡± ¡°That is what everyone says.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very different from the rumors. But are you really that Theo Gospel; the Queen¡¯s Secret Concubine, the Gardener of Angmar, the Liberator of Slaves?¡± I nodded at the man¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, things are a little different from the rumors. So what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°You can just call me Guide. I am a nobody without a name. Anyways, I have to catch up with my comrades. See you-.¡± Kalira had a good read. ... But, did I actually look that dangerous? Of course, my danger was different from that of the Hunter. ¡°I can¡¯t win against him in a normal confrontation. I would have to use assassination tactics or some trickery.¡± Anyway, Kalira¡¯s explanation was very accurate. There was no one more dangerous to villains than him. The hunter was the personification of the proverbial heavenly punishment ¨C evil deeds would be punished. Hu-. The fact that I survived after meeting the hunter struck my body with a strange sense of relief. Still, the tension remained. ¡°Lady Kalira, can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°The Guide I talked to earlier. I would like you to do some research on him without getting caught. Whether it¡¯s some information or just anything.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± ¡°And....¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I firmly continued. ¡°Also, please investigate the name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯.¡± ¡°Theo-nim?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s me. It¡¯s probably just a person with the same name about 20 years ago...¡± At this time, Marmar suddenly barged in. ¡°I¡¯ll help too! I can do better!¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to ask you for a favor then.¡± I felt like I had a colleague to rely on, which calmed my cluttered mind down a bit. Just having someone reliable around could give a person quite the sense of security. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can find more information, Red Eyes!¡± As Marmar spoke loudly, I nodded and patted her on the back. ¡°Okay, okay. Now, let¡¯s focus on your future accommodation first, Marmar. We can do so tomorrow, at the weekend.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing my words, tears welled up in Marmar¡¯s big eyes. Edited by: fake Chapter 90.1 (EP-90.1) My Home #1 090 ¨C My Warm Home #1 There were as many faculty members as students living in Ark. They naturally had different kinds of work and positions. And, of course, they were provided with many amenities. A faculty exclusive training ground. A faculty exclusive restaurant. There were even exclusive villa facilities... Of course, not all faculty members enjoyed such benefits because they were not given free of charge and actually had a price attached. It could be said that the lower-level employees, like Marmar, could not enjoy any of the above. Fortunately, the same was not true regarding the bank. ¡°It is my first time visiting the bank. People are really leaving and borrowing money from here..!¡± Going through the lobby¡¯s clean marble floor, Marmar¡¯s tail was wagging excitedly from side to side. ©¥Imp? ©¥An Imp is in the bank? ©¥Was there a mistake? Marmar was attracting attention. It might be best to finish our business here as quickly as possible and get out of the bank immediately, lest we got into trouble. ¡°Next-.¡± After the person in front finished his business, I was finally able to face the bank teller. The teller was a blonde ¡®girl¡¯, wearing a white blouse and glasses, who was looking at me sternly. She had a nameplate on her chest with the name ¡®Economic Helper ¨C Econoy¡¯. And judging from her short and pointed ears, she was probably a Nymph. I guess there was some nymph quota system in hiring staff. There was a problem, though. The bank clerk, Econoi, was yelling at me for some reason. ¡°Today¡¯s lending system has ended...!¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± ¡°Then why are you here...!?¡± ¡°A bankbook?¡± After withdrawing the 10 million coins, Marmar and I got our bankbooks made. It was called a bankbook, but it was really just a small booklet with a leather cover and parchment papers containing numbers. ¡°So the number written here is my money, right?¡± Marmar kept looking at the words 10,000C written on her first ever bankbook in fascination. ¡°I never thought I would open a bank account in my life!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and find you a house. It¡¯s Sunday, there¡¯s a lot to do.¡± I took Marmar and headed to the staff quarters. * * * If I had to pick three necessities that people needed; it would be food, clothing, and shelter. What you wore, what you ate, and your personal living environment. Perhaps, it would not be an exaggeration to say that these three factors were the root of human needs. In that sense, choosing a house was a very important and serious task. ¡°I think this is good...!¡± Marmar shouted as if she liked the house just from looking around once. It was a two-story row house exclusive to faculty members and staff. There were five rooms lined up and combined into one big wooden building, giving off a cramped feeling. The name of the building was¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹. I actually didn¡¯t like it because it looked old and shabby. ¡°I like it here!¡± However, Marmar was saying she liked it despite not having seen other places. ¡°Why do you like this place?¡± ¡°There is a second floor! I, Marmar, always dreamed of having the high ground!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 90.2 (EP-90.2) My Home #1 090 ¨C My Warm Home #1 ¡®I see...¡¯ As I nodded my head, the real estate agent who was listening to our conversation smiled contentedly while stroking his pointy beard. ¡°Great choice! Although this is an old building, it¡¯s the perfect starting place for beginners. It even comes with all the luxuries!¡± ¡°Luxuries?¡± Checking Room 1 on the 2nd floor, there was a single window and a shabby but clean bed with a worn out duvet, as well as an old desk. ... So where exactly were the luxuries? As I turned my head to see if there was any hidden secret door, the agent said very proudly. ¡°You have a ceiling, you have a wall. You also have windows. Of course, you got your door as well. Isn¡¯t this everything one will ever need? If you sign the contract now, we can hook you up with the communal water supply and plumbing for just 200,000 coins per month!¡± Marmar trembled at those words. I wondered if the revolutionary Imp Marmar¡¯s anger would explode in rage -. ¡°Indeed, I like this place!¡± ... Marmar proceeded to look around this empty space and clapped her hands. ¡°Then, shall we sign the contract?¡± At the agent¡¯s question, I shook my head while muttering. ¡°Not yet, we¡¯ll need to discuss this a little more.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be over there for a bit. Take your time, hehe~.¡± As the broker took a break and smoked his pipe in the distance, I asked Marmar, who was checking the bed¡¯s softness. ¡°Do you really like it here? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to check other places as well?¡± ¡°The other places are probably going to be the same anyway! And, I really like it here! There¡¯s no need to look anywhere else!¡± Marmar¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the second room next door. Would you like to have a look?¡± Marmar nodded and the agent took us to Room 2 for a tour. It was a gloomy prison-like space with no windows and sunlight coming in. Of course, there was no balcony, sink or even a bed. Seriously, what did you make this room for? Like, there was really no window? I was speechless and just kept my mouth shut. I wondered if the agent could read my expression. ¡°If there is a window, mosquitoes would come in during summer, and in winter, cold wind would get inside. In that sense, mosquitoes and the cold wouldn¡¯t be a problem here. Instead, the ventilation is a little tricky-.¡± ¡°Eum.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you time to talk it out.¡± The agent then left again. He was probably going to smoke his unfinished pipe. While the agent was away, I asked Marmar. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°... I think here is better! Even if there is no window or balcony, there would also be no mosquitoes and bugs!¡± Marmar¡¯s tail drooped as she said that. She had a very sad expression on her face, but she seemed to be well aware that there was no other choice due to a lack of money. Seeing her reminded me of my sister... Children who had to learn the reality of giving up their dreams. Children who could only look at the cool and fun things in TV commercials, but never have the chance to experience them. When I thought of that, I suddenly became very sad. It felt like I was about to burst into tears because of my sensitive fairy sense... Also, Marmar¡¯s mental state might become stranger if she had to live in this prison cell. So, I said to Marmar, who was looking at every corner of the room with sad eyes. ¡°Marmar, let¡¯s go with the 10 million coin room next door. I think that¡¯s better. I¡¯ll shoulder the cost.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 91.1 (EP-91.1) My Home #2 091 ¨C My Warm Home #2 Marmar was overjoyed upon hearing that she would get the 10 million coins room. ¡°Is that really okay?¡± She was like a child who received her Christmas present. Seeing her happy made me happy as well. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But, Comrade. You don¡¯t have that much money in your account. 10 million coins is the same as everything in Comrade¡¯s balance. Can you do that?¡± However, Marmar did not readily agree with my decision. She actually considered my own financial situation and hesitated. Well, what Marmar said was correct.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Currently, I only possessed 12.5 million. But, I also had my own dorm and there were plenty of ways to make more money. I just needed to run tasks outside the city every weekend, which would help improve my magic skills as well. I could make a profit through that. Furthermore, sooner or later, I would be promoted to Gold Rank and get more reward money. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Everything is for you, Marmar.¡± ¡°......!!!¡± Marmar trembled in surprise. Seeing her orange eyes moistened, I thought she was about to shed tears. However, Marmar held them back. Rather, she swallowed her emotions and said courageously. ¡°Then, can I use those ten million coins?¡± ¡°Of course. But you have to work hard for me in the future. Think of it as advance payment. This is your money, okay?¡± I then handed Marmar the thick bundle of banknotes. However, Marmar did something unexpected. ¡°Mr. Agent-! I¡¯ll sign the contract for this room here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ This was certainly a smarter and cheaper way. ¡°But, Marmar, is the cost calculation accurate?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve looked at a lot of accommodations! The only problem is that it would take more than a month to build all this... Well, there¡¯s plenty of time!¡± Marmar was far braver and smarter than I thought. She definitely had the ability to adapt and survive different circumstances. Were all Imps like this? Such a thought suddenly made me curious about other Imps besides Marmar. The Demon King Angmar created the Imps and even made them a member of his shadow corps. It seemed certain that they had a tough and strong side. ¡°Then can Comrade help me clean up? Let¡¯s go to lunch after! I¡¯ll treat you!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± * * * Marmar and I went to the park near her lodging, ¡°Fairy Paradise¡±. It felt pretty nice to have a park nearby where you could take walks. Marmar asked while eating the sandwich she bought from a stall. ¡°So, Comrade, what did the book say?¡± ¡°Book?¡± ¡°The book with your and Saintess¡¯ names written on it. I was curious. I just wasn¡¯t able to ask because we got busy!¡± ¡°Ah, I also haven¡¯t checked it yet.¡± With most of the meal done, I took out the book I had brought yesterday from my bag. ¡¸Adventure Club Class 5 Activity Report: Theo Gospel and Priga Nightfall.¡¹ Edited by: fake Chapter 91.2 (EP-91.2) My Home #2 091 ¨C My Warm Home #2 I had to be careful when opening the book because of how old it was. The woven parts were threatening to fall off. ¡¸Adventure Club Class 5, President Theo Gospel. Vice President Priga Nightfall. First Half Activity Record.¡¹ Fwip-. The very first page already caught my attention. It contained accounts such as what items were purchased and for how much, as well as the resources used for club maintenance and food. It felt like a ledger. Actually, it was probably what this got used for. However, nothing seemed noteworthy. There was just a bunch of financial documents. Yet, it was certain that a man named ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ and Saintess Priga Nightfall were involved in many activities together. Could this really be me? Before being sold into slavery, was Demon Monk Theo Gospel active in an adventure club with the Saintess 20 years ago? A connection between the Demon Monk and the Saintess.... To know for sure, it would be better to ask Saintess Priga herself. Though I hadn¡¯t heard anything from the Saintess since that last time we met. But then again, she was a very busy person. If the Theo written here was really me, then how old would I be? Was I aging slowly because of my Half-Fairy heritage? I had so many questions... There was a high likelihood that Saintess Priga held the key to this. I would have to try and meet her somehow. ¡°Hu-.¡± I sighed like a cooler ventilating an overheated CPU. It was important to quickly organize the things I had to do. The ultimate goal was to survive and revive the Angmar Family. For that, it was necessary to capture and dominate the Young Ladies of the four great families. And to do so, I had to take over the legacy the Angmar Family might have left behind. In the process, tracking down the name ¡®Isaiah Gospel¡¯ who might have been my father was also crucial. I also needed to investigate the traces of the name ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ in the book. Finally, I must be on the lookout for the biggest variable to my plans, the Villain Hunter Party. In case I might have to face them, I needed to prepare several cards up my sleeves. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! ¡°I see... I did hear rumors that an Imp had joined the faculty. I guess it was your friend. Hmm, to be able to befriend an Imp... Theo Gospel, you are quite the talent now that I see it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Imps are masterpieces of Demon King Angmar. They¡¯re famous for not bowing to anyone other than the Demon King himself. They are prideful and arrogant, so you can¡¯t use them as servants.¡± Were they? Well, I didn¡¯t know that. ¡°To be able to hire such an Imp as a subordinate means that you have the same position as the Demon King Angmar to this Imp.¡± I glanced at Marmar. Was Marmar following me like the Demon King Solomon, who was the master of the Imps? In a way, it was a reasonable, or at least, a close answer. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve ever heard of such a thing! I¡¯ve only known this now!¡± That was right. Marmar seemed to be an unusual one. ¡°So, why is Lady Mirna looking for me?¡± I quickly got to the point. After all, I had other things to do. Then Mirna Draco, whose face was under the parasol, looked around before saying in a low voice. ¡°Theo Gospel, I have info that may be of help to you. Our family has a lot of books about the Angmar family. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like for you to come for dinner tonight....¡± ¡°Angmar!¡± Then Marmar screamed. Thanks to this, everyone in the park stopped what they were doing and looked at us, as if time had stopped. Mirna sighed looking at this. ¡°I guess an Imp is an Imp in the end, given how she immediately reacted to that name. Anyway, Theo Gospel. I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner. I want to introduce you to someone.¡± ¡°Introduce me to someone?¡± ¡°You already know that I have a sister, right?¡± ¡°Ah-. I have heard rumors...¡± If the implication was what I thought, then I simply couldn¡¯t pass this up! Edited by: fake Chapter 92.1 (EP-92.1) My Home #3 092 ¨C My Warm Home #3 ¡°Then, Comrade, I¡¯ll go decorate the house! Make sure to come and visit later!¡± Marmar continued waving her hand until we could no longer see each other. Mirna invited Marmar to dinner too, but Marmar declined saying that she had a lot of work to do. Maybe it was due to Marmar being gone, but the atmosphere suddenly had a dubious air in it... ¡°Let¡¯s go, Commoner.¡± And so, on a sunny afternoon, Mirna and I headed to the Draco Family mansion on the outskirts of Gracia. I¡¯d already visited once before, so the area wasn¡¯t foreign. However, it did feel a little awkward walking with Mirna, even when there was some distance between us. What should I talk about? I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say on a date... What kind of conversation would a popular hunk have with the noonas? I thought of attractive, handsome men conversing with women. However, I realized that even a simple remark from them such as ¡°delicious¡± could already elicit a big reaction from their date. This wasn¡¯t really helpful, at all. ¡°Huu-.¡± Then, Mirna suddenly sighed. It didn¡¯t seem like there was something troubling her emotionally or mentally. Rather, I saw that her silky silver bangs were wet. I rummaged through my pocket and held out a handkerchief to Mirna. She accepted it and wiped the sweat from her forehead and said. ¡°The weather¡¯s hot today.¡± ¡°It is.¡± ©¥Jijeujeujeu-. ©¥Mem-mem, mem-. With the unknown insects chirping loudly in the shrubs and trees, it felt like summer was just around the corner. I recalled the events before school started. It was then that I first met Mirna. Also, Narmi liked shiny things? Giiik-. When we finally arrived at the entrance of the villa, the solid iron gate automatically opened. What kind of magical device was installed here? I could also see two new stone winged lizard statues with gleaming ruby eyes. These weren¡¯t here before. ¡°The stone statues are scary...¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t touch them. They are the gargoyles that guard this villa. I¡¯ve increased the security since the last time the mansion was attacked by Professor Balan.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Could these stone statues really move? At this time, Mirna began to speak confidently as if she didn¡¯t want to miss a chance to brag. ¡°It can tear apart corpse thieves, and even mages, with just one hand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡®No, it¡¯s scary...¡¯ However, there were a lot of grave robbers who were aiming for the Draco Family¡¯s treasures, property and graveyards, so it was clear that without these, things would be more troublesome. Though, I was curious about the price. ¡°Then, how much does one gargoyle cost?¡± I thought it would be good to put one in front of Marmar¡¯s house. Unfortunately, Mirna¡¯s reply was just incredulous. ¡°Not sure. I guess it¡¯s around 50 million coins?¡± ¡°Eherm, I see.¡± Marmar struggled to even pay the 10 million coins down payment, and here was someone casually dropping 50 mil on a stone statue. If Marmar heard this, she might have screamed, ¡°You wasteful upper class!¡± in fury. Edited by: faker Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com Chapter 92.2 (EP-92.2) My Home #3 092 ¨C My Warm Home #3 It was very bright inside the mansion. The haunted mansion of the past was nowhere to be found, from the previous blacked out curtains to the now colorful tinted glass. That alone transformed the dark and eerie den of darkness into something like a holy cathedral. ¡°You removed all the curtains?¡± Before, there was no other light source other than the candles and lanterns, which was why it got so dark despite it being in the middle of the day. As I was recalling the details, Mirna replied. ¡°All the corpses in the cemetery have been stolen, and there are no more corpses to manage. Thus, it doesn¡¯t matter if I let the sunlight into this mansion.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll prepare the meal, so please wait, commoner. Oh, and don¡¯t touch my things.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°If you are bored, you can read some books. I¡¯ve piled up all the Angmar related ones there. I don¡¯t know how useful they are to you, though.¡± Mirna pointed to a pile of about twenty thick books, just as she said. Those would probably take me a month to read. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start preparing.¡± And with that, I was left alone in the living room. I felt like Mirna¡¯s attitude towards me was considerably softer than it had been in the past. Perhaps she had grown to really like me? BUT, there was a big need to first distinguish between the goodwill that a woman gave and attraction. Otherwise, you might simply embarrass yourself. As my brain started to daydream, I grabbed a book to cool my head. The title read ¡®Fun Facts about the Angmar Family ¨C Graybeard Colton¡¯. This looked interesting. ¡¸Angmar Family members are usually born with red hair and sapphire blue eyes. Generally, the men are gentle Giants, with broad shoulders and are intellectuals. On the other hand, the women of the Angmar family tend to have a fiery personality-.¡¹ Knock-. Someone suddenly knocked on the door. The only ones available in this spacious mansion were me and the Young Ladies of the Draco Family. As I put my book down and lifted my head, a person came in and waved at me. ¡°You¡¯re here Theo!¡± ©¥Enjoy your meal together! Narmi was reflected in the mirror... How was that even possible? The reflection acting differently from the person in front of the mirror? Wasn¡¯t that a horror movie cliche?? However, to the Draco sisters, this was nothing out of the ordinary. The Draco sisters didn¡¯t see themselves when they looked at the mirror, but their sister. Thus, they could only infer their own appearance by looking at the sibling. ¡°So, what do you think, Theo Gospel?¡± Shuk, shuk-. Mirna Draco asked calmly while cutting the meat on her plate. Having just swallowed another slice of meat, I wracked my brain to find compliments for Mirna¡¯s homemade food. ¡°The sauce is on point. It really brings out the flavor of the meat and cuts the grease-.¡± ¡°I am certain you know what I was asking, are you not? Or are you just so surprised that you are left speechless? Or maybe you are purposely avoiding the topic-.¡± Mirna¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled. Meanwhile, Narmi in the mirror covered her mouth with both hands. I asked. ¡°Are you talking about your sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shuk, shuk-. The noise when the knife sliced against the plate sounded agitated. Now that I thought about it, Mirna¡¯s hands were trembling unnaturally. She was acting a little different than usual. Was she nervous? Maybe Mirna was fearful of confessing her strange constitution. For me, I didn¡¯t really feel anything because I already knew it. Unfortunately, this meant that I had been too calm. I needed to feign surprise now! As I was trying to come up with the appropriate reaction, Mirna asked. ¡°... Did this change your mind about me?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 93.1 (EP-93.1) My Home #4 093 ¨C My Warm Home #4 Mirna Draco was worried. She had a twin sister whom, unlike other sisters, she shared one body with. Yes, two consciousnesses in one body. This was by no means ordinary. Some said this was a miracle sent by God, but their father, Aleister, wanted to hide it. When they were young, Mirna and Narmi didn¡¯t know why they had to hide it, but as they got older, they naturally came to understand one thing. Those that were unusual would be ostracized by society. Once rumors of the sisters¡¯ bizarre constitution spreaded, words would come flying like daggers and stabbing them both. In fact, the reaction of those who found out about their special constitution was enough evidence. ©¥Two people in one body? Isn¡¯t it some kind of curse? ©¥No matter how religious your family is, you still end up tampering with the dead. It must be a punishment from God! ©¥Shhh, they can hear you... Gossip such as these were all over the place-. ©¥Can they talk to each other then? How does sharing a body work? ©¥I¡¯m planning on writing a thesis about people with different personalities. Can I interview you-. There were also people who approached them purely for their own interests. Eventually, the sisters fully closed off everything about their constitution. Naturally, it made the existence of Narmi Draco, who wasn¡¯t the direct controller of the body, to be erased like a shadow. Fortunately, both sisters got along very well. In the first place, was it even possible for them to be on bad terms since they were in the same body? Also, back when the Draco Family members started dying from an unknown disease, the sisters were able to rely on each other and strengthened one another¡¯s heart. ©¥Narmi, let¡¯s revive the Draco Family together. ©¥Yes! However, the sisters soon met a hurdle. In order to revive the Draco Family, they would need the help of a third party. A son-in-law of the Draco Family, in other words, a husband... God had designed the world for men and women to meet, mate and thrive. Unlike other ordinary girls, it was more than twice as difficult for Mirna and Narmi to find a life partner. Thus, Mirna asked again. She hated doing that because it seemed like she was being impatient, but she was introducing her sister, Narmi, who could be said to be part of her innermost and vulnerable feelings. Since Theo was the first man she had ever done this to, Mirna herself couldn¡¯t tell what was right or wrong. ¡°Hurry up, tell me, Theo Gospel!¡± Seeing that Mirna was getting restless, Narmi stepped in. ?Unni, let¡¯s talk first! * * * ¡°What was that?¡± I looked at Mirna¡¯s empty seat and touched my bewildered face. I really needed to wipe the saliva that had splashed on my face when she was shouting... Anyway, Mirna took a hand mirror and hurriedly left the room. Though, her absence was a good thing for me as well. With this, I could arrange my course of action. This dinner seemed to be a very important moment, and it was fairly certain that her future behavior and our relationship would change depending on how I acted here. In the first place, I never expected Mirna to show that much emotion... The relationship between the two sisters seemed to be more emotionally connected than I thought. Well, they only got each other in this world. They were also inseparable. They must have suffered a lot because of their unusual situation. People probably looked at them with strange and judging eyes. Perhaps, there was an insecurity hidden beneath. But to me, their constitution was special, but not weird. I didn¡¯t know what it would be like in this world where psychiatry was not developed, but to me, dual personality and dissociative identity disorder were unfamiliar but not unheard of. I just never got to meet one. Of course, their condition was different from dual personality or dissociative identity disorder, since they really were two souls put into one vessel. What I was trying to say was that, it was an interesting concept. ¡°I am not in a position to call anyone weird anyway.¡± Because, looking at the facts, I was experiencing something far more bizarre than them after all. Edited by: fake Chapter 93.2 (EP-93.2) My Home #4 093 ¨C My Warm Home #4 My soul was placed inside a body from someone in a completely different world.Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om You could even say that I was a ghost possessing some victim. In terms of rarity and severity of circumstance, was I not more of an oddity than anything else? If my identity got revealed, Mirna might pry open my head to see what was inside. Even she would think that I was a weirdo. Thinking about this, I realized just how much courage it took to tell others your secret. Mirna really opened her heart this time... Now, if it were me, what answer would I want to hear? At this moment, Mirna came back to the table with her hand mirror and sat down. Hmmm- she cleared her throat, probably to calm her agitated mind. ¡°Pardon that embarrassing display, commoner.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°So, as you can see, my sister and I are a little different from others. I¡¯m not necessarily asking you to understand. It¡¯s just-.¡± Mirna suddenly stopped talking. She slowly closed her eyes and just remained silent. As I glanced away, Narmi simply gave me a shrug in the long mirror. You wanted me to just guess here? This was hard... Did meetings always go like this? I wracked my head in figuring out how to convince Mirna. Mirna was a faithful believer, so leading with a religious topic could work. ¡°Lady Mirna, have you heard of providence?¡± ¡°Providence?¡± Mirna gradually revealed her ruby eyes. Now that I¡¯d got her attention, I calmly continued. ¡°Everything in this world has a reason and a purpose. I think there¡¯s also a reason why you sisters are born special.¡± ¡°Are you saying that it is God¡¯s will? What do you think the reason is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. At this stage, I simply do not know. It¡¯s like an ant being unable to understand the existence of an elephant. How can I, a mere mortal, understand a higher being? But-.¡± ¡®But.¡¯ I paused for a moment. ¡°Yes. But by the same time next year, it will bloom incomparably prettier than it is now. So, I have to take good care of this place from now on. This is just the beginning.¡± ¡°Will the Draco Family also start blooming once more?¡± Hearing my question, Mirna suddenly stopped walking. I wondered if I said something wrong and awkwardly started scratching the back of my head. ¡°I know how difficult it is to revive a family alone. Let¡¯s do our best.¡± I was also in the same position as hers, needing to revive the Angmar Family by myself. Knowing that it was not an easy road, I could understand Mirna¡¯s feelings. Meanwhile, Mirna giggled at my words. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best... Are you proposing to me right now?¡± ¡°Hmm....¡± It wasn¡¯t really my intention, but I guessed that was what it sounded like. Turning my gaze around, I coincidentally met Mirna crimson jewels. Mirna was also looking back at me. Perhaps it was because of the wine she drank at dinner earlier, but her cheeks were a little flushed. ¡°Theo Gospel, now that I think about it, you and I are exactly the same height. Our eyes are on the same level. It¡¯s like looking in a mirror.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel, you said that everything happens for a reason. So, do you think that God has a will by making us the same height?¡± Mirna asked. I could tell that somewhere, she wanted to see me too perplexed to answer. So I counterattacked with something of my own. ¡°Isn¡¯t it to make it easier to kiss each other?¡± ¡°What-?¡± I could see Mirna turning embarrassed. Her flushed face turned redder and she started fidgeting, not knowing what to do. ¡°... You only think of frivolous things, Theo Gospel. I¡¯m disappointed. It¡¯s insulting!¡± A pious noble girl blushing under the moonlight surrounded by blooming flowers. Ain¡¯t this quite a romantic atmosphere? Narmi said she wanted to have her first kiss in this setting. Was it the same for her sister, Mirna? With that thought in mind, I began to unknowingly approach Mirna like I was possessed by something. Mirna couldn¡¯t react. My hand lightly gripped her waist, and before I knew it, I went in for the kill. ¡°What, eup-¡± Mirna wanted to say something, but I blocked her soft lips with mine. Edited by: fake Chapter 94.1 (EP-94.1) Pet #1 094 ¨C Master and Pet #1 I didn¡¯t really like kissing. Because Elga always forced me to kiss her right after smoking. The bad smell and taste would burn my throat and drive me into tears. Meanwhile, Elga would just laugh at me. If it wasn¡¯t the cigarette, Elga would always cause me pain by pulling on my ears or squeezing my nose after kissing. So to me, ¡®kissing¡¯ was a kind of harassment. However, if you looked at it objectively, wasn¡¯t kissing a pretty woman the dream of many men? In particular, kissing a mysterious and beautiful Young Lady of a high noble family like Mirna could be considered a kind of reward. ¡°Cheup, cheup.¡± ¡°Eung.... Ha.... stop....¡± Mirna gave off a sweet flowery scent. In a garden, it almost felt like you were kissing the most gorgeous flower under the moonlight. When I dove my tongue deeper into her lips, I couldn¡¯t help but taste some of the wine that she just drank. ¡°Heu, eueu, stop....¡± Mirna was unfamiliar with having someone else¡¯s tongue entering her mouth and surprised her. She was scared with her first kiss. A different reaction from Narmi. Come to think of it, Narmi seemed to have liked it when I lightly touched my tongue on the top of her mouth. Perhaps, Mirna was the same? And so I gently tickled the roof of Mirna¡¯s mouth. ¡°Huh...!?¡± As I was gently holding her on the waist, I suddenly felt Mirna stiffen then shook as if she just got doused with cold water. Was this similar to a hot spot or an erogenous zone? Seureuk-. But with some resistance, my tongue eventually got pushed out of her mouth and Mirna promptly shut her lips tight. Her face was so red and it felt like she was about to explode. It would be quite awkward to attend the classes together... How could I solve this? What would the lips-magnet playboy Theo do? ¡ªYou can¡¯t just kiss anyone. This was really not very helpful... While I was in my mind pondering, the carriage had arrived at Ark¡¯s premises. ¡°You¡¯ll need to walk from here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I got out of the carriage and, instead of going straight back to my dormitory, I wandered around in the cold night. There was nothing like a cold breeze to cool down a heated body and mind. My footsteps were aimless, until I eventually ended up in the platinum dormitory of the single-digit rankers. It was a splendid building that could not be compared with Marmar¡¯s hut or to an old room. The garden had a lawn and a swimming pool, while cool water was spouting from a fountain. The interior was even better. The dormitory had everything in one building, such as a rest area for students, a cafe, a training center, a restaurant, etc. Still, Elga was complaining that the room was small. Speaking of, did Aira say anything regarding this? I suddenly remembered that I hadn¡¯t been paying too much attention to Aira these days. After realizing that I was Theo Angmar, I deliberately kept my distance in case Aira caught up with my identity. Moreover, after coming to Ark, Aira was strangely stable and calm. On second thought, it was actually too calm... Quiet times like this always signified a problem. Like the calm before the storm or peace before chaos¡ª something along these lines. Knock, knock-. I knocked on Aira¡¯s door. I then heard the door lock opening. Aira didn¡¯t get up and open the lock herself, but just used her telekinesis. Edited by: fake Chapter 94.2 (EP-94.2) Pet #1 094 ¨C Master and Pet #1 Kiiik-. I opened the door and went in. What greeted me was the sight of Aira elegantly enjoying a tea party amidst the luxurious furniture, bed and table. She probably just took a shower as she was wearing a light pink silk robe and had wet hair, which looked stunning. The table had various dolls such as a bear and a rabbit. The moving teacups were a scene ripped straight out of a fairy tale. ¡°Welcome, Theo. I was just playing chess. I was thinking about having tea afterwards. Would you like to have a drink?¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Then, have a seat.¡± I sat down on an empty chair. The rabbit and the teddy bear, who were sitting next to me, started turning their heads as I looked at them... It was quite eerie, but I couldn¡¯t complain. ¡°So what brings you here, Theo? Care to play chess with me?¡± ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± I looked at the chessboard placed in front of Aira, which quickly arranged itself. I was playing the black pieces. While Aira got the white pieces. ¡°Then, you go first, Theo.¡±Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om ¡°All right.¡± I grabbed the black pawn in the left corner, but soon realized that I could never win this game. Heavy. It was because the pawn piece was heavy enough to weigh dozens of kilos. I didn¡¯t know how this little thing got so heavy, but I just couldn¡¯t lift it. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll... pass my turn.¡± ¡°Okay then, I will start with my knight.¡± Dalgak-. Aira moved her knight without touching it. It seemed that this was a kind of training where Aira learned to better control her telekinetic powers. I knew that Aira¡¯s magic was amazing, but now that I started to embark on the road of magic, it became clear that Aira¡¯s level couldn¡¯t be described just by the word ¡®amazing¡¯. ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that some interesting people have arrived at Ark.¡± Jjoreureuk-. Aira said, pouring black coffee-like tea directly into my cup. I took a sip and asked. I couldn¡¯t help but be angry at this development. However, that anger was immediately quenched by Aira¡¯s next words. ¡°He said he knew why my family died.¡± ¡°Is that true!?¡± Aira could easily see through lies. Everyone lived by telling a certain amount of lies so one couldn¡¯t just believe what others say. ¡°Did he really know why?¡± If that was a lie, then Aira¡¯s hatred might start, and the fight between the hunter party and Aira would begin. But if it turned out to be true, the influence of that guide would grow on Aira. I couldn¡¯t even imagine Aira listening to others... In a way, this was the ordinary Queen life I was envisioning. Aira getting along with people other than me and listening to their opinions. But, somehow, it didn¡¯t feel right. At least it should be someone I know, and not some unknown guide. As I thought, it was best to deal with him. But how? Should I ask Kalira to assassinate him? No. By then, I would be no different from the original Theo Gospel and might end up opposing the hunter party. In the end, I would simply get beaten up and executed. It was not good to be associated with the hunter party. As I was thinking about various things, Aira said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my ears will never listen to anything other than your voice. You¡¯re more than enough~.¡± She then got up and started stroking my hair. I was not sure if I should be happy or uncomfortable with this. Then I became curious. Was I really enough for Aira? Was she telling me the truth? After all, the text on Aira¡¯s status window said otherwise. ¡¸Hiding the deadly truth from everyone.¡¹ I¡¯d like to ask what those words meant. But, there was really no good way of going about this. So I just asked moderately. ¡°Queen Aira, are you perhaps hiding something from me...?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 95.1 (EP-95.1) Pet #2 095 ¨C Master and Pet #2 I asked Aira. ¡°Queen Aira, are you perhaps hiding something from me...?¡± Then Aira, who had been stroking my hair as if she was petting a dog or cat, took her hand away and askingly looked down at me on what I meant. ¡°Do I have something to hide from you, Theo? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is literally what I said. Do you, perhaps, have any concerns or things that you didn¡¯t tell me? Perhaps some important details or stories....¡± I tried not to offend Aira as much as possible. ¡°It might be about politics that the Queen is shouldering alone, it could be an event or it could be something personal. I can help to discuss things and help ease the burden.¡± ¡°Pfft.. fuhuhu.¡± Aira suddenly laughed, as if finding this amusing. ¡°It seems that I really can¡¯t hide it from you, Theo. I do have a secret that I¡¯ve been keeping from you. I was going to let you know when the time comes.¡± ¡°You really have one!?¡± I was shocked. Would Aira really tell me? She¡¯d never done anything like this before. Could it be a variable created from changing the main story? Naturally, there was no other reason than that. Seuk-. ¡°Wait.¡± Aira then began to rummage under her bed. Meanwhile, I started to feel a little nervous. Finally, Aira held out a wrapped box. It was about the size of a person¡¯s head, and for some reason, I could feel something rattling inside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a present I¡¯ve prepared for you, Theo. I wanted to keep it a secret longer, but you¡¯re too sharp.¡± What was this? A gift? I was nervous because, who knew if she actually put a real human head inside... I very carefully opened it, which revealed a transparent glass box underneath. Inside the glass box was a miniature model house, some sawdust and an animal-? ©¥Keongkeong! ¡°Hu.¡± After some sigh, since I was already here, I might as well check Elga¡¯s condition. It¡¯d been a few days since I gave Elga the leash. How was she doing? Did the stubborn Elga accept my offer? So, I knocked on Elga¡¯s door. ©¤No one¡¯s here. ¡°It¡¯s me, Elga-nim. It¡¯s Theo Gospel.¡± I heard loud rustling before the door finally opened. Only Elga¡¯s blue eyes shining in the darkness could be seen through the crack of the door like some ghost. ¡°What, why are you here!?¡± ¡°I just wanted to check how Elga-nim is doing. How was your weekend? Can I come in?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Ya, you can¡¯t just¡ª¡± I invited myself inside Elga¡¯s room. All the lights in the room were turned off, hence the darkness. I couldn¡¯t even see my feet. ¡°Why is it so dark?¡± ¡°Because I wanted it to!¡± Elga was as blunt as ever. But, as soon as I turned on a nearby lamp, I shook in surprise. Wasn¡¯t that a buckled leather collar on Elga¡¯s neck? I suddenly found myself getting tickled with laughter. Meanwhile, seeing me holding back a chuckle, Elga trembled and furrowed her brows in anger. ¡°I¡¯ll kiII you if you laugh!¡± ¡°Is that your attitude towards your master~?¡± I jokingly poked at her. However, Elga couldn¡¯t say anything as she had no comeback. Then, her angry eyes turned to the glass box I was holding in my hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ©¥Keongkeong! Edited by: fake Chapter 95.2 (EP-95.2) Pet #2 095 ¨C Master and Pet #2 ¡°It¡¯s a squirrel.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what a squirrel is? I¡¯m asking where you got it from.¡± ¡°Queen Aira gifted it to me.¡± ¡°Nonsense. ¡®That¡¯ Aira gave you a gift? You could¡¯ve stolen that thing for all I know.¡± Elga couldn¡¯t believe that her cousin had given someone a present. She then lowered her head slightly and peered into the glass box in amazement. ¡°I guess the atmosphere in Gracia is truly miraculous. Living here can really change people... Who knows, if she stays here for a year, she might even start doing volunteer work...¡± ©¥Keongkeong! ¡°It also has a scar on its eye. It looks just like you, blockhead!¡± ©¥Keureureung...! She really found the time to make fun of the wound she inflicted. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help wanting to get her back. ¡°So, is Elga-nim prepared with that leash?¡± Elga clicked her tongue, feeling reluctant. ¡°Only for a month, got it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± A month. I could have Elga do my bidding for a month. Actually, I hadn¡¯t really thought about it. Because I didn¡¯t even think that Elga would really put the leash on her neck. It was just as amazing as Aira giving a present! So, what should I do first? Would Elga really obey my orders? I recalled all the work and bullying Elga did to me when I was a slave. There were a lot of things that came to mind, but I didn¡¯t know which I should try first. Then, I thought of something. ¡°Ahem, since Elga-nim wore the collar like I said, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± ¡°Reward?¡± ¡°Now, first-.¡± Just as I was thinking of starting off slow through head pats, Elga suddenly interrupted and said. ¡°... Are you going to make me walk with the leash?¡± ¡°Ggak!¡± Elga let out an uncharacteristically feminine scream. ¡°If you don¡¯t start walking now, you¡¯ll get hit like this. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Geueueu....¡± Seureuk, Seureuk-. With a growl, Elga slowly began to move forward. Then, letters appeared before my eyes. ¡¸Amazing achievement! Job : Trainer 1+ Level Trainer Lv. 6 ¡ú Lv. 7 Your hand is a whip and carrot!¡¹ Trainer just leveled up! Maybe I could raise Trainer to a high level through Elga. ¡°Reinhardt-nim would be surprised to see this~.¡± ¡°You, you shut your mouth...!¡± Elga¡¯s breath was much rougher than before. The temperature in the room was warmer. I could also feel through my butt that Elga¡¯s body temperature was heating up. Sweat was dripping down her forehead and neck. ¡° ¡®Shut my mouth¡¯, who told you to talk back!?¡± Pak-. I gave Elga another slap on the butt. ¡°Eueut...!¡± Elga flinched. Her reaction was a little different from before. So, out of curiosity, I slipped my hand between her thighs. ¡°Eueung...!¡± Jilchok-. I could feel an easy to understand wetness seeping through her clothes... ¡°... Elga-nim, did you just get excited from being punished?¡± ¡°......!!!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 96.1 (EP-96.1) Pet #3 096 ¨C Master and Pet #3 ¡°... Wha, what! That¡¯s sweat!¡± Elga quickly defended herself when I pointed out the wetness between her legs. I might be clueless with matters regarding women, but I wasn¡¯t so stupid that I couldn¡¯t tell the difference between sweat and love juice. However, what I didn¡¯t understand was that I couldn¡¯t find any s¡êxy or romantic atmosphere between me and Elga right now. What was there to be excited about while being tied to a leash, getting sat on, and even being spanked? Pajijik-. It was then that lightning struck my thoughts. ¡®I think I¡¯ve heard of this somewhere...¡¯ It was said that people who were weak against pushy attempts would most likely be masochists that took pleasure in being bullied. Elga was definitely weak against my pushiness. But could Elga be a masochist? It didn¡¯t make any sense, like how ridiculous it was for a tiger to be vegan. If one were to attribute Elga into the bullied or the bully, her being the latter would make much more sense. With Elga constantly tormenting me, I always thought of her as a raging sadist who liked to see people suffer. However, the current situation had completely contradicted my previous beliefs and image of Elga. Naturally, I was a bit confused. Just in case, I lifted my palm and spanked Elga¡¯s a?ss once more. Pak-. Not only did Elga¡¯s soft, firm a?ss touching my palms felt good, the ripples were also satisfying to watch. At the same time, Elga shuddered as if electricity ran through her back. ¡°Ueueut...!¡± No matter how you looked at it, her reaction was weird. At this time, the Angmar maker in my lower body started to twitch. This woman. Was she really getting turned on while being punished? To her, this was a reward, not a punishment! How disgraceful. ¡°.......¡± ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ ¡°Do it again!¡± Elga sharply rejected my reward like how a strict music teacher rejected students¡¯ projects. Without a choice, I once again drew my head close to her lips. As the smell of Elga¡¯s apple-scented sweat hitted the tip of my nose, my lips gently overlapped with hers, allowing my tongue to move in. ¡°Eueung.... Eum...?¡± Then Elga grabbed my cheeks. Her grip was so strong that I couldn¡¯t do anything but struggle like a deer caught in a snare. ¡°What? Let me go! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll punish you!!!¡± I threatened. However, Elga¡¯s hands didn¡¯t seem to want to let go. Rather, she just raised one of her eyebrows at me. ¡°What did you do? Your breath smells like wine.¡± ¡°Wine...? What do you mean...?¡± I tried to deny her allegations. Alcohol such as wine or beer had never been something I liked. I wouldn¡¯t even drink a sip unless someone forced me to, since I would get drunk with just one sip. Of course, I never had any wine today. The reason why my mouth smelled like this was because I kissed a person who drank... wine... ¡°Theo, your mouth smells like wine!¡± I struggled to get out of Elga¡¯s arms, feeling the chills welling up my back. ¡°... What are you talking about? I don¡¯t drink wine, now do I? I am a devout follower. I swear to God, I didn¡¯t drink wine or anything!¡± ¡°Yes, indeed... You wouldn¡¯t drink...¡± Slurp-. Then Elga kissed me. She pushed her tongue in my mouth, and began touring and tasting every nook and cranny inside. ¡°Eueut-!¡± ¡°Cheurup, cheurup. Cheurup.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 96.2 (EP-96.2) Pet #3 096 ¨C Master and Pet #3 It was like my mouth was being violated. I felt like my everything was being devoured by Elga. I couldn¡¯t even run away because of the tight hold. Was this how a deer felt like being eaten alive? The kiss only stopped after it looked like my eyes were about to pop out from suffocation. I then asked with ragged breaths. ¡°Puha-. Wha, what the he?? are you doing!?¡± ¡°It tastes like wine. Your mouth tastes like wine...!¡± ¡°... that, what, how could you say that?¡± ¡°The taste was like Eastern wild grapes. It¡¯s an expensive wine that costs 50 gold coins a bottle. Doberna wine is more expensive than gold of the same weight. Its fragrance lingers all day long.¡± Gugigit-. Elga¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°There is only one family that drinks wild grapes and Doberna Wine. You did something with Mirna, that bi?ch!¡± ¡°......!¡± How could she deduce that from the faint scent of wine left in my mouth!? I got nervous. What if Elga ripped my head off like this? But, on the contrary, Elga began to weep. ¡°Mirna, don¡¯t hang out with her!¡± She then put me down and wiped the tears from her face. Fortunately, Elga didn¡¯t kill me. But, in a way, I was even more at a loss because I didn¡¯t think she would start crying. ¡°Elga-nim, why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know!?¡± ¡°That....¡± ¡°Why am I even wearing this stupid leash!¡± It was really fortunate that the Platinum dormitory remained soundproofed. The high price was definitely worth it. Then Elga squatted down on the floor and cried while covering her face with a hand. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. Why do I have to feel so miserable because of you? You don¡¯t even care. I¡¯m the only one losing everything!¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga¡¯s words right now probably meant, ¡®Don¡¯t leave and comfort me as if I¡¯m going to die tomorrow!¡¯ So I was not discouraged by Elga¡¯s cold voice and did not leave the room. ¡°... Why aren¡¯t you going? I told you to leave.¡± In fact, it sounded like Elga¡¯s voice contained some happiness. It was definitely good that I didn¡¯t go out. Taking this chance, I said in a serious voice. ¡°Elga-nim, actually..., I have a confession to make.¡± ¡°Confession? What kind of confession is it this time? Are you trying to play with me using that slick tongue of yours again? Don¡¯t bother.¡± Elga hugged her knees and buried her face. She looked like a clam. It seemed that she had already closed the walls in her heart and didn¡¯t want to hear my story. Despite this, I continued with sincerity. ¡°These are things I haven¡¯t told anyone. And the truth is, I can¡¯t be a Lioness. It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°... What do you mean? Why can¡¯t you be a Lioness?¡± Elga slightly raised her head. I could feel that my sincerity was seeping through Elga¡¯s shell and moved her heart a little. I slowly closed my eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t told this to anyone, not even Queen Aira. I¡¯m only telling this to Elga-nim.¡± This confession would drastically change our relationship in the future. So before anything else, I asked Elgar first. ¡°Elga-nim, are you confident that you can handle it?¡± ¡°Can I handle anything-. Are you trying to scare me?¡± Seureuk-. Elga¡¯s head was now raised completely. ¡°Alright then, what is this grand thing?¡± Her current vibes were exuding, ¡®try me, if you dare¡¯. Facing Elga¡¯s resolution, I said with conviction. ¡°I am a descendant of a fallen family.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 97.1 (EP-97.1) Pet #4 097 ¨C Master and Pet #4 Elga still remembered clearly what happened a year ago. It¡¯d been a while since she was back to Monarch City, the capital of the Angmar Kingdom. This time, she was here for her cousin Aira¡¯s grand birthday celebration. ¡°The capital city is so bland and boring. Is there anything fun at all?¡± At that time, Elga was busy traveling on expeditions such as pacifying rebellion and looting of immigrants on the periphery of the kingdom. For someone like Elga who hated pretentiousness and flattering, Monarch City¡¯s social gatherings were no different from hell. ¡°As expected, Lady Lioness is as beautiful as the rumors described. Why don¡¯t you wear this necklace, our family¡¯s heirloom? It¡¯ll make you even more dazzling.¡± ¡®Idio?.¡¯ ¡°According to the information, the price of tulips will go up a lot. So I bought all the tulips using 3,000 gold. Later, when the profits increase, I¡¯ll present a box of tulips to Lady Elga.¡± ¡®Tulips? Are you a fool? ¡® ¡°I heard that the Lioness mansion in Borgia has lions. Is that true? They¡¯re amazing animals. I also have an elephant in my villa. Ah, elephants are much stronger than lions.¡± ¡®What bas?ard¡¯s elephant?¡¯ In particular, she was fed up with the s?upid noblemen in the capital. All they did was brag about how rich and great they were. They were like a pack of mindless and greedy hyenas, gobbling up whatever they could. However, when such people got put in front of her father, Reinhardt, these so-called nobles were no different than children playing house. It was simply ridiculous to watch. These shi?heads would be the end of the Angmar Kingdom. Every man must have ambition! ¡®Ambition...¡¯ In this chaotic world, shouldn¡¯t you dream of leaving your name in history through one way or another? Rather, the barbarian slaves she captured a while ago were better than these guys. At least they showed fearlessness in invading Queen Aira¡¯s territory. Elga spitefully uttered and mocked the babbling man, who was talking about how cool elephants were, in front of her. ¡°Slave.¡± You were a slave of time. However, the man did not understand Elga¡¯s intentions, and instead of stopping, he babbled more. ¡°Ah, Elga-nim is interested in slaves. I like slaves too. They¡¯re useful servants. The new slave market is also good.¡± The man¡¯s eyes quickly scanned Elga¡¯s whole body. His gaze somehow felt eerily unpleasant and Elga was about to turn away. ¡°You¡¯re Elga Von Lioness, right? Blonde hair, blue eyes, and a cloak with a lion¡¯s seal! Reinhardt¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°... You know me?¡± ¡°Yes! Buy me! You won¡¯t regret it! Really! I know the future!¡± ¡®Know the future...¡® It was just like what she heard. For the time being, Elga decided to purchase the slave. She thought it would be a good way to pass the time. ¡°The original price was 10 gold, but I¡¯ll give him to you for 5. I was thinking of disposing of him soon anyways if he¡¯s not sold.¡± She heard it was 30 gold. The price was cheaper than expected... And that was how Elga bought a slave out of boredom. If he got too fussy with his nonsense or she grew bored of listening, she could always use him as a mansion servant. He looked quite smart, and his words and actions were not as ignorant as other slaves. He might have been a scholar like what people said. She didn¡¯t know if it would be fun to bully a weak scholar. But the things that slave was saying really started to happen and a lot of things began to change. And now, that same slave stood before her, speaking with majesty. ¡°I am a descendant of a fallen family.¡± ¡®A descendant of a fallen family...¡¯ It meant nobility. After Demon King Angmar was subjugated, there was a lot of civil unrest in the kingdom and a lot of families had collapsed. Elga forgot that she was upset and was reminded of the past. Obviously, Theo Gospel was different from ordinary slaves. He was smart and spoke more like a noble than the actual nobles. He¡¯d also got some bizarre theories such as gravity, conservation of mass, and the communist party. And he was indeed hiding his identity. Elga already suspected it before, that he might have been from a noble family. As expected, she was right. Elga praised herself for her wisdom and asked, while pretending not to be interested. ¡°If it¡¯s a fallen family, which one?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 97.2 (EP-97.2) Pet #4 097 ¨C Master and Pet #4 ¡°That.... I can¡¯t reveal. It could endanger me.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga quickly understood. There was usually a common reason for the fall of noble families, rebellion and treason. Descendants of the rebel family would be severely punished or killed, so if it was revealed that Theo Gospel was a descendant of a fallen noble family, he¡¯d have pitchforks pointing at him. When faced with that, you¡¯d naturally want to hide it. However, it didn¡¯t really matter what family Theo Gospel was from in Elga¡¯s opinion. After all, he was probably just from a low-ranking noble family that was far inferior to the Lioness Family. What was important was that Theo was a noble of ¡®blue blood¡¯. This restored some of Elga¡¯s self-esteem. Because the man she was clinging to was an unknown orphan and slave, Elga always felt a sense of shame every day. ¡®Even if he¡¯s a slave, if he¡¯s from a noble family, then¨C.¡¯ With this revelation, you could say that she found tranquility within her emotions. For this fella was, indeed, a descendant of a noble. Elga suppressed her desire to rejoice, and instead asked solemnly, making it seemed like her anger had not yet subsided. ¡°Perchance, did the Lioness destroy your family?¡± Perhaps because of Elga¡¯s sharp question, but Theo vaguely glanced to the side. ¡°Well, you can say that...¡± ¡°So you deliberately approached our family? You enthralled the people in the slave market to grab my attention, didn¡¯t you?¡± Theo raised his brow in confusion. ¡°The slave market...? Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. As expected of Elga-nim, always full of wisdom.¡± ¡°So you approached the Lioness to avenge your family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-.¡± Theo kept his mouth shut. But Elga knew very well that the time when she needed to be the most careful about Theo was not when he was talking, but when he stayed silent and thoughtful. Who knew what ideas brew inside his head, and what kind of words he¡¯d spit out with his nimble tongue. So Elga decided to take the lead. ¡°But isn¡¯t it your family¡¯s fault that you got destroyed in the end? You were probably with the Angmar¡¯s. Like the Draco Family, you¡¯re doomed for following a foolish king.¡± Elga thought that Theo Gospel¡¯s family had something to do with the Demon King Angmar. The similarity between Theo¡¯s ability and ¡®clairvoyance¡¯ could be attributed to this. After all, Demon King Angmar had the ability of clairvoyance, able to see through the future and truth. Elga found it funny that such manly words were coming from a frail, even slightly feminine, Half-Elf. ¡°So, you mean you¡¯re trying to approach as many women as possible in order to have a lot of children?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this complete madness?¡± ¡°.......¡± Theo shut his mouth. Even he understood how reckless it was. However, in order to revive and maintain the family, it was best to marry a lot of wives and have as many children as possible. Joseph, the 8th Patriarch of the Lioness Family, also had a lot of wives to get the family out of its birth crisis. He had married six at the time. So Elga managed to suppress her boiling anger and asked. ¡°So, how many children do you want?¡± The matter of how many children was an integral part of marriage. Theo paused for a bit. ¡°... One.¡± ¡°One-? One child?¡± ¡°Well, at least thirty.¡± ¡°... What!?¡± {T/N: the 4 sentences above don¡¯t make sense in English but you get the idea} ¡®Thirty as in 30!?¡¯ Giving birth to one alone was already difficult. And even if you had one child a year, it would still take 30 years! Then, Elga suddenly realized, why was she thinking about this? Her anger surged. ¡°Get out, you jerk!¡± Elga got up and kicked the daydreaming man out of the dormitory. Getting hit from the back, the man exclaimed, ¡°Hieek...!¡± It was a feeble scream, which was far from ambitious or heroic. She felt so outraged at the fact that she fell in love with this man, that she couldn¡¯t help but shout again. ¡°And take your squirrel too!¡± ©¥Keongkeong! Edited by: fake Chapter 98.1 (EP-98.1) Cannot Be Buried #1 098 ¨C The Truth Cannot Be Buried #1 Time as a student went by much faster than expected. In the blink of an eye, the midterms were already right around the corner. Of course, I didn¡¯t remain idle during that time and worked hard to develop myself. Just look, the stats certainly spoke for themselves. Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 36 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 7 Casanova Lv. 6 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 7 Mage lv. 7 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡· ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. I was lacking in many aspects when I first got the system But after checking several people¡¯s status windows, I discovered that I was now in the top 50% of Ark students. In terms of rank classification, I was a bona-fide Silver Rank. And my ranking was roughly between 300 and 500 out of a thousand people. Compared to the time when I was complete garbage, this was a Heaven and Earth difference. ¡°Hmm-.¡± However, in addition to satisfaction, there were also doubts. I couldn¡¯t help but question myself, ¡®Is this all I can do?¡¯ ¡°In just the first month, your magic has developed tremendously. You¡¯re already at 3rd rank, no, almost 4th rank! It¡¯s a great improvement!¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡° ¡®I see¡¯¡ª aren¡¯t you surprised? How did you do it? Rank 3 is powerful enough to be sent to the barrier¡¯s front line!¡± For someone like this faculty staff, who evaluated students, she would naturally wonder how I improved at such a rapid pace. ¡°We should consider teaching the underdeveloped mages by referring to Theo¡¯s timetable and diet. Maybe there is a solution in the lecture combination...!¡± Seeing all this fuss, it seemed that my progress really was that surprising. So I asked her, while pretending to know nothing. ¡°How long does it usually take for one to get from Rank 1 to Rank 3?¡± ¡°Um, well, about 10 years on average-?¡± So I had completed 10 years worth of training in one month... It was indeed amazing if you thought of it that way. Was the blood of the Demon King slowly awakening? ¡°Then what about from Rank 3 to Rank 4, and so on?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Rank 3 to Rank 4 will also take about 10 years. Though, I don¡¯t know about Rank 4 to Rank 5. There¡¯s not much information to go off of.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the case. After all, Rank 5 is the realm of Archmage.¡± This also displayed how terrifying Aira was, to reach Rank 7 at the age of 20. In fact, the Hunter Party had to work together just to have a chance at defeating Aira. Which made me wonder, who would win if the current Aira and Hunter Party fought? Aira had not devolved into the Queen of Slaughter, so her combat power might be slightly lower than in the story. On the same vein, since Aira did not cause civil war and chaos in Angmar, it was highly likely that the Hunter Party could not accumulate experience because they didn¡¯t get to kill big named villains. Both were now weaker compared to the original storyline. That was my current conclusion. Meaning, there was definitely a way for me to survive! Edited by: fake Chapter 98.2 (EP-98.2) Cannot Be Buried #1 098 ¨C The Truth Cannot Be Buried #1 ¡°Marmar, are you there?¡± I tried knocking on Marmar¡¯s door, but she didn¡¯t seem to be at home. She was probably busy. What a pity. Well, I should get back to the Wish Hall, then. Unfortunately, even though I knew the way, going there alone was a bit risky.Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om Hmm, should I wait in the park and see if Marmar would return? ©¥Kya-. ©¥Let¡¯s go together-! Sitting on a bench, I could see a pair of young lovebirds enjoying each other¡¯s company. It was a common scene around here. Like any other educational institution, Ark had a lot of campus couples. Whoosh-. Though, it did make me think of Elga and Mirna. Ever since the day I took Mirna¡¯s lips and got kicked out of Elga¡¯s dorm, I hadn¡¯t seen them once. Both of them must be really angry... They didn¡¯t come to class. Plus, no one answered me when I knocked on the dorm. Was dating supposed to be this hard? No, was a harem even possible in this situation? However, if it was difficult to deal with Elga and Mirna, then I had no idea on what to do with Aira or Professor Stella. I didn¡¯t even know where or what Stella Belhawk was doing. Nowadays, she was not meeting the class. And she seemed to be on the verge of being excommunicated from her own family. Speaking of, maybe I should pay her a visit. The 132 years old Professor Stella had been a student and professor in Ark for a total of 30 years. There was no questioning of her experience. With this, everything finally made sense. It was the Hunter Party. Well, I did hear that Professor Stella suggested bringing them here. And as someone who recommended them, Professor Stella would naturally catch some heat if they caused trouble. ¡°So what brings you here, Theo? Did they send you to monitor me?¡± Hearing this, that old rainbow robed mage came to mind. I shook my head in reply, it¡¯d been awhile since the last time we met. ¡°No, I just want to ask the professor some questions.¡± ¡°Hmm, questions? Do you have any classes under me?¡± ¡°There are two, Training for Tamers and Exploring Fairies.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true...¡± Professor Stella looked out of touch. Now that I could see it, the lab that I painstakingly cleaned was once again cluttered. There was even used underwear and stockings laying around... Was she living here? Her hair was messy, her clothes were wrinkled, and her face looked muddy as if she had not washed it for a few days. The shiny leather pants clinging to her legs were the only thing that was in good condition. Even her slippers looked worn out. ... Was this really the daughter of a great family? Her current state was a far cry from Elga, Mirna and Aira. Also, was that alcohol I smell? Had she been drinking? ¡°Well, I can come back later if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. So what do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Like what the Professor said, I did some research on the Adventure Club. However, there is not much left of it. Someone seemed to have hidden or erased the records.¡± ¡°Adventure Club-.¡± Stella¡¯s chaotic aura calmed a little. ¡°Tell me what you know. I¡¯ll only answer things appropriate to your current findings.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 99.1 (EP-99.1) Cannot Be Buried #2 099 ¨C The Truth Cannot Be Buried #2 I told Stella about my findings regarding the ¡®Adventure Club¡¯. And that there was a man named Isaiah Gospel, who might be the Demon King Angmar¡¯s descendant. Listening to my story, Stella dropped into her chair which made a squeaking noise. Then she propped up her legs on the table and casually crossed them, without even taking off her slippers. Finally, she took a cigar from who knew where and flicked her finger to light it. ¡°Huu.¡± The cramped and messy laboratory was quickly filled with stinky cigarette smoke. My throat got itchy and I started coughing while my eyes stung. Meanwhile, Professor Stella just stared blankly at the ceiling. It was only after a moment of silence that she finally said something. ¡°It was the Golden Era, an age where all kinds of heroes were born and gathered. At that time, the remnants of the Demon King¡¯s faction were also purged.¡± ¡°The Golden Era?¡± ¡°Yes, from Reinhardt to Aleister, to Tarantera and rulers of distant neighbours. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to see Paladins and Saint candidates in one area.¡± ¡°So, who was Isaiah Gospel?¡± ¡°He was our pillar. He was a dreamer, and the Adventure Club started with him. There¡¯s this ridiculous story that somewhere in Ark lay Demon King Solomon¡¯s treasure...¡± ¡°Which is why it¡¯s called ¡®Adventure Club¡¯. We were on an adventure to find the Demon King¡¯s treasure.¡± ¡°I see...¡± I quietly digested Professor Stella¡¯s words. But I really want to know something. ¡°So about the man named Isaiah. Since you were with him at that time, you should know, right?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Seuk-. Her amber colored eyes turned towards me. It looked like she wanted more information out of me. ¡°If he was a descendant of King Angmar. Considering the time, he should¡¯ve been the son or nephew of the late king.¡± ¡°Most of the information about this was either erased or destroyed. For you to have guessed this much from limited information, I would¡¯ve given you an A if this was a class. But yes, it is like what you said, Theo Gospel. He was indeed the King¡¯s son.¡± Just 50 years ago. But the history books and records said it was about a century ago. Regardless, Isaiah was still very young. Did the Tarantera Family take over the throne temporarily until he was ready to become King? That was about as far as I could guess. Now that I¡¯d done my due, it was time for Professor Stella to confirm or deny my conjecture. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Come on, answer me.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to you to see if it¡¯s correct or no-.¡± Bang-. I slammed the Professor¡¯s table with my palm. Throbbing-. Naturally, in the battle between the hard table versus my fragile hand, I was the one hurting... However, I continued aggressively as if it was nothing. ¡°Professor, I am not here to play. I am here as the Queen¡¯s Inspector!¡± To be precise, I was here as the rightful heir to the throne. Of course, I couldn¡¯t reveal that. So I chose the next best and most intimidating card I had. ¡°Professor Stella, even if you¡¯re the Lady of the Belhawk Family, you¡¯re not exempt from punishment if you don¡¯t comply.¡± ¡°Punishment? How so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something you can figure out yourself, Professor.¡± This was the most threatening-sounding thing I could think of, and just blurted it out. At this time, Professor Stella lowered her leg from the desk and fixed her posture. ¡°... Why are you getting angry?¡± My threat seemed to have worked. Not only did her attitude change, she also stopped smoking. I should¡¯ve done this sooner. A show of authority was surprisingly effective against her. ¡°... C¡¯mon now, there¡¯s no need to be so angry.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 99.2 (EP-99.2) Cannot Be Buried #2 099 ¨C The Truth Cannot Be Buried #2 Stella¡¯s attitude was strangely passive, which made me feel kind of sorry for being so aggressive. Thus, I tried to tone it down a little. ¡°Then tell me the truth. I am busy, I don¡¯t have time for games.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be frank. Your guess is very close, good enough to be ¡®correct¡¯. And it¡¯s the most accurate I¡¯ve heard so far.¡± ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ I felt a refreshing sensation as if a jumbled ball of thread finally got untangled. Perhaps, it was because of Calm Thinking, but I seemed to have a knack for guesses. However, one question remained. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t it happen? Where is Isaiah Angmar?¡± Actually, I knew where he was. He was probably dead. Just that, how did he die? This was what I wanted to ask. But Stella shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isaiah Sunbae just dropped out and suddenly disappeared one day. The club disbanded right after, shifting responsibilities to and doubting each other-.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Is that all the questions?¡± I said, ¡°Just a moment-,¡± in response as I organized my thoughts. Professor Stella then looked up at the ceiling again, ¡°I miss those days.¡± ¡°It felt like they¡¯re just yesterday. Dungeon crawling with the Sunbaes and searching for the Demon King¡¯s treasure....¡± Then, a shadow casted over her expression. ¡°We don¡¯t know where he is or what he is doing. We have searched all over the continent to find him, but couldn¡¯t. He might have gone beyond the barrier....¡± That was the end of Stella¡¯s story. It had a lot of weight behind it, but there wasn¡¯t a lot of information. Still, this was a considerable harvest. I¡¯d confirmed that my guess was more or less correct. ¡°But you managed to deduce what we had kept hidden. How did you do it?¡± Then Stella veered the conversation towards me. First things first. Isaiah, the Demon King¡¯s son, was supposed to be the next king, but he suddenly vanished. The question here was, why did he disappear? Was there some kind of danger threatening him? So did he die and I, his son, was the only one who survived? Thinking of this, I might be in danger if I couldn¡¯t figure out why Isaiah went missing. Now for the second one. There was a high chance that the Theo Gospel staying with the Saintess was not me. As Stella described, the fella was a tall and handsome looker. I was a Half-Fairy so my looks could meet the criteria, but I was not very tall. Moreover, if we were the same person to begin with, Stella would have recognized me. Anyway, I guessed we could call this a good harvest? With quite the fruitful day, I turned and headed towards Aira¡¯s dorm. I thought she might want to hear some kind of report. But I didn¡¯t know how Aira, the current Queen, would react if I told her that her family was involved in trying to make Isaiah Angmar the king. Should I hide this part? But if I got caught hiding it, I could get in deep shi?. As I was thinking about said dilemma, I already arrived in front of Aira¡¯s door. Knocking-. ¡°Aira-nim, it¡¯s Theo.¡± The door then swung open. In the sun lit room, which was coming through the open window, I could see other people drinking tea at the table. Elga and Mirna were here. Seeing the two of them together made my whole body tingle, as if hundreds of ants were crawling on my back. I couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse from these two before, so why were they suddenly here? Then Aira said. ¡°Ah, Theo, we were just talking about you. I¡¯ve heard a lot of interesting stories about you, but I think it¡¯s best if you¡¯re the one explaining it.¡± Interesting stories? Those words made a lot of things come to my mind... Edited by: fake Chapter 100.1 (EP-100.1) Eye #1 100 ¨C Piercing Eye #1 It would be great if Elga, Mirna and Aira could coexist in harmony. Strictly speaking, it was best for them to live in peace and not cause problems. In that sense, seeing the three of them amicably drinking tea at one table was relieving to see. ¡°.......¡± However, I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Elga and Mirna were silent, continuing to drink their tea as if nothing changed. And it was only Aira who acknowledged my arrival. ¡°We were just talking about you, Theo. I¡¯ve heard some interesting stories. But it would be better if I could hear them from you directly.¡± Apparently, Aira had heard some troublesome stuff from Mirna and Elga, and was hoping that I could explain them. However, there were too many things to pinpoint. Did Elga say something to Aira? Or maybe Mirna? They¡¯d got a lot of cards they could¡¯ve played. However, as the Queen¡¯s confidant, I shouldn¡¯t be fazed by this. So after a brief check on Elga¡¯s and Mirna¡¯s expressions, I turned to Aira as if there was nothing wrong. ¡°What does the Queen want to know? I¡¯ll use all my knowledge to answer.¡± ¡°As you should~.¡± Aira took a sip from her tea, before gazing at me with her dark eyes. She didn¡¯t look at me in a specific way, just with her usual calm and normal demeanor. However, for some reason, it felt like I was stripped naked before her. I felt cold wind piercing into my bones and chills running through my spine. ¡®Magic...¡¯ My intuition, a Mage¡¯s instinct, was screaming that Aira just scanned me. Then Aira said. ¡°You¡¯re trying to grant a Noble Title for personal reasons? Isn¡¯t that an abuse of authority? Oh how the disciplined Draco Family has fallen so low!¡± But Mirna snorted back at Elga, not intending to back down. ¡°For personal reasons? He fought Professor Balan in my father¡¯s honor, Aleister Draco. Is such a feat not enough reason for praise?¡± ¡°That, that is true but-.¡± The angry Elga couldn¡¯t seem to get her words out. No matter how you sliced it, she was weak at arguments. I felt a little pity for Elga, but I also didn¡¯t expect Mirna to defend me so passionately. If anything, I thought thought she¡¯d be mad at me for kissing her. Mirna then unfolded her blue feather fan, which covered her face. ¡°Furthermore, although it¡¯s a little embarrassing to say, but this Mirna and Sir Gospel have already been acquainted with each other. We¡¯re no different from being engaged.¡± Mirna ended with that, throwing a bomb at the table that was perfect for raising alarms. She was probably referring to the kiss in the garden. Because for a devout follower like Mirna, a premarital kiss between a man and woman held great significance. However, did she know? The fact that I¡¯d done much, much lewder things than kissing with the other two women... Of course, it¡¯d spell my doom if that was revealed. And so I nervously looked at Aira and Elga with shaky eyes. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t meet my gaze and seemed to have no intention of revealing their secrets. Although Elga expressed her dissatisfaction, ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you too peppy?¡±, it didn¡¯t look like she was going to spill the beans. At least, not now... So, I decided to take the wheel of this rocking ship before it hit an iceberg and sank. ¡°If the Ladies are done with their discussion, may I give a report from my side? I would like to take this opportunity, while everyone is gathered, to share some progress.¡± ¡°A report?¡± Hearing this, Aira nodded in approval. Edited by: fake Chapter 100.2 (EP-100.2) Eye #1 100 ¨C Piercing Eye #1 I told the three Ladies the information I had gathered today. That the Demon King¡¯s son was alive. And also his sudden disappearance. After listening to this, Elga was frowning in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying that my father was trying to crown an unknown man as king? How ridiculous! What¡¯s the validity of this information? That Bellhawk could be lying!!¡± ¡°There is a chance, but it is unlikely.¡± I then turned my gaze to Aira. During the report, she was just twirling her finger on the rim of the teacup. I have no idea what she could possibly be thinking... ¡°So-.¡± Aira said in a low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know where he is right now?¡± ¡°Yes, they couldn¡¯t find him even when they looked for him. There¡¯s a good chance that he¡¯s died. And with that, the Angmar Family¡¯s lineage would have also ended there.¡± I wanted to close the case about the Demon King. This was why I suggested the death of Isaiah Angmar, as the blood of the Demon King would¡¯ve ended with him-. However, Aira shook her head. ¡°The Angmar Family was famous for their looks. So there is a possibility that he met some woman and had a son somewhere. This is my wise judgement.¡± Because he was a descendant of the Demon King ¨C Elga said with a smile. Angmars were born with red hair and a tall stature. That was probably why she came to that conclusion. I basically survived by being a Half-Nymph. Aira¡¯s deduction was pointing to me in every shape and form possible, but no one in this room noticed that I was the one they were looking for because of this. Then I calmly bowed my head. ¡°Then, we will investigate the surrounding area based on the Queen¡¯s information.¡± ¡°Yes, you go do that. And Theo.¡± I slightly raised my head at her call. ¡°Does Aira-nim have more information?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be meeting with Saintess Priga soon. I just want to make sure you know that.¡± A meeting between Saintess Priga and Queen Aira... Two big-bad villainesses would be meeting now, when they¡¯d never intertwined with each other in the original story? I had no idea what this would mean or what it would lead to. ¡°Will I be attending as well?¡± ¡°Of course~.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good...¡¯ After all, I also had some business with the Saintess. Edited by: fake Chapter 101.1 (EP-101.1) Eyes #2 101 ¨C Piercing Eyes #2 ¡°Theo Gospel.¡± As I was scrambling through the park to go back to my room, I suddenly heard someone calling me from behind. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± There was only one person who had this pretty but arrogant voice. When I turned to look, I saw Mirna approaching me with her black parasol. It seemed that she had followed me. The contrast between her silver hair fluttering under the sun and her eerie red eyes created a very surreal atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s with that surprised look?¡±Updated chapters at novelhall.com ¡°Ah-.¡± Still, her beauty was undeniable. My heart started pounding without realizing it. Of course, this wasn¡¯t just all because of Mirna¡¯s appearance. ¡°I was on my way back to my dorm. Does Lady Mirna have some business with me?¡± I slightly bowed in greeting and calmed myself down. Then, Mirna suddenly held out her parasol. ¡°Let¡¯s take a little walk. I have something to say.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I took the parasol from Mirna. We then started to stroll around the park. Was this about the kiss? Meanwhile, lovers were all around us. There was a pair playing a sport similar to badminton, while some were picnicking under the shade of a tree. ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of couples...¡± Mirna said passingly. Of course, I naturally heard it with my sensitive ears. ¡°Today¡¯s weather is nice, so everyone is outside.¡± ¡°Do we also look like that from the others¡¯ point of view?¡± I took a moment to think over Mirna¡¯s question. ¡°But it is also true that you lack the essence of a noble. Nobility and etiquette come from confidence. And confidence comes from skill.¡± ... What was Mirna trying to say here? But before I could ask, Mirna concluded. ¡°Theo Gospel. You have quite the talent in magic. So, I want to give you a chance to hone your skills. If you enter the Draco Family¡¯s Devil¡¯s Nest, your skills will definitely see a dramatic increase.¡± ¡°Devil¡¯s Nest?¡± Just hearing the name made me not want to go there. But Mirna¡¯s following elaboration hammered that sentiment even more. ¡°No outsider has ever entered the area, but I¡¯ll give you an exception. You can go ahead and thank me~.¡± ¡°Um, thank you...¡± As I reluctantly expressed my gratitude, Mirna said in satisfaction. ¡°By the time you exit the place, you would¡¯ve risen by at least one Rank depending on your efforts.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± A whole Rank increase!? Wouldn¡¯t it take 10 years to get from Rank 3 to Rank 4? And you were telling me that it could be shortened by simply entering this place called Devil¡¯s Nest? Was such a thing possible? However, this was the Draco Family we were talking about. They were famous for their black magic and necromancy. With that considered, I guessed it wouldn¡¯t be strange if such a place really existed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you again this weekend.¡± Seuk-. Having said so, Mirna took the parasol from me. It seemed that this meeting was over. As I was looking at her gradually disappearing silhouette, she suddenly turned around and gave me a stern warning with an angry look on her face. ¡°Also, respect the commandments... I will not allow you to touch my body until the wedding!¡± She was angry about the kiss, after all... Edited by: fake Chapter 101.2 (EP-101.2) Eyes #2 101 ¨C Piercing Eyes #2 That evening after I finished reporting to Aira, I couldn¡¯t sit still in my dorm and took a stroll in the park. I had a lot to organize and think about, so I decided to get some evening breeze... ©¥Wiiieng. But the mosquitoes were really annoying! Was there some spell that could ward off these buggers? The Demon King would probably have one. ¡°Ya, where are you going?¡± Then someone sitting on a bench suddenly asked. It was Elga wearing a tracksuit. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°Where are you going at this late hour? Gathering that harem of yours?¡± ¡°.......¡± Clearly, Elga was mad about my mention of having multiple wives the last time. But I just asked Elga as if nothing was wrong. ¡°So what brings Elga-nim this late in the park?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you to come out. So, what did you talk about with that Mirna earlier? She followed immediately as soon as you left. Did you two scheme something together?¡± Elga acted like a strict lover trying to crack down on her boyfriend. She didn¡¯t seem to like me talking to Mirna. ¡°We didn¡¯t talk much. She just said that she¡¯d let me enter a place called Devil¡¯s Nest.¡± Elga was surprised when she heard this. ¡°Devil¡¯s Nest!? That demon hole!? She said she¡¯d let you in there!?¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a training ground for the Draco Family. It¡¯s a very confidential place... That Mirna is really allowing you there? How uncharacteristic...¡± Looking at Elga¡¯s reaction, it was clear that Mirna was being incredibly generous with the offer. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t say no. With that in mind, I sat next to Elga. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Neither of us said anything. If she discovered that all the things I¡¯d been telling her were lies, she¡¯d no doubt strangle me to death... It was my destiny to get stronger, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Aira. ¡°Now, the Devil¡¯s Nest...¡± I had no idea what could be lurking there, but I had to go in no matter what. In the meantime, let¡¯s attend classes and train-. Then, just like that, it was the weekend. Mirna guided me down to the Draco Family mansion¡¯s basement. ¡°So the Devil¡¯s Nest is underneath the mansion?¡± ¡°Correct. The villa itself acts like a lid that covers the dungeon.¡± According to Mirna, the reason the villa was built here was to seal the dungeon called ¡®Devil¡¯s Nest¡¯. Jobok, jobok-. The basement was deeper than I expected. Was it about 5 floors down now? It was almost as if the sun didn¡¯t exist on the surface. There were chills all over my body. To be precise, it was more like an ominous feeling rather than chills. I couldn¡¯t help but think ¨C should I go back? Then, before I knew it, I was standing in front of a huge iron gate. I could barely see its end even when raising my head. The top had something like a plaque labeled with beautiful handwriting. ¡¸O ye who cometh, abandon all hope.¡¹ ¡°What does that mean? Abandon hope?¡± When I asked her about it, Mirna simply shrugged. ¡°Solomon¡¯s warning.¡± ¡®Solomon¡¯s warning.¡¯ My lips instantly paled. And without having to ask what that meant, Mirna kindly added an explanation. ¡°In fact, this mansion is the villa of the late King Solomon.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 102.1 (EP-102.1) Eyes #3 102 ¨C Piercing Eyes #3 Mirna explained as follows. Back to a time before the Demon King, there was a young and intelligent prince ¨C Solomon. He had studied abroad in Gracia¡¯s Ark Academy and lived in this very same mansion. Didn¡¯t that mean this mansion was one of my inheritances? My grandfather, whom I had never known before, owned a villa! The idea that the Draco Family was occupying ¡®our¡¯ property made me agitated for some reason. But regardless of what I thought, Mirna continued. ¡°It is said that Archmage Solomon built dungeons that could hone his skills. This is one of them.¡± As Mirna explained, I felt the giant iron door. It was heavy and solid, and seemed impossible to even budge. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was to prevent people from going in, or what was inside from getting out. It could even be both... ¡°So the Demon King himself created this space? Is this, perhaps, related to his legacy?¡± I asked with half expectation and half curiosity. Maybe the Demon King left some secret magic or something? Like a grandfather handing down his possession to his descendants. Unfortunately, Mirna shook her head. ¡°No. When the Draco Family took over the property 30 years ago, we had already searched every nook and cranny. However, there wasn¡¯t any sign of anything present.¡± ¡°I see...¡± That was a little disappointing. ¡°Then what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Huhu-.¡± But instead of answering my question, Mirna simply illuminated the door with her torch. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check it out yourself?¡± What was with the secrecy? ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Draco Family has thoroughly inspected and controlled all the variables, it¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡®Perfect...¡¯ I wondered if a mortal should be allowed to use such an arrogant word. Well, I couldn¡¯t keep standing at the entrance, so I asked Mirna to let me in. ¡°Then please open the door.¡± ¡°You can do it yourself.¡± ¡°......?¡± I thought I misheard for a moment. Was she really telling me to open this huge lump of metal? Gooooooo-. The iron door, which had not moved an inch until now, began to rise from the bottom-up, creating a space underneath. The door stopped just slightly above my thigh. Seeing this, my Calm Thinking immediately kicked in. ¡°Aha. Is this why it¡¯s the Mage¡¯s Door?¡± ¡°Yes, it detects magical power and operates in response. Which means, Theo Gospel, yours is somewhere between the 3rd and 4th Rank.¡± There was enough space for one person to pass through at a time. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t suddenly close in on me as I enter, would it?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t, you have 5 minutes, which is plenty.¡± ¡®5 minutes?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s more than enough!¡¯ ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go in before it gets too late.¡± At Mirna¡¯s urging, I crawled under the door with some discomfort. Mirna followed soon after. I originally wondered how Mirna would get in, but she just crawled. I found it funny that such a prideful woman wasi crawling on the floor like a tortoise, but held it back because she¡¯d get angry if I did. ¡°You dare look down on me, commoner? Turn your head away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tak, taktak-. Mirna Draco brushed the dust off her body and then shone her torch around. ¡°It¡¯s more preserved than I expected. It¡¯s been almost a year since the last time I¡¯ve been here.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kuuung-. As the door closed behind me, I slowly scanned the area. Everywhere I look, it was just hard stone walls, corridors, scattered torches and maze-like structures. Was this really a dungeon? Were there any monsters? ©¥Grrrrr-. ©¥Groooooan-. Listening carefully, I could hear noises from a source other than us coming from within the depths. There should be something like a monster of sort living here. I slightly tensed and gripped the tail wand tighter. Just then, Mirna said. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed forward. Also, I¡¯m letting you know right now that I¡¯m not going to help you. You¡¯ll have to handle all the problems and obstacles on your own.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 102.2 (EP-102.2) Eyes #3 102 ¨C Piercing Eyes #3 The Devil¡¯s Nest was also called the Labyrinth. Probably because it was intricately connected like a labyrinth. ¡°Was this really built by one person?¡± I asked Mirna while walking in what felt like an ancient ruin. I couldn¡¯t imagine that a lone Mage managed to build this gigantic structure. ¡°It is said that Solomon¡¯s wisdom and skill were beyond human standards. He was perfect in every way.... No one knows why he became a madman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, I suppose so.¡± In the original novel, Demon King Solomon Angmar was just a kind of plot device. He was like a deus ex machina-like element that answered unexplained situations or events by using ¡®Demon King Solomon made it!¡¯. For example, if someone asked how it was possible to build this place alone, it¡¯d simply get explained by, ¡®Because it¡¯s Solomon¡¯. Reading this in the novel didn¡¯t really strike me as anything noteworthy, but now that I was experiencing it myself, the feeling was bizarre. Why did such a brilliant Mage turn insane? ¡°From what I heard-.¡± After walking in the labyrinth in silence for a while, Mirna decided to speak up first. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that he fell into deviation while researching some kind of magic.¡± I¡¯d noticed this before, but Mirna was actually quite talkative. Perhaps it was because she lived alone in a quiet mansion, and yearned for a chance to talk with others. I also listened to Mirna¡¯s story without much objection. After all, walking through an unpredictable labyrinth was a psychologically burdensome task. This would, at least, help relieve some of that stress. ¡°Solomon went astray while studying magic? Do you know what kind of magic it is?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a magic that manipulates time.¡± So this was what a dungeon run by the Draco Family entailed. Befitting a family of necromancers, they revived the undead and used them as dungeon monsters, hunting them down to gain experience. ©¥Graaah-! ©¥Gieuaak! Pang, paaang! In fact, I could see Mage¡¯s experience points increase in increments of 5 to 10 as I defeated them. This place was a gold mine! I soon stumbled into a big stone door, which was marked ¡®II¡¯. I supposed it meant Stage 2. ¡°Moving forward, there will be skeletons armed with clubs and even swords. They are monsters that Rank 2 Mages or higher can face.¡± ¡°Is the method of opening the door the same as the entrance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Mirna¡¯s words, I casted a spell towards the huge and heavy stone gate. There was a little dizzy feeling from the constant usage of magic, but I still got some gas left in the tank. Paaang-! The stone door immediately opened with a rumbling noise as the air bullet hit it. It was becoming increasingly fascinating to see what kind of structure and principle this space was built on. Then I suddenly became curious. ¡°How many stages are there?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 103.1 (EP-103.1) Eyes #4 103 ¨C Piercing Eyes #4 The room or stage that a Mage could enter would depend on their Rank. The door I just opened was the door to Stage 2. Which made me curious. ¡°How many stages are there?¡± After staring at the door in thought for some time, Mirna said with uncertainty.Updated chapters at novelhall.com ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Stage 6. But the last thing I found was Stage 5.¡± ¡°Stage 6....¡± ¡°I heard that the door to Stage 6 only appears to those who have acquired certain qualifications. But with your skills, Stage 3 is probably your limit, Theo. So there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Stage 6 was way too far out of reach for the current me. In fact, just dealing with the skeleton soldiers was already tiring enough... ©¥Greuuu-. Like Mirna said, the Stage 2 skeletons wielded weapons such as shields, rusty swords, and clubs. They formed groups of threes to fives which made the already narrow corridors even more claustrophobic. ©¤Paimon-! Thus, I casted a spell to try and disrupt their ranks. However, unlike the Stage 1 skeletons that would crumble after one hit, these guys didn¡¯t stop moving even if a part of them or their weapons dropped. Level 8 Mage should be Rank 4, right? I was trying my best, but it made me doubt if leveling up was really this easy. It just felt like I was grinding a game character, so I wondered if my skills were really improving. However, the sudden burst of magic power in my exhausted body undoubtedly indicated an increase in power. ¡°To take down my sister¡¯s skeleton soldiers in one attack. It¡¯s like the combat mages¡¯ ¡®Fireball¡¯, but faster and simpler.¡± Mirna praised my magic spell. When I asked moderately, ¡°Is it?¡±, she added to her words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary spell. It¡¯s likely a high-ranking, advanced magic. How did you get your hands on such a spell? Did you make it?¡± Mirna was curious about the origin of my spell. ¡¸Paimon: A high-level physical destruction spell. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the stronger the power and mana consumption.¡¹ Although it looked boring, it was still a ¡®high-level physical destruction spell¡¯. It was at the same level as Gamigin, the living magic that gave us a hard time. As for how I got this, it was from the Treasure Nymph Goldnoi at the Nymph Gathering. But even if I told her that, she wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I decided to just gloss over it. ¡°It¡¯s a fairy¡¯s secret.¡± ¡°Fairy¡¯s secret?¡± Mirna frowned in displeasure and snorted. ¡°So you mean you won¡¯t tell me?... All right, it¡¯s your magic so keeping it as a secret should be fine.¡± A Mage¡¯s magic spells were sometimes top secret information. That was why some wouldn¡¯t want to reveal them, and others also understood this unwritten rule. Fortunately, thanks to this, I was able to hide the fact that this was Angmar¡¯s power. Let¡¯s keep referring my dirty laundry to Nymphs¡¯ secret from now on. Edited by: fake Chapter 103.2 (EP-103.2) Eyes #4 103 ¨C Piercing Eyes #4 From Stage 3, skeletons in armor started appearing. Hence the name ¡°Skeleton Knights¡±. Of course, unlike the shiny plates of real human knights, the skeletons¡¯ was crude armor made by adding leather to metal pieces. However, there was a big difference between wearing this thing and not. ©¤Paimon-! ©¥Gueueuk! Because of the armor, it became even more challenging to destroy them. However, once you did defeat them, they¡¯d drop loot like herbs and bandages. It was actually enjoyable. While picking up the dropped coins and herbs, I asked Mirna. ¡°Why are the Skeleton Knights carrying herbs?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Narmi¡¯s idea. She said it¡¯ll be more fun if there¡¯s loot.¡± ¡°I see...¡± The bright and cheerful Narmi flashed through my mind. Speaking of, I wonder what she was doing right now. ¡°So, what is Lady Narmi doing now?¡± ¡°... Why are you curious about that?¡± I was just asking casually, but Mirna¡¯s attitude suddenly changed like a sharp hedgehog. We were talking fine just now, so this was awkward. Did I ask something I shouldn¡¯t ask? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I¡¯m sorry if it was a rude question.¡± ¡°.......¡± I sincerely apologized, but Mirna was still upset and looked at me with suspicion. Now the atmosphere was really getting awkward... As I was hesitating, Mirna sighed and said. ¡°How many more times can you use your strange magic?¡± With her question, I felt my remaining capacity. My total magic power was around 200 and Paimon consumed around 10, plus I¡¯d already used it 12 times. ¡°About five more times.¡± Technically, there was still 8 left in the tank, but 5 should be the ideal number where I could use it stably. However, Mirna asked in confusion. ¡°Five times?¡± ¡°These characters were created by King Solomon. Perhaps, he¡¯s the only one who could read them. There are quite a few of such characters in the dungeon.¡± ¡°I see...¡± I wanted to know their meaning, but couldn¡¯t read them. It was then that I remembered about my all-seeing eye. Thus, I put some power to my eyes and activated¡¶Farsight¡·. Guuuk-. With that, a strange scene began unfolding before me. The squiggly characters started to squirm like earthworms, before eventually forming complete words. ¡¸Stage 3. Boss. Observer. Strong magic resistance. Intense gaze. Physically vulnerable.¡¹ However, I couldn¡¯t get a coherent idea from the broken, inconsistent words. Just as I frowned, I saw a mark that was shaped like a palm. It looked like someone had put ink on their hand and slapped it onto the wall. Strangely drawn to the strange mark, I unconsciously placed my hand over it. Seureuk-. Surprisingly, the size and shape of the mark exactly matched my palm, as if it was the model. ¡®What¡¯s this!?¡¯ It felt weird and I naturally had some doubts. Goooo-. At that moment, I suddenly heard a loud noise. The surroundings started shaking as if they were about to collapse and the ground rumbled to and fro. ¡°What!? What did you just do!? What have you done, Theo Gospel!¡± Seeing that Mirna was shocked, she also seemed to not expect this to happen. From what I previously thought as empty, the rest area¡¯s wall slowly lifted from the bottom-up, revealing a new space. Meanwhile, I just stood there stunned while all this was happening. ¡°... A corridor?¡± Like Mirna said, it was a corridor. A passageway lit with torches on both sides. There was darkness at the end, from which I could sense something lurking with my keen Half-Fairy sense. I could feel that something dangerous and eerie had set its eyes on me from within the shadows... Osususu-. Then, it finally dawned on me regarding what this ¡®rest area¡¯ actually was. ©¤It¡¯s the safe space before the boss room! Edited by: fake Chapter 104.1 (EP-104.1) Eyes #5 104 ¨C Piercing Eyes #5 I remember the time I became independent after turning 20. If someone asked me what was the best thing about being independent and having a space of your own, my answer would be that you could use your own, exclusive computer. There were only a few computers in the orphanage, so we had to share them with several others. ©¥Hey now, it¡¯s my turn. ©¥Oppa used it for four hours yesterday too! And can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m studying right now! ©¥Is watching YouTube studying? ©¥Hey! Oppa-, he¡¯s bullying me! So I played a lot of games that I had never been able to play before enlisting in the military. I did it as sort of a reward for myself. Naturally, I was aware of game mechanics. And from my experience, the devices and functions placed in the game had reasons on why they were there. Let¡¯s take a horror game for example. If a horror game had a ¡®run¡¯ button or a ¡®hide¡¯ button, there would be situations in which you had to run or hide. There was a reason why a rest area or neutral zones existed in RPG games. After all, a strong argument on why you were given the chance to rest and reorganize existed. Just like in front of the boss room. Which was exactly this resting area... And I just opened the Stage 3 boss room... Perhaps because of shock and confusion, but Mirna was acting like a chick thrown in cold water. ¡°What is happening? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this happen! Theo Gospel, what the hell did you touch...!?¡± Mirna was nearly going crazy about the existence of this strange corridor. Frankly, there was nothing wrong with her reaction. After all, a variable suddenly appeared out of nowhere in a space they had been handling for the past 30 years. ¡°Is there such a space? Theo Gospel, answer me! You are one of the commoners, yet you are ignoring me now?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mirna exclaimed in excitement, which broke my concentration. ¡°It¡¯s too early to be happy. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside yet.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go in!¡± Mirna was more courageous than expected. She must be pumped about elevating the prestige of the Draco Family. ¡°Take the lead, commoner.¡± Normally, I would take a step back and return once I¡¯d made all the necessary preparations. I wanted to avoid rushing into the boss room without knowing a hint of information. However, after several battles, I achieved Rank 4 Mage and my body was at its peak. Furthermore, Mirna was here, and she was a powerful Witch. Thus, this would be the best time to enter the boss room. I didn¡¯t want to miss out on this lucky fortune and momentum, so I decided to move forward. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± I tightened my grip around the tail wand and slowly entered the narrow, dark corridor. The torches lined up on both sides created a harsh lighting. ¡°The corridor ends here. Careful.¡± As soon as we entered the room at the end of the corridor, the door slammed shut. I tried to open it, yet the thing didn¡¯t budge. We probably had to meet certain conditions in order to unlock it again. Left with no choice, I looked around the room. It was about the size of a tennis court, with thick pillars extending from all sides to the ceiling that looked majestic. However, the most impressive thing about this room was the podium in the center, where a box was placed. The gold-encrusted box on the red-painted wood looked very luxurious and splendid. I wonder what was inside such a grand box. However, I couldn¡¯t just approach and grab it. After all, there was a strange ¡®thing¡¯ floating on top. ©¥Uuung, uuuung. Edited by: fake Chapter 104.2 (EP-104.2) Eyes #5 104 ¨C Piercing Eyes #5 The boss was a giant stone head. It looked like the smudged head of the statue of liberty. This thing was about four times the size of a normal human head and had a crude bronze crown. It was a little different from what I thought... But there was nothing wrong with being careful. After all, I could not tell how dangerous it was. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s sleeping.¡± Mirna nodded her head as I quietly cautioned. ¡°It¡¯ll wake up if you initiate an attack. Unfortunately, we have no choice but to knock it down in order to open the box.¡± It was just like what Mirna said. You must beat the boss first to get the reward. This was an easy-to-understand structure. Seup-. Taking a deep breath, I aimed my tail wand at the floating statue. It would be best to take advantage while the monster was asleep and use my strongest attack right off the bat. Hu-. With an exhale, I could feel the magic power hidden in my body burning through my veins. Pudung, pudung-. As it coursed through my bloodstream, I vividly felt each and every one of my blood vessels down to my fingertips that had never been sensed before. I was completely immersed in my own rhythm. Gooooo-. There was a gradual sense of fervor, as I prepared to unleash my strongest attack. With that in mind, I chanted vigorously. ©¤Paimon-! Paaaaa-! With that, a mass of Rank 4 magic power shot towards the statue. Kwaaang-! It eventually collided with the defenseless Boss, Observer, creating cracking noise. At Mirna¡¯s urging, I stood in front of the box and slowly opened it. While wondering what was inside, I saw a squarely folded piece of white cloth. With a lift, the cloth spreaded out and revealed its true form. It looked like a robe with red embroidery. Mirna then explained. ¡°That seems to be a magical item, a Mage¡¯s Robe. It looks good.¡± Though, even without Mirna¡¯s explanations, the item¡¯s description was right in front of me. ¡¸Angmar Robe: High Artifact. Protects the wearer from fire, magic and curses. The efficacy is further strengthened according to the wearer¡¯s Rank. Solomon¡¯s equipment masterpiece.¡¹ ¡°Oh hoh!¡± Angmar Robe. What a name. And it said that it was Solomon¡¯s masterpiece, so did the Demon King make this himself? Maybe that was why the effects were so good. Not only did it have fire protection, it also guarded against magic and curses. I didn¡¯t know to what extent the protection provided, but I particularly liked the fact that its efficacy could get strengthened depending on the wearer¡¯s Rank. ¡°Can I have this robe?¡± What if Mirna said no? However, Mirna surprisingly gave it to me without much fuss. ¡°It¡¯s been bounded to you the moment you touched it. That¡¯s just the nature of magic artifacts.¡± ¡°Bounded¡±? Like a game item? So I put on the robe, closing all buttons and tying the waistband. The clothes suited me perfectly as if it was specifically made for me. I didn¡¯t have to change its size, as it fitted like a glove. Seeing this, Mirna nodded her head. ¡°Good, it¡¯s almost like it was made just for you. This is pleasing to look at.¡± I felt very satisfied with the acquisition of my new equipment. Now, it was time to leave this dreary room and head to Stage 4 tomorrow. Thinking that there could also be a boss room on Stage 4, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited from the potentially better rewards. However, there was one problem. The door wouldn¡¯t open. Mirna and I were basically trapped in this hidden boss room... ¡°Ha..., are you kidding-?¡± Mirna did not hide her irritation as she touched the enclosed space. Edited by: fake Chapter 105.1 (EP-105.1) #1 105 ¨C Backroom #1 ¡°How is it?¡± At Mirna Draco¡¯s question, I pushed the wall harder. Who knew how long it¡¯d been since we¡¯d been locked up in the boss room. Still, despite the repeated tries, there was no progress in escaping this place. ¡°Euuuut-.¡± Mirna then tried pulling the door upwards, but it didn¡¯t even budge a centimeter. ¡°This is pissing me off!¡± Mirna kicked the door and said to me. ¡°Commoner, let¡¯s try together one last time!¡± Personally, I felt like it was a waste of time. But since Mirna was adamant, I reluctantly complied, pulling the door up as hard as I could with her. ¡°Euuugh-.¡± ¡°Ugh, commoner! Pull harder!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving it my all!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man, where¡¯s your muscles...?!¡± ¡°.......¡± And just like I expected, it was just a waste of time and energy. If Elga was here, it would be possible. But a Half-Nymph and a witch, both physically weak, had no chance. ©¤Paimon-! Paaang! Then it occurred to me. Could it be that there was some identification device which would activate with Solomon¡¯s blood? If I, who inherited Angmar¡¯s blood, sprayed a few around, wouldn¡¯t it seep into some device and open the door? With that thought in mind, I pulled out my dagger and cut my finger lightly. Seureuk-. ¡°Hieeek...!¡± I accidentally screamed. It hurted more than I thought it would. Mirna, who was resting on the floor, naturally heard this and was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing...¡± From the door, to the walls and floor, I dropped some blood everywhere. However, unlike my optimism, the room remained unchanged. In the end, I took a break and exhaustedly leaned against the wall. I felt thirsty. Probably because of the combination of fatigue and tension after facing the boss, a delayed effect so to speak. Fortunately, there was some water bottle at the rest area earlier. Gulp, gulp-. After a few sips of fresh water, a coolness spreaded through my body, allowing me to regain some energy. However, Mirna was frowning at me. ¡°What are you doing now!?¡± ¡°... Drinking water?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to waste such a precious resource like that!? You don¡¯t know when the door will open, and you¡¯re just drinking water carelessly!¡± ¡°Uh... Does Mirna-nim want some?¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 105.2 (EP-105.2) #1 105 ¨C Backroom #1 Mirna looked like she had a lot to say, but she swallowed it all back. She then took the leather water bottle from my hand and had a few sips. ¡®An indirect kiss¡¯ ¡ª I stupidly thought. Mirna said as she closed the lid. ¡°I will be in charge of this. If I leave this to you, it¡¯ll run out quickly!¡± And just like that, Mirna took hold of the water bottle. It seemed that she wanted to manage the remaining supply. Mirna also made me take out the items I had. ¡°Show me everything you have, commoner!¡± ¡°... Yes, my Lady.¡± So I pulled out a bunch of stuff from my pocket and piled them on the floor. One, two, three-. Meanwhile, Mirna got increasingly confused. ¡°Why are there so many candies?¡± ¡°Eating them makes me feel better.¡± Mirna Draco clicked her tongue, as if she didn¡¯t like my intuitive answer. ¡°Tsk, fairies are-.¡±Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om ¡°And candies have a lot of sugar as well as high calories. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be stuck in here, so it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± There were eight candies in total, so Mirna and I shared four pieces each, which should last us for a bit. ¡°... That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t intend to doubt fairies.¡± Mirna surprisingly agreed with me just like that. I thought she would keep ranting, but she miraculously admitted it. Seeing that Mirna had calmed down, I softly asked. ¡°Is there anyone who can come and rescue us from the outside?¡± ¡°... None.¡± Mirna affirmed that no one would come to rescue us. After all, the Draco Family was closed in nature and didn¡¯t have much ties with anyone, if there was even any. But, there was some hope on my side. If I didn¡¯t show up for a long time, perhaps Elga and Aira might come and find me? Elga knew that I came to Devil¡¯s Nest today, so if I didn¡¯t attend the Monday morning lecture, she should come looking for me in anger like, ¡°This punk, what are you doing with Mirna!?¡± With that said, it should take about two days for Elga to get here... If longer, maybe even three days... Nevertheless, all we could do was to hold out till then. * * * ¡°Did you hear anything outside?¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°.......¡± She didn¡¯t answer. I then noticed her thighs and knees twitching on the floor, as if she was holding in something. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I knew it! No wonder she was so restless. Who told you to drink so much water? I glanced around, wondering if there was a urinal or something similar. Of course, there was no way such a thing existed in a boss room. This was giving me a headache. Should I just tell her to do it anywhere? She¡¯d probably just lash out and say, ¡°How could I do such a filthy thing!?¡± So I just kept my mouth shut, not knowing what to do. As time passed, Mirna started groaning like a sick person next to me. ¡°Eung, euut....¡± I could hear tears that went beyond pain in her voice. ¡°Ugh, huuu....¡± I knew this feeling all too well. It was just like holding back a dump in a painfully slow bus. The type of suffering that made your world spin. ¡°Heuung-eut....¡± She was biting her lower lip and even clenching the hem of her skirt. It was an urgent calling. So I finally decided to ask her. ¡°Do you want to pass some water?¡± ¡°Who, who said that!? Not at all! Mind your own business and figure out how to get out of here!¡± Mirna shouted out loud as if she wanted to divert her attention. But she looked like she was on the verge of tears. Seureuk-. Then, at last, Mirna jumped up from her seat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Commoner! As head of the Draco Family, I command you to face the wall and cover your ears! Don¡¯t stop until I permit you to!¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 106.1 (EP-106.1) #2 106 ¨C Backroom #2 ¡°.......¡± Mirna hadn¡¯t said anything since earlier. ¡°.......¡± And I hadn¡¯t said anything either. It felt like if I said something, she¡¯d claw my face with her nails. But just as I was staying still, Mirna suddenly pinched my thigh tightly. ¡°Hieeek...!¡± Then Mirna shouted as I screamed from the unexpected pain. ¡°Say something! Why, why are you not saying anything?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything because I was afraid of this! But it seemed that Mirna also didn¡¯t like it and got angry anyway. To which rhythm was I supposed to dance? Ahh, women¡¯s minds were so difficult to understand... ¡°Don¡¯t turn your head! Ah..., I¡¯m not done!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry....¡± I apologized, but on further inspection... ... Why should I be sorry? She was the one who drank almost all of the water, and got herself in this predicament. Why did she get angry while I had to be the one apologizing? Should I say that it was befitting a daughter of the Draco Family that betrayed the Angmar Family? Lately, I¡¯d felt a budding crush towards her, but being pushed into such an extreme situation made me think otherwise. I guessed it was moments like these that revealed the true nature of humans. In that sense, Mirna was innately a selfish villainess who only thought of herself! How despicable! ¡°Quickly say you didn¡¯t hear or see anything!¡± But there was nothing I could do to punish Mirna right now. So, I had no choice but to lower my head and endure. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what Mirna-nim is talking about.¡± ¡°...... Hmph.¡± Mirna¡¯s wrinkled forehead loosened a bit. She seemed to like my servile attitude. That, of course, didn¡¯t make the situation any better. ¡°Two days have already passed. When is the rescue team you are talking about coming?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think a day has even passed...¡± With that, pink lightning struck Mirna. ¡°Kkyaak!¡± Mirna let out an uncharacteristic scream and fell over. Due to this, I was able to see what was under her skirt. She was wearing black underwear. But this wasn¡¯t the point. ¡°What, what did you do to me?¡± Mirna was flustered that she got struck by human manipulation magic. ¡¸Gamigin : High Rank Magic Spell. Turn the living into puppets. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ Gamigin was a powerful magic that could turn a living person into a puppet at peak effectiveness. ¡°I, I can¡¯t move!?¡± And like in Elga¡¯s case, Mirna was unable to move as she panicked. ¡°My body, my body isn¡¯t moving! It feels like I¡¯m stuck in a narrow space! My body has become a prison!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll go away in a little while. So please calm down. You¡¯re too agitated.¡± ¡°What are you planning by restraining me!?¡± Mirna shouted loudly. She continuously struggled and had no intention of listening to my words. ¡°Were you planning on attacking me in this secluded room from the beginning? You didn¡¯t tell me that you could use this kind of magic...!¡± Mirna¡¯s condition was getting worse. But I could also understand why Mirna was acting like this. After all, a man and a woman were stuck in a secluded back room. Thus, suddenly making her immobile would cause a misunderstanding. ¡°... Last time you forcefully took my lips, and now you also want to take my virginity by force too? I¡¯m disappointed in you, Theo Gospel!¡± Still, to be able to struggle this much despite being subjected to high level magic showed Mirna¡¯s admirable willpower. ¡°I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die than be defiled by a dirty and cowardly commoner like you!¡± However, her defiance was too strong. So I hurriedly put my hand on her mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue. ¡°Eueu, eueueup!¡± This led to my hand getting bitten instead. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too strong and I was able to tolerate it. ¡°Young Lady, please calm down. This Theo has no intention of forcing Mirna-nim to anything. Please believe me.¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 106.2 (EP-106.2) #2 106 ¨C Backroom #2 Mirna was staring at me on the floor. But since she was calmer than before, I removed my hand from her mouth. ¡°You really have no bad intentions?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t men naturally lust over a charming woman like me in this enclosed space?¡± ¡°... What do you think a man is?¡± ¡°I heard men are creatures only capable of thinking about obscenity! Am I wrong?¡± Well, Mirna¡¯s words were partly true. Young and energetic men did have that tendency. However, what separated a man from a beast was self-control. ¡°I know! You¡¯re trying to lower my guard and strike when I am defenseless, aren¡¯t you!?¡± ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and release me at once!¡± Mirna¡¯s scream was terrifying. Her red eyes looked like they were going to pop out and veins had even started to wriggle on her forehead. She definitely wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°Breathe, I can¡¯t breathe, huh, haaa, save me, help me...!¡± She claimed about not being able to breathe. But wasn¡¯t there enough air in the room? ¡°Give up, I give up! Anyone? Help me! Air, breathe, I can¡¯t....¡± Could it be that the spell had other effects I wasn¡¯t aware of? So I immediately lifted the spell and cleared her status through Belial. Pajijik-! Mirna drooped after being struck by lightning. She was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°... Lady, are you okay?¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna looked like she fainted. Then she suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°What! Where?¡± Unlike before, her tone was cheerful. Seureuk-. It was Narmi! ¡°Theo, where are we? What happened? It¡¯s not yet my turn.¡± ¡°No, why do you think so?¡± ¡°Everyone does! Didn¡¯t you ask what Narmi was doing!?¡± Aha. So this was why she overreacted when I asked her about Narmi. I thought the two were close, but it seemed that even they had problems. Mirna went on to say. ¡°Narmi can easily get along with anyone. It was like ¡®that day¡¯ too, when I introduced you to her. You and Narmi were friendly, as if both had known each other for a long time...¡± ¡°That is-.¡± ... That was because we really did know each other beforehand. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t say this. And that was where our conversation ended. Sarrreuu-. A chilly wind blew inside the enclosed space. It was probably because the sun had set and darkness had descended on the world. I felt very cold since I took off my robe and gave it to Mirna. Meanwhile, a trembling Mirna rubbed her palms together to get some extra heat. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid and come closer, Commoner.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sharing heat, be thankful...¡± Seuk-. So I got up and went to Mirna¡¯s side. By putting our shoulders to each other, I felt better than when I was trembling alone. Parrrrr. However, Mirna¡¯s shoulders were still shaking relentlessly. I was certain that it wasn¡¯t because of the cold. Rather, it should be because Mirna was afraid of not being able to escape from here. ¡°My body is aching, and stuck in the same posture. It¡¯s probably because I got subjected to a strange spell before-.¡± Mirna tossed and turned around and complained in discomfort. Hearing her mentioned getting hit by my spell, it seemed like she was trying to put some guilt on me. I then remembered what Narmi had told me. Didn¡¯t she say Mirna liked getting massages? ¡°Can I give you a massage as a token of apology? I think I¡¯m decent at it.¡± I wanted to show off the massage skills that I trained by massaging Elga and Aira¡¯s shoulders. Moreover, massages could help with calmness. Though, I wasn¡¯t sure if Mirna would allow this, considering her guarded nature. ¡°... Alright then, try it.¡± Yet, Mirna willingly accepted my offer. Well, the fact that she was experiencing a lot of things while being desperate was probably a factor. Edited by: fake Chapter 107.1 (EP-107.1) #3 107 ¨C Backroom #3 I frequently massaged Aira and Elga. It was particularly annoying as I always had to do it whenever they wanted to. Because of it, I gained some awareness of the female body. It was far softer and dainteir than a man¡¯s. Should I say it was like touching white porcelain that would break if you accidentally handled it too hard? Even Elga¡¯s body, which had been forged in training and battle, felt like marshmallows. Not to mention someone like Mirna, who barely got any sun. Seureuk-. Mirna then turned her back towards me and pulled her hair forward. This revealed her neck and shoulders, which were as slender as a white swan¡¯s. I feared that I would injure her if I touched her even a bit. ¡°Then, excuse me.¡± I eventually mustered up the courage and grabbed Mirna¡¯s shoulders. Her skin was so soft that it felt like my hands were getting sucked into them. ¡°Haaaah.¡± ¡°Is it to the Lady¡¯s liking?¡± ¡°You¡¯re better than I thought.¡± As it should. After all, my technique was honed under the strict and picky Elga. In fact, I could feel Mirna starting to sweat and warm up. Her body temperature also rose because of the increased blood flow. And her mental state stabilized considerably, so I continued massaging Mirna with the utmost care as I had done with Elga. Then Mirna laid down my robe on the floor, like a sleepy cat lying under the sun. ¡°Don¡¯t just do my shoulders and neck, massage my waist and back too.¡± It seemed that she liked the massage enough to extend this. Elga had a big chest so she didn¡¯t like to lie down. I guessed it was fine with Mirna? So I did as she told me, and massaged her waist and back. ¡°... Geuugh.¡± Mirna suddenly made a strange noise. ¡°Euheum.¡± She then tried to hide it with a cough. But as I continued, Mirna kept making those strange sounds, ¡°Heuk, hik.¡± Sweat dripped from my forehead and fell to the floor. Well, massaging was a physically demanding job. But the results spoke for themselves. Mirna¡¯s body was now relaxed and had no tension whatsoever. ¡°Should I move on to other areas?¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna didn¡¯t respond. Perhaps she was too drowsy and tired, and did not have the energy to answer. Anyway, she also didn¡¯t say no, did she? I slowly moved my hand to Mirna¡¯s lower body and reached out to her curvaceous hips, which was hidden by her skirt. I went very slow and relaxed, not going in a hurry. ¨DGulp. Still, I was nervous. The hip was one of the most muscular parts of the human body. So, for someone such as Mirna, who loved massages, she should like getting touched here. However, there was a certain ¡®line¡¯ that I had to tread carefully. Especially since it was a man touching a woman¡¯s butt. The situation could be twisted in many different ways! Seuk-. Eventually, my hand landed on Mirna¡¯s round buttocks like an astronaut landing on the moon. ¡°What are you doing right now!?¡± The dazed Mirna suddenly grabbed my wrist. Her grip was so strong, I almost burst into tears. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re touching!?¡± Mirna¡¯s questioning contained a chill. So I hurriedly came up with an excuse at the thought that I might have my arm ripped off. ¡°Massaging this part is essential in making sure that there would be no negative effects with the spell I used before.¡± ¡°... Stop lying! What nonsense!¡± ¡°My Lady, please look into my eyes. Do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡± While saying so, I instinctively used my newly acquired Half-Fairy talent¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·. ¡°Keueueut....¡± Mirna met my eyes and suddenly turned her head away. This type of Mirna looked cute. ¡°This is an important step.¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 107.2 (EP-107.2) #3 107 ¨C Backroom #3 Mirna didn¡¯t answer. Would it end like this? Being a strict religious believer was really hard. I even felt a bit sorry for Elga as it seemed like I cheated my way with her too easily. ¡°... You¡¯re the one who made me like this, that stupid magic of yours. Just know that I¡¯ll personally take it upon myself to educate you, if you don¡¯t fix this.¡± Although she said that in a threatening way, upon a closer inspection, she was actually giving her permission. So, instead of answering, I grabbed Mirna¡¯s buttocks. The sensation of my fingers digging into her skirt, underwear and skin was vivid. ¡°Euk.... Are you sure there¡¯s a need for this?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If I don¡¯t do it now, your body may not be able to move again.¡± I scared Mirna. She also didn¡¯t say anything more, so I think it worked out. She just laid on the floor and sighed, seemingly hoping for this to pass soon. Seureuk, seureuk-. Malang, malang-. I rubbed Mirna¡¯s a?ss, hard. Even through her clothes, I could clearly feel how soft and warm Mirna¡¯s buttocks were in my palms. Her pelvis was nice too. ¡°.......¡± However, Mirna no longer said anything. It was actually a little boring because there was no response. I almost thought I was massaging a mannequin. At this time, my heart also cooled down and I got doused with cold reason. We got locked in here, yet what were we even doing right now? Shouldn¡¯t we try to find a way to escape? But regardless of how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find even the slightest clue on how to get out of this place. Were we just completely trapped? I suddenly felt very foolish remembering this. ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ ¡°Commoner, your hands have stopped.¡± Just then, Mirna urged me. Weren¡¯t you the one who was telling me not to touch your a?ss just a while ago? As I resumed my work on Mirna¡¯s bu??, one thing came to mind. ¡°... What if we die like this without being saved by anyone?¡± So, I rode the momentum and appealed to Mirna. ¡°So, please, Mirna-nim. Will you give me a chance to know the touch of a woman at the end of my life? After feeling Mirna-nim¡¯s beautiful body, I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± Now that I thought about it, beating around the bush was a waste of time and energy. For the current Mirna, it was best to just be straightforward. ¡°In a way, it is Mirna-sama¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Ha, how is it my fault? Are you crazy? Has your head turned mad after being locked up in this room?¡± Of course, Mirna¡¯s guard was tougher than Elga. She was as sturdy as a treasure chest. But, there were still some gaps in the box. ¡°Then, if you at least let me touch your chest....¡± Immediately throw in a smaller deal after starting with a big one. It was the basis of negotiations. It was like planting the idea in Mirna¡¯s head that since s¡êx was off the table, she should at least give me some pity and let me touch her breasts. Of course, any normal woman would have slapped me already. But this situation was different, trapped in a room with possibly no way out or help. I also massaged Mirna¡¯s body for over 30 minutes so her mood was light. Leaving a deep impression on her, these two combined could act as a variable. I also had my Level 6 Job ¡®Casanova¡¯, which would compensate for the odds of engaging in weird and ?ewd things with the opposite s¡êx. The higher the level, the more effective it got. I basically had to push through with all these things combined. Otherwise, there was no point having them in the first place. ¡°.......¡± What would Mirna say now? I was also looking intently with my newly acquired skill ¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·. Mirna sighed. ¡°The souls of the deceased who have not fulfilled their life¡¯s purpose are strong. The story of the Mongdal virgin ghost is famous....¡± ¡°......?¡± ¡°This is the residence of the Draco Family, where the grudges of the dead and remains of Solomon dwell. If we die like this, we may not be able to reach heaven and continue to aimlessly wander this world.¡± ¡°What do you mean...?¡± ¡°... The moment you close your eyes, you best thank I, Mirna, for my mercy.¡± Blood rushed over my head in an instant. Mirna was nicer than I thought! Edited by: fake Chapter 108.1 [19] (EP-108.1) Backroom #4 108 ¨C Backroom #4 Mirna allowed me to touch her chest. Although I did ask her, it was really surprising that she actually gave the greenlight. Of course, rather than staying still in shock, I quickly jumped into action before she changed her mind. So I went behind Mirna and had her slightly lean against me, before slowly reaching out. ¡°Creator God will purify me by His Righteousness....¡± As my hands inched closer to her, I saw Mirna closed her eyes and quietly muttered a prayer. Was she trying to repent from what she was doing? It was then that my claws reached their destination, grabbing a hold of that soft, plump breast over her blouse. Seureuk-. Casting, casting-. Feeling through her clothes wasn¡¯t actually that bad. Though, I thought it would be better if it was skin to skin. But I was just being too greedy now. ¡°I am not afraid of laying in a valley of darkness as His Majesty and Glory watches over me with passion....¡± Mirna constantly recited a monotonous prayer. It was like she had gone on autopilot and was just saying what she had memorized. My mind was also free from lewdness, as if I was just touching for the sake of touching. Casting, casting-. I kneaded Mirna¡¯s chest around like drawing a circle. Rather than simply touching, it felt like I was massaging her chest. ¡°Eut-.¡± ¡°Indeed, Mirna-nim is as faithful as an angel. This is why no matter how hard I try, it would be impossible to cause even an inkling of lust in Mirna-nim¡¯s heart.¡± Meanwhile, I got more absorbed in touching her neck, ears, and chest. Mirna spoke calmly, but as long as she was a human, I thought it would be absurd that she wouldn¡¯t feel any of my touch. It was hot. Finally, my efforts were not in vain as drops of sweat were slowly seeping from Mirna¡¯s nape. Amidst the cool environment of the dungeon, our bodies temperature was gradually rising with excitement. ¡°Eueut....¡± *** Mirna Draco. She was a woman of such high faith that she could boast of her piety before God. Hence why she didn¡¯t know a man¡¯s body, nor any men knew of hers. Sexual relations were a sacred process. It should be done secretly and carefully by the bride and groom after they had completed the holy matrimony on the first night of their wedding under the noble covenant. It shouldn¡¯t be carried out obscenely. At least that was what Mirna thought. Which was why she remained s¡êxually distant for her whole life and didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. However, her sister Narmi was different. She was bright, cheerful, and curious about everything in the world. One day, Mirna found the book that Narmi had hidden, which got her hair on edge. ©¤How could such a profane book exist...!? Edited by: fake Chapter 108.2 [19] (EP-108.2) Backroom #4 108 ¨C Backroom #4 The title of the book was ¡®Frey¡¯s 50 Shades of Prayer.¡¯ It was an outrageous story about an apprentice nun named Frey, who was hired as a temporary cleaner in a male-only monastery. Mirna, who was ascetic and conservative in the relationship between a man and a woman, could not believe her eyes when she read the things written in this book.Vissit for updates The reason for a woman¡¯s breasts to grow into a beautiful shape was to feed her child someday. So, why was it that a grown man touched it, instead of a baby!? The memory of that time suddenly came to Mirna¡¯s mind. Because she was experiencing the same thing as Frey. Sereuk, jumuljumuljumul-. A man was clinging to her back, even digging through her clothes and rubbing her bare chest with his hands. Such an indecent act made Mirna feel as if her innocence and piety were being tarnished with a trowel. ¡°Ugheut...¡± However, it was hard for her to resist because the strange sensations she felt for the first time in her life were shaking her core and mind. It was almost bittersweet. ¡®I just can¡¯t muster any strength...¡¯ Every time the man¡¯s lips touched her ears, and every time his hot breath wetted her skin, Mirna could feel an explosion of emotions in her mind. For the first time in her 20 years of living in this world, she felt these newfound sensations in body parts she least expected. Finally, the man¡¯s hand lightly brushed past the pagodas that stood atop her mountains. ¡°Ahheeung....¡± Mirna almost covered her mouth in surprise at the unexpected sound that came out of her lips. It was so bizarre and blasphemous that she doubted it actually came from her... It was the same sounds described in the books that Narmi had secretly hidden. She thought such noises were only exaggerated descriptions to tarnish the Creator¡¯s name. However, the fact that Mirna herself made it left her no choice but to acknowledge that it wasn¡¯t all lies. ¡°Eueut, heueung, heueut....¡± However, Mirna¡¯s high self-esteem and piety could not tolerate hearing herself making such lewd noises. Fortunately, the silly Half-Fairy didn¡¯t seem to notice it. So Mirna pretended that everything was fine and continued reciting her prayer. But she suddenly found herself unable to remember any of the phrases, words, or mantras she normally would¡¯ve recited without worry. Rather, the man¡¯s presence and the vivid sensations were what grew in her head. Only then did Mirna understand. This was really dangerous. So, I told Mirna. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get married here.¡± ¡°Hing, heut, haaht...!¡± Hearing my words, Mirna made a strange noise like a dog with a cold. It was either a sound of confusion or because I simply said something weird. Seureuk-. I turned Mirna by her shoulder and faced her. Her crimson eyes looked like they were about to break into waterfalls. I looked straight into her eyes and said. ¡°Mirna-nim, please be my wife. I am serious. Let¡¯s revive the family together. I am confident and strive to do anything for it.¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna looked around without saying a word. Then seemingly to have found an excuse, she said in a trailing voice. ¡°Ask for Narmi¡¯s permission....¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not talking to Narmi-nim, I¡¯m talking to Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°To me...?¡± ¡°Yes. Because the person in front of me right now is not Narmi-nim, but Mirna-nim.¡± It was a very, very, very shabby proposal with neither a fancy elephant nor a treasure chest. Meanwhile, Mirna¡¯s eyes darted back and forth until she slowly closed her eyes. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she asked. ¡°Really, for the revival of the family? Would you ¡®really¡¯ do anything for it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But I was talking about the Angmar Family, though. Of course, I didn¡¯t say this out loud and only in my thoughts. ¡°.......¡± As if moved by my determination, Mirna opened her eyes and met my gaze. Seureuk-. I slowly pushed Mirna and laid her on the robe that had been put on the floor. I could see Mirna¡¯s trembling body under the torches¡¯ light. But, I was trembling too. Edited by: fake Chapter 109.1 [19] (EP-109.1) Backroom #(Interlude) 109 ¨C Backroom #(Interlude) ¡°Lady Mirna, I¡¯ll take your clothes off, they might get dirty.¡± Seureuk, seureuk-. My heart was pounding really hard, wondering what to do if Mirna said no. Fortunately, she did not stop or restrain me when I took her top off, revealing her snow white body. Rather, she just covered her face with both arms. It was embarrassing. But it was also fascinating. There was definitely a big factor here. Something like a domino effect. Who would have thought that an orphan commoner like me could promise to marry a great noble lady? All of this was possible thanks to this secret room. A man and a woman locked up in a room. What was previously an immature delusion was now happening in front of me. ¡°Uh-.¡± Just as I was taking off her underwear, I heard Mirna groan. It seemed that the feeling of wet panties being pulled down under her skirt was quite unpleasant. I¡¯d always wanted to caress and observe her body for a long time, but this situation was ultimately achieved because of Mirna¡¯s ¡®unstable mentality¡¯. I didn¡¯t know when Mirna would suddenly change her mind, so I didn¡¯t waste any time in piercing her defenses with my sword, slightly spreading her legs. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough-.¡± Jilgok-. ¡°Euaeueut-!¡± It¡¯d already been over 30 minutes since I¡¯d been licking and stroking her chest. Furthermore, I¡¯d already penetra?ted halfway through her tunnel. Ssugook-. ¡°Eueuk...!¡± As a virgin, it naturally felt tight. But the feeling of her wet insides gripping me felt good. I wish I had more time to enjoy such a pleasure. ¡°Haeuk, haa, now, stop-. I said stop....¡± As if regretting her choice, Mirna started to chicken out. However, I just leaned in more and pushed my dick all the way to the base. ¡°Euk!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in, Lady Mirna. You¡¯re no longer a virgin.¡± Chastity meant a lot for religious people. It might be an exaggeration, but such a thing was sometimes equated with ¡®life¡¯ itself. Thus, there was a sense of emptiness after losing it. With that feeling, I stroked Mirna¡¯s hair. ¡°With this, Lady Mirna and I have really become a married couple.¡± ¡°.......¡± She just kept her mouth shut as an act of resistance. I felt that the relationship between us had become more distant than before... But whether Mirna liked it or not, we¡¯d done the deed under her consent. With the previous overall context, we were more or less married. You couldn¡¯t uncook rice. To make sure that we were on the same page, I said. ¡°An orphan like me being able to marry the noble Lady Draco is just like a dream. This chest, this lips, they¡¯re all mine now, right?¡± ¡°.......¡± * * * A man was panting over her body. ¡°An orphan like me. Noble-. Lady-. These lips. All mine-.¡± His words were just covered with all the panting. To be honest, Mirna was feeling shocked. The shock that she just lost her chastity and falling into an endless abyss. The sense of guilt for doing something she shouldn¡¯t have. She also felt a sense of fear that the man in front of her had transformed into something different from the silly Half-Fairy she previously knew. You could say that she felt something ¡®evil¡¯ from within him? She wasn¡¯t certain but he seemed to enjoy the euphoria and pleasure of destroying her. His previously sloppy appearance was nowhere to be seen. Only then did Mirna remember what people call this man. ¡®Demon Monk¡¯. He had such a nickname. Thinking about it, everything was strange. She always kept a distance from men, but why did she allow this one to get so close to her? Why could she hear this man¡¯s story clearly in her ears and mind? A secret room. A man¡¯s plea. It felt like she was caught in someone¡¯s elaborate trap. She wanted to run away from this situation. However, Mirna¡¯s innocence was already taken. She didn¡¯t even consult her sister Narmi and just let her body answer. This wasn¡¯t normal. Something must be wrong-. But there was nothing she could do now, other than hoping that this depravity would end soon. Would she be able to live forever as a married couple with this mysterious man? No, Mirna had no confidence... Eut-. The man suddenly shook. With it, Mirna recalled what was written in Narmi¡¯s book. Did he ejacu?ate? Was it over now? The only difference from Mirna¡¯s thoughts and the situation was that the man took out his penis and ejacu?ated outside rather than inside. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 109.2 T/N: I¡¯m officially done with our school event, and have decided to just pay the fine for future events since they¡¯re not worth my time and I can¡¯t translate. They¡¯re just asking free labor ffs. As per usual, I¡¯ll make up for the missed updates in the next few days. Expect another update tomorrow, around this time of day (more or less). . . . [19] (EP-109.2) Backroom #(Interlude) 109 ¨C Backroom #(Interlude) Neither the man nor Mirna spoke. They just sat quietly. Looking down, Mirna could see the bloodstain on the white robe. Only then did Mirna start to feel the pain in her lower abdomen. The moment she thought that it was over, the feelings and emotions which she previously didn¡¯t feel came rushing at her like a hammer. ¡°Eut-.¡± It hurted more than what she thought. And, turned out, the chastity she¡¯d been guarding all her life was nothing but pain. At the same time, a question arose out of nowhere. ¡°Why did you ejacu?ate outside...?¡± Seureuk-. The man leaned his back against the wall. ¡°Well-.¡± For some reason, Mirna felt compelled to just stay silent and listen to the man. ¡°It would be unfortunate if you were to conceive an unwanted child.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°I know by experience, an unwanted child is an abandoned child.¡± Mirna wondered what he was talking about, but then she remembered that his last name was ¡®Gospel¡¯. It was the surname given to orphans raised by the church. Those with such names, for the most part, led unhappy lives. This man was probably the same. ¡°I know that Lady Mirna doesn¡¯t like me, just like how my parents abandoned me... No one truly loves me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s....¡± ¡°Maybe, they didn¡¯t want me to be born into this world. That¡¯s why they threw me away. Likewise, if Mirna-nim and I have a child here, they might experience the same as I did.¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna didn¡¯t answer and the man also ended his words without expecting her to. ¡°Let¡¯s say there¡¯s no marriage. However, I will not forget today¡¯s lifelong grace.¡± Mirna felt like her mind was being read like an open book. She was already half-naked, but she felt very exposed. But she wasn¡¯t the only one. She felt like this man, who had been constantly making unpleasant lies and excuses, had also revealed everything about himself for the first time. It was like something soft and gentle inside a hard shell. She felt like there was a vulnerable rabbit-like soul curled up within him. Jeubyuk. Jeubuk, jjigok. Her man began to pant loudly. It sounded so obscene that she couldn¡¯t believe it was coming from him. This continued for a while. ¡°Eut-.¡± Then her man completely stopped moving. He dropped onto her body. And at the same time, some hot and gurgling magic power overflowed into her stomach. Was this it-? It was a little different from what Mirna had imagined. She thought that a man¡¯s climax was akin to that of a wild horse, but it was surprisingly calm ¨C which she appreciated. Mirna noticed something. The magic that went into her body was pure and powerful. Was it because it came from a Half-Fairy¡¯s semen? ¡°.......¡± Then Mirna started hearing gentle snoring from the man in her arms. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Mirna was dumbfounded. What, was he really sleeping? She felt a little cheeky and pinched his cheek, but like a corpse, he didn¡¯t respond. However, it stretched much farther than she expected. What made his skin this stretchy? His skin was like that of a baby. Pinching was strangely addictive, so she went at it for a few minutes. ¡°No, this is not the time.¡± Mirna finally came to her senses and released his cheek. With this discovery, no wonder he lost consciousness; he used so much magic power. Mirna started to become curious about the man¡¯s true identity and his plans. She held him with both hands, while trying to not wake him up. As a Level 9 Dark Priestess, Mirna had a skill. Mind Scan. She decided to use it. Normally, it couldn¡¯t be used against a mentally sane target, but the man was asleep and just exhausted a lot of magic power. So it should work. It might be possible to make him suit her taste. However, just as Mirna injected her magic power into him, it immediately ricocheted off. There was some kind of powerful mental protection guarding his mind. ¡°......?¡± Mirna tried several more times, but she just failed again and again. Mirna could see that someone had implanted a powerful and complex mental protection spell in the man¡¯s mind. His mind was the same as this secret room itself, no, it was probably tighter and more locked. ¡®... What in the world?¡¯ Edited by: fake Chapter 110.1 (EP-110.1) Legacy #1 110 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #1 ©¤Seongeum-ah, your dongsaengs are graduating-. [T/N: ¡°-ah¡± is like ¡°-nim¡± but used to refer to close people or friends, dongsaengs means younger siblings] The hesitant teacher finally opened his mouth. To which I responded as if I already knew. Because there was only one reason why the eloquent teacher would be stuttering like this. ©¤I¡¯ll get paid from my part-time job soon. I¡¯ll share some to buy clothes when they enter college. The teacher stroked his long side-hair in guilt. ©¤It must be difficult for you to live on your own. I¡¯m sorry for always asking so much of you. ©¤They will also be adults when they graduate, so this will be the last time. They¡¯ll also get part-time work of their own. Rather, any news about the thing I talked about? ¡ªAh, that. I got someone. I¡¯m looking into it. In particular, there¡¯s someone who said they¡¯ve met last time.... My heart raced at the positive response. However, contrary to my feelings, the teacher¡¯s expression was not so bright. ©¤Do you really want to see her? I¡¯ve seen a lot of friends who went to find their mother after becoming adults, and there are many cases of not finding what they¡¯ve been expecting to say the least. My teacher wasn¡¯t too keen on me finding my mother. ©¤Sometimes, some things are best left unknown. But I was dying of curiosity. Why did she leave me? And after you left me, where and how were you living now? So I started tracking the information of the woman, who was perhaps my mother, that left me at the orphanage. Now, it paid off and I was finally seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. But if we really did meet, what should we talk about? Why was Aira here? Then when I turned, I saw high columns rising and the floor being covered with a colorful velvet carpet. Before I knew it, I found myself at Angmar¡¯s Palace. Seuk-. Aira, who was sitting on her high throne, rose. ©¤I¡¯ll punish you for being late. Aira pinched my cheeks and lifted me up. It hurted! What was this? It was then that I realized. Ah, it was a dream. Then, in an instant, everything around me began to ripple like water, before popping like a balloon. * * * Seuk-. As I slowly opened my eyes, I could feel someone pulling my cheeks. All I could see were dark stone walls, decorated with torches. This was no Angmar Palace. Calmness immediately surged to help clear my thoughts. Ah right, we got trapped in a secret room underneath the Draco Family¡¯s manor. I must have fallen asleep and had a dream. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Edited by: fake Chapter 110.2 (EP-110.2) Legacy #1 110 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #1 Now. ¡°Why are you pinching my cheeks?¡± I asked Mirna, but rather than let go, she asked back. ¡°How dare you sleep and leave me alone? You¡¯re quite brave, aren¡¯t you?¡± Guuuuk-. She increased her grip on my skin, causing tears to flow down my eyes. ¡°Hieek...! It will increase...!¡± ¡°Heung.¡± After an unsightly scream, Mirna eventually let go. Speaking of, Mirna and I were now clothed. What was the last thing I did? I might have lost consciousness without any warning. Did Mirna dress me up? ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± I massaged my tingly cheek and asked Mirna about the current situation. Although reluctant, Mirna set aside her anger. ¡°It should be over an hour.¡± I slept for that long? Was I that fatigued? Falling asleep right after ejaculating... Perhaps, it was because I needed to recover the magic power consumed while clearing this dungeon. Nonetheless, I couldn¡¯t believe I passed out like that. I was ashamed as a man. How pathetic must I have looked in Mirna¡¯s eyes? Mirna said while taking a glance. ¡°I thought you died because you didn¡¯t wake up no matter what. Were you planning on making me a widow on our first day of marriage? Go ahead and apologize to me.¡± First day of marriage. Such an unfamiliar phrase didn¡¯t ring any bells to me at all. But then it reminded me of our union, twice. Mirna and I had s¡êx twice before getting knocked out. Remembering what just happened, I could feel blood rushing down my face and lower body. It felt so surreal. So, were Mirna and I married now? After all, it was just a verbal agreement. There was no contract or paperwork, nor were rings involved. That was why the idea that ¡®we¡¯re married¡¯ wasn¡¯t really clicking. Seuk-. To test, I reached out towards the back of her hand. If Mirna and I were now indeed a couple, she wouldn¡¯t refuse my touch. My heart pounded stronger, wondering what to do if she rejected me. Finally, my hand reached the back of her¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me random questions...!¡± Guuuuk-. Instead of answering my question, Mirna pulled my cheeks. I felt like I was about to burst into tears from getting my skin stretched. I didn¡¯t know why, but Mirna appeared to have fun pulling my cheeks. It was then. Kwaaaang-. Ureureureureureung. The secret room we were trapped in started to shake with a rumbling noise. Was there an earthquake? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mirna quickly got up from her seat and leaned against the wall. But she couldn¡¯t keep her balance on the shaking ground and fell on top of me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Hmm...!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re touching my chest!¡± Oh, right. No wonder it felt soft... Just as Mirna and I were arguing. Kwang-! A cannon-like noise sounded right next to us, which gave me hearing loss. At that moment, everything became hazy with the dust and soot spreading about. Finally, a cluster of light leaked in from somewhere, and I could see something like a black silhouette creating a shadow. It was a person. A woman with long black hair that was fluttering in the air. ¡°Theo¡ª, you¡ª.¡± Aira seemed to be saying something to me, but my ears were still ringing from the explosion. Reading her lips, I think it was something like, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here.¡± Finally, I could leave this damned room. At this time, Mirna also said something to Aira. ¡°©¥©¤.¡± ¡°©¥©¤©¤.¡± Unfortunately, I still couldn¡¯t hear a thing... Edited by: fake Chapter 111.1 (EP-111.1) Legacy #2 111 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #2 Aira ran her finger across the stone wall. ¡°It¡¯s a magic relic. But since it¡¯s been abandoned and neglected for a long time, it naturally broke down.¡± Aira explained why the door didn¡¯t open and we got locked up inside. It was but a technical issue, nothing more. Something like this was beyond our control. However, to the Draco Family who had been managing the place, it was an insult. It was no different than directly telling her, ¡®You got trapped because you didn¡¯t manage it properly.¡¯ So Mirna naturally got angry and said to Aira. ¡°What abandoned? You wouldn¡¯t be able to talk like that if you knew just how much care and dedication the Draco Family has put into maintaining this place.¡± ¡°But it broke down in the end. To be fair, it is impossible for you to truly maintain it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mirna frowned and was flushed red, looking like a goblin that didn¡¯t suit her pretty face at all. However, Aira continued with her words without caring whether Mirna was angry or not. ¡°Managing a ruin left by Angmar would be impossible for the current Draco Family, especially with only one member left. You can¡¯t handle the Demon King¡¯s creation by yourself.¡± ¡°So, are you saying you can, Aira Tarantera?¡±Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com At Mirna¡¯s provocative question, Aira looked around. I was expecting the arrogant Aira to say yes. ¡°It¡¯s impossible even for me right now...¡± But surprisingly, Mirna meekly acknowledged her limitations. If it was the tyrant Aira of before, she would never have done anything like admitting her shortcomings. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Aira was learning the virtue of ¡®humility¡¯. However, she added right after. ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, then no one can. Hence, It¡¯s simply impossible.¡± ¡®Well now...¡¯ It seemed that Aira still considered herself above all. ¡°In this case, it would be better to close the dungeon. You¡¯ve experienced it yourself, so I think you can understand why without me telling you. Right, Mirna?¡± Aira decided to seal the dungeon. It was a pity that the mysteries awaiting to be discovered here would be buried under the earth. But like what Aira said, we¡¯d already been trapped once. I wouldn¡¯t dare to wander around such a risky place even if I had more than one life. ¡°Break.¡± After all, she had some kind of surveillance magic. Chills-. I suddenly got goosebumps at the back of my neck... It was as if a spider was crawling behind my back. I was feeling this way because I started remembering what I had said and done behind Aira¡¯s back. If Aira was watching me, how much did she know!? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Looking at her attitude, it seemed like she didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d done ¡®things¡¯ with Mirna or Elga. I¡¯d have to pay more attention to everything I do outside in the future... * * * I washed myself in the mansion and changed into clean clothes. It was also nice to see my magic robe, which had been covered in dust, finally shimmered in pure white as if brand new. People should definitely live cleanly. ¡°This is a good artifact, Theo.¡± Aira complimented my robes. ¡°It permeates with magic power that even I don¡¯t know of. You could call it the Demon King¡¯s relic. Although it doesn¡¯t do anything for me, it will be enough to protect your weak body.¡± ¡°I see.¡± If Aira showed some interest in it, then it was definitely a good item. However, like always, Aira quickly lost interest in everything and yawned. It was currently close to midnight, which would be around Aira¡¯s bedtime. It was natural for her to start being sleepy. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s go back.¡± Aira pulled my collar and urged me to go back to the dorm. However, I hesitated. I wanted to share a few more words with Mirna, who would be left alone. There was so much to talk about between us. However, Mirna made eye contact with me and covered her lips with her index finger. She was signaling to keep my mouth shut about what had happened. And with that, Mirna turned her gaze to Aira as if she had nothing to do with me. ¡°Lady Tarantera. I should say thank you. No one would have saved us without you.¡± ¡°Please call me Queen Aira, not Lady Tarantera. And I didn¡¯t save you, I came to save Theo.¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 111.2 (EP-111.2) Legacy #2 111 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #2 Mirna didn¡¯t particularly say anything about that. Aira also started to make her way out of the mansion, as if she hadn¡¯t expected an answer in the first place. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± I hurriedly followed Aira, who was walking into the darkness. Still a bit bothered about leaving Mirna alone in the mansion, I took one final look-back and saw her waving her hand at me. Thus, I waved back ever so slightly lest Aira would notice. ¡°You seem to have gotten quite close with Lady Mirna. Did anything happen in the dungeon?¡± But Aira¡¯s next words suddenly startled me. Of course, I hid my surprise and pretended nothing was wrong. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°So, did you get some training done in the dungeon? I can feel that your magic power is stronger than before.¡± For this, I didn¡¯t even bother trying to lie. She could easily and quickly see through my progress anyways. ¡°I think I¡¯m around Rank 4 now.¡± ¡°A one-of-a-kind talent progressing this fast, only inferior only to mine... As expected of the man I chose~.¡± Aira praised my progress. ¡°Continue your training and loyalty to your Queen.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Having responded appropriately, I recalled what had happened as of late. I had made quite a progress with Elga and Mirna to some extent. However, for Aira, I had no idea where to even begin. In a way, she was the one who spent the most time with me, Theo. But I couldn¡¯t even see a single chink on her shell that I could exploit. Seuseuseu-. A cool wind blew me out of my thoughts. Only then did I realize that I was walking alone in the dark suburbs with a woman. Except, this was reality. ¡°Theo-.¡± Then Aira spoke to me again. ¡°Does the Queen have something to add?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the other way around¨C.¡± Aira was about to say something when she suddenly shut her mouth. That sudden silence eventually devolved into full-blown awkwardness. Our footsteps on the trail became exceptionally piercing to the ears. ¡°What would you do if I told you first?¡± Aira pondered for a while, before barely managing to open her lips. Her steps suddenly halted, at the same time, the wind blew. I asked her face to face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°... No, nothing.¡± Aira shook her head and started walking again. ¡°The moon is bright.¡± Aira raised her head. It was obvious that Aira had stopped trying to tell me something. ¡°What are you doing? Come on.¡± Aira, who took a few steps ahead, urged me. Her dark hair fluttering in the wind looked very beautiful. As I approached her, she raised her hand and stroked my hair. Her touch felt deft and gentle, not something you would expect from a tyrant Queen. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t Aira have ¡®Saintess¡¯ as a job? I had many questions in my mind. However, I knew that she wouldn¡¯t answer even if I asked so I kept my mouth shut. The time had yet to ripen. For now, just strolling under the moonlight while hiding many things from each other was enough... Edited by: fake Chapter 112.1 (EP-112.1) Legacy #3 112 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #3 I attended Monday morning¡¯s lecture, Introduction to Combatology, with Elga. Since there were spars, we paired up and trained together. But for me, it was no different than a one-sided beating from Elga and getting abused... ¡°Come on, raise your guard properly! Cover your chin with both hands like this!¡± Elga pointed out my sloppiness. At the same time, she grabbed my hands and placed them in front of my chin. But there was a problem. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t my stomach be left open?¡± Since my arms were limited in length, if I covered my chin, my abdomen would naturally be exposed. However, Elga showed why she was the expert here.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can take the hit! Your abdomen can be strengthened, but not the chin. That¡¯s why, in a bare-handed fight, protect your chin first and foremost, understood?¡± Huuuk. At that moment, I suddenly sensed something going towards my stomach. I immediately felt pain as I got hit hard. The force behind such a strike was so strong that the residual energy lifted my body 1cm into the air. ¡°Guaaak...!¡± I naturally collapsed on the ground, while having my vision warped. If my max HP was 100, then I just lost at least 60 in that instant... Meanwhile, Elga squatted down and said with a look of pity. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t hit you that hard. Aren¡¯t you overreacting? This is because you lack abdominal training.¡± ¡°Geuuu....¡± I wanted to protest but I couldn¡¯t muster any strength to move my mouth. However, someone next to me said to Elga. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an ignorant way of training? You¡¯re not training anyone by doing this, but breaking them, Lady Lioness.¡± It was Mirna. Mirna argued about Elga¡¯s way of training, as if taking the words out of my mouth. Hearing this, a vein popped up on Elga¡¯s forehead as she growled towards Mirna. This was because such restrictions and taboos were very important principles and played a fundamental guideline for necromancy as well as dealing with black magic. With this, Mirna had no choice but to retreat far away. For now, Elga won the argument. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t stand the sight of that ?itch!¡± Elga spat out after Mirna had backed far away and couldn¡¯t hear us. Then she grabbed me by the neck and pulled my body down to the ground with her. ¡°Ugghh-.¡± I felt like a deer calmly drinking water from the river when a crocodile suddenly bit me from the water and dragged me into the river. Unable to resist, I fell towards Elga. Specifically, I was drowned in her big ?reasts. Boingboing. My face was saturated in a dizzying apple scent and softness... Wait a minute, why did it feel like my arms and legs were twisted? Then I realized that Elga had put me in a lock. ¡°Ugh-.¡± The chest pillow was good and all, but my limbs were breaking and it hurted like hell! At this moment, I could feel Elga¡¯s legs wrapping around my waist tightly, rendering me immobile. ¡°Hey, Theo. What did you two do over the weekend? Tell the truth. I¡¯ll release you if you tell me.¡± ¡°Hmhmmph.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth quickly...! What did you two do...!¡± Was this a woman¡¯s intuition? Elga¡¯s restraint was constricting me both physically and mentally. I was going to tell Elga about conquering Mirna, but she might really break my arm if I said something like that right now. In fact, it was not only my arms. My entire body felt like it¡¯d been smashed into pieces and became a One-Fourth-Fairy. I struggled to get out of Elga¡¯s clutches. Alas, I could never escape with my insignificant strength. It was then... Edited by: fake Chapter 112.2 (EP-112.2) Legacy #3 112 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #3 ©¤Alright, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s lecture. As the instructor announced the end, Mirna, who was watching us like she was waiting for this moment, came towards us and pulled Elga¡¯s arm away. ¡°Stop that at this instance! How disgraceful! How could an unmarried man and woman entangle their bodies in broad daylight!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Only then did Elga loosen her hold on my body. At the same time, my sore joints could finally breathe. ¡°Heuu....¡± ¡°It¡¯s lunch time, let¡¯s go eat, Theo. I¡¯ll buy you some pork cutlet.¡± Then Elga grabbed my arm to lift me up, then offered to pay for lunch as if she had forgotten what she just did to me literally seconds before. At this time, Mirna also grabbed my other arm. ¡°I brought some packed lunch. Let¡¯s eat together. There is no need to eat alone.¡± Gguuuk. The two women started pulling me from both sides. It felt like my arms, which had just started to recover from their abuse, were screaming in pain again. If this continued, I might get torn in half. So I hurriedly slipped away and distanced myself from them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a meeting with the Queen and Saintess scheduled for today-. I will take my leave first.¡± * * * ¡°I thought I was going to die...¡± I finally breathed a sigh of relief after turning around the corner, out of Mirna and Elga¡¯s sight. I never expected for women to fight with me in the middle. Even so, I didn¡¯t think that Mirna would show that much care. Why did this happen? No, rather than thinking about why this happened, I should consider what to do. If this trend continued, Mirna and Elga would eventually have a big clash with each other. And I, who would be in the middle of it, might get shredded into pieces... If I couldn¡¯t control them somehow, my Angmar Family revival plan would burn to the ground. So what should I do next? I didn¡¯t know that the Nymph Relief Foundation had such wealth and influence. It was almost suspicious, even... But Marmar was very happy about it. ¡°Of course, I bought it second hand, so there might be some occasional hiccups. But now, I can finally drink cool water whenever I want to!¡± ¡°Iya~, you¡¯ve made it Marmar.¡± ¡°Now all that¡¯s left is to decorate the rooms and rent them out to homeless Imps! Besides me, there are several other imp comrades in Ark. Huheuheuheu-¡° Marmar was giggling like a shady villain. ¡°I will gather the like-minded Imps who worship the great Demon King Angmar¡¯s will and create a secret revolutionary outpost here.¡± ¡°There are other Imps in Ark besides you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one or two more! So, about the money I borrowed from comrade, can I use it to hire other imps first and pay later?¡± At Marmar¡¯s question, I remembered the money I had lent her. But I didn¡¯t know if she was talking about the 10 million coins or the 12 gold I used to save her. Regardless, I was not in a hurry, so I gladly accepted the little Imp¡¯s plan. ¡°Alright, do it. You can just gradually pay it back.¡± ¡°Great! By the way, the other Imps say they want to meet their Comrade too! They are good kids, so you will definitely like them!¡± Looking at the delighted Marmar, I was briefly lost in thought. The gathering of Angmar-following Imps... In the past, I would have been very nervous about such a scary scene, but now, I thought it would be good to see if there were a few more fellas like Marmar. Maybe someday I¡¯d be able to reveal my identity and turn them into useful agents! Then Marmar suddenly said, seemingly to have noticed something. ¡°Ah-, Comrade, I see that you are wearing strange clothes!¡± ¡°Oh, this?¡± Perhaps noticing Angmar¡¯s robe, Marmar started circling around me. I also informed Marmar of how and where I got it. ¡°It¡¯s from the ruins of the Demon King!¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± For a moment, I had some expectations on how this Demon King¡¯s follower would react to Angmar¡¯s robe. ¡°By the way, I think I met someone who wore similar clothes a while ago-.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 113.1 (EP-113.1) Legacy #4 113 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #4 Although Marmar said she saw someone wearing clothes similar to mine, I didn¡¯t really take it too seriously. After all, Ark was overflowing with people wearing mage robes. Since mages detected the magic energy in the air and meditated to harmonize themselves with the external world, they mostly wore robes instead of heavy armor. And among them, skilled or wealthy mages often used enchanted robes, not just your typical ordinary ones. ¡¸Angmar Robe: High Artifact. Protects the wearer from fire, magic and curses. The efficacy is further strengthened according to the wearer¡¯s Rank. Solomon¡¯s equipment masterpiece.¡¹ Though, since this was Angmar¡¯s robe, which was even called Solomon¡¯s masterpiece, I didn¡¯t think there were many things more valuable than it. Marmar said. ¡°It was a very odd outfit. I could feel strange magic similar to comrade¡¯s. But it was all black.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes! I even thought that it was really cool!¡± I got this as a reward from clearing Angmar¡¯s ruins. Demon King Solomon wandered around the world and had left his mark everywhere. So it actually wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone else got the same thing as me from another place. But just in case, I asked Marmar who the person was. But after pondering for a moment, Marmar shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his name! He was a strange person and was likewise traveling with other strange people.¡± ¡°Strange people?¡± ¡°Yes! They were the ones who killed the agent!¡± ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯ Marmar seemed to have met the Hunter Party. Now that I thought about it, when Kalira and I met them the last time, Marmar was cocooned in the spider web and couldn¡¯t see their faces. She, who had always been indifferent to everyone, was now willing to dress formally. I didn¡¯t quite understand. Then Aira let out a long sigh. ¡°Theo, it seems that your insight is still lacking.¡± ¡°.......¡± Seuk-. Aira raised her index and middle finger. ¡°In the church¡¯s long history, they have produced many talented individuals. Of course, there were also many fakes, with two that stood out.¡± ¡°And the Saintess is one of them?¡± ¡°Yes, she was a slave girl without the status of a nobility or title, but she became known as Saintess Priga that was admired by people.¡± ¡®A slave girl?¡¯ Saint Priga played an important role in driving the latter half of the story in the ¡°Villain Hunter¡± novel. Hence why, detailed stories about her were thrown at readers as story elements that aroused interest. It was also around that time that her past as a slave was revealed. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Come and put them on.¡± At Aira¡¯s urging, I skillfully fitted the stockings she chose to her feet up to her thighs. Aira patted my head while saying, ¡°Good job.¡± As if putting on stockings made her feel good. And she also didn¡¯t forget to give some advice. ¡°Be careful of your words and actions when meeting the Saintess.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°No, Theo. you don¡¯t understand. In some ways, that woman might be considered fake, but among fakes, she is real. So it¡¯s better not to show any weaknesses.¡± Aira often talked about trivial things, but sometimes she showed piercing rationality. I was starting to think that maybe this was the moment where I should carefully listen to her warning. So we headed for the Great Hall, having no clue whether Saintess Priga had already arrived. Many people were already waiting for us in the beautiful garden of the sunlit temple. Then, an old archbishop with a white beard and glasses bowed towards us. Edited by: fake Chapter 113.2 (EP-113.2) Legacy #4 113 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #4 ¡°Your Majesty, the Saintess is waiting for you. Please, follow us.¡± Following the guidance of many people, we entered the Great Temple. [T/N: Great Hall ¡ª> Temple] I had always felt that the church, who took humility and humbleness as virtues, made their buildings too grandiose. However, this was destined to be destroyed and became the boss raid location for the Hunter Party. The boss in question was the fallen Saintess Priga, who had been consumed by darkness. I felt terribly strange thinking so. Clang, giiiik-. The priests opened the ornate white door with golden inlays which looked like mother-of-pearl. Inside was the Light Hall, where the top dogs of the church welcomed guests. There, a woman was sitting on a table made of sparkling crystals. [T/N: Gwangmyeong Hall ¡ª> Light Hall] She was wearing a black veil and a black nun¡¯s robes that clung tightly to her body. There was also a black blindfold over her eyes. Although it was a very ascetic and austere attire, perhaps because of her womanly curves or her pink hair fluttering out from under the veil, there was a strong sense of allure in the air. Thanks to the veil and blindfold that covered her face, it was hard to determine her age. However, her body alone was screaming beauty. This woman was none other than Priga Nightfall. The Saintess and spiritual leader of the church, its beacon. ¡°You arrived earlier than I thought.¡± Priga then got up from her seat and lightly bowed towards Aira. The Queen also sat down in front of her and responded moderately. ¡°It¡¯s because of my competent servant.¡± There was a baseline level of face being shown from both parties, which was reassuring. Saintess Priga then leisurely chuckled. ¡°What a fascinating being. A Half-Fairy, you say? Anyway, I¡¯m glad you accepted my invitation. I will do my best to accommodate the Queen¡¯s convenience. Shall we start the meal?¡± At her words, the door opened, allowing nuns and priests to come in with plates and pile them up on the table. But Aira said without even looking at the dishes. ¡°So, why did you call me? I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s just to serve me a meal.¡± Saintess Priga put her glass down on the table with a clank, followed by what felt like a chilling aura permeating the atmosphere. Although they were talking formally with each other, their meeting was somehow eerie, to the point that it felt fiercer than a fight between Elga and Mirna. The Saintess smiled. ¡°Indeed, Aira-nim is correct. What¡¯s the point of talking for a long time when we¡¯re both busy? I¡¯ll be straightforward then.¡± ¡°Go ahead¡± ¡°I might die soon.¡± ¡°.......¡± Aira¡¯s brows raised as if she didn¡¯t understand. And like her, I was equally confused. Saintess Priga might die soon? It was so straightforward that it was impossible to follow. Of course, it was not entirely unexpected. After all, she was originally a boss. But now that the original story had been twisted so much, what could be the reason for her to die? Though I didn¡¯t need to wait for long, as without me even asking, Priga added. ¡°Theo Gospel, that man is going to kill me.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel-?¡± Aira¡¯s gaze turned to me. ¡®... Me?¡¯ I didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about!!! Edited by: fake Chapter 114.1 (EP-114.1) Legacy #5 114 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #5 The Saintess said. ¡°Theo Gospel, that man is going to kill me.¡± Naturally, Aira¡¯s gaze turned to me.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com Her black eyes felt as if they were asking, ¡°Are you planning to kill the Saintess?¡± But this was unfair, I was being framed! ¡°Pardon my rudeness, but I¡¯m going to kill the Saintess? What do you mean by that? We¡¯re not even well acquainted!¡± ¡°Theo, let¡¯s hear more.¡± However, Aira¡¯s words forced me to stop. I wanted to say more but I guessed it was better to remain silent for now. The Saintess then softly chuckled, finding the situation quite funny. ¡°Ah, excuse me. They have the same name.¡± ¡°It can be misunderstood as the same person.¡± Aira nodded in understanding. Only then was I able to grasp the direction and flow of this conversation. Basically, the Saintess¡¯ life was being threatened by a man with the same name as me. Then something came to mind. Twenty years ago, when Saintess Priga was still a student, she had worked with a man named ¡®Theo Gospel¡¯ in the Adventure Club. Maybe she was talking about that person? ¡°Please elaborate.¡± At this time, Aira urged the Saintess to explain with interest. Saintess Priga took her golden cup and wet her lips with wine. ¡°It¡¯s quite a long story.¡± ¡°Make it as brief as possible.¡± ¡°It was about 20 years ago, back when I was still an apprentice nun. It¡¯s 22 years ago to be exact.¡± ... 22 years ago, how old was the Saintess!? If she was an apprentice nun back then, she must have been in her early to mid teens. With that in mind, it would be safe to assume that she was currently in her mid thirties.... Tak-. Saintess Priga then proceeded to tell a rather long story. She came from a fallen aristocratic family and joined the church. As she excelled in magic and divinity, she was then selected as a scholar for Ark. From which came someone that she could call as both a rival and a friend, and that was Theodorus Gospel. It was said that Priga and Theodorus set an example for many with their outstanding skills and faith. They were even nicknamed as the Beacon of the Church. ¡°I didn¡¯t really like the nickname. But he¡¯s a very good man. I¡¯ve never seen such a pure man like him even now....¡± ¡°So where is he now?¡± ¡°I want to find him too. But the day I lost my eyes in an accident 20 years ago, I lost my future with the light.¡± An accident from 20 years ago... Could it have something to do with the Hope Hall closing its doors, which happened 20 years ago? The Adventure Club was also abolished at that time. Just as my interest was piqued, an amazing thing suddenly happened right in front of me. Chureureuk-. Blood began to flow from the Saintess¡¯s blindfold. They were literally ¡®blood tears¡¯. ¡°Saintess, you are bleeding.¡± I panicked and tried to take out a handkerchief, but Saintess Priga took out her own and casually wiped the blood off as if nothing happened. ¡°When I think back on that time, blood would often flow out like this. My body rejects it.¡± Was that even possible!? Aira then asked. ¡°You must have seen something terrible, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. It was the first time I had seen something so terrifying and bizarre. Still, I got off better. I may have ended up losing both eyes, but Theodorus lost everything.¡± ¡°Heueung-.¡± ¡°He has changed since then. He had become a very different person. It must have severely affected his mental state. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 114.2 (EP-114.2) Legacy #5 114 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Legacy #5 Aira remained silent and did not answer. Instead, she raised her glass and spun the wine inside with a bored expression. Whirl-. She didn¡¯t seem very interested in this story. After all, this had nothing to do with Aira. Perhaps sensing Aira¡¯s mood, the Saintess said. ¡°This is crucial information for Queen Aira and the Angmar Kingdom. Because after Theodorus failed to kill me, he fled.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°The last sighting of him was in the slave market of Monarch City, Angmar¡¯s capital.¡± ¡°......?¡± Aira¡¯s brow slightly twitched. Her interest was starting to get piqued again. And in order to not lose Aira¡¯s attention, the Saintess added. ¡°They said that he was being sold as a slave there, waiting for someone to buy him at a high price. Even boasting that he could predict the future.¡± Seureureu-. For a moment, it felt like several ants were crawling down my back. I was very familiar with this. ... Wasn¡¯t that me? But the Saintess said it wasn¡¯t me... ¡°But when we tried to find him, he was already gone. He went into hiding, hid his identity somewhere and is bidding his time to take my life-.¡± The longer I listened, the more the circumstances were pointing to me. Before I knew it, my mind started playing a scene where I was being dragged to the execution stand. Being charged for the attempted murder of the Saintess, that I didn¡¯t remember ever committing. ©¤Admit your crime!!! You dare attempt to kill the Saintess!!! ©¤I don¡¯t remember...!!! Spare me...!!! ©¤Execute him-!!!! It was a terrible future... As if there was nothing more to hear, Aira suddenly got up from her seat. Was she so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t stand it? Come to think of it, she stayed up until dawn to rescue me from the Draco Family¡¯s mansion yesterday. Even so, I was a little worried that Aira¡¯s sleep and naps were getting too frequent these days. It felt like she was just sleeping all the time except for when needed to eat meals or play chess alone. Did she have a health problem? ... No, it didn¡¯t seem like it. As I was about to leave the room, scratching the bridge of my nose, Aira suddenly woke up. She then extended her leg out of the blanket towards me, which meant one thing. ¡°Take off my clothes. It¡¯s stuffy to sleep in.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Seureureuk-. I pulled down the stockings that Aira was wearing. It was quite a sight to see the black stockings being pulled down, revealing her white thighs. Palang-. I could see her black underwear from under her wrinkled school uniform skirt. Normally, I would have just thought ¡°Oh, there¡¯s her underwear,¡± and moved on. However, after having been intimate with women for the past few days, I felt a strange excitement at the thought that there was something pleasant beyond those silk fibers. Perhaps I could use this gap to attack. Angmar, Theodorus, everything else. Now that various circumstances were rapidly changing, I needed to win Aira over as soon as possible. So I asked Aira with this newfound courage. ¡°Your Majesty, may I massage your legs?¡± Even as I said it, I felt like I had made a mistake. However, Aira simply yawned and surprisingly accepted it. ¡°Yes. You can massage me until I fall asleep.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 115.1 [19] (EP-115.1) Gentle Prisoner #1 115 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #1Geett the latest novels at novelhall.come to think of it, I haven¡¯t been able to give you a reward these days. Go on, you can massage my leg. But, no licking.¡± Aira said arrogantly, as if massaging her legs was a really great reward. Though, it did have some truth. Massaging Aira¡¯s legs was enough to be called a prize for many men. Aira¡¯s calves and thighs were slim and beautiful. They were cool and firm to the touch. It felt like my fingers were being sucked into her soft flesh. How could someone be awarded the title of Sword Master with such thin legs? It made me doubt the fact since I had never even seen Aira fighting with a sword. Malang, malang-. As I continued massaging Aira¡¯s thighs, I eventually heard gentle breathing sounds, as if she had fallen asleep. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± ¡°.......¡± Aira didn¡¯t even twitch at my words. It seemed that she was indeed sleeping soundly. Aira said that I could massage her until she fell asleep, so now I could stop and leave the room. However, I felt it pitiful to just leave like this. So I slowly reached out and touched Aira¡¯s inner thigh. I knew that a woman¡¯s skin was soft, but the inside of her thigh was even more supple. They were so fragile that I was afraid a fingernail would leave a cut. ¡°A lymphatic massage.¡± I spread Aira¡¯s thighs slightly to the sides, then gently rubbed her hip with my thumbs. The lymph nodes in this area were prone to fatigue, so it was good to massage them. Of course, that wasn¡¯t my purpose, I just wanted to touch Aira¡¯s secret place. Ttokttokttok-. Then I got horrified by a sudden knocking. Aira¡¯s body also responded to the sound, leaving me no choice but to take my hand away. ¡ªHey, are you there? Let¡¯s go for a walk. I have something to talk about that Mirna. Elga¡¯s voice sounded through the door. Ttokttokttok-. At Elga¡¯s knocking, Aira¡¯s forehead twitched. If this continued, Elga would wake Aira up. Calming my startled heart, I opened the door and poked my head outside. ¡°Queen Aira is sleeping.¡± ¡°What, she¡¯s sleeping? She takes a nap every day... But why are you here?¡± ¡°Stay still, Elga-nim. I¡¯m sure Elga-nim knows very well why you¡¯re punished and what you have done wrong.¡± I also slid down Elga¡¯s panties. Finally, I gave her round, moon-like peach a good smack. Jjak-. ¡°Heut...!¡± Elga trembled. She murmured slowly, as if holding back some boiling rage. ¡°Is it because I hit you four times in the abdomen earlier?¡± ¡®Abdomen?¡¯ Speaking of, Elga did hit me in the stomach in the morning too. Remembering this, it felt like the pain was coming back to me. Now, I was really getting angry! Pak-! I spanked Elga¡¯s butt to settle my boiling blood. ¡°Heueut...!¡± Elga groaned like an ill person. Of course, my hand that I used to hit was more swollen and in pain than Elga¡¯s ass that was being hit. But I wouldn¡¯t be able to live up to my dignity if I show that. So I scolded her like it was nothing. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. Carefully consider why you are being punished.¡± ¡°Then, is it because I held you down in a lock...?¡± ¡®A lock?¡¯ Then I remembered the fact that my body almost got twisted after she put me through a wrestling move. Pak-. ¡°Eueut...!¡± ¡°Also not that.¡± ¡°Then.... You noticed that I spat in your water...!¡± Spat in my water? I didn¡¯t even know such a thing occurred. ¡°If not, did you notice that I broke the lock on your locker?¡± ¡°......!!!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 115.2 [19] (EP-115.2) Gentle Prisoner #1 115 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #1 I was getting angrier by the second. So I smacked Elga¡¯s ass in succession. But after being hit two times, Elga suddenly let out a characteristic slender scream, ¡°Hyak-!¡± as if she was really in pain. Elga¡¯s buttocks only had light handprints, meanwhile my hand that was hitting her got very swollen, but that was beside the point. Now slightly less, but still feeling angry, I slid my hand between her butt. Then I felt something damp between her plump flesh. ¡°Why is it so wet here?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± As I¡¯d thought before, Elga seemed to have strong masochistic tendencies. So I moved my hand and inserted a finger between her tight gates. Squelch-. I could vividly feel my finger piercing through her narrow and damp vagina. ¡°Eueuk...! Wha, what are you doing...!¡± ¡°Is that how you talk to your Master?¡± Squelch, squelch-. As Elga¡¯s wet walls sucked in my fingers, ?ewd and indecent sounds filled the air. I teased her walls by massaging them lightly inside, but Elga was squirming so much that punishing her any further proved to be quite difficult. Squelch. Squelch, squelch-. ¡°Heung, eung, eut, stop, stop, are you treating me like some kind of toy..., keuk...¡± Elga writhed and wriggled. ¡°This is humiliating. Ahh, I¡¯ll remember this. Just you wait...!¡± Thanks to her struggling, my finger eventually slipped out from her firm hole. As I looked down at my soaked palm, I asked. ¡°Then shall we stop here?¡± ¡°What...?¡± Seureuk. I got up. Then Elga blankly blinked her blue eyes as if she didn¡¯t understand my sudden change of heart. ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll stop here. Let¡¯s not do this anymore. You also don¡¯t have to wear that leash anymore.¡± I roughly grabbed her breasts, which made me feel a sense of vile pleasure. Just like a slave owner evaluating their slave. ¡°Why are your breasts so big?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, you p¡êrvert!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll punish you. I¡¯ll make you lick my feet. You wouldn¡¯t want to receive such a humiliating punishment, would you?¡± ¡°Keueu....¡± For Elga, licking the feet of a fallen noble slave would be a great humiliation. I knew from experience, after having licked a lot of women¡¯s feet. In fact, Elga looked like she was deeply ashamed. Eventually, Elga quietly said with a resigned expression. ¡°My mother had big breasts.¡± Elga¡¯s mother was Lady Lioness, the wife of the Marquis. I suddenly felt guilty for bringing up Elga¡¯s late mother. I thought she would just say, ¡°I ate well and grew up well,¡± or something like that. I felt sorry out of nowhere. Of course, apologizing now would just ruin the mood and it felt like I was throwing away the authority I had painstakingly tried to regain. Turning my head slightly, I added. ¡°Breasts are good. Now, give me your hand.¡± I instructed Elga to bring her hands together in front of her. Then, I tied them up with a handkerchief I took out of my pocket. Naturally, Elga protested. ¡°I¡¯m not a barbarian nor a captive. Why are you tying my hands?¡± ¡°If this gets untied, you will receive a very big punishment.¡± ¡°A big punishment...?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious about what that punishment is, you can try untying it.¡± Elga trembled. Taking advantage of her being flushed with various humiliations and shame, I laid her down on the bed with her hands awkwardly tied together. I said to her. ¡°No matter what I do, you must never unravel the knot on your wrists.¡± ¡°What are you..., what are you going to do...?¡± There was a hint of fear in Elga¡¯s blue eyes. But I decided not to reveal what I was planning. After all, imagination was the greatest torture. Edited by: fake Chapter 116.1 [19] (EP-116.1) Gentle Prisoner #2 116 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #2 A healthy woman¡¯s body was usually curvy, especially among aristocrats. It was the same with Elga, the Young Lady of the Lioness Family. Unlike one might expect from someone forged in the battlefield, Elga was very feminine. For the most part, at least. Big chest, narrow pelvis, and luscious buttocks. Though, there were some parts that weren¡¯t. For example, her well-trained abs and forearm. Speaking of which, I was going to examine Elga¡¯s body from now on. ¡°Lie down here for now.¡± ¡°What, what are you trying to do...!¡± I first laid Elga on the bed, with her arms tied with the handkerchief. Although Elga was cringing, she didn¡¯t put up much resistance. It seemed that she was afraid of the ¡®punishment¡¯ if she didn¡¯t listen. Then I raised her arms over her head. Thanks to this, her armpits that were hidden by her firm and supple arms were exposed. Seureuk-. With my index finger, I slowly traced a line from Elga¡¯s left elbow to her armpit. Her body was warm, soft and smooth. ¡°Euum, that tickles...!¡± ¡°Does it tickle if I do this?¡± I poked her armpit, which was as soft as a pillow. ¡°Pu, put your hand away...!¡± Since Elga didn¡¯t seem to like me touching her armpits, I decided to do as she said and removed my hand. Seuruek-. Instead, my hand glided along her firm side, before finally brushing against her belly. ¡°Aaah....¡± Elga slightly flinched. It seemed that simply caressing her excited body, not even touching the erogenous zones directly like her breasts or pussy, was very s¡êxually stimulating for her. Unlike a man whose s¡êxual senses were mostly focused on his dick, any of a woman¡¯s body parts seemed capable of becoming an erogenous zone. Case and point, Mirna¡¯s neck and ears. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ I continued to gently caress Elga¡¯s stomach and sides as if I was doing a massage with both hands. I even ventured up till her lower chest. * * * Elga had roamed the battlefield at an early age. The battlefield where blood and flesh littered. In many cases, human life on the battlefield was even less than a candle on a windy storm. Many different people died for many different reasons. It was natural. After all, they fought each other with swords, spears, and shields with the intent to kill. There were no noble judgments nor were there rules. They needed to be full of murderous intent, hatred, and survival instinct to kill the opponent. In such a situation, the prisoners captured by the enemies were very good scarecrows to deal with all that resentment and hatred. ©¥We captured the witch-! Their mage has been captured-! ©¥You da?ned ?itch-! So many of my colleagues died because of you-! In particular, the treatment of female war prisoners caught on the battlefield was as terrible as death. Drowned in curses and desires of the young soldiers. ©¥I¡¯ll make you give birth to as many as you killed...!!! ©¥No, please no...!!! ¡®Giving birth to as many as you¡¯ve killed¡ª.¡¯ What awaited female prisoners caught by Angmar¡¯s long-established law was only never-ending terror. ©¥Hehe, look at this wench. She was running wild on the battlefield before, but look how meek she is right now? ©¥Keut...! I¡¯ll kill...! Eueut.... ©¥I¡¯ll tell you what, your body is more honest than your mouth. As long as they were women, even the proud knights or the savage barbarians who Elga fought could not endure the humiliation and were ruined for life. ©¥Haeuung...! Do more...! ©¥Stop it! Stop, it¡¯s not coming out anymore...! Someone replace me.... This witch.... Gieeek.... Elga suddenly felt fear. What if she lost to someone? Elga was the heiress of the prestigious Lioness Family, renowned even if looking at the continent as whole. Hence why for ransoms, there might be cases where she would be kept in captivity but be treated well to preserve her value. However, there had always been people who bared their fangs towards the Lioness Family, who had been active on the battlefield, and there was no guarantee that their hatred would not come upon Elga herself. That was why Elga polished herself more viciously than anyone else and reigned the battlefield. Because if she lost, it wouldn¡¯t just end with losing everything. She¡¯d fall far deeper than rock bottom. As Elga climbed to a place higher than anyone else, and proceeded to look down and arrogantly trampled on everything, the height she would fall to would naturally be higher than anyone else¡¯s. It was very chilling just thinking about it. In fact, Elga had been kidnapped once. It was when she was about twelve years old, a young cub who could not bear the burden of her family yet. The Viscount of the South, who had captured Elga, did not only take her as a prisoner but also tried to make her his wife. Edited by: fake Chapter 116.2 [19] (EP-116.2) Gentle Prisoner #2 116 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #2 ©¥The dress I prepared suits you very well. ©¥Let me go! If it¡¯s ransom, my father will pay for it! ©¥Ransom? I don¡¯t need such a thing, what I want is the Lioness¡¯ blood. By then, us Baldimores will rise in power! Heh heh-. Are you really just twelve years old? What¡¯s with your langu-. Gek-! ©¥Get off! ©¥Heeuaek, aek! Heu-. What a punch... Is this really a young girl? Lock her in the room until she runs out of energy! Don¡¯t give her anything to eat! ©¥Let go of me! I¡¯ll kill you! Of course, the problem was resolved. The Lioness¡¯ forces captured the Baldimore¡¯s castle and burned it down, leaving no stone unturned. Since then, Elga had vowed to never be captured again. Because it wasn¡¯t just her problem, but it could endanger her whole family.... ¡°Elga-nim is my prisoner now, alright?¡± But now, Elga was being held captive? Her mind started turning blank. The man who casted such darkness on Elga went on to say. ¡°Elga-nim and the Lioness Family are the enemies who brought down my family. I have captured my enemy and made her captive.¡± The enemy who brought down his family? Only then did Elga realize who the man was. This man was one of the many families her family had toppled. But how was that possible? It was the Lioness¡¯ motto to ¡®leave none alive¡¯ so as to prevent the flames of revenge from ever igniting. Because lions thoroughly finished their hunts, down to the enemy cubs. Otherwise, they might grow up and someday come back for their necks. ¡°I shall avenge my family.¡± Right now, such a seed actually grew up and came back to haunt her. When did she lose? Was there a war? Elga was confused. She wanted to run away, but somehow the hand that was raised above her head couldn¡¯t move, as if they were really bound by strong chains. Plus, she had a collar around her neck. What was happening!? At this moment, the man¡¯s hand began to slowly slither across Elga¡¯s thigh. It felt terrifying, like a snake baring its sharp fangs. Elga tried to open her mouth in protest. ¡°... Stop....¡± But for some reason, the same loud commanding voice on the battlefield was nowhere to be found. Rather, only shakiness came out of her mouth like the cry of a newborn lamb. She couldn¡¯t muster up any strength in her limbs. ¡°... Stop, stop it...!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that, but your pussy is drenched. You actually like being dominated, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? Shut up fool-! Stop-! Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of course, I know who you are. Aren¡¯t you, Lady Elga, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family? The flower of the battlefield?¡± Malrangmalrang jumuljumul-. ¡°This body is perfect for giving birth.¡± It was a cruel treatment. Elga felt so humiliated that she¡¯d rather die. However, someway somehow, a thrilling pleasure spread to every corner of her body. ¡°How did you go around the battlefield with such a lewd body? I bet there¡¯s a lot of soldiers who masturbated while imagining Elga-nim, don¡¯t you think so? They are hot-blooded men after all.¡± ¡°Heueu, euk, heueung, eueung, eueut.¡± The man continuously tore down Elga¡¯s defenses, gradually pulling her into the depths of despair. His tongue was like a thorn that constantly stabbed Elga¡¯s heart with precision. No knight, barbarian, or soldier had ever attacked Elga so sharply. ¡°You know, there¡¯s nothing more exhilarating than having Elga-nim give birth to a child of the Lioness¡¯ enemy.¡± Like strange magic, the man¡¯s voice started to fill Elga¡¯s head with vivid images of a dark future. ©¥I have no such daughter. You are a disgrace to the Lioness name. ©¥I¡¯d rather commit suicide than call someone like you my sister. How can you live such a humiliating life? Relentless to the defeated, the Lioness Family would abandon her... ¡°No...! Don¡¯t cu? inside...! You bas?ard...!¡± ¡°Yes, I will cu? inside.¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ll kill you, you bas...! Stop, stop it...!¡± Elga resisted. But the more she did, the faster the man¡¯s thrusting and the rougher his breathing became. Elga had seen numerous times how a female captive¡¯s resistance would simply excite the man more. ¡®You should just kill yourself. Or enjoy it at least.¡¯ This was what Elga thought while looking at the prisoners. But now that she was experiencing it firsthand, she realized how irresponsible she was. It was scary to die. But you simply couldn¡¯t enjoy this humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m about to cu? soon. I¡¯ll shoot it inside. I¡¯ll paint your walls white!¡± ¡°Eueuk, euk, euk, eueuk, heueung, eueuk.¡± Seureuk, seureuk. At that moment, Elga suddenly felt the knot tying her hands together loosen. ¡°Euk...!¡± Like an arrow on the end of its flight, the man finally stopped moving, clinging and gasping. Taking this opportunity, Elga freed her hands and grabbed the man¡¯s neck with all her might. His neck was not as thick as she thought it would be, even, it was thin. ¡°Die...!!!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 117.1 [19] (EP-117.1) Gentle Prisoner #3 117 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #3 I, Theo Gospel, or Lee Seong-eum. Spanning both lives, my s¡êxual relationships with women could only be counted in one hand; twice with Elga and once with Mirna. What was surreal to think about was being able to get intimate with Elga¡¯s exquisite body that many men ever so desired. It was warm and wet. The feeling of moist and tight was only possible thanks to the owner regularly training her body. Her vag?na gripping on my dic? alarmed me though, because I felt like I would ejacu?ate if I was even a bit careless. But I couldn¡¯t. I simply couldn¡¯t cu? so early. I remembered the time I spent with Mirna. During the second round, I passed out right after ejacu?ating. Although she didn¡¯t express it, Mirna probably thought, ¡®What, premature ejacu?ation?¡¯ and was inwardly disappointed in me. Gritting my teeth, I held myself back from cu?ming. Ssugok, ssugok, jjigokjjigok. ¡°Eung, heueut, haang, aat...! No, no, no, stop it, stop please...!¡± But today, Elga¡¯s body was hotter. She was wrapping around me like an octopus holding its prey. Her reaction was also quite intense. Did she like the prisoner ra?e play that much? I¡¯d heard that lovers do s¡êx role-plays to add spice to their s¡êx life. And now that I had tried it myself, it had definitely worked. It really felt like I was forcing Elga, which gave me both a chilling sense of guilt and conquest for committing a ¡®crime¡¯. ¡°Euuk-.¡± However, I eventually couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and released everything inside Elga. I tightly grabbed her ?reasts, and pushed my dic? to the depths of her ?ussy and painted it white. Kkulrong, kkulrong. I could feel more cu? coming out than usual, that I couldn¡¯t know when it was going to end.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com Of course, hugging Elga¡¯s soft and warm body felt good, so I didn¡¯t mind staying like this for the rest of my life. Seureuk. ¡°Cough, cough-.¡± I took in all the air I could get, from which the sudden influx made me cough. Meanwhile, Elga, who was on top of my body, looked at her hands and mumbled. ¡°No.... That wasn¡¯t on purpose-. I was sure there was a man who caught me. I was made a prisoner....¡± ¡°Eugeugeu....¡± Elga then shouted as I massaged my sore neck, seemingly to have read my expression. ¡°No...! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...!¡± She grabbed me by the shoulder and said, making me question if this was the same person who had just been strangling my neck with all her might. ¡°It¡¯s not on purpose, there really was a man...! A bas?ard like Baldimore. He wanted to defile a Lioness...!¡± ¡°Ugh....¡± I wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t since my throat felt stuffy. Did the role play break Elga¡¯s mind? Elga clinged to me with a pleading, frightened look. ¡°I was wrong...! Please forgive me...! It wasn¡¯t on purpose, I mean it...! Uh, uh...!¡± Elga probably thought that I was angry and would lash out at her. For example, me saying, ¡°I can¡¯t bear with this sh?t anymore,¡± before getting up and then leaving to never see Elga again. To be honest, I was indeed angry. However, my focus shifted more on Elga¡¯s current expression, which was a common expression amongst children at the orphanage. Elga¡¯s body was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me-.¡± If it was the usual Elga, she would never show anything like that, especially asking for forgiveness. She was as proud as a lion. But now, Elga looked like an abandoned chick wet from the rain. I felt the need to do something instead of getting angry. Lest the panicking Elga caused more trouble, I needed to calm her down. Instead of forcing my broken throat, I used my relatively normal hand instead and touched Elga¡¯s cheek. ¡°Eut...!¡± Elga trembled, prepared to be slapped on the face by me. Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to slap her. On the contrary, I gently caressed her flushed cheek that was dampened by never ending tears. Sometimes, there was nothing more effective than a person¡¯s simple warmth when it came to soothing someone. Edited by: fake Chapter 117.2 [19] (EP-117.2) Gentle Prisoner #3 117 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #3 Fortunately, my neck did not actually get broken or crushed. It was just a temporary strain on the vocal cords caused by the strangulation. I almost reached the climax of my life. The real problem laid here. ¡°I won¡¯t do that again in the future...! Really, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...! Please forgive me....¡± Elga was trembling, with her face pressed against my knee and her arms wrapped tightly around my stomach. It had already been 10 minutes. The fact that she had almost strangled me to death seemed to have shaken the girl greatly. Although it was me who almost died, for some reason, Elga, the perpetrator, was the one completely out of her senses. I had to comfort her by stroking her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ultimately, nothing happened.¡± ¡°Uh, ughh....¡± Elga¡¯s tears soaked my lap. If I were to leave or stop comforting her now, Elga might really fall into an endless abyss. In hindsight, I played a part in this. I thought that Elga enjoyed the prisoner role play, but looking back at it now, she was genuinely scared and actually resisting... I didn¡¯t know why. Maybe there was something I was missing. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Elga-nim really hated it. In retrospect, I am also at fault. So why don¡¯t we just forgive each other for what we did wrong? Let¡¯s forget the choki-.¡± ¡°Ughhh...!¡± She was completely panicked. I shouldn¡¯t mention anything about getting strangled. After all, it must have been a huge shock to see someone choking right in front of her face. Especially when it was her hands gripping my throat. It might become a severe trauma. Then, Elga would become so broken that she ended up becoming a villain, and as a result, everything would go haywire, leading to an inevitable bad ending. This spelled trouble no matter how you looked at it. I thought about calming Elga down with a warm cup of tea, but when I tried to get up, Elga grabbed my waist tightly. ¡°Yo, you are abandoning me...!¡± ¡°No, I just think it would be better to pour a cup of tea....¡± ¡°Liar-. You¡¯re just saying but you¡¯ll never come back once you leave the door. It¡¯s my fault.... Please forgive me...!¡± This was why I couldn¡¯t get tea. I covered Elga¡¯s naked body with a blanket to keep her warm. Then, all I could do was continue stroking her hair until she calmed down. I wondered how much time passed like this. I glanced out the window. The darkness through the gap in the curtains meant it was already evening. We should eat dinner, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy with Elga¡¯s current state. So I laid on the blanket with Elga, holding her. Elga also clung to me like a doll, not letting go. Pukssin, pukssin. Elga¡¯s body was warm and soft. She also smelled nice. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Elga-nim went through something like that.¡± ¡°... Of course, I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± It must have been hard to open up to others. For the iron-blooded Lioness Family, showing the wounds of the heart was no different from showing one¡¯s weakness. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was wrong....¡± However, Elga was apologizing to me, even lowering her pride and revealing her weakness. I could feel that she really liked me. I didn¡¯t even know what I did to make Elga this way, but I knew what I had to do now. Being here to hug her was enough. I patted her back and whispered in her ear. ¡°I was wrong too. I will be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°... in the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll continue staying by Elga-nim¡¯s side.¡± ¡°En....¡± As time passed, Elga also gradually softened. She even started rubbing her face against my chest like a kitten. Seureuk-. It was cute, like a big cat acting all-aegyo, but at the same time scary, because she could rip my neck like a tiger at any time. Though, it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. On the contrary, something fluffy bubbled up in my heart. It felt good. It was something different from when we just crave for bodily pleasure. I wondered if Elga felt the same way? It would be nice if she did. But suddenly a problem occurred to me. Maybe it was because I drank a lot of water, but I wanted to go to the bathroom. ¡°Um, Elga-nim. Can I use the restroom for a bit?¡± But Elga hugged me even tighter. ¡°Lies.... You¡¯re just going to leave me.¡± I struggled to break free from Elga¡¯s grasp, but she wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, then.¡± ¡®No, that¡¯s a bit....¡¯ Edited by: fake Chapter 118.1 [19] (EP-118.1) Gentle Prisoner #4 118 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #4 Single-digit Ranker rooms, such as Elga¡¯s, came equipped with all the necessary facilities. Naturally, it had a bathroom and a toilet, and was even decorated with crystals. Speaking of, the bathroom was quite spacious. To the point that I had to wonder if it was really necessary to have this much area and luxury. Why was there a dolphin fountain? There was even a magical music box... Anyway, the key takeaway here was that Elga and I were in the toilet together. She grabbed my hand and didn¡¯t want to let go. Elga urged me. ¡°Pee quickly.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga had followed me all the way to the bathroom for fear that I would run away and abandon her. However, I couldn¡¯t pee with someone watching. Maybe it was because of my Half-Fairy senses, but I was hyper aware of another person¡¯s presence. I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous... What was I supposed to do now? ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to pee? Pull your pants down.¡± ¡°Nothing will come out if Elga-nim is looking at me.¡± ¡°Want me to help you?¡± Seureuk-. Then Elga pulled down my pants, which exposed my sleeping brother into the cold. Seureuk, seureuk-. But I also couldn¡¯t avoid or reject Elga here, otherwise she would fall into another depression train. In the end, my soft Angmar Maker was captured by Elga like a prisoner. After aiming it, Elga said naturally, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°.......¡± It felt very shameful... ¡°Good job.¡± Elga then patted my hair. Looking at her now, Elga¡¯s face was stained with cold sweat and tears, and fluids were dripping down her gown. She was a mess. Of course, I was no different. Perhaps there were some peculiar rules that I was not aware of among the nobles? Like ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bathe together with the opposite sex.¡± But, no, I¡¯d already bathed Aira several times. I even licked the soap off her body. What was it then? Anyway, Elga didn¡¯t seem keen on taking a shower with me. In respect of her will, I cautiously asked. ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°......!¡± Elga was startled by my question. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind...! It¡¯s okay...!¡± Rather than genuinely granting me permission, what should I say? It seemed like she was pretending to be okay with it so that I wouldn¡¯t hate her. Yeah, that was probably it. I thought it would take a while to get Elga back to her original state. But then again, I couldn¡¯t really complain since I caused this. * * * Eventually, Elga and I entered the spacious bathroom. In front was a dressing room with velvet carpet, and inside were luxurious platinum-colored tiles. The sparkling golden bathtub was more like a fancy hot spring than a bathtub, with warm water already at the ready. Meanwhile, the shower in my dormitory was for several people to use. How boujee... ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking off your clothes?¡± Elga was just fidgeting still without taking off her gown. So I had no choice but to assist her. ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 118.2 [19] (EP-118.2) Gentle Prisoner #4 118 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #4 For some reason, it felt strange undressing Elga, who was embarrassed like a new bride, considering all things. I could even feel blood rushing below. ... No, now was not the time to think about such things. I should just focus on my work! Seureuk-. Finally, Elga was in her birth suit while shyly covering her body. ¡°Let¡¯s take this off too.¡± I reached out to the leather collar that hung around Elga¡¯s neck, but she avoided my hand and refused to take it off. ¡°You don¡¯t want to take this off?¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s leave it alone.¡± I grabbed Elga¡¯s hand and went into the bathroom. I then guided her in front of the magic tool shower which I didn¡¯t know the principles behind, and turned on the water.Vissit for updates Chwaaa-. The heat was just right, slightly higher than the human body¡¯s temperature. I asked, sprinkling water on Elga¡¯s hand. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°.......¡± Again, Elga simply nodded rather than answering aloud. It felt like she was regressing more and more back to a child. Fortunately, I had a lot of younger siblings at the orphanage, so I was familiar with this kind of situation. Chwareureureu-. I wetted Elga¡¯s head with water. Elga was surprisingly calm, as her rich blonde hair got soaked and stuck to her body. The image of water droplets rolling down her deep collarbone and the tip of her large ?reasts was quite alluring. ¡°I¡¯ll wash Elga-nim¡¯s hair first.¡± I lathered Elga¡¯s voluptuous hair with shampoo and gave it a good massage. When it came to bathing, women had to pay a little more attention than men because of their long, voluminous hair. Sasak, sasak. In the midst of all this, Elga¡¯s sky blue eyes were glued to my face and did not let off for even a second. The water didn¡¯t even bother, much less, deter her. She seemed to be keeping an eye on me so I didn¡¯t run away. She was like a guard watching a prisoner. Eventually, I finished soaping Elga¡¯s body. Ears were usually a cool part of the body, but for some reason, Elga¡¯s ear was hot like a fireball, which was surprising. Seureuk, seureuk, malang. As I continued to touch her earlobe, Elga dug deeper into my arms and made an increasingly sweet noise. ¡°Heueu, eueung, heu....¡± I suddenly feel something creeping up my lower half. It was none other than Elga¡¯s hand. Seureuk. I felt blood rushing down my lower body as Elga snaked through my clothes and grabbed my big brother. This was what happened when a young man and woman lied in the same bed and hugged each other. However, I was a little worried about Elga¡¯s mental condition, so I wondered if this was okay. But Elga pulled her head closer to me and said, ¡°Kiss me.... Kissy-.¡± She was acting like a child wanting affection. She was being all aegyo, which was completely unlike her usual self. I could feel the blood in my body starting to heat up. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and put my lips on Elga¡¯s. At first, it was simply a vanilla kiss, but by the time I came to my senses, we were greedily sucking each other¡¯s sloppy tongues. ¡°Theo-. Eucheureup, chyureup, heueu, hug me-. Heueung, chureup-.¡± Elga wrapped her hands around my waist as she kissed me. I also lightly climbed on top of her. I took off Elga¡¯s gown and slowly descended down her thighs. I could feel her everything without any obstruction. Jjigok, jjigok. ¡°Why is this place wet every time I touch it...?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know, you idiot. Don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m really going to die.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°... just put it in.¡± ¡®Put it in.¡¯ It sounded so ?ewd... However, there was something I wanted to do rather than putting it in right away. ¡°Then, Elga-nim, I have a favor to ask you.¡± ¡°Favor...?¡± Elga looked terrified again. She was probably afraid that I¡¯d ask for something like a ¡®role play¡¯ again. Of course, there was no way I¡¯d do something that stupidly obvious. I almost got choked after doing such, after all. I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. Instead, I whispered something in her ear. Sogonsogon-. Edited by: fake Chapter 119.1 [19] (EP-119.1) Gentle Prisoner #5 119 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #5 I once saw a post online that said when young couples lived together, they would have s¡êx several times a day. At that time, I was living alone. And I also had a girlfriend. So, I had some expectations, but like I mentioned before, we broke up horribly. But, now, a much prettier woman with bigger ?reasts was kneeling between my legs and licking my dic? clean. All I needed to do was lay back in bed and enjoy the pleasure. ¡°Chyureup, chyureup. Haeu....¡± Elga had been blowing me for over ten minutes, and her jaw seemed to hurt. However, she did not show any sign of struggle, probably wanting to stick to my request of using her mouth. Though I wanted to finish quickly, the pleasure from the fella?io was not enough for the dragon to breathe white. Then, shall we increase the excitement a little more? ¡°Elga-nim, please turn your hips this way.¡± ¡°Eung...?¡± ¡°I mean, get on top of me and turn your bu?? this way so that I can see Elga-nim¡¯s ?ussy.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga moved her body as if she understood my request. She then brought her bu?? in front of my face. Her ?ussy was already dripping with excitement from the continuous fella?io. But her ?ussy wasn¡¯t my main goal. Gliding my fingers through her ?ussy, I wet them with her juices then reached out to the ¡®other¡¯ hole. Seuk-. ¡°Eut...!¡±Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com The response came immediately. Elga¡¯s body twitched as if a bee had stung her a?ss. ¡°Wh, what are you doing...!¡± Despite having regressed to a child-like state, Elga still had the natural aversion to her anu?s being touched. Elga was a superhuman who had broken from the shackles of mortals including physiological excretion. Though, it seemed that the instinctual notion that this place was something to be ashamed of and concealed still remained. ¡°Please calm down. I washed you clean before.¡± This made something clear to me. Elga really liked having her hair stroked. I¡¯d heard that women sometimes felt emotionally stable when they got patted in the head. Then after a while, as I was stroking Elga¡¯s hair, she suddenly trembled and whispered in my ear with a wet voice. ¡°Haeu, you, you can move now....¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Elga seemed to have calmed down a little, I gradually started moving my waist. Of course, it was a little hard to move because of her limbs wrapping around my body, but it felt good. ¡°Anngg....!¡± Feeling it, Elga shivered. It was probably because various psychological and emotional connections had already raised her level of excitement to the top of her head, so even a slight physical stimulus pushed her on the edge. Jjigok jjigok jjigok. ¡°Ang, ang, hat, haang, aang, heueut, eueung...!¡± I thrusted my large pen?s into Elga¡¯s tight and twisting snatch without any restraint. The sensation of entering her narrow and winding inner walls sent shivers all the way to the tip of my sensitive glans, making me flinch in pleasure. But the best part was the feeling of Elga removing her guard against me and finally opening her heart, abandoning all her weaknesses and pride. It was like the Lioness¡¯ sturdy gate had swung wide open, ready for me to boldly enter and stake my claim. There was the primal instinct and certainty, seemingly to have been rooted from my job ¡°Casanova,¡± that if I were to ejacu?ate inside Elga right now, she would undoubtedly become pregnant. Realizing this, my hips began to speed up, feeling the smooth and steady rhythm of my thrusts. Jjabak, jjeubyut, jjeubyut, jjigok, jjigok, jjigok. ¡°Heung, haat, heuu, Theo, you, you can¡¯t throw me away, I, I have shown you my everything.... Euut...!¡± ¡°Then my baby, would Elga-nim bear my baby?¡± ¡°Euut, Ba... Baby...?¡± Jjigok, jjigok. Elga reacted strongly to the mention of a baby, and the sensation of her vag?nal walls tightening became even more intense. This was already an answer in itself. However, I wanted to hear a clear and definite reply from Elga¡¯s mouth. Edited by: fake Chapter 119.2 [19] (EP-119.2) Gentle Prisoner #5 119 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #5 Elga could feel the tightness in her lower abdomen. She trembled as if all the muscles in her body were convulsing all at once. ¡®Ugh. As expected, it¡¯s too big...¡¯ The man¡¯s pen?s was so thick and hard that it was making her lower part sore. She couldn¡¯t understand why a small and delicate-looking Half-Fairy, in comparison to the average human male, would hide such a ruthless weapon underneath. However, as soon as she heard the word ¡°baby-¡± from the man, Elga understood everything. What was she doing with the man right now? And what was the reason why the man¡¯s gen?tal swelled this big inside her? That was right. This was all for the purpose of making a baby. A sacred act that married couples did behind the veil of secrecy after some purity ceremony. Of course, it was a thought that would only benefit faithful devotees like Mirna. But Elga was still a young lady and a noblewoman. Elga had always secretly romanticized and fantasized about her wedding night since childhood. She had imagined a prince charming on a white stallion appearing with a fluttering white flag in times of crisis. Wearing silver armor, the prince would defeat countless enemies to save her. Finally, after defeating a fire-breathing dragon, he would reach his hand out to her. ©¤Madame, are you alright? Then the prince charming would fall in love with her at first sight and propose marriage. Elga would pretend to resist, only to accept his proposal in the end. Of course, there was no prince on a white horse in this world. And the man panting on top of her was far from being a prince or a knight... If anything, this man was the kind of person that Elga hated the most. He was weak, small, and did not know how to wield a sword. Moreover, he had countless flaws, especially his tendency to be a womanizer. Still, if she had to point out one advantage, then it would be that he was a man with more courage than anyone else. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with her crazy cousin Aira till now. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to negotiate with her father, Reinhardt, nor would he be able to say that he¡¯d make a harem directly to her face. ¡®He¡¯s someone with a strong gut.¡¯ Agitated, Elga bit the man¡¯s shoulder and ran her nails down his back. Elga suddenly realized that this quick-witted man probably knew how she felt already. But he just wanted to hear her submission from her own mouth. Elga felt a tingling sensation all over her body. Her lower abdomen was churning, and her fingertips and toes were trembling. She wanted to receive something warm from the man. But Elga was worried. She wanted to be honest, but the pride that raised and made her strong wouldn¡¯t allow herself that. If it were a fallen nobleman who was begging her to marry him, she could ¡®reluctantly¡¯ accept it. But she was in a situation where she had to make the demand first. ¡°Heuu, I¡¯m about to cum. I¡¯ll take it out now.¡± At that moment, the man moved as if he was about to leave her body. Elga was startled and wrapped her arms and legs around his body, not wanting to let go of the warmth that covered her body. ¡°Elga-nim, I won¡¯t be able to pull out like this...!¡± ¡°Inside....¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I said cu? inside, you idiot...! I want to bear your baby!¡± Elga felt incredibly humiliated. But at the same time, she felt something open in her heart, and a strong wave of emotion flooded her body and mind. She could clearly feel a stream of hotness in her lower abdomen. ¡°Ang, aang...!¡± It felt like she was floating in an endless sea of rainbow-colored clouds. It was terrifying. If she were to fly up high like this and then fall to the ground, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. So Elga hugged the man tightly in her arms. At the same time, something appeared before Elga¡¯s eyes as she looked up at the spinning ceiling. Name: Elga Von Lioness. Job: Nobility ... ... . ... What was this? Edited by: fake Chapter 120.1 (EP-120.1) Gentle Prisoner #(Interlude) 120 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #(Interlude) Elga¡¯s demeanor noticeably softened. ¡°Elga-nim, let¡¯s go wash off our sweat.¡± ¡°.......¡± It bothered me a bit that Elga¡¯s focus and gaze were floating blankly in the air, but it wasn¡¯t strange if you considered that she was immersed in the pleasure and afterglow of s¡êx. ... Was it that good? Could I be gifted in s¡êx!? ¡°I¡¯ll wash you.¡± Chwareureu, chwareureu-. After coming out of the bath, Elga, dressed in a clean white robe, poked me on the side. I turned my head, wondering if she wanted to get patted again. Then I saw her staring into the air and said something strange. ¡°I thought I was just hallucinating before, but even after taking a bath, I can still see it.¡± ¡°Is there any problem?¡± ¡°Theo, can you see it too?¡± ¡°Elga-nim¡¯s chest?¡± ¡°... What are you talking about? I mean this!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There are words in the air!¡± ¡°... Words in the air?¡± It was a random thing to say, but it wasn¡¯t completely baseless. So I asked with some curiosity. ¡°Can you tell me what it says?¡± ¡°My name, job, nobility, and so on.¡± ¡®I get it now.¡¯ Elga had opened her status window, or system. I already had a guess when she mentioned words in the air, but it was only now that I became certain. Other than that, I didn¡¯t have any particularly plausible theories. This was probably it. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Alright.¡¯ Elga then said. ¡°I¡¯ve awakened the same power as the heroes...!¡± Elga seemed very excited after obtaining the Status Window. ¡°With this power, I would be able to shut that annoying Mirna up, no, maybe even defeat Aira...!¡± Elga was like a child who opened a present on Christmas. You couldn¡¯t find any trace of her depression from before. I must have looked the same when I first got my Status Window. However, I laid her down on the bed and patted her head to calm her down, lest she got too excited and had an accident. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep first. It¡¯s already late.¡± ¡°All right! Hehe, I¡¯ll have experiment tomorrow with this, and that too-¡° I tucked Elga on a fresh duvet, when she suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Ahng.¡± ¡®Ahng?¡¯ I was confused by her sudden noise. It made me wonder if I had accidentally touched her chest without realizing it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you make that sound?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just how the words appear.¡± Ah, so the activation word for her Status Window was ¡°ahng.¡± It was nice. Such a thing was short and simple, but it felt a bit strange. Ahng... Elga repeatedly said this for a while. It seemed like she was having fun toggling the Status Window on and off as if it were a light switch. I felt like the night was going to be a long one... Edited by: fake Chapter 120.2 (EP-120.2) Gentle Prisoner #(Interlude) 120 ¨C Gentle Prisoner #(Interlude) Some time after Elga became interested in the Status Window. Feeling exhausted from all the events that had happened today, I was dozing off while stroking Elga¡¯s head. ¡°Hey, Theo, are you listening to me? You¡¯re not sleeping, are you?¡± Elga shook my body, which snapped me out of my half-asleep state, and wiped the drool off my mouth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Oh ok, I thought you were sleeping.¡± ¡°.......¡± If you knew I was sleeping, then let me sleep.... But those words never saw the light of day. Because if I said this, Elga would probably sulk. I simply yawned without speaking, while Elga said. ¡°As you know, I am thinking of sending a letter to my father. A hawk would be better than a pigeon, right? It¡¯s faster.¡± ¡°... What letter? What pigeon?¡± Hearing my question, Elga lifted her face which was buried in my chest and slightly frowned, before pinching my belly with her hand. ¡°You weren¡¯t listening to me!¡± ¡°... Euk.¡± ¡°I knew it! So you didn¡¯t hear me say that I was going to send a messenger pigeon to my father?¡± Did she say that? I couldn¡¯t hear because I was sleeping. It might be best to just come clean. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really listening. I was half-asleep.¡± ¡°How can you sleep talking to me? Being with me makes you nervous, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s....¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re out of shape. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll train with me every morning, alright? We¡¯ll run two laps around Ark!¡± ¡®... Training.¡¯ My vision darkened upon hearing that scary word. My Half-Fairy body was physically weak, so even a little rush of activity would make me out of breath quickly. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to send a few messages to my father. There are a lot of things I want to ask and a lot of things to report.¡±Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Are you going to tell your father about our relationship?¡± ¡°No, are you crazy!?¡± Elga was furious at my question. ¡°If my dad finds out about our relationship now, he¡¯ll rip your head off!¡± Suddenly, my throat tightened. This was simply my survival instinct kicking in, because I felt that Elga might kill me once I said this. ¡°What are you asking forgiveness for? Did you do anything wrong?¡± Elga¡¯s demeanor had softened considerably. I felt relieved that she might forgive me regardless of what I said. But what I was trying to say wasn¡¯t just a bomb, it was a huge meteor. So I was still nervous. But I couldn¡¯t keep running away from it forever. Who knew when another meteor would strike. It¡¯d stack if I left it alone. Moreover, I could feel that this was the best time using my Calm Thinking. But, I should properly buckle up rather than blindly rushing into it. ¡°Uhm, Elga-nim. Elga-nim and I are family now, right?¡± ¡°... Well, you can say that.¡± ¡°Then, if I take more wives, what will happen between Elga-nim and the other wives?¡± ¡°A family....¡± Elga suddenly stopped talking. Then, she got up and looked down at me. Her ocean-blue eyes seemed colder than icicles. ¡°There is another woman besides me?¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga looked like a hungry beast. I, too, got up from the bed and looked at Elga. I wasn¡¯t going to run away. Instead, I would face her like a man. Then Elga let out a small sigh and shrugged her shoulders as if she couldn¡¯t win. ¡°You¡¯re quite a guy, huh? Well, I didn¡¯t think there would be other women besides me. How great is she?¡± ¡°Eum-.¡± ¡°As a noble with an open mind and generous heart, shouldn¡¯t I accept it?¡± Elga said as if she was pressing down her anger. It was more appropriate to say that she was growling rather than talking, but I was relieved to see that Elga seemed to forgive me. Elga continued. ¡°I¡¯ll accept it. You can consider such sincerity from my heart. Anyway, I¡¯m the main wife. The rest will be concubines. Won¡¯t I be the highest? And there¡¯s no connection with concubines... It¡¯s just a physical relationship, no?¡± Elga¡¯s patience seemed to be on the edge with her rambling. Then she finally looked at me and asked. ¡°So who is it? It¡¯s not that strange Imp, is it? The one who stole my pork cutlet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Marmar.¡± ¡°Then who? I¡¯ve never seen you with another woman besides that Imp...?¡± Elga kept shaking her head as if she really didn¡¯t know or just wanted to deny reality. I had no choice but to tell her the truth. ¡°Elga-nim is now like Mirna-nim¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Like a family...¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 121.1 (EP-121.1) Hunting #1 121 ¨C Monster Hunt #1 It was very early in the morning, people were just starting to wake up. The time when only the early birds chirped, and when the cool honey-like dew flew down the soft petals-. ¡°Heuik, heueek-.¡± I was running the perimeter of Ark. I was heaving for air, my eyes were turning yellow, my heart and chest hurt like they were being ripped apart, and my throat was throbbingly dry. It was very tiring and difficult, but if I showed any signs of slowing down even a little bit-. ¡°Hey, what are you doing!? There¡¯s not much time left! Don¡¯t stop and run! If you can¡¯t run, then walk!¡± Thanks to Elga poking me in the back with a stick, I had no choice but to keep running. ¡°Run a little more! It¡¯ll be two laps soon!¡± ¡°Heuieuk, hieuek, heeek...!¡± An ugly groan escaped from my mouth. When was the last time I pushed myself to the limit like this? But what was certain was that this would be the most physically exhausting thing I¡¯d done as of late. ¡°Heeuu-.¡± ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done 2 laps-. You took 30 minutes-. Now, cut this down to 15 minutes-.¡± ¡°Heuu-. Heuuuuu-.¡± Elga was saying something, but I couldn¡¯t register it at all. Taking in the morning wind, I spread eagle on the ground whilst soaked in sweat. It¡¯d been a few days since I started jogging at dawn, but today, I felt like Elga was being particularly hard on me. I didn¡¯t know why, though... ¡°Theo Gospel, it seems that you ran faster today than last time.¡± Probably because Mirna was watching me jogging today, but she came over to where I was laying down. She then took a water bottle and poured everything on my head. Chareuuuu-. The cold water felt pretty good. ¡°Here¡¯s a towel.¡± As I wiped the water off my face and neck with the towel Mirna handed me, Elga, who hadn¡¯t broken a sweat despite running with me, snorted. ¡°Are you his sister? What¡¯s with this concern all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Theo Gospel is my suitor.¡± ¡°Heuung-, a suitor, huh?¡± In fact, the latter was now shaking like a frightened cat. For the devout Mirna, lying was a pretty big sin, especially when it came to virtue, which was like a taboo. Needless to say, Mirna and I had already done things before we were even married. And unbeknownst to Mirna, Elga knew about it. How much trouble did I suffer because of this? ©¥What? Mirna and I are family? You¡¯re saying that WE are family. You really want to die? ©¥Elga-nim, please calm down...! Just calm down for a moment...! Hieek...! I almost died that night... If Elga hadn¡¯t suppressed her anger and compromised ©¥¡±Do the same thing you did to Mirna to me,¡± then I would have really perished. That night, I had to do it four more times to satisfy Elga, before eventually passing out. I could clearly feel ¡°my s¡êmen being harvested and extracted¡± from my balls. The next morning, after Elga had calmed down, we had this conversation. ©¥Does she know? That you and I have this kind of relationship. ©¥She doesn¡¯t. I haven¡¯t told her yet. ©¥Heung, I will forgive you for I am generous and broadminded. But if it¡¯s Mirna, you would really die. Do you really think that narrow-minded Draco can tolerate being a concubine? Elga said as if it was set in stone that Mirna would be my concubine and that she was the main wife. In reality, there was no such thing as a hierarchy in a true family. It hardly matterred whether they were a concubine or the main wife since I loved all of them equally. Of course, there was one helpful thing in Elga¡¯s words, which made me realize the possibility of what might happen if Mirna found out about my relationship with Elga. ¡°Your face looks pale. Would you like to drink some water?¡± Mirna might be treating me like a kind sister now, but once she found out about my relationship with Elga, she might react more strongly than Elga and kill me on the spot. ©¥I can¡¯t believe you commit adultery with another woman behind my back. Pay back this disgrace with your life, even after death...! It might not end with just my death and she might make me her undead slave for the rest of eternity... That thought sent shivers down my spine... Of course, I didn¡¯t just rashly have an affair with Mirna Draco. The Draco Family had pledged loyalty to the Angmar Family for generations, and that contract had not been broken and was still in effect. If she knew that I was the last Angmar, Mirna might be as cool as a cucumber. Conversely, she could also very well run wild with sh?t like, ¡°Now that the legitimate owner of the throne has appeared, let¡¯s drive out the cowardly usurper Tarantera!¡± So I wanted to keep it a secret if possible.... ¡°Well, since I¡¯m a woman with no ¡®virtue¡¯, I could hold hands with Theo like this.¡± ¡°Put that hand away...!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 121.2 (EP-121.2) Hunting #1 121 ¨C Monster Hunt #1 Seeing the two women snarling at each other, I had an uneasy feeling for the time when I would eventually reveal the truth. If possible, I should announce it during their pregnancy. Because, at that point, there was no more turning back. Someday, they shall fall at my feet and work hard for the revival of the Angmar Family! ¡°Hehehe-.¡± Plots were brewing in my mind. ¡°Hey, what are you giggling about? Huh?¡± Elga suddenly smacked me on the head. ¡°Hieek...!¡±Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com An ugly shriek escaped my mouth. Meanwhile, Mirna protectively hugged me and shielded me from Elga¡¯s further attacks. ¡°What are you hitting him for? He¡¯ll have lumps on his head!¡± ¡°Heung-.¡± Of course, Elga just snickered without paying much attention to it. But Mirna¡¯s next words shook Elga. ¡°Blood, there¡¯s blood!¡± ¡°...What? I didn¡¯t hit you that hard, did I?¡± Elga seemed extremely flustered at Mirna¡¯s words that blood was coming out of my head. Trembling uncontrollably, Elga swiftly took me away from Mirna¡¯s embrace. ¡°Let me see...!¡± And so, Elga peered closely at the top of my head. She was checking through my hair and was really hands on, trying to find any problem. Then her brows suddenly wrinkled. ¡°What, this is not blood. It¡¯s just red hair.¡± I was actually more surprised by this. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± ¡°Your hair, it¡¯s got some red. It¡¯s just the roots, though.¡± No way... All of a sudden? I was startled and quickly got away from Elga and Mirna. ¡°Excuse me-. I have some business to attend to.¡± ¡°What? Where are you going? We agreed to have breakfast together!¡± ¡°I packed lunch. And, I need to attend the Ancient Dead Language lecture-.¡± Elga and Mirna shouted something behind me, but I couldn¡¯t stop moving my legs. * * * Skipping my first lecture, I went straight to the infirmary. Just in time for work, I saw a woman in a white gown with long red hair tied back. I think I¡¯d heard something similar before. Like one¡¯s hair suddenly turning curly after entering puberty due to hormonal changes. Kalira said. ¡°It¡¯s only a little, but the red looks nice. There aren¡¯t many red hairs like mine in Angmar.... Perhaps your mother or father had red hair. Or maybe even a more distant ancestor.¡± It was probably my father¡¯s side. The brown hair was most likely from my Nymph mother. To think that I was showing the traits of my nonexistent parents just right now. Meanwhile, unaware of my concerns, Kalira comforted me. ¡°It may look a little strange now but that¡¯s only because it¡¯s only the roots that¡¯s red. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll normalise into all red with time. Then it won¡¯t be strange.¡± But that was not comforting to me at all. If anything, it just created more tension. A Mage with rare red hair and had a fast progress on magic. It was no different from advertising myself as a descendant of the Demon King. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want the red, I can dye the roots.¡± ¡°Great. As expected of Miss Kalira, very quick-witted.¡± ¡°Well, you have to be if you want to survive in the underworld-. Alright, please sit here.¡± Kalira then wrapped a tablecloth around my neck like a makeshift bib. Then she pulled out various tools and quickly mixed up a dye that matched my dark brown hair color. She dyed my hair with quick, efficient strokes. Seureuk seureuk. The dye felt itchy and was really threatening a sneeze out of me. ¡°How long will the dye last?¡± ¡°Um, about a month, I think? Your roots will continue to grow red.¡± In the end, it sounded like my hair would all turn red someday. I guessed there was a limit to what could be covered by dyeing it. It felt like I was just taking my time leisurely before, but now, the hourglass was turned upside down and the sand was falling fast. Which is why before my identity got revealed, I needed to win over all the Young Ladies of the big families as soon as possible. I needed to step it up! ... But how? I didn¡¯t have much contact with Belhawk, and Aira was too high ranked of a mage like me to deal with.... Meanwhile, Kalira continued to paint my hair as I was lost in thought. ¡°By the way, I have something to report to Theo-nim. Last time, you told me to investigate that strange party.¡± ¡°Ah, I did. Did you find anything about the man called Guide?¡± ¡°Yes, this is what I heard from the priestess of that party.¡± Kalira proceeded to narrate a fairly long story. Even I was quite surprised upon hearing this revelation. Edited by: fake Chapter 122.1 (EP-122.1) Hunting #2 122 ¨C Monster Hunt #2 ¡°So according to the information that Miss Kalira gathered, that ¡®Guide¡¯ man was leading the party, right?¡± ¡°Yes. He apparently knew the location of monster caves where they nest and dungeons where treasures were hidden.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s interesting.¡± Basically, the man calling himself the ¡®Guide¡¯ was leading the main character¡¯s party around. Like an escort leading tourists, they were exploring dungeons and hunting monsters, and increasing their power. The Guide led them to unmapped labyrinths and dungeons, which allowed the party to greatly enhance their power. ¡°It is said that the reason they came to Ark is because of the ruins left by the old King. I also heard that they came to hunt some kind of huge monster lurking in Ark....¡± ¡°A giant monster? Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t tell me what it was. It could just be nonsense to grab my attention.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I thought about what the monster lurking in Ark could possibly be. But there was no such thing. Ark was the cradle of warriors. It was not possible. If there was such an existence worthy of being called a monster, then there was only the soon-to-be despaired Saintess that would turn into the ¡®Moon¡¯s Daughter¡¯. Due to my efforts, Aira did not die and the barrier that was blocking the darkness up north was still intact. As a result, Ark did not become the last bastion of mankind, and the Saintess did not fall into the darkness. Which meant the probability of the Saintess becoming a monster was quite low. But then I remembered the meeting with the Saintess. ©¥That man is going to kill me. The Saintess warned us that she would be killed by a man named Theodorus. And that he would also target Aira for some reason. He might have already approached her. As for who this Theodorus was, there were only two suspects. The Guide and me. Since there was no clear evidence of what the original owner of this body did before I possessed it, I was also on the line of suspects for now. Name: Priestess Miriam lv. 39 Job: Inquisitor lv. 10 High Priestess lv. 9 Destroyer lv. 9 Exterminator lv. 9 Healer lv. 2 Talent: ¡¶Indomitable¡· ¡¶Unyielding¡· Disposition: Lawful-Neutral The only survivor of the Austro Witch Hunt. An agent of divine punishment with a fiery heart. [Locked] [Locked] When I activated ¡¶Farsight¡·, a list of Miriam¡¯s stats and level came to mind. She was at Level 39. Considering that I was level 39, after increasing the level of Casanova a while ago, it might feel like her level wasn¡¯t that high. However, she had several combat-oriented jobs such as Inquisitor, High Priestess, Destroyer and Exterminator. All of which appeared to be physically powerful with high levels. Miriam might not have a diverse range of skills, but she was, without a doubt, a professional in smashing and destroying things. If we fought, could I win? No, as I was now, I would not even be a Fifth-Rank Archmage. There was no way I could win in a direct confrontation. ¡°Hmm? Why do I sense an unpleasant gaze?¡± At this time, Miriam turned her head towards me, and I hurriedly deactivated Farsight. It seemed that the main character party had keen senses. ¡°You are...?¡± Edited by: faker Chapter 122.2 (EP-122.2) Hunting #2 122 ¨C Monster Hunt #2 Miriam¡¯s blue eyes met my gaze. The corners of her eyes raised like a cat¡¯s tail. If Elga¡¯s blue eyes were as cold as ice and sharp like a beast¡¯s, Miriam¡¯s blue eyes felt mysterious like the endless sea. Her eyes narrowed slightly with curiosity, so I decided to take the initiative. ¡°Nice to meet you again. I¡¯m Theo Gospel, a student here. We¡¯ve met before, right? Near the abandoned building, with your companions.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel-?¡± Miriam¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°By Theo Gospel, you mean Angmar¡¯s Demon Monk?¡± ¡°Yes, is this the first time I¡¯ve introduced myself?¡± ¡°The Queen¡¯s Pawn?¡± ... Well, that was a rude way of putting it. Back when I was still in Angmar, I didn¡¯t really mind it since I¡¯d heard it so much. But after so long, it made me feel like a villain. That was right. I was the villain. And the woman in front of me was an apostle of justice who crushed the heads of villains like me. Typically, during confrontations like this, it should have been a final battle where we tried to take each other¡¯s lives. But I just hid those feelings and went with the flow. ¡°You seem to have heard a lot about me.¡± ¡°I did. However, you look different from the rumors. I heard that you¡¯re a man eight feet tall with a long beard and eight spider-like arms.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s what they all say.¡± Seriously, who the hell was making those stupid rumors!? ¡°However, now that I¡¯ve actually met you, you seem mediocre without any experience. Are you really who you claim to be?¡± ¡®Mediocre.¡¯ It was a clearly dismissive remark regarding me. But it was understandable since Miriam was known for her indifferent and blunt remarks even in the novel. And receiving a verdict of mediocrity from her was not necessarily a bad thing for me. ¡°Yes. She keeps on bothering me. It¡¯s convenient for extracting information from her, but....¡± ¡°For now, continue to maintain a friendly relationship with her. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you become an enemy of their party.¡± I said so when I suddenly felt something strange. If it were the original Theo, he would have instructed Kalira to assassinate Miriam. Yet here I was, encouraging a friendly relationship between the two. Of course, whether it was the original Theo or me, the fact that those orders were for my own benefit was no different. The only change was the direction, but the purpose and motivation of my actions remained the same. ¡°I¡¯ll dry your hair now.¡± Kalira dried my hair with a towel. She seemed accustomed to washing others. Then I remembered that she had a younger sister, who had difficulty moving. ¡°How is your younger sister doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing very well, thanks to you. She joined the SILVERS this time.¡± ¡°SILVERS? A silver brooch like mine.¡± I wondered if I¡¯d be able to meet her someday. With that thought in mind, I said to Kalira, who was wiping my hair with a towel. ¡°If possible, could you also investigate the locations of the unexplored dungeons? Please ask Miriam about it.¡± ¡°Are you planning to go there?¡± She was keen. As Kalira said, I was going to explore the dungeons. Before the Guide could clear all the dungeons, I needed to go there first. After all, how dare him approach Aira, whom I had carefully maintained, and try to drag her into muddy water! I had a vague foreboding that his intentions were laced with subtle malice. Though this was still a mere suspicion, it was possible that this guy wanted to manipulate the hunter¡¯s party to suit his wants. That was why I decided to engage in some light sabotage. It¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d done some back hand work, so I was a little excited. After all, fu?ck you, irregular. (Note: Kalira has a little sister, not a little brother. The old chapter that mentioned her little brother has a slight mistranslation) Edited by: fake Chapter 123.1 (EP-123.1) Hunting #3 123 ¨C Monster Hunt #3 ¡®Dungeon.¡¯ To those who were born in the 21st century and had played countless games, this ¡®dungeon thing¡¯ was a distinctive space that required no explanation. Just hearing the name ¡°dungeon,¡± I could already envision vivid scenes in my mind. Dim stone walls, traps, treasures, monsters, thrilling adventures and captivating stories, it was like living in an epic. The dungeons in this world were no different. In this world, there were numerous dungeons created by various entities for a myriad of reasons, with many brave warriors venturing into their depths, collecting loot and tempering themselves. However, I had always thought that it had nothing to do with me. Theo Gospel was more suited for the negotiation table, and was far from the campfire of adventures. An underground labyrinth with subterranean monsters lurking in the shadows? That was an even more distant realm. ¡®But now I have to go. It is a bit dangerous, but there¡¯s nothing more effective than this. Alongside risks, there would be bountiful rewards.¡¯ In the dungeon beneath the Draco Family¡¯s mansion, the Devil¡¯s Nest, I had also faced various monsters and even a boss. And, in the end, I raised my magic skills up to the 4th rank. Dungeon crawling was the king and shortcut to big, fast improvement. As my hair started to turn red and my time became limited, there was no better method of progress than dungeons. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡®See?¡¯ ¡°So, uh, Marmar, would you like to go to the dungeon with me?¡± Perhaps because of the good weather, the park was filled with students. ©¥Hey, how are you preparing for the exam? ©¥Nothing, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve been busy hunting monsters nearby. I¡¯m planning to submit my score based on the recent polar bear subjugation. ©¥I¡¯ve missed a few lectures myself, so I have to make up for it with my performance. It¡¯s bad, though... Is there anything like a dungeon nearby? As I listened closely, it seemed like everyone was worried about the upcoming midterm season. Well, I had so much going on that I couldn¡¯t pay attention to school. But for the students who were diligently attending classes, the exams seemed to be their biggest concern right now. Come to think of it, I was just attending lectures for the sake of attending, without really absorbing anything. This made me wonder if there was any point in being at the academy at all. ©¥I¡¯m thinking of going into the dungeon they just found in the south this time, would you like to join me? I think the difficulty level is about Silver Rank. ©¥I have to. I need to raise my contribution to help increase my overall score even a little. Only by doing so can I get more support from the church later on. It seemed that clearing dungeons or defeating monsters could substitute for exam scores based on the level of contribution, which was favorable for me. The problem was that there were too many dangers in entering the dungeon alone. What would I do if I got trapped like last time? It would be best to have party members or a partner. Who should I go with? The faces of Elga and Mirna came to mind. They would definitely agree if I asked them. However, the problem was that if I entered the dungeon with them, I would just get carried, let alone increasing my magical prowess. I wished I had a colleague around the same level as me. But no matter how much I thought about it, none came to mind... Edited by: fake Chapter 123.2 (EP-123.2) Hunting #3 123 ¨C Monster Hunt #3 ¡°Dungeon?¡± Narmi¡¯s crimson eyes widened. She put down her tea, which she was just drinking, and asked again with urgency. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of going to the dungeon?¡± ¡°Yeah. I plan to go soon. Maybe as early as tomorrow.¡± ¡°You just suffered not too long ago and now you¡¯re thinking of entering a dungeon again? Theo, you¡¯re much more courageous than I thought...!¡± Narmi looked around her spacious dormitory room. The wind blowing in through the wide-open window was causing the curtains to flutter somewhat distractingly. ¡°My sister won¡¯t even let me close the window. It¡¯s troublesome with bugs getting in through the gaps.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It seemed that Mirna hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her trauma of getting trapped yet. That was probably why she had the window wide open like this. ¡°Then, would it be difficult for Mirna-nim or Narmi-nim to accompany me to the dungeon?¡± ¡°Um-.¡± After taking a sip of hot tea, Narmi, who had been silent for a while, finally responded. ¡°It will be difficult for the time being. Mirna and I have some things to do. Exam season is coming up, so Single Digit Rankers are busy.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. That¡¯s a shame.¡± So Mirma and Narmi wouldn¡¯t be able to join me. Just as I was feeling bummed, Narmi suddenly flinched and frowned. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my lower abdomen has been feeling a bit uncomfortable lately.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick?¡± I got worried upon hearing that Narmi was feeling unwell. Perhaps she read my expression, as she soon shook her head and said cheerfully. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine now...! But a few days ago, it was really bad. I was in intense pain and was trembling all over. By any chance, did something happen in the dungeon?¡± ¡°Did something happen....¡± Many thoughts came to mind. Could it be that Narmi shared Mirna¡¯s pain of having her virginity taken? It wouldn¡¯t be strange since they shared the same body. And it seemed that Mirna kept her relationship with me a secret from Narmi as well. At this moment, Narmi looked around and lifted her head towards me. ¡°Mirna has been acting strange lately. She¡¯s been keeping a lot of secrets from me. She wasn¡¯t like this before... Theo, do you happen to know anything?¡± ¡°Mirna-nim is acting strange...?¡± ¡°Not long ago, I caught her secretly reading a strange letter. When I looked into it, it was clearly a love letter. I don¡¯t know where she hid it.¡± Narmi looked quite solemn while telling me this. ¡°A love letter? Mirna-nim received a love letter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether she received it or wrote it. But one thing is certain, Mirna is not the same as before. It¡¯s strange for a devout believer to suddenly be concerned with love letters....¡± ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯ Even Elga, whom I considered my last and most trusted resort, ended up betraying my expectations. My faith in her, knowing her combative nature and thinking she would say, ¡°Dungeon? Let¡¯s go right now!¡± was shattered. ¡°Is it really not possible? I thought Elga-nim wouldn¡¯t refuse. Even Elga-nim is turning me away...!¡± ¡° ¡®Even Elga-nim¡¯...?¡± Elga suddenly stopped her push-ups and raised her upper body. ¡°You... Did you ask someone else before coming to me?¡± ¡°... What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you asked Mirna first, did you? Huh? Tell me honestly!¡± Elga clenched her fist with a violent cracking noise. If I were to tell her that I went to Mirna first, I was certain that her rock-hard fist would come crashing down on my head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ask Mirna-nim. I came to Elga-nim first.¡± I then activated¡¶Abyssal Eyes¡·and looked straight at Elga. Actually, I asked ¡®Narmi,¡¯ not Mirna. So, technically, I wasn¡¯t lying. Perhaps sensing my sincerity, she loosened her fist as if releasing her anger. ¡°Oh, really? Of course, as you should... From now on, always tell me first. Got it?¡± ¡°Then, is Elga-nim going to the dungeon with me?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to. But I just received a reply from the letter I sent back home the other day. So, I have a lot of things to do.¡± If it was a reply, it would probably come from Lord Reinhardt. ¡°An inspector might be coming to see if I¡¯m doing well in Ark. It¡¯ll be hectic for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, even Elga couldn¡¯t come with me. Now, only the last bastion remained. Standing in front of the door with the Roman numeral ¡®II¡¯ written on it, I felt a slight restlessness. I never thought the day would come when I would ask for a favor from Aria. Although I was often misunderstood due to the various nicknames such as the ¡°Demon Monk¡± and manipulator, I had never actually asked anything like a favor to Aira. ¡°Huu-.¡± As I sighed and regulated my breathing, the door suddenly swung open. It seemed like she already knew that I was standing in front of it. ¡°Keuhm, hmm.¡± After clearing my throat, I entered Aira¡¯s room. There was nothing to be scared or nervous about. Persuading a tyrant to act according to my will. This was what I was supposed to do-. Edited by: fake Chapter 124.1 (EP-124.1) Hunting #4 124 ¨C Monster Hunt #4 Aira¡¯s door swung open. As I entered, I saw her lying soundly between the soft sheets of her bed. It was getting late in the morning, yet she was still sleeping. I didn¡¯t want to risk changing her mood, so I sat on the nearby sofa and waited for Aira to wake up. An hour passed, then two hours... There was no sign of her stirring awake, no matter how long I waited. She was like an animal hibernating for the winter. With no other choice, I turned my attention to my surroundings. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to explore Aira¡¯s room since I was already at this point. As for my conclusion, Aira¡¯s room was quite girly. Fluffy dolls were strewn all over the place, and candies wrapped in shiny wrapping paper filled the clear and transparent glass bottles. Seeing the beautiful teacup and teapot, I thought of brewing myself some tea and turned on the magic burner. Blopblopblop-. Just as the fragrant white tea was steeped to perfection...-.Updated chapters at novelhall.com ¡°It smells good.¡± Emerging from the blanket, Aira stretched her arms out with a yawn. I promptly poured her a freshly brewed tea in a pretty teacup on a coaster. ¡°It¡¯s hot, my lady.¡± After receiving it, Aira made a light blow before drinking the hot tea in one go. Seureuk. I put soft pink rabbit fur slippers on Aira¡¯s bare feet. ¡°.......¡± However, Aira didn¡¯t give any particular response. She simply walked towards the window, drew back the curtains, and basked in the midday sunlight that started streaming in. It might sound cliche?, but Aira¡¯s skin in the sunlight was as pale as snow, her lips and cheeks had a lively touch of red, reminiscent of a blood rose, and her hair was as black as ebony. The dwarfs who saw Snow White for the first time must have felt exactly the same as me right now. Actually, Aira was closer to her evil Queen than the gentle Snow White, but.... Seuk-. Poreureung-. As Aira reached her hand out, a bluebird that flew from somewhere perched on her slender finger, chirping. And after letting the bird go, she said. ¡°The weather is nice.¡± ¡°But it might rain in the late afternoon when it is windy and cloudy.¡± ¡°Is that a fairy¡¯s intuition?¡± ¡°A fairy¡¯s intuition?¡± ¡°It is said that Nymphs and Elves are sensitive to the weather, especially the Nymphs. I¡¯ve read it in a book recently.¡± ¡®A book.¡¯ Come to think of it, there were several thick books on Aira¡¯s desk. It seemed that Aira had been reading many books in her spare time at the dormitory. Suddenly, I felt like I had neglected Aira too much. It had been over a month since we enrolled, but I didn¡¯t know what Aira was doing all by herself. ¡°Then let¡¯s walk a little outside first. Accompany me, Theo.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 124.2 (EP-124.2) Hunting #4 124 ¨C Monster Hunt #4 As Aira said, the weather was very nice. The sky was high, as the white clouds drifted in the vast blue. The pretty flowers on the flowerbed swayed gently under the sun. This kind of weather was best for chilling in the shade by the riverside and eating the delicious chicken you packed. ... I¡¯d like to take a day off. In my mind, I also wanted to relax like the people languidly yawning over there. But my holidays were far off. ©¥Look, it¡¯s Queen Aira. ©¥Is she going for a walk? It must be my lucky day today. Then, I could suddenly hear whispers from the surrounding crowd with my sensitive fairy ears. Since Aira was taking a stroll, many people¡¯s eyes and interest were naturally drawn in our direction. Simply put, Aira¡¯s mere presence attracted attention. ©¥It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the 2nd Ranked. I wonder how strong is she? ©¥You can try to see for yourself. ©¥I¡¯m even afraid just approaching her. I think it will hurt my heart if I get rejected just by trying to talk to her. They praised Aira¡¯s strength and beauty, which made me wonder, how did Queen Aira look in the eyes of others? ¡°Theo.¡± Aira suddenly called out, which took me out of my thoughts. Hwiiuuuu- Aira went on to say as she pressed her fluttering hair amidst the gentle breeze. ¡°Where is the dungeon?¡± ¡°Is my Queen thinking of going to the dungeon?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take too long. Well, it¡¯ll be over before the evening or so. I also want to see how much you¡¯ve grown, Theo.¡± ¡®Oh.¡¯ Aira, who seemed the most unlikely candidate, was the one who would end up going to the dungeon with me. Anyway, I opened a scroll that I had recently acquired from Kalira. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Using my Tail Wand, I pushed the bugs aside, finally reaching a spot where I could place my feet. The cave was relatively spacious, leaving about a meter of clearance above my head even when I stood up straight. ¡°Queen Aira, you may come inside.¡± ©¥Heueung. Soon, I heard the noise of something breaking apart. Turning to look, I then saw Aira widening the cramped entrance of the cave. The stones and dirt were pushed aside, creating enough space that even a truck could enter. Aria was probably using her telekinesis to widen the cramped hole. With the newly expanded entrance, Aria gracefully descended with elegant steps. Throughout the process, she didn¡¯t look tired at all. It was funny how I¡¯d just been struggling with the centipede just now. Was this the sole Rank 7 Archmage on the continent? Aria, who was standing beside me, looked around and remarked. ¡°It¡¯s very dark.¡± She plucked a strand of her black, long hair and blew on it. It twisted and wriggled like a living creature, transforming into a small thread-like spider figure. ¡°Go.¡± At Aira¡¯s command, the spider on her palm leapt into the air. It then radiated bright light like the filament of a light bulb, illuminating the surroundings. ©¥Zuzuzujizuzu-. ©¥Zuz... At the same time, the insects that were swarming around quickly hid in all directions as if they could not stand the light. Normally, I would have just looked at this situation and gone past thinking, ¡®Aira¡¯s magic is amazing.¡¯ But lately, my curiosity about magic had accelerated, along with reaching the 4th Rank. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Perhaps I could seize this opportunity to assimilate some of Aria¡¯s insights. Edited by: fake Chapter 125.1 (EP-125.1) Hunting #5 125 ¨C Monster Hunt #5 Aira explained. ¡°If you combine the Rank 1 illumination magic and Rank 3 magic manipulation, these things are possible.¡± She plucked one more strand of hair. Blowing on it, this time, Aira created a butterfly-shaped light that fluttered its wings and brightly illuminated the surroundings. Applying Rank 1 and 3 magic, huh? Well, I guessed as someone who had reached the 4th Rank, I should have enough qualifications to do the same. So, I also plucked a strand of my hair and blew on it. Flutter-. However, my hair simply fell to the ground. Seeing this, Aira explained to me in a somewhat gentle voice. ¡°Imagination is important. All magic is based on the image depicted in your mind.¡± ¡°Imagination....¡± ¡°Now, Theo, pick an animal that you¡¯re most familiar with and visualize it in your mind. Then, infuse it with magic.¡± ¡°Um.¡± I, once again, plucked a strand of hair and closed my eyes, following Aira¡¯s words. If there was an animal that was easy for me to imagine, it would be the one I kept beside me. ¡°Hu-.¡± Finally, as I blew on it, the strand of hair fluttered and started emitting light. Simultaneously, the cluster of light expanded and transformed into the shape of a small but agile creature. A squirrel. It looked adorable. It was dimmer than Aira¡¯s butterfly and spider, but it was definitely like a shining squirrel. However, it soon dispersed into numerous clusters of light, resembling a scattered dandelion. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your concentration, Theo.¡± ¡°... It¡¯s not as easy as I thought.¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go inside.¡± At Aira¡¯s words, we moved deep into the cave. However, our footsteps soon came to a halt. The surroundings were filled with spiderwebs, making it impossible to continue walking. Why were there so many spiderwebs? Were there more spiders waiting ahead? As I frowned at the thought of a swarm of spiders, Aira grinned gracefully. ¡°It reminds me of the Witch Forest in the North. There were also plenty of white spiderwebs there. I¡¯m sure there are still many.¡± ¡°By Witch Forest, are you referring to the territory of the Tarantera Family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Witch Forest, also called the Great Forest, was an area with an abundance of trees. A literal sea of trees. And I believed there was a massive barrier further up. The wasp opened and closed its mouth as if in warning. And then, without hesitation, it started charging ahead. It felt like a tank was coming at me, I even felt the pressure and chills running down my spine. But I wasn¡¯t standing still either. As it twitched from the previous magic cannon, I quickly charged my next attack and aimed the tip of my wand. ¡°Hu-.¡± According to Aira, magic was an image. ¡®Image.¡¯ Then, what about a magic powerful enough to shatter that giant wasp into pieces with just one shot? If it was a Rank 4 physical destruction magic. If it was the magic of the Demon King Angmar, it would not be impossible! ©¥Jeujeujeujijeu-! Finally, just when the giant mandibles were right in front of my face, I forcefully unleashed my magic. For a moment, I felt something rushing out my body and was launched through my hand. ¡°Oop-!¡± ©¤Kwaaang-! With a powerful explosion, my body was sent flying backward, like a compressed spring being released. Kwadang, kwadangtang-. Thanks to that, I rolled on the ground full of dirt, barely managing to regain my balance and stand up. I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down, as I didn¡¯t know when the wasp would attack me again. But my worries were in vain. ©¥Jeu.... The giant Hercules Wasp, which was hit by my attack point blank, was smashed in pieces as it slowly lost vitality. Soon after, a system prompt appeared in front of my eyes, which notified me of the experience gained on my ¡®Mage¡¯ job. Was the power too strong? I could feel my legs shaking from the energy drain. However, the sense of accomplishment of defeating a monster as strong as an armored car cooled my head with a refreshing feeling. It was worth it. ¡°It¡¯s crude, but it¡¯s impressive magic. Didn¡¯t expect you to end it like this.¡± Aira looked at the remains of the wasp and complimented me. Even for her, a seasoned Archmage, my magic seemed to have an unusual power. ¡°However, there is a lot of wasted magic. If the goal is to kill, it¡¯s enough to focus on one point without the need to explode it exaggeratedly.¡± Seuruek. Aira pointed her finger forward, where I could see a swarm of giant wasps beginning to crawl out of the cave¡¯s depths. ©¥Jeujeujeujeu. ©¥Jijeujeu. Edited by: fake Chapter 125.2 (EP-125.2) Hunting #5 125 ¨C Monster Hunt #5 They were probably attracted by the commotion just now. However, my focus was not on the buzzing swarm of giant wasps, but on the tip of Aira¡¯s finger. It was shining, as energy seemed to be gathering around her fingertip with a low humming sound. ©¤Phi-siung-. Something then shot out from Aira¡¯s fingertips. It was extremely silent, unlike my raucous magic. Like a chilling thread of death, focused on one point, it pierced through the air in an instant and flew through the head of a giant wasp. Phyuk. Chwaaaaa-. ©¥Jeuejue.... It felt completely different from my crude explosive magic. However, Aira spoke as if this was nothing. ¡°If you practice, you will be able to do something like this too. From a single point to a straight line.¡± The tip of her index finger, which was engulfed in light, cut straight through the air from left to right. At the same time, the light tore through the space like a sharp scalpel, leaving behind an afterimage of white light. Shiiing. ©¥Jicheucheuji, jeucheu-! ©¥Jicheucheu! With a scorching heat, the bodies of the wasps that were pouring out of the narrow cave fell to the ground as if they had been sliced by something. Tolsok, hudududuk. And just like that, a dozen or so gigantic wasps met their demise with a single movement from Aira. Morangmorak. Hot steam was emitting from the severed remains of the wasps. Upon a closer look, they were cleanly cut by something sharp at an ultra-high temperature. ¡°Theo, do you understand now?¡± ¡®I do...¡¯ There was an immense gap between me and Aira. I already knew that a Mage past the 5th Rank would be called an ¡°Archmage¡±, with a significant power increase. However, I didn¡¯t think that there would be this much of a huge wall towering between Aira, who was in the 7th Rank, and me, who was in the 4th Rank. I couldn¡¯t help but be a little frustrated. But my expression didn¡¯t change on the outside. Rather, I just bowed my head towards Aira. ¡°As expected, the Queen¡¯s prowess is impeccable.¡± * * * After Aira dealt with dozens of hornets at once, the number of their appearances significantly decreased. Thanks to that, I was able to easily handle the one or two stray wasps that happened to come my way. ©¥JeucheuJicheucheu.... ©¥Cheucheu-! ©¤Paimon-! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not something I need anyway.¡± At Aira¡¯s words, I approached the wooden box. It was locked, but I easily dealt with this using the key I got from the Queen Wasp¡¯s corpse. Dolkok, giiik. Inside the box was a single scroll. It looked nice, with a red ribbon around it and a jewel embedded in the center. As I picked it up, words floated in front of my eyes. ¡¸Angmar Magic Tome: High Relic. You can record and store magic and spells, or take them out and use them. Depending on the user¡¯s rank, the number and effect will be further strengthened.¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s a magic scroll.¡± Aira said as I was reading the prompt. ¡°Magic scrolls are convenient items that allow Mages to store and cast spells. Although there is the downside that the spell disappears once used-. It looks like this can be used again and again.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± This meant that I could store spells that I couldn¡¯t use or found difficult, and then took them out and used them when I needed to. This seemed pretty good! This would have been an incredible card if it went to anyone in the Hunter Party. I was glad I got it first. The Hunter Party didn¡¯t need to get stronger anymore. Without the crazed Aira and fallen Saintess, there were no enemies to defeat. It was meaningless to become stronger. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s something I don¡¯t need. You take it, Theo.¡± Of course, for Aira, who could be said to have mastered all magic, would not need such an unnecessary item. Thanks to this, I was able to obtain some good stuff. But then, it begged the question. Why did King Solomon place his belongings in various dungeons like this? As I was pondering about such a doubt, Aira glanced around and said. ¡°I will destroy this dungeon now. There¡¯s no telling what kind of variables the ruins of Angmar, which lost its magic core, will cause.¡± Ureureureu-. Kwang, Kwakwakwang-. Since Aira had decided to destroy the cave, I had no choice but to rush outside. Swaaaaaaa-. As we made our way along the forest path, heavy rain suddenly started pouring down, making it impossible to see even a step ahead. My body was drenched, and I had to find a place where we could seek shelter from the rain. ¡°Aira-nim, please wait a moment!¡± As I hurriedly ran around, I finally spotted a suitable place. ¡°How about we seek shelter in that place for now?¡± At my words, Aira turned her head. Then she asked me as if she couldn¡¯t believe the place I had found. ¡°... Theo, you want us to go there? Are you serious?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 126.1 (EP-126.1) Queen #1Vissit for updates 126 ¨C The Wise Queen #1 Swaaaaaaaa-. It was a rainstorm. In such a heavy downpour, even the tough wild animals that lived in the forest would hide in caves or something with a roof. Fortunately, I found a hut where we could take shelter from the rain. The wood it was built of had already rotted. The doors looked ragged and the windows were smashed. Still, a broken roof was better than wandering around soaked. Though, Aira didn¡¯t share the same sentiment as me, ¡°How dare you ask me to hide under this shabby hut?¡± However, Aira had no choice and ended up entering the small hut as well. Giiik. The place looked simple, with a table and bed in one large room. Maybe it was a bit of an exaggeration, but it felt full after Aira and I walked in. Ttuk, ttuk-. Rainwater was seeping in through the cracks in the old roof, but compared to the downpour outside, this was dry. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s actually okay on the inside. You did well, Theo.¡± ¡°My apology, my lady. I didn¡¯t think it would rain in the evening.¡± I took off the wet Angmar Robe. It was not waterproof and was completely soaked, with each squeeze producing a bucket of rainwater. ¡°Heuetchwi-.¡± I was wearing wet clothes, which made me tremble from the wind seeping through the crevice of the door. I might even catch a cold at this rate. But there was something I needed to take care of more than my own body. Ppigeok, ppigeok. Aira was treading on the wooden floor in mud and rain-soaked women¡¯s loafers. At this point, I didn¡¯t know if the wood squeaking was fun or annoying. ¡°Alright.¡± After breaking the old chair, I placed it in the small fireplace tucked in the corner of the hut. Using a sharp dagger, I grinded a flint placed nearby and made some sparks. However, without any light material for a fire starter like wool or hay, it was hard to ignite some fire. This would have been easy if Aira just used fire magic. Seuljjok. But taking a sneaky glance at Aira, she was just sitting on the table, while swinging her legs back and forth. She was just idling around, not doing anything. But well, she was the Queen. The Queen didn¡¯t need to do any work. If I became the great king of Angmar someday, I¡¯d make others do everything while I relaxed. Then I¡¯d make Aira do all the annoying tasks. However, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t really get a clear picture in my mind. Some parts just couldn¡¯t seem to fit... ¡°Theo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Then Aira spoke to me. I wanted to ask her for help in regards to the fire, but the embers came to life just in time and I was able to save my dignity. As the dry firewood burned, the cramped hut was enveloped in a gentle warmth. It would take a while for the air to completely warm up, but this was working better than I had expected. I felt my body melting. Finally, I could take a look around. The hut seemed untouched by human presence for a long time. ¡°I wonder who used to live here?¡± I said out loud to alleviate the silence. Then Aira chuckled softly in response. ¡°Theo, there¡¯s no way a person could have lived in a place worse than a kennel like this, right?¡± ¡°I guess so...¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 126.2 (EP-126.2) Queen #1 126 ¨C The Wise Queen #1 Even after a long time passed, the rain showed no sign of stopping. Kwarrung, kwarrung-. Wheeoooo-. Rather, thunder and lightning started to strike and the wind blew even fiercer. The hut was shaking as if it was about to collapse, making me terrified. ¡°It¡¯s practically impossible to get out.¡± I looked up at the sky through the door. The world was so dark that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was late afternoon or already night. Giiik. Closing the door, I had no choice but to break more of the nearby furniture to create more firewood. If this continued, we might have to spend the night here. As long as I had a roof and a wall, I wouldn¡¯t mind staying here. But I couldn¡¯t even imagine what unexpected variables would pop up if Aira spent time in such a shabby place. It might seem peaceful now, but after a while, Aira, who easily got bored, might just say, ¡°How dare you make me stay in a place worse than a doghouse? Theo Gospel, I sentence you to death!¡± and snap my neck. ¡°.......¡± However, Aira looked remarkably calm. It had already been an hour or two. Even someone with considerable patience would likely feel bored and frustrated sitting still, trying to avoid the rain. Aira simply had her eyes closed without saying a word, so I had no idea what she was thinking. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± The silence was deafening. Swoooooosh-. Kwarrung-. Thanks to this, the sound of rain and thunder outside the hut was particularly loud. There was a sense of relief that I had shelter above my head, away from the storm outside. But at the same time, a tension grew within me, realizing that being with a woman under the same roof was far more dangerous than any storm. What on earth could Aira be thinking? Based on my recent observations, Elga and Mirna both had their own principles guiding their actions. Elga had high self-esteem, pride for her lineage, and some affection towards me, while Mirna was prideful and very religious. Meanwhile, the more I observed Aira, the less I understood her thoughts and the basis for her actions. Saegeun, saegeun-. Currently, Aira was dozing off sitting at the table. To be able to fall asleep in this chaotic situation, one could say she had an exceptionally calm demeanor befitting a Queen. Whilst Aira was asleep, I wanted to check her status, so I activated ?Farsight?. ¡¸To unlock a locked item, a higher level of understanding and intimacy with the target is required.¡¹ ¡®So this is how it works.¡¯ ¡°©¥©¤.¡± At this time, Aira flinched, so I hurriedly deactivated Farsight. But contrary to what I was nervous about, Aira had a soft smile on her lips. It seemed that she had a good dream. Seureuk. Her eyelids fluttered, and finally, her dark pupils met mine. ¡°So the rain has yet to stop even after I took a nap. Well, I had a pleasant dream.¡± ¡°What kind of dream did you have?¡± ¡°I went on a picnic with my sisters. But then, my second sister, Penelope, dropped her shoe in the mud, and we tried to retrieve it¡ª¡± Aira said while chuckling. However, her face quickly lost its smile and laughter. Instead, it turned chillingly distant. Her melancholy was understandable. She just had a sweet dream together with her sisters, then she opened her eyes to a gloomy storm in reality. Even I sometimes dreamed of drinking Coke and eating chicken, only to get depressed after waking up. Aira said. ¡°Sister Penelope was about to get married. She looked more beautiful than anyone in her wedding dress. She would have undoubtedly become a good bride, a wife, and a mother.¡± ¡°.......¡± I listened attentively to Aira¡¯s story. With her languid voice, neither the wind nor the thunder bothered me anymore. Of course, the story that Aira was telling would undoubtedly end in tragedy. And my expectations were right on the money. ¡°At the wedding, Sister Penelope died bleeding. In her eyes and nose, in her mouth, and in her ears....¡± I already knew Aira¡¯s story. Written in Angmar¡¯s records with the name ¡®The Blood Wedding¡¯, it was a horrific incident where the new bride, Penelope, suddenly started bleeding from her orifices and died in agony. I searched for the possible causes such as poisoning and assassination, but all it led to was an unknown mystery. However, Aira wasn¡¯t done and added. ¡°I didn¡¯t know back then. But now, I feel like I know who killed my sister. The one who made her suffer so horribly.¡± ¡°Are you saying you know who the culprit is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 127.1 (EP-127.1) Queen #2 127 ¨C The Wise Queen #2 From what Aira was saying, she knew the reason why her family died so suddenly and she also knew who the culprit was. I couldn¡¯t help myself and asked. ¡°Who is the culprit?¡± Right, who was it? I was getting a bit nervous. If what came out of Aira¡¯s mouth went along with either the ¡°Lioness¡¯ ¡± or ¡°Draco¡¯s¡±, things would get real complicated. Fortunately, what Aira said wasn¡¯t what I was dreading. ¡°Angmar¡¯s will. Solomon¡¯s descendant still roams this world.¡± ¡°Solomon¡¯s descendant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So the Demon King¡¯s family targeted Queen Aira¡¯s family?¡± ¡°.......¡± Aira didn¡¯t answer my question. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she didn¡¯t know herself, or if there was a reason she needed to keep it hidden, or if she simply didn¡¯t feel like talking. Perhaps it was just nonsensical rambling from being half-asleep. But unlike with other people, I couldn¡¯t just let what Aira say enter in one ear and dismiss out in the other. Her words held weight. Then Aira finally said. ¡°I want to know the answer too. That¡¯s why, Theo, bring Angmar¡¯s descendant before me. Speaking of which, how has the investigation been progressing?¡± ¡°Well, as the Queen mentioned, we are currently investigating. We¡¯re looking for someone with red hair, a Mage, and if it¡¯s a man, someone with complicated relationships with women. If it¡¯s a woman, then someone with complicated relationships with men.¡± ¡°Heueung....¡± This was a great plan for Theo Angmar, but a zero point answer as the servant of the Queen. Letting the Queen¡¯s foe live. Only someone who harbored treacherous intentions and hid a wicked plan would say such words. But I was originally a traitor. However, the current Aira was not the dull Queen I knew. Aira shook her head and said. ¡°Theo, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate Angmar¡¯s descendants. Their true danger lies not in their individual capabilities, but when they gather as a group.¡± ¡°As a group?¡± ¡°Theo, think of the Imp Marmar and Ogre Gorgor. They are known as demons. Do you consider them as evil and ruthless as the rumors suggest?¡± At Aira¡¯s question, the images of Marmar and Gorgor came to mind. To be honest, they felt a little different from the demons I knew. Not to mention Marmar, in a way, who had a civic side. As for Gorgor, he had just explained to me what he had learned when we met recently. ©¥Violence. The lowest level of tools. Intellectuals do not rely on violence. However, it is always there. Bear in mind and never forget. Have humility. It was surprising to see him listening intently to the lectures and even climbed to around 400th rank. The Ogre I knew was like a siege weapon, clad in heavy armor, demolishing city walls on his own. ¡°Hmm.¡± Looking at it now, there were certainly aspects of them that differed from the fearsome demons I knew. As I acknowledged that, Aira added. ¡°Although they appear docile and peaceful right now, the demons gathered under the banner of Angmar become beings who fear not even death. Like an army of shadows beyond the wall.¡± Speaking of a shadow army, I was reminded of the second half of the original novel. The dark army besieging Ark¡¯s barrier dome in brutal waves. However, I never thought of giving Marmar and Gorgor any wicked orders. There was hardly any occasion for me to boss them around in the first place. Edited by: fake Chapter 127.2 (EP-127.2) Queen #2 127 ¨C The Wise Queen #2 As the moon rose high, the pouring rain ceased. The dark sky was now adorned with the moon, brightly reflecting its light on the blank sheet that was the cosmos. It was quite beautiful. Alas, I couldn¡¯t enjoy such a scene. After all, I couldn¡¯t walk while looking at the sky, lest I took a dip into the mud. Fortunately, we were able to return to the dormitory before it got too late. I really thought I had to spend the night in an old rundown hut back then. I was also having a hard time because Aira, who had reached the limit of her patience, kept urging me with something along the lines of, ¡°Theo, tell me something interesting.¡± Finally arriving in front of Aira¡¯s room, I bowed my head towards her. ¡°Your Majesty, I received a lot of help today.¡± ¡°Is it not the Queen¡¯s duty to assist her subjects with their difficulties?¡± ¡°That....¡± That was very true. Aira was becoming more of a proper Queen. But I was both thrilled and anxious, as capturing her would be even more challenging. ¡°Anyway, I feel uncomfortable. I want to freshen up. Theo, help me with my bath.¡± Aira then entered her room. In fact, Aira¡¯s body was cleaner compared to those who had just washed themselves. Any dirt or foreign debris on her had been thoroughly cleaned by purification. However, taking a bath seemed to give Aira some mental comfort. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ But to help her bathe. Would I have to lick soap again... I was getting nervous. To be honest, soap really didn¡¯t taste good. With the sensitive Half-Fairy tongue, soap was just awful. ¡°Then, I will assist you in undressing.¡± ¡°Good. I want to wash quickly.¡± Aira seemed to misunderstand that I was hiding a weapon. ¡°Why did you bring something like a dagger in the bathroom? Answer me, Theo.¡± Jorit, jorit. A strong aura seemed to emanate from Aira with an intense aggression. Having become a Mage at the 4.5th Rank, I could recognize that it was the release of magic power resulting from intense anger. A furious Aira was demanding the truth from me. Considering that Aira had lost her family in a series of unfortunate incidents, it was understandable that she harbored a strong hatred for assassination, treason and the like. But I wasn¡¯t hiding a dagger. Although it had something in common with a dagger in that it could stab people. If its true nature got revealed, she would realize that it was nothing like a dagger. It was also too big.... ¡°Theo, tell me the truth. As your Queen, I don¡¯t want to reprimand you.¡± Aira¡¯s patience seemed to be reaching its limit. If this continued, there was a real possibility that I¡¯d get accused of assassination or treason, and get ripped to shreds. I had to make a choice. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have brought a dagger, would I?¡± ¡°Then what are you hiding?¡± I decided to tell the truth like a man. There were times when it was better to just face sh?t head-on rather than beating around the bush. However, the choice of words was important here. After all, I couldn¡¯t say to Aira, ¡®This isn¡¯t a dagger, it¡¯s my dic?.¡¯ ¡°Then what are you hiding? This is the last time I¡¯m asking, Theo Gospel!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m hiding is....¡± In response to Aira¡¯s stern question, I quickly searched for the most appropriate word. Coc?. Pen?s-. But no matter what word I used, it felt strange. ¡°What are you hiding!?¡± ¡°I... It¡¯s my tail.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 128.1 [19] (EP-128.1) The Wise Queen #3 128 ¨C The Wise Queen #3 ¡°Tail?¡± Aira¡¯s expression, which had just been sternly reprimanding me, suddenly relaxed. She brightened up like a child with a Christmas gift waiting for her. Still, the atmosphere felt awkward. ¡°You have a tail, Theo?¡± It seemed that the idea of me having a tail was fascinating to her. Well, it was not a tail. But metaphorically, it did look like one, just in the front. So before Aira could misunderstand the situation deeper, I quickly added a few more words. ¡°Only men have this kind of tail....¡± By this point, most people would have already roughly understood what I meant. However, Aira only seemed to get more interested, as if she didn¡¯t understand anything at all. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of men having tails... And you¡¯ve never told me that you have a tail, Theo!¡± ¡°That....¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was doing this on purpose to make fun of me. Because others would¡¯ve done the same. But I just couldn¡¯t tell what Aira was thinking. ¡°Theo, show me your tail.¡± Was it a mistake when I said that I had a tail? Now, Aira was even more interested than before. At this point, I had to admit it. It was my fault for inflating things too big. Adding more excuses to excuses was no different than pouring oil to fire. ¡°Aira-nim, I really want you to know that I do not have any malice towards you. You should know that I have no intention of insulting Aira-nim nor belittle you.¡± Seureukseureuk. I undid my pants and pulled them down. I didn¡¯t take off my underwear, but Aira should have realized what my tail actually was. Again, I couldn¡¯t read what was on her mind. As I anticipated what words she¡¯d say, Aira finally spoke. ¡°If it means the male gen?talia, what word are you referring to?¡± ¡®Seriously?¡¯ ... You were really making me say it? Aira¡¯s expression was serious, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. If I hesitated or fumbled here, an angered Aira might just use her telekinetic powers to rip my brain off. I had to make a decision. ¡°If it¡¯s male gen?talia, then....¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Then something like ¡®dic?¡¯....¡± I felt dizzy as I said it. To say these words in front of a woman in a non-intimate situation was very embarrassing. But, at the same time, gave a strange sense of excitement. It felt like I was defiling Aira¡¯s ears with my words. And since it had already come to this, I decided to go all the way. ¡°In the old-fashioned way, it would be a pha?llus or a pen?s.¡± ¡°Hmm....¡± Aira¡¯s response was dull. But she didn¡¯t get angry and instead exuded a calmness, like a duck floating on a serene lake. This was good for me. Just the fact that she didn¡¯t immediately get enraged meant that more than half of my plan had succeeded. ¡°Theo, I understand your intentions well. However, my ears won¡¯t be tainted just by hearing such things.¡± Aira spoke proudly without losing her composure. But her blushing ears, that poked through her dark hair, said otherwise. I could also feel the effects of the ¡®Casanova¡¯ job that reached level 7 not long ago. Edited by: faker Chapter 128.2 [19] (EP-128.2) The Wise Queen #3 128 ¨C The Wise Queen #3 It became clear that Aira wasn¡¯t immune to sensual, ?ewd, and vulgar words. But, in a way, it was to be expected. Aira was born as the youngest princess in the royal family. She grew up like a princess from a fairy tale, receiving all kinds of adoration and special care. It was impossible for her to have been exposed to vulgar talk or obscenities. Even now that she¡¯d become the Queen of Angmar, a country where the sun never set, no one had the courage to say obscene or vulgar things towards her. Well, she was the ¡®Queen¡¯, after all. Yet, Aira was weak against indecency. I remembered suggesting ?ncest as punishment to the Finance Minister Belmott and Aira¡¯s bandwagon. Anyway, I¡¯d take note of this. ¡°Um, can I pull up my pants now?¡± ¡°No, wait.¡± ... Again, why? As I anxiously wondered what Aira was going to say, she subtly lifted her leg. Thanks to that, my hardened soldier touched Aira¡¯s toes. ¡°Then why is it like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean-.¡± ¡°I mean this. Why is it hard?¡± ¡°Well.... Any man would be like this if they¡¯re alone with a beautiful woman, like Aira-nim, in her underwear.¡± ¡°Hmm, why?¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s because men are born to be like that. You could say it¡¯s their instinct.¡± ¡°Born like this? Why? Why is there a need to be this hard?¡± Kkuuuk. Aira pressed down on my dic? with her foot. It seemed that she was finding this amusing. Like a cat playing with the mouse it captured. Maybe she knew everything from the beginning and was just tormenting me. After all, she held my dic? before and even helped me ma?turbate back at my house in Monarch City. Perhaps she just wanted to see me flustered and panic? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. Aira was a Rank 7 Archmage. Engaging in intercourse with such a person entailed a certain level of risk. Since sexual intercourse among mages involved the exchange of not only emotions, but also magic, a mismatch could pose a fatal danger to the other party. That was why, Prince Kasim of Tureuki, a Rank 5 Archmage, was Aira¡¯s potential marriage partner. Of course, just even hearing his name made Aira sick to the stomach.... Aira then said. ¡°Even though you know it¡¯s impossible, you still became hard. Men are truly pitiful creatures!¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± It felt like my story was going well. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my neck would be severed in a moment¡¯s notice due to a misplaced erect?on. But here we are, Aira was just laughing. In that case, I could consider this battle my victory since I survived. Meuhuhuhu-. But just as I was celebrating inwardly-. Seureureuk. My underwear unexpectedly fell down on its own, as if it got pulled by something. ¡°Theo, I can¡¯t bear your child. However, as your Queen, it is only fitting that I bestow appropriate rewards upon my devoted subjects who have suffered in various ways.¡± Seureuk. Aira clasped her hands in a circle in the air. At the same time, I felt a gripping sensation on my dic?, that was proudly standing towards my navel. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that it was an invisible magic hand. ¡°I, Aira-nim-!?¡± ¡°Stay still. I might fail to control the power and crush it.¡± ¡®Crush it!?¡¯ Was there anything more terrifying than that? As someone who had witnessed Aira¡¯s telekinesis crumple steel beams, there was no greater threat than that. Seureukreuk. However, amidst that fear, my mind was overwhelmed by a strange sensation originating from my lower body, causing my mind to go blank. Edited by: faker Chapter 129.1 [19] (EP-129.1) The Wise Queen #4 129 ¨C The Wise Queen #4 Seureukseureuk. Aira gripped her hands in the air and started rocking them. It looked like she was jerking off an imaginary pen?s. And that would be what was actually happening right now. Aira was holding my dic? with a ¡®magic hand¡¯, and pumping it up and down. With my dic? being jerked by ¡®nothing¡¯, I could feel a tingling sensation traveling from my tailbone to the tip of my hairs. To think that such a thing existed. It could be said that my horizon of this new world was expanding in many ways... ¡°Are you feeling good? Your face is turning so red.¡± ¡°That¡¯s-.¡± To be honest, it felt good. It was the same as extracting s¡êmen from a stallion. Just purely getting the seeds out without any exchange of warmth nor touch. Though, I couldn¡¯t relax and fully enjoy the experience, as any wrong move could potentially rip my dic? off due to the telekinesis. I should cu? quickly. So, I sought visual stimuli to heighten the sensations and climax. For a few minutes, I indulged myself with the image of Aira¡¯s ?reasts that were only covered by her underwear, or her slender and white thighs. It was really effective in pumping my blood. ¡°Ugh.¡± Buryut, buryut, buryut. Finally, with a convulsive spasm, I ejacu?ated. The force of it was so strong that it even reached Aira, who was sitting in mid-air, and got splattered with my s¡êmen. ¡°It seems like you enjoyed it.¡± Cheureureuk. My s¡êmen trickled down Aira¡¯s pale face, chest, abdomen, and thighs. Only then did she release my pen?s that she had been holding with her telekinetic hand. A sense of relief washed over me, like I was freed from captivity. But there was also tension that¡¯d been building up as to what Aira¡¯s reaction might be from getting soiled by my s¡êmen. Aira looked down at her body soaked in white goo with indifferent eyes and commented. ¡°It¡¯s stickier than expected.¡± With a flick of her finger, the seeds sullying her body completely disappeared without a trace. As if it was never there to begin with, it was impeccably clean. ¡°Well, I should wash up now.¡± Meanwhile, Aira was acting nonchalant and undisturbed, which left me completely baffled. * * * I massaged Aira¡¯s hair and lathered her body with soap, then rinsed her off with water. It was akin to that of an artist sculpting a masterpiece, a sublime task that didn¡¯t require any conversation or storytelling. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Aira put her hand on my face. It reminded me of the time when Mirna pinched my cheek, causing my shoulders to instinctively tense up. Seukseuk. Aira simply stroked my cheek with her hand. In fact, now that I thought about it, Aira had never pinched my cheeks or smacked me at the back of the head like the other girls. She always just caressed me, just like this. It was frankly surprising... I tilted my head, feeling the warmth of Aira¡¯s palm. ¡°You should go to sleep. Please ignore my unreasonable request. Treat it as if it never happened. Good night.¡± ¡°... No. Let¡¯s take a stroll.¡± Aira wore a robe resembling a coat over her gown, then we walked along the promenade near the Single Digit Rankers¡¯ dormitory. The walking path was neatly arranged, and felt quiet and elegant. Perhaps because it was a rare night time stroll, but Aira started talking about various things. ¡°When we ate the cake my sister made, everyone said it was delicious. But it¡¯s actually very salty since she confused salt with sugar.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s really funny.¡± I nodded my head as I listened to Aira. They were good stories. But going for a walk wasn¡¯t exactly the best decision. I was starting to regret it a little bit since it seemed that the awkwardness was only adding up. However, one thing was for sure, Aira¡¯s personality began to become brighter and more cheerful after coming to Arc. Compared to the days when she just sat on the throne playing hysterics, the current Aira walking along the promenade felt like a simple princess. ¡°Aira-nim, do you like life at Arc?¡± ¡°Yes, it feels like I¡¯m on vacation, so I¡¯m enjoying it!¡± Aira¡¯s answer was very straightforward. Frankly, I didn¡¯t think she would answer this honestly. I was stunned. Aira seemed to be enjoying herself lately. Rather, Aira asked. ¡°Then what about you, Theo? Are you enjoying life?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re always frowning at the court.¡± ¡°Well-.¡± That was because there was a lot to worry about. But now, was I enjoying life? I hadn¡¯t really thought of it, so I was left speechless. Nevertheless, things were definitely better now than it was back then. I didn¡¯t need to worry about a rebellion, and there was no fear of an angry Aira ripping someone¡¯s head off. The only problem, really, was that I had to somehow bring Aira to my side. Edited by: fake Chapter 129.2 [19] (EP-129.2) The Wise Queen #4 129 ¨C The Wise Queen #4 Today, I realized that the gap between me and Aira was too overwhelming. Worse still, I couldn¡¯t come up with a good strategy to overcome it. ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing, this late at night?¡± Then someone suddenly approached. It was Elga, who was running with her turtleneck tracksuit and short shorts which left her white thighs exposed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Elga.¡±Updated chapters at novelhall.com ¡°Aira, why are you out walking at this hour? You always go to bed early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Theo wants to go for a walk today.¡± ¡°A walk?¡± ¡°Yes, I even saw Theo¡¯s tail.¡± ¡°... Tail? What tail?¡± Elga looked at me with a narrow gaze. Her blue eyes seemed to question, ¡°Hey, what are you up to?¡± ¡°Haa-eu-um.¡± Aira yawned. ¡°Now that Elga mentioned it, I¡¯m getting sleepy. I¡¯m going to bed now. Theo, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I took Aira back to her room. Seeing her climb into bed, I closed the door and turned my head. There I saw Elga looking at me with an angry expression. ¡°A walk with Aira, huh? What are you plotting?¡± ¡°Plotting?¡± ¡°You, don¡¯t tell me-.¡± Elga suddenly closed her mouth just as she was about to say something. It was not like Elga to stop talking halfway through, so I asked in return. ¡°Tell you what?¡± As I urged her to speak, Elga looked around and cleared the surroundings before leaning closer to me, speaking in a voice only I could hear. ¡°You¡¯re not aiming for Aira too, are you?¡± After an intense climax, I cuddled with Elga, gently stroking her hair. Her attitude had now softened a little. ¡°... Well, unless you go crazy, you won¡¯t mess with Aira. Hueuu-¡° In fact, it seemed that Elga didn¡¯t genuinely believe that I, a former slave from a fallen noble family, would be aiming for the Queen. I guessed she was just upset that I might show interest in another woman. Their feelings and actions were often different. Women were complicated to understand. ¡°So, what is that? It looks neat.¡± As I pulled up my pants, Elga took an interest in the magic scroll hanging on my waist. So I told her about what happened today. Jojaljojal. ¡°You fought with Hercules Wasps? That¡¯s good. Those guys also live near Borgia. They¡¯re quite annoying to deal with, they build their hives everywhere.¡± It seemed that the Hercules Wasp I faced earlier was a pretty famous pest. Although Elga seemed skeptical about me hunting the wasp, she still reluctantly accepted it after hearing my vivid description. ¡°But aren¡¯t your skills growing too fast? Not long ago, you were as helpless as a newborn and couldn¡¯t use a single magic...¡± Was she suspecting my rapid growth? Well, it certainly did feel suspicious. After all, it seemed unusual even within Arc for someone to develop their magical abilities as quickly as I did. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m a Half-Fairy.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± I simply glossed over it. Fortunately, Elga also seemed to accept it and nodded her head. Then she said as if she just thought of something. ¡°Come to think of it, the Board of Directors are looking for you. I was busy with the access screening today, so I had a conversation with them.¡± ¡°By Board of Directors, do you mean the High Road¡¯s Sages?¡± I recalled the Archmages I had seen at the entrance ceremony. Come to think of it, they asked me for help with some magic research. I thought they forgot because they hadn¡¯t contacted me for a while after school started. Elga further explained. ¡°Back then when we defeated Professor Balan, she was like a puppet controlled by the Demon King¡¯s spell. I guess they have something to say about that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Maybe Professor Balan regained consciousness. Anyway, that should be the message.¡± Professor Balan, huh? That was good. I also had a lot of things to ask her. Edited by: fake Chapter 130.1 (EP-130.1) Nova #1 130 ¨C Ars Nova #1 Wednesday morning. After finishing my class on Dead Language, I headed to the board room. Accompanying me was Mirna Draco, whom I attended the lecture with. ¡°Is it true that Professor Balan has awakened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. But we¡¯ll have to see for ourselves to know the details.¡± ¡°I hope we could have some helpful talk.¡± Mirna seemed more interested in Balan¡¯s awakening than I was. After all, she raided the Draco Family¡¯s cemetery and stole most of the remains of their Dragon Soldiers. It goes without saying that Mirna had a lot of things that she would want to ask about Professor Balan. Of course, I was also interested in Professor Balan, for personal reasons. ¡¸Gamigin : High Rank Magic Spell. Turn the living into puppets. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ The high rank spell, Gamigin, that I acquired was what manipulated Professor Balan into some sort of a puppet. To be precise, the magic spell itself possessed its own character and will, using Professor Balan¡¯s body as a vessel. How the hell did that happen? I wanted to ask how she got a hold of Solomon¡¯s secret magic. My thought process was, if done well, it would give me a hint in acquiring another high-ranking magic. Entering the main building, just as I was about to push the board meeting room door open... ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Mirna suddenly stopped me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Let me tidy you up before you go in. Look this way.¡± Seureuk, seureuk. Mirna fixed my collar and even combed my hair. Mirna held the end of her school uniform skirt and gave a light bow. Such a gesture was a noble etiquette, but neither Elga nor Aira practiced it... So, it felt strange to see someone doing it after a long time. Hynax said as he kissed the back of Mirna¡¯s gloved white hand. ¡°My condolences to your father, Lord Aleister, an honorary member and the biggest supporter of the High Road Mountaineering Club. We have received numerous assistance from him.¡± Sitting in the corner, the Black Sage Pelton suddenly shouted, ¡°Kill! Arson!¡± But Mirna didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and simply smiled. ¡°The Dracos will never forget your help. So, Professor Balan-.¡± Mirna¡¯s red ruby-like eyes scanned the room, which finally stopped on a woman leisurely drinking tea. ¡°Hururureup.¡± Pale white skin, long and dark navy hair. And her black dress was as eerie as a raven¡¯s feathers, which hugged a remarkably vibrant chest, creating a strange contrast. ¡°Professor Balan, long time no see.¡± Mirna said to the woman, the Black Mage Balan. In response, the woman set her teacup down and greeted Mirna. ¡°Please forgive me for not being able to rise, Lady Draco.¡± Now that I could see it, Professor Balan was seated in a wheelchair. While her lower body was covered by a warm and soft-looking blanket. ¡°I-I haven¡¯t fully regained my senses, so my m-mobility is still impaired.¡± She still wasn¡¯t fully recovered. However, her condition appeared better than when I saw her in the classroom during her classes. Most notably, the prominent dark circles under her eyes had disappeared, and her face looked much brighter. Although her hair was currently disheveled like a messy bird¡¯s nest, if she were to tidy up and adorn herself, she would be a beauty who would catch the attention of any passerby. Soon her crimson eyes gazed at me. ¡°And Sir Gospel, I-I owe you a great debt. I cannot express my gratitude enough for saving my life...¡± Sniffle. Then she suddenly burst into tears. The sudden change of emotions caught me off guard. Edited by: fake Chapter 130.2 (EP-130.2) Nova #1 130 ¨C Ars Nova #1 It was only after a few minutes later that Professor Balan finally stopped crying. ¡°Professor Balan is still not stable. I hope Lady Draco understands.¡± Just then, Hynax explained Professor Balan¡¯s condition. ¡°Until recently, she had been undergoing psychiatric treatment under the supervision of high-ranking priests. It¡¯s only now that she reached a level where she could return to her daily life.¡± I then remembered when Professor Balan literally turned into a monster. Looking back now, I was amazed at how I managed to defeat her. After losing control of her body and getting manipulated by a monster for a long time, it was inevitable that she would be left with significant trauma. However, Mirna asked in a rather calm voice. ¡°Professor Balan, do you remember what you did?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lady. Although it is somewhat blurred... I remember everything.¡± ¡°So, you remember desecrating our Draco Family¡¯s cemetery and inflicting immense damage on our family?¡± ¡°Th, that....¡± Professor Balan trembled anxiously. Thanks to this, her chest that was hidden under the black dress started heaving up and down. She eventually sighed and nodded. ¡°... I remember everything. The plague spreading in the Draco Family, the killing...¡± ¡°As expected.¡± Mirna unfolded her fan and said as if she had guessed right. Paseuseusuk-. Balan ruffled her hair while trembling. Her condition didn¡¯t look good, but I had no choice but to ask her more. ¡°You mean there are other spells like Gamigin?¡± In response to my question, Mirna, who made a long nasal noise, answered instead. ¡°Indeed, it seems that the Demon King¡¯s magic still lingers in the world.¡± With Mirna¡¯s words, the Sages let out murmurs of acknowledgement. I could sense it, and I assume Mirna had also naturally noticed the subtle cues. Folding her fan, Mirna asked the Sages. ¡°I know you are hiding something. I believe I, Mirna of the Draco Family, have the right to know about it.¡± ¡°Heuuum.¡± Hynax, the White Sage, sat on his chair with a somber look. But just as he was about to open his mouth, someone beat him to it first. ¡°Solomon-!¡± It was the Black Mage Pelto. The man who was said to have gone crazy after reaching the 6th Rank. At this development, everyone began to listen in. Hynax asked. ¡°Sir Pelto, do you have something to say?¡± In response to Hynax¡¯s question, the Black Mage Pelto began making strange sounds like ¡°Euggreuk-¡± while his body contorted. It was as if he was trying to resist something, or suffering from a mosquito bite on his back. Then he finally stretched out his bony, old tree-like hand and pointed at me. ¡°Solomon, Ars Nova.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 131.1 (EP-131.1) Nova #2 131 ¨C Ars Nova #2 The Black Mage Pelto was said to be the best among the High Road¡¯s Sages. It was in ¡®past tense¡¯ because he went crazy. However, very occasionally, like the sun breaking through the clouds and shining down on the earth, there were rare moments when his brilliance would flicker once again. ¡°Sir Pelto, do you have something to say? Can you please try that again?¡± That was why the other Sages always listened to what Pelto had to say. Now that the Black Mage had spoken, everyone eagerly anticipated what would come out of his mouth. As if he had noticed our expectations, he got up from his seat and roared eloquently. ¡°Killing-! Death-! Destruction-! Slaughter-!¡± Then he climbed up the table and started jumping around. Seeing this, Blue Mage Osyeon touched his forehead and sighed, ¡°Here we go again. Is it time for pills?¡± Without the need to confirm it or not, Black Mage Pelto ran wild in all directions with a foaming mouth. ¡°Hi-Hi-! Destruction-!¡± With the disturbance escalating, as the Chairman of the Sages, Hynax could no longer bear to watch and pulled out a long staff from the air. ¡ªHigh Rank Sleep Magic. Somnus-. With a strange light, Pelto slumped on the floor in no time. Finally, Hynax sighed and said. ¡°I¡¯ve just calmed him down. Please understand Sir Pelto¡¯s abnormal tendencies. It¡¯s just that he got too close to the truth while breaking through to the 6th Rank.¡± He twirled his finger next to his ears, like how Elga would mock Aira from behind. But Sir Pelto pointed a finger at me and said, ¡°Solomon.¡± Fortunately, they dismissed it as the ramblings of a madman. But I had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence on Pelto¡¯s part. However, Mirna didn¡¯t seem pleased with the situation. ¡°What kind of commotion is this? Anyway, I know that you know something about King Solomon¡¯s magic. Tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hynax nodded at Mirna¡¯s orders. He orated while stroking his beard. While I was marveling at this, Mirna asked. ¡°Then how did the Rank 4 Spell Gamigin get released?¡± ¡°There was an accident. Twenty years ago, two adventurous and righteous Arc students broke a taboo. The spell must have escaped at that time.¡± ¡°Breaking a taboo, who on earth would do such a thing?¡± Although Mirna dropped school like she couldn¡¯t believe it. I had an idea. Because I knew something about what happened 20 years ago. ¡°Priga Nightfall, the Saintess.¡± Hynax nodded reluctantly to my speculation. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how you found out. But since you guessed it straight away, there¡¯s less to say.¡± Hynax then explained the events that took place 20 years ago. ¡°The Rank 2 Spell Agares was released and caused chaos. We managed to seal it again, but there were many sacrifices. It was the catalyst for the formation of the current Sage Council.¡± ¡®Agares?¡¯ The word rang a bell in my mind. When I entered the academy, I saw a magic circle with ¡®Agares¡¯ written on it. However, I couldn¡¯t use it nor absorb it. The reason became clear in Hynax¡¯s subsequent explanation. ¡°Agares is currently sealed in the Saintess¡¯ body.¡± So that was what happened. It made sense. Perhaps, I could not absorb magic that was possessed or sealed in other people¡¯s bodies. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ As I was pondering the accident, Hynax continued to explain. ¡°But we don¡¯t know how long the seal will last. With a spell like Gamigin getting released and running wild, the seal is clearly weakening. Hence, Sir Gospel, I have an offer for you.¡± ¡°An offer for me?¡± ¡°This ¡®offer¡¯ should be interesting for Sir Gospel as well. It¡¯s something only people with special eyes like you can do.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 131.2 (EP-131.2) Nova #2 131 ¨C Ars Nova #2 ¡°Then, Sir Gospel, please consider it.¡± ¡°Goodbye. I will get back with an answer soon.¡± Mirna and I left the boardroom. Turned out that while I was talking with the Sages, the sun had already set and it was dusk. The meeting took longer than expected. Mirna asked. ¡°Theo, will you accept the Sages¡¯ offer?¡± ¡°Um, well.¡± At Mirna¡¯s question, I remembered the conversation I just had. It was about exploring the dungeons where the Demon King¡¯s spells were deeply sealed and making sure they stay sealed.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com In return, I would receive personal lessons on various magics from the Sages. In addition, my grades would be raised to an A and I would even be promoted to Gold Rank to ensure no hindrance to my activities. Not only could I learn magic from the only few Archmages on the continent, but there were also various other benefits that came along with it. Was there a more tempting offer than this? If I ranked up to Gold, I¡¯d be given a private room. And there was a high chance of acquiring and absorbing more of King Solomon¡¯s spells while exploring the dungeons. I had nothing to lose in this deal, but I decided to pretend I was worried. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it a bit more.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not something to decide lightly as it could be a risky endeavor. Then let¡¯s think about it later and have dinner together¡ª¡± Just as Mirna was saying something, I suddenly felt someone approaching me in the dark. ¡°Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Professor Balan.¡± It was Professor Balan. She slowly rose from the wheelchair she had been sitting in, and with trembling knees, came closer to me. She was like a newborn fawn, making me feel uneasy about her delicate movements. Then, she suddenly knelt in front of me and tightly embraced my waist. Mirna was even more surprised than I was. ¡°It¡¯s Theo Gospel. I have something to discuss. May I come in?¡± ©¥Ah, Sir Theo. O-Of course, you can come in. Feel free to open the door with the key I gave to you. With her permission, I opened the door and entered. The inside was well-lit with a window overlooking the outside scenery. There were also various preserved animal specimens and bubbling experimental apparatuses in view. A science lab certainly looked eerie at night. At the center of all this was a pale-skinned woman, wearing a black negligee, sitting in a wheelchair. Under the soft light of the candle, Balan¡¯s crimson eyes curved like the crescent moon. Though, my gaze was still naturally drawn to the deeply cut neckline and her bosom... There was just something magical about them that drew men¡¯s eyes. Truly remarkable... ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Uh, I didn¡¯t know when you would come... Please have a seat.¡± ¡°So, why did you give me the key? I assume there¡¯s a purpose in calling me here.¡± But instead of answering my question, Professor Balan slowly got up from her seat. Then she walked towards me. Her gait was so straight that one wouldn¡¯t think she had been sitting in a wheelchair. Seureuk, seureuk. Seeing those white bare feet approaching me, I kicked off my chair and got up, and pulled out my wand. ¡°What is this, all of a sudden, you deceived everyone? You¡¯re walking perfectly.¡± To think she was pretending with her sickness! Was the wheelchair just an act? Why did she act like she couldn¡¯t walk? Frankly, I was perplexed. And why was it that her red eyes curved even more? ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie here. I already know everything.... Aren¡¯t you deceiving everyone?¡± ¡°... Me deceiving who?¡± ¡°You have the talent of an Actor. Ho, however it¡¯s useless to me. Son of David, the great and wise. Balan Sabrnak offers her reverence.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 132.1 (EP-132.1) Nova #3 132 ¨C Ars Nova #3 Professor Balan, who was just in a wheelchair, was now walking perfectly straight towards me. As the distance between us got closer, I got more and more impatient. ¡°If you come one step closer, I¡¯ll cast my magic.¡± I could subdue a person with my current abilities. And even though Professor Balan was known as a master of black magic, if things went South, I was still confident that I could resist and escape with my life. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, my magic won¡¯t just end with pain, Professor Balan-!¡± Uttuk. Perhaps my threats had worked as Professor Balan stopped. Then she raised her arms, indicating that she had no intention of fighting. Professor Balan said. ¡°I have no desire to fight you. I no longer have the strength. Well, not that there¡¯s a reason to..., heuheuheu.¡± ¡°Then stay there and repeat what you said earlier. Why did you deceive everyone? And what did you just say to me?¡± When Professor Balan hugged my waist earlier with a trembling body, I was honestly sympathising with her. After all, one could just imagine the despair knowing that you might have to live in a wheelchair for the rest of your life. But now, catching her lies, it felt as though my sympathy was thrown to the ground and trampled in mud. Why the hell did she do that!? What was she plotting? As if reading my mind, Professor Balan said. ¡°Is David¡¯s descendant trying to test me? Why are you keeping this act...?¡± Was she really able to see through Actor? This was the first time I had encountered such an opponent. And what was with this ¡®descendant of David¡¯. David was a Great King known as the ancestor of the Angmar Dynasty. He was also known for his lascivious nature, taking in numerous wives. Therefore, it was said that the people of Angmar have David¡¯s blood ¡ª A myth of the nation¡¯s founding. Just like how the Korean people were referred to be the descendants of Dangun, when referring to the Angmar people, they often used ¡°descendants of David.¡± [T/N: for your reference https://www.quora.com/What-is-the-evidence-for-the-claim-that-Koreans-are-descendants-of-Dangun ] Perhaps Professor Balan wasn¡¯t saying it in a metaphorical sense, but rather in a literal meaning. ¡°This, Balan Sabrnak, a body subjected to powerful magic. It is a clumsy vessel, but the providence I realized in the process is something I will never forget.¡± Professor Balan stammered but spoke calmly. According to her explanation, it seemed that due to her fusion with the high-ranking magic Gamigin, she had learned about my true identity. It seemed that my speculation wasn¡¯t far off. Now, to tidy things up. ¡°Professor Balan. Are you Balan the human or Solomon¡¯s magic Gamigin?¡± Balan faintly smiled at my question. ¡°While my magical and human nature may be separate, they are closely intertwined, communicating with each other. It¡¯s as if being one with the human as magic, and magic as human.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Oh, descendant of the king. This is the best explanation I can offer for a Half-Fairy¡¯s brain. To elaborate further, you can say it is a state of a kind of pericoresis with each other-.¡± Professor Balan explained using complex terms to describe her situation. While listening to her story, I came to a conclusion. ¡°So, you are Professor Balan the human, and at the same time, Gamigin the magic?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct. Very astute of you. I¡¯d give you an A grade.¡± ¡°In that case, let me ask you a very important question, Professor Balan. Let¡¯s cut to the chase, I will ask you directly.¡± ¡°Go ahead....¡± ¡°Are you my enemy or my ally?¡± In truth, this was the most crucial matter at hand. Whose side was Professor Balan on? Would she bring harm to me or offer benefits? Considering that she had uncovered my true identity and brought up the topic, it didn¡¯t seem like she would go around spreading rumors. However, Balan herself was an imperfect being with a mortal body, and I couldn¡¯t be ¡®absolutely¡¯ certain. That¡¯s why I asked about her position. Seureuk. Then Balan prostrated herself in front of me. It was reminiscent of a King¡¯s subjects kneeling before their ruler and throne. ¡°I am always on the King¡¯s side. From time immemorial to now. Would this be a satisfactory answer?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying. Although I couldn¡¯t fully trust her, I decided to lower my guard by a level for now. Edited by: fake Chapter 132.2 (EP-132.2) Nova #3 132 ¨C Ars Nova #3 As I lowered my hostility, Professor Balan started to spill what she knew. ¡°When, when I woke up, it was already like this. My head was only filled with thoughts of rallying the army again for the resurrection of the King. And, eliminate the traitors....¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you attacked the Draco Family?¡± ¡°Hah, those Draco scoundrels are traitors. Filthy scums who betrayed the King. They don¡¯t know loyalty nor honor, just a bunch of tail-cutting lizards.¡± Professor Balan was filled with anger towards the Draco Family. On the other hand, she also spoke to me about how much effort she had put into the revival of Angmar. Seems like she¡¯s more loyal than I thought. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Draco scoundrels who betrayed us, King¡¯s descendant. There is a traitor among those guys! I am certain of it.¡± ¡°Those guys? A traitor?¡± Who are you talking about? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. However, in a true Professor fashion, Balan skillfully pointed out the parts that I couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°The King¡¯s descendant, do you not know at all? The betrayal of that day? The agonising cry of pain while being torn to shreds...?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seureuruek. Balan¡¯s cold hands grabbed my cheeks. Then, with great regret, she burst into tears which horrifyingly smeared her dark makeup. ¡°You don¡¯t know? It can¡¯t be, you¡¯re really like a dull nymph...?¡± ¡®... Dull nymph, you¡¯re insulting me now!?¡¯ Without giving me a chance to object, Balan continued rambling, mainly revolving around how great Demon King Angmar was and how much of a transcendent Mage he was. ¡°The so called Mages of the present are not worthy of such a title..., they are not Mages, ah, nay! They are just a bunch of fakes playing childish games. There is only one true Mage, now and forever.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°In particular, his 72 magical creations are the epitome of truth in this world. And among them, the most noteworthy of all is none other than Gamigin¡ª.¡± ¡°Heung....¡± ¡°They will give birth to many Angmar offspring.¡± ¡°An, and then after using them as sows, you¡¯ll behead them and display their heads at the castle gates! Indeed, no one else could¡¯ve ever thought of such a revenge.¡± ¡°... Behead?¡± ¡°By beheading then, wouldn¡¯t the revenge be completed? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That¡¯s the long-standing law of Angmar, heuheuheu-¡° ... Professor Balan seemed to be misunderstanding something. There was no reason for me to do such a horrific thing to Elga and Mirna. ¡°I have no intention of beheading them. That isn¡¯t my revenge.¡± ¡°......?¡± Professor Balan raised an eyebrow as if she was unable to comprehend my words. Then, she finally nodded, seemingly to have understood something. ¡°I-I will follow your great wisdom, as always. Well, it seems the time has come. I¡¯m not sure if the others are paying attention to me. Please avoid prolonged contact with me.¡± Seureuk. Professor Balan got up from the sofa, and I got up from my seat as well. But just as I was about to leave the room, Professor Balan said. ¡°Finding out that Agares is sealed within Saintess Priga¡¯s body is a great achievement. I will try to find a way to extract them from her.¡± ¡°Even with a ruined body, there should be something I can do¡±¡ªmuttered Balan, with her words turning obscure at the end. It looked like she was planning on using her hypnotic magic. More importantly, on the Saintess that had an Ars Nova sealed within. I had an ominous premonition that if handled incorrectly, the Saintess might awaken as a boss like in the original. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. From now on, report to me before taking any action.¡± ¡°Understood. You have become the reference point of my life, which felt like wandering aimlessly in the sea without a sail. I¡¯m truly grateful that you have spared my life....¡± ¡°Then, see you later.¡± ¡°King¡¯s descendant, since you just had close contact with me, it would be best to lay low for a while. Maybe for about two weeks....¡± That was the end of the conversation. Although there were some unsettling parts, ultimately, it could be said that I had gained a useful ally. Edited by: fake Chapter 133.1 (EP-133.1) Exam Time #1 133 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #1 A few days passed since my meeting with Professor Balan that night. The spring flowers had slowly faded, while the summer heat started ramping up. It had been two weeks, to be exact. A fortnight. 14 days. During that period, which could be described as either short or long depending on how you looked at it, I dealt with various bothersome tasks. First of all, I decided to accept the Sages¡¯ offer. Thanks to this, I received a lot of credit and was able to climb up to Rank 98, which was at Gold Rank. And I finally had a private room! Although it was modest compared to the luxurious dormitories of the Single-Digit Rankers, having my own personal space was truly delightful. ©¥You caused my ranking to drop! I challenge you to a duel-! Of course, since I ascended the ranks in a non-traditional method, it naturally incited jealousy among others which led to petty disputes. But... ©¥Pauli lost? What kind of magic did that guy just use? I didn¡¯t even see anything! ©¥I don¡¯t know, something like a gust of wind shattered his armor-! They weren¡¯t significant enough to warrant a detailed mention. However, it didn¡¯t mean I was just sitting idle. ¡°Oh, what? You¡¯re running a bit more like a human now, about 10 seconds faster than yesterday.¡± ¡°Haaa, heuu-.¡± Thanks to Elga¡¯s harsh training, my stamina had been steadily increasing. Of course, there wasn¡¯t any dramatic change. But working out diligently got me closer to the level of an ordinary person¡¯s stamina ¨C an achievement at my level that I could be proud of, I guessed? ¡°Now then, Theo. Drink this. It¡¯s a special tonic made by the Lioness Family. Don¡¯t mind the taste and just swallow it, got it?¡± ¡°Hieek...!¡± ¡°What are you ¡®hieeek-ing¡¯ for? You¡¯ll freeze to death. I¡¯ll say it again, if you spit it out, you¡¯ll die. It¡¯s all for your own good, alright?¡± Seeing that, Mirna circled around me. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± I looked at the small hole in the wasp¡¯s forehead and blew out the residual magic energy that was swirling at the tip of the wand. Air Bullet was a modified version of the High Rank magic spell Paimon, which consumed less magic power, while increasing lethality by single-point focus. It was good, as it was able to pierce the Hercules Wasp¡¯s exoskeleton and defeat it with minimal magic power. Adapting to my version reduced the risk of exposing my identity, as there was no longer a need to chant the Demon King¡¯s magic directly. I should have done it this way from the beginning. * * * ¡°This dungeon seems to be a dud. No treasure chests, no Demon King¡¯s magic circle.¡± Mirna looked at the last room in the underground dungeon and clicked her tongue. It might be disappointing for Mirna, but it was a great opportunity for me to accumulate experience points for my Mage job. It was nothing but beneficial. As we emerged from the dungeon to the surface, it was already evening. Come to think of it, it had been quite a while since Mirna and I had dinner together. So I turned to her and asked. ¡°Mirna-nim, if you have time, would you like to have dinner together?¡± ¡°Are you asking me out on a date?¡± ¡°If you put it that way, I guess you could say that.¡± I awkwardly scratched my nose. It suddenly struck me that I asked a woman to a ¡®dinner together¡¯ just like that. Of course, Mirna and I already did something more extreme than just dinner, but now, looking back after a considerable amount of time has passed, it didn¡¯t feel real, and I wondered if I really did those things with her. However, Mirna shook her head at my proposal. ¡°It feels like Narmi has been keeping watch on me lately. So, it¡¯s a little bit inappropriate for just the two of us to be together at night....¡± ¡°Miss Narmi keeping watch?¡± ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t seem like she has caught on to us... but whenever I try to go out, she always asks me about it. I think we need to keep some distance for a while.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 133.2 (EP-133.2) Exam Time #1 133 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #1 I remembered Narmi saying something like, ¡°My sister is acting suspicious lately. She keeps sneaking out at night. Is there another man besides you, Theo?¡± Since the sisters shared one body, it wasn¡¯t easy to make moves. As I was thinking about the difficulties of meeting Mirna, Mirna looked around then she grabbed my hand, seemingly understanding my silence. Mirna¡¯s hand, which slipped into mine, was warm and soft. ¡°But even so, you mustn¡¯t look at others, okay?¡± ¡°Others?¡± ¡°While we¡¯re not officially married, that doesn¡¯t mean you can go running around with other women.¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± ¡°And aren¡¯t you a bit too close to Lady Lioness these days? I know you promised to workout every morning, but....¡± It seemed that Mirna didn¡¯t quite like the fact that I met and exercised with Elga every morning. In fact, besides today, she had subtly asked a few times like, ¡°What did you do while you were with Lady Lioness?¡± or ¡°While working out, you¡¯re not too close to each other, are you?¡± Seeing her directly asking today seemed that it¡¯d been really bothering her. ¡°As I said before, I just work out with Lady Lioness.¡± Sometimes, when the atmosphere becomes ambiguous, we would also do other exercises in a narrow corner of the park. But there was no need to mention that yet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know better than anyone that I cherish Mirna-nim? I am a devoted man!¡± ¡°I know that...¡± Mirna nodded with a resigned feeling. However, it still seemed that she didn¡¯t quite like the idea of me exercising with Elga. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say, ¡°don¡¯t do it,¡± I could sense that her thoughts were somewhat complicated. Perhaps she was thinking that if she got too strict, it¡¯d show that she didn¡¯t trust me, or she was afraid that I would hate her because she was a narrow-minded woman? Well, since Calm Thinking didn¡¯t activate, I could only vaguely guess that there must be more complex reasons at play. I thought I should intervene before Mirna got caught up into a grim line of thought. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mirna-nim also talk to men?¡± ¡°Me, talking to men? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Just recently, during Professor Balan¡¯s Ancient Dead Language class. You were talking to other men.¡± Meanwhile, Mirna made me an offer without knowing my thoughts. ¡°We can¡¯t have dinner together, but we can go for a walk. We at least got that much time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, we walked along the dimly lit walk path. Our conversations mainly revolved around matters of faith and the type of bedtime prayers. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t a fun topic for me. ¡°That¡¯s why praying for a spouse is important. If you pray for the kind of spouse you want, the Creator will¡ª¡± Mirna suddenly stopped as her red eyes gazed at a large placard hung between the trees along the promenade. ¡¸Guarantee the rights of little devils-! Ark authorities must guarantee a nap time for little devils-!¡¹ ¡¸The Gwangyeom Church should implement a little devil quota system, employing a certain percentage of little devils in each organization-!¡¹ Seeing this, Mirna said. ¡°It seems that little devils have been gathering and causing trouble in a few places, writing such large letters and shouting.¡± ¡®Little devils?¡¯ ¡°By little devils, are you talking about Imps?¡± Marmar¡¯s face flashed in my mind. Marmar had mentioned gathering her fellow little devils. Seeing something like this, it seemed like she had succeeded. A gathering of Imps like Marmar to create a dreamland, where interesting and whimsical stories flow like the river. Right after the walk with Mirna, I headed to the townhouse¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹where Marmar lived. And there I found Marmar. But contrary to expectations, Marmar was scouring the floor with a broom, looking very haggard. However, I couldn¡¯t just approach Marmar recklessly because the atmosphere of¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹was completely different from what I knew. The building that Marmar had beautifully decorated with flowers and trees had transformed into a ghastly place with dead crows impaled on branches or skeletons hanging everywhere. ... What happened? ¡°Marmar, what is going on? Did you open a haunted house?¡± ¡°Co, comrade...!¡± Marmar was startled when she saw me. Then she quickly looked around, as if she was afraid of being caught by someone. Edited by: fake Chapter 134.1 (EP-134.1) Exam Time #2 134 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #2 ¡°Comrade-!¡± Marmar looked very happy to see me. Alas, her joy was short-lived, as a dark shadow cast over Marmar¡¯s face. She even trembled as if she was frightened of something. ¡°... We might get caught if we talk here!¡± Seuk. She quickly grabbed my arm and led me towards the back of the building. Taking everything I¡¯d seen into account, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder at the sudden change of¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹and Marmar¡¯s cautious attitude. Although I currently had limited information, I could make one immediate conjecture: Marmar¡¯s plans had probably gone awry or deviated significantly. In the end, I had no choice but to ask Marmar about the situation. ¡°Marmar, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here. What on earth happened? Why did the garden get trashed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s those guys, it¡¯s all their doing...!¡± ¡°Those guys?¡± ¡°They did it! They destroyed the flower beds that I worked so hard on...! They even called me a hornless loser...!¡± Marmar almost seemed half-crazed. She couldn¡¯t even explain it properly, as her anger was just boiling. At the same time, there was this fear towards ¡®those guys¡¯. But I quickly figured out what was all this. Because ¡®the guys¡¯ Marmar feared soon revealed themselves. ©¥Today was fun too...! The whole world will tremble at our feet...! ¡°They¡¯re back-!¡± Marmar¡¯s tail shook as she quickly said, ¡°Comrade, hide here for a moment! I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do if they see you!¡± Then she headed to an area where she pretended to be alone. Following Marmar¡¯s words, I hid in a corner behind the building and cautiously poked my head out. There, I saw a group of women with various hair colors chattering together. One, two, three. There were three of them in total. ©¥Those Ark idiots.... With the imp quota system, they¡¯ll have no choice but to hire us in each organization...! ©¥Muhuhu, that¡¯s right...! Fools! They don¡¯t know that we¡¯re infiltrating each organization, and sowing division in their society and families...! They each wore elaborate colored robes. With their small and skinny size, the robes appeared oversized. However, what was intriguing was the small hole near their buttocks, from which their tails wagged. Salrangsalrang. The Imp Gargar was foaming at the mouth. Unfortunately, the weak Marmar couldn¡¯t handle the power of the crazed Imp alone. I now understood why the garden and flower bed that Marmar had worked so hard on were in ruins. ¡°Gareureuk...!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there you two, help me...!¡± Hearing Marmar¡¯s cry, I couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch. I stepped out of hiding and approached the Imps. ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡± The Imps stopped and looked at me. The collective pressure of their gazes felt somewhat chilling. ¡°He¡¯s a strange one...!¡± The one with a red armband and red hair, the Imp named Tartar, approached me. ¡°Heung...?¡± The way they circled around me was similar to how a pack of wild animals cautiously observes an unfamiliar target. Well, that might actually be the case... Finally, one stood in front of me, frowning. ¡°Who are you...?! For your information, I am the great star-tailed Tartar, the captain of the Angmar Red Propaganda Unit...!¡± I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but it sounded like she had some status. With overflowing confidence and an assertive attitude, this Imp seemed to be the leader of this group. The star-tailed Tartar continued. ¡°You smell like an Imp. But! No tail, no horns...! Hah, you¡¯re just a lowly candy-brained Nymph...!¡± She quickly realized that I was an Imp, or a Nymph... or something like that. Just like how the Nymph Bionoi, whom I met at the tavern before, recognized me as a Half-Fairy, this gal also seemed to have such a sensitive sense. But something bothered me. ¡°What do you mean by Nymphs are lowly?¡± At my question, Tartar¡¯s slender eyebrows rose peculiarly. ¡°Nymphs are a lowly race, while Imps are superior to any other race in comparison...! This is historically proven...!¡± ¡°Historically proven?¡± As I asked, Tartar looked at me as if she were looking at an ignorant fool. Then, with a gesture that seemed like an act of mercy, she spoke. ¡°The superiority of Imps is well depicted in the ancient Angmar mural ¡®Impodus,¡¯ painted 2,000 years ago...! This explanation should already suffice...!¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 134.2 (EP-134.2) Exam Time #2 134 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #2 I heard that Imps were a new race created by the Demon King Angmar himself, remodeling and corrupting the Nymphs about half a century ago. So I couldn¡¯t see how the superiority of the Imps was depicted on an ancient mural 2,000 years ago. These three were weird... Were all Imps like this? I only thought of Imps being similar to Marmar. But I really couldn¡¯t tell if Marmar was the weird one or if it was this group. Unless I met more Imps, it would be hard to distinguish. ¡°Co, comrade-! Let¡¯s go get dinner together-!¡± Suddenly, Marmar grabbed my arm. Then she started dragging me somewhere. Sensing her determination, I had no choice but to leave the place with Marmar. * * * It was only after we were no longer in sight of the Imps that Marmar let out a long, heavy sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no one here, right?¡± She even looked around the area to truly confirm that there were no more Imps. She looked very pitiful and heartbreaking. ¡°Marmar, what¡¯s going on? Why are the Imps bullying you?¡± I asked Marmar for a detailed explanation of the situation. Then she began to let out all the injustice she¡¯d been bottling as if she had been waiting for this moment. ¡°I recruited Imps...! At first, those guys said they¡¯d help me. But it¡¯s all talk. One day, when I got home, their attitude changed...!¡± ¡°So Marmar, you mean the Imps just switched and started bullying you?¡± Marmar said that she met the three Imps while working as a teaching assistant. They were kind to Marmar, and having the building, Marmar did them a favor by inviting them to her townhouse for a place to sleep. In the beginning, they acted like good residents. But after they settled down, they started making requests to Marmar as if they were the owners of the building. ¡°At first, they were just small requests like making a prayer room. However, they started complaining more and more about the side dishes I give-. Then they accused me of ignoring them or raising my voice....¡± ¡°What, raising your voice?¡± ¡°I heard that she saw something she shouldn¡¯t have. That¡¯s why her mind got messed up.¡± Didn¡¯t I see someone like that recently? I heard that the Black Mage Pelto was also in such a state. Perhaps Gargar and Sir Pelto¡¯s madness had something in common. Anyway. Purpur, Tartar, Gargar, Marmar. And the ogre¡¯s name was Gorgor. There seemed to be a trend with their names. Was it the Demon King¡¯s preference? Well, I guessed it would be tiresome and difficult to give them carefully thought-out names, considering there were so many of them. I meant, I even named my squirrel Keongkeong... Marmar hesitated a bit, but eventually said. ¡°S, so the thing is, Comrade, I don¡¯t have any more money... And I have to prepare dinner for the sisters tonight...¡± I immediately realized that Marmar was asking to borrow some money, that was why she was hesitant. Since I didn¡¯t have anywhere to spend money anyway, I took out the money I had from my pocket and handed it to Marmar. ¡°Fiv, five hundred thousand coins? Is it okay to give me this much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I have on me for now. If you need more money later, let me know. I can withdraw from my account.¡± ¡°No, this is enough! Comrade, I¡¯ll prepare dinner tonight! Let¡¯s eat together!¡± After buying a lot of pork cutlet, which the Imps loved, Marmar and I returned to the townhouse to find a huge fire blazing in the garden. ¡°My, my furniture...!¡± Marmar¡¯s face turned pale blue as she looked in shock. It seemed that the burning pieces of wood were Marmar¡¯s furniture. ¡°Hieek...! My furniture...! That¡¯s my closet...!¡± ¡°Muhuhuhu.¡± Disregarding Marmar¡¯s cry, the Imp Tartar simply grinned insidiously. ¡°Hornless Marmar, so as not to grieve...! In recognition of your hard work, the Demon King himself will be giving you a revelation...!¡± Then the blue-haired Imp Purpur added from the side. ¡°Hurry up and kneel and bow your head...!¡± [T/N: author used ????? which is black(used dark) before, then ????? now which is blue in describing Purpur¡¯s hair color] Chapter 135.1 (EP-135.1) Exam Time #3 135 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #3 Professor Balan explained something to me the other day. Demon King Angmar held a position equivalent to the sun or a god for beings living in the darkness and shadows. A god. That was right. For the demons, Demon King Angmar was an object of faith. Although he was torn to pieces by evil, there was this belief that one day, the Demon King would be resurrected in the world and lead his followers to the right path. It was more or less similar to the belief of the Savior of the different religions. Imp Marmar also believed that one day, the Demon King Angmar would be resurrected, and rid this world of discrimination and violence. ©¥The Demon King aimed to create a world of equality; without sorrow, poverty or hunger. Of course, that was just Imp Marmar¡¯s perspective. In reality, the Demon King was said to be a madman who waged wars everywhere, even tearing rifts in the world beyond the barrier. It was hard to identify who would be right. At least, to Marmar, the Demon King Angmar was a great existence. That was also what the Imps were saying to Marmar. ¡°We¡¯re giving you the chance to receive the Demon King¡¯s doctrine...!¡± They said. Naturally, Marmar was trembling in excitement at this opportunity. In fact, she kneeled flat on the ground without hesitation. Ppigokppigok. Perched atop the broken wardrobe, the red-haired Tartar looked down at Marmar with satisfaction and shouted with greater arrogance. ¡°You, Halfie over there...! You also kneel and bow down to the King of Kings...! Worship his voice in glory...!¡± ¡°Who? Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you...! Quickly kneel and bow your head...!¡± It seemed like they didn¡¯t like the fact that I didn¡¯t kneel. But from my perspective, there was absolutely no reason for me to kneel in front of some scuffed bonfire. Receiving the words of the Demon King. I knew that it was impossible. After all, Solomon died a long time ago. In my opinion, these Imps were clearly manipulating and taking advantage of the innocent Marmar. Suddenly, I recalled the entry that I read about Imps a long while ago. ¡¸Imp: Noisy little devils. They deceive people with all sorts of clever remarks and tricks. They originate from Nymphs, the fairies of nature which Demon King Angmar modified.¡¹ They were the Demon King¡¯s servants; said to deceive people with their cunning tongue. Considering their nature, no wonder Marmar fell prey to their web of lies. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ The smoke on the ground was drugs! The reason why I was relatively unaffected was probably because I didn¡¯t kneel. Was that why they were above ground on an elevation? To avoid the narcotic gas spreading below? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It wasn¡¯t as surprising now that I¡¯d figured out their tricks. All that remained was the truth that these Imps were just a bunch of con artists who took advantage of Marmar¡¯s kindness. At this point, I exploded. ¡°This is a scam. Where on earth is the voice of the Demon King supposed to be coming from?¡± Gukikit. Hearing this, Tartar angrily frowned. ¡°It¡¯s because your faith is lacking, you halfwit...! If you kneel down, lower yourself in a humble posture, then you will hear the voice of the Demon King...!¡± ¡°If I lower myself, I¡¯ll end up inhaling the hallucinogenic gas, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°......!¡± Tartar paused, seemingly bewildered that their trick had been seen through. For a moment, her face had a darker shadow than the one cast by the bonfire. ¡°Purpur, that guy is trying to sabotage our operation...!¡± ¡°Unforgivable...!¡± Whether they were angered by their plan being exposed or they had given up on deceiving me any further, it seemed that they were readying to take action. How did Imps even fight? I¡¯d been curious about that for a while now. ¡°I, I¡¯m going to run away...!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together...!¡± ¡°Hehe, the abyss...!¡± ... But instead of coming at me, the Imps chose to flee, with their tails behind their backs. Did they instinctively realize that they couldn¡¯t defeat me? They might be smarter than I thought? Or maybe it was just their cunning nature. Then I lightly chanted. ©¤Air Bullet. Edited by: fakerDiiscover new stories at novelhall.com Chapter 135.2 (EP-135.2) Exam Time #3 135 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #3 Phishung, phishung, phishung. ¡°Ggyak-!¡± ¡°Hik-!¡± ¡°Geek-!¡± Three magic bullets accurately flew towards the Imps. Upon contact, they were immediately knocked down on the ground, wriggling in pain. ¡°Something, something hit...! My butt hurts...!¡± It was something I¡¯d noticed while being with Marmar, but it seemed that Imps were not very good in terms of combat. Why did Solomon bother creating such insignificant beings? Was he simply bored? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up in pain again, behave yourselves.¡± I gathered the tails of the fallen Imps and tied them with a nearby fence rope. Perhaps it was because they were hurt by my magic, but the Imps didn¡¯t resist and simply wriggled. ¡°Re, release me at once...! If you don¡¯t stop this act of hate towards Imps, you shall face the wrath of Demon King Angmar...!¡± ¡°I, I have a phobia of ropes.... Please release me....¡± ¡°Garuerue....¡± It felt like everything was a lie until just now. They talked really big to those who showed kindness like Marmar, but stammered in front of those who firmly stood their ground. Were these little devils? It was both unbelievable and infuriating that these b?tches ruined the Fairy Paradise that Marmar worked so hard to cultivate. Now angry, I asked with a ferocious voice. ¡°You, what¡¯s with this Red Propaganda Unit bullsh?t? If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll pluck your tails off.¡± ¡°Hieek...! No, not the tail...!¡± ¡°Then tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Keuuu....¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right... It was a lie that the Demon King resurrected and spoke to us....¡± ¡°.......¡± Marmar¡¯s expression grew incredibly dark. It seemed that for her, the betrayal of hope was more heartbreaking than the destruction of her garden. Then as if feeling Marmar¡¯s sadness, Tartar quickly added to bring in some light. ¡°B-But it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie...! Gargar, Gargar is a Great Imp who really saw the Demon King, I swear on my tail...!¡± Tartar pointed to Gargar, who was digging with her hands like a dog in the corner of the garden. I only thought she was just a crazy Imp, but did she actually see the Demon King? ¡°Muhuhu, Gargar had been baptized by the Demon King himself...! Gargar is a vanguard of the great Demon King¡¯s army...!¡± This surprised Marmar. ¡°What, baptized?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right...! A baptism that is bestowed only upon Imps who have passed a difficult trial...! Gargar is an Imp who proudly passed the test and was baptized...!¡± Tartar boasted as if it were her own accomplishment. But as I clenched my fist, her tail quickly drooped as she glanced at me cautiously. She sure was stupid. ... Was this how Elga felt when she looked at me? However, Marmar¡¯s mood seemed to instantly brighten at the mention of the baptism, as she clapped her hands together. I had no choice but to ask about it. ¡°What is this baptism?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ceremonial ritual that elevates Imps to a higher level...! It¡¯s typically conducted by the Demon King¡¯s officials, or sometimes, the Demon King himself...!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Was it possible for me to do that? I imagined myself evolving Marmar. ¡°How do you do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-, well, only an Imp who experienced it knows.¡± So our eyes turned towards Gargar, who was continuously digging up the flower bed soil like a raccoon. ¡°Hihi...!!!¡± ¡®... I don¡¯t think she even knows anything by this point.¡¯ Edited by: fake Chapter 136.1 (EP-136.1) Exam Time #4 136 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #4 Of course, even with her big heart, Marmar wouldn¡¯t just forgive those who deceived and bullied her. ¡°Fix all the rooms and furniture...! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick you out...!¡± With nothing to fear from the Imps anymore, Marmar became their leader by default. The Imps, who would¡¯ve been thrown to the streets, were grateful for Marmar¡¯s treatment. ¡°I, Tartar, will sweep the floor...! Purpur will wash the dishes, and Gargar....¡± ¡°Hihi...!¡± Tartar looked at Gargar, who was chasing after a fly, and sighed while shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s best not to let Gargar do anything....¡± ¡°Then start cleaning!¡± Marmar ordered the Imps who had been deceiving her for days. The Imps then began to slowly move, cleaning up the chaos they created one by one. Seeing this, Marmar nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Good. Everything is going back to normal.¡± ¡°Are you okay with this Marmar? These guys tormented you. Shouldn¡¯t we report it to Ark for punishment or expel them?¡± I asked Marmar if it was okay for the Imps¡¯ punishment to end so lightly. But Marmar simply shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. After all, among us Imps, the one who gets deceived is considered to be at fault!¡± The deceived... would be at fault. How cold... I guessed they really were the creations of the Demon King. At the thought of the Demon King, I looked at Gargar, who was said to have been baptized by the Demon King. I became curious about the reason behind the facility¡¯s existence. Why did the facility imprison demons, including Imps? Tartar then said. ¡°The vicious guards at the facility said that horned Imps like us are suspects....¡± Horns, huh? ¡°Speaking of horns, you have one while Marmar doesn¡¯t. What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Horns are a symbol of misdeeds...! They¡¯re like medals that grow little by little every time we do something bad...!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Was it like Pinocchio¡¯s nose that grew every time he lied? For the Imps who considered horns as medals, Marmar, who didn¡¯thave horns, must have seemed inferior. Seuk. Just to be sure, I touched my forehead. It was smooth and there was no sign of any horns. The blue-haired Purpur added. ¡°We were chained.... So, we all ran away when that incident happened...!¡± Purpur then explained the incident that took place at the facility about two months ago. It was like any usual day of being exploited for labor, until someone suddenly broke into the facility and killed a lot of people, all while hunting the imprisoned demons. Taking advantage of the chaos, the sisters Tartar and Purpur escaped. At that time, they also joined forces with Gargar. Listening to her story, the one who broke through was probably the main character¡¯s party. Come to think of it, in Chapter 2 of the original novel, there was a mad scientist who experimented with demons. Was that when it happened? Seeing it this way, it seemed that the main character¡¯s party was steadily following the original route. Like a train running on a fixed rail, chugging along the laid out path... Chapter 136.2 (EP-136.2) Exam Time #4 136 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #4 With help of multiple hands, the devastated garden and flower beds were soon restored to almost the way they were. Of course, there were no pretty flowers or lettuce, but Marmar thought positively saying, ¡°We can plant them again.¡± There were many twists and turns, but in terms of the result, Marmar now had additional subordinates. Well, additional ¡®Imps¡¯. They could work together in the future. However, since there was no absolute certainty of what would happen, I decided to scare the Imps who were sitting in the corner resting. ¡°I will be visiting often in the future. If I discover that you did something bad again, I will pluck your tail!¡± ¡°Hieek...!¡± The Imps trembled at my threat. Watching their reaction, Marmar said with awe. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone discipline Imps so well. As expected of my dignified Comrade!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Imps are naturally rebellious, they don¡¯t bow their heads to anyone!¡± ¡°I see...¡± Perhaps it was because I was of the Devil King¡¯s descent. Which made me wonder, what would happen if I suddenly told these guys, ¡°I am the Demon King¡¯s grandson.¡± However, I quickly shook my head and dispelled that thought. The reason being that if I were to reveal the truth to them, they would undoubtedly go wild and spread rumors everywhere, causing a commotion. Then, eventually, my identity would get exposed to the world and I would get hunted before I could even grow... ¡°Hmm.¡± How should I make use of these Imps? Then, I once again thought of the baptism done on Imps by the high-ranking officials of the Demon King or the Demon King himself. Gargar was said to have experienced it firsthand. Unfortunately, right now, said Imp was mentally unstable and couldn¡¯t even do basic communication... Still, just in case, I asked Gargar who was frolicking in the flowerbed ¡°Gargar, do you know anything about the baptism ceremony?¡± Of course, such a gift was not something that could be acquired just by any Imp. It was like a reward that only Imps who had passed a certain ¡®trial¡¯ could enjoy. ¡°Did I understand that correctly?¡± ¡°Gareureureu....¡± Gargar then began to roll around the flower bed. Thanks to this, her clothes got dirty but she looked extremely delighted. Seeing Gargar like this, Marmar¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you really talk?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, if it is true, the Demon King seems to reward the Imps who passed some sort of a trial.¡± ¡°Then, if the Demon King returns someday, will I be able to receive a reward?¡± Marmar wondered if she could receive a reward from the Demon King. However, the Imps coldly shook their heads. ¡°Imps without horns will have a difficult time...!¡± Hearing those words, Marmar touched her forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have horns? I wish I had horns too!¡± I imagined horns on Marmar¡¯s forehead. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it would fit her very well. ¡°Marmar, even without horns, you¡¯re a hard worker and will definitely be able to receive a reward.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± I wanted to give Marmar a reward for her hard work and diligence. If the blood of high-ranking officials or the Demon King could empower Imps, could my blood also do the same? But the question now was, how could I get Marmar to consume my blood? If I just asked, ¡°Would you like to drink my blood?¡± Marmar would just look at me like I was some weirdo. Was there no natural way of doing it? However, such worries were resolved by an unexpected existence. ¡°Gareureu...!¡± Gargar suddenly started to run rampant with a hoe, making a shallow cut on my finger. ¡°Comrade...! Your hand is bleeding...! Comrade got a cut...!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Chapter 137.1 (EP-137.1) Exam Time #5 137 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #5 Blood trickled down the middle finger of my left hand. The wound was not particularly painful or deep, but still, it was not a good sight to see yourself bleeding. On the contrary, the surrounding Imps were more flustered than the injured. ¡°Blood, he¡¯s bleeding...! He might die...!¡± ¡°How scary...!¡± Were they afraid of blood? It might be possible. Marmar seemed to be the same way. Her tail anxiously wagged as she looked at my nicked finger. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll bandage it right away!¡± ¡°A bandage? It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯ll just lick-.¡± Pajijik. Then an idea suddenly flashed in my mind. I now got the blood I wanted, couldn¡¯t I feed this to Marmar? ¡°Actually, I have a cut in my mouth. Marmar, can you lick it for me instead?¡± ¡°Huh-!?¡± It was weird to ask someone to lick your finger. But the broadminded Marmar might not refuse. In fact, Marmar did not refuse and immediately put my finger in her mouth. With that, feeding my blood to Marmar was a success. But now, I wondered, what would happen next? ¡°Has the bleeding stopped?¡± Marmar removed her mouth from my hand and examined it. She even put a band-aid on. However, nothing happened in the end. ¡®What?¡¯ Was the method wrong? Maybe it was my fault for believing Gargar¡¯s nonsense... I wondered if Professor Balan knew how the baptism could work. I¡¯d need to ask her later. * * * We had a very late dinner because of all the things that happened. However, Marmar¡¯s fried pork cutlet was very tasty and the satisfaction was high. Marmar was teasing me. She was indeed a mischievous little devil. She then said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I really thought I could hear the Demon King¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really! I wanted to ask a question!¡± Marmar had something to ask the Demon King? Out of curiosity, I asked what it was. ¡°What did you want to ask? If you don¡¯t want to say, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not really a big secret! What I wanted to ask was....¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°... I changed my mind, I won¡¯t say!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re just teasing me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Actually, I also like to trick others. I¡¯m an Imp!¡± Marmar smiled slyly, but her cheekiness gradually died down. ¡°Really, I just wanted to ask if I¡¯m doing well?¡± ¡°If you are doing well?¡± ¡°Yes! I am working hard. However, I don¡¯t know if this is really the right way. What if all the effort I¡¯m putting in turns out to be meaningless?¡± ¡°Hmm. I see...¡± Marmar seemed to be worried about the direction in which she was living. If the Demon King were to suddenly appear and say, ¡°Marmar, you are doing well,¡± it would bring great relief to Marmar¡¯s heart. So, I decided to speak this on his behalf. ¡°Marmar, you are doing well.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I were in the same position as you, I don¡¯t think I could live as diligently as you are right now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure. I might not have a tail, but I can swear on it!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 137.2 (EP-137.2) Exam Time #5 137 ¨C Imps And Exam Time #5 ¡°Then it¡¯s probably true!¡± Marmar seemed happy at my praise. Some affirmation could greatly help someone and save them from despair. Suddenly, I found myself wondering if someone were watching me, would they consider the path I was on to be the right one? And would they tell me if I was doing well in this path? In this sudden possession of a different life, had I been doing well? I avoided the Queen¡¯s execution and my own death. In this temporary position, was following the goal of Angmar¡¯s revival the right choice? I didn¡¯t know because there was no one to answer. I needed to stumble my way forward on a path with no clear end. It felt like solving a test with no correct answers. It was then that Marmar asked me with a subtle tone. ¡°Comrade, why are you being so nice to me? You saved me from being burned at the stake and protected me from harm.¡± Well. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because you genuinely accept my goodwill? It¡¯s a difficult question to answer all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Genuinely accept your goodwill? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Other people always think that I¡¯m hiding a plot whenever I try to do them a favor. There are many instances where they just don¡¯t want anything with me at all. But you are not like that.¡± Marmar accepted goodwill as it was. I could be rest assured and see Marmar be happy. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t explain anything...¡± Marmar let out a long nasal sound, somewhat disappointed. Even I found my own words hard to believe. However, the goodwill I extended to Marmar was genuinely free of ulterior motives. If I were to give a reason, it was because I, as an ordinary human being, genuinely wished for Marmar to live a fulfilling life. I could see myself, Lee Seong-eum, in Marmar. There wasn¡¯t a powerful enough organization or person to apprehend them. Though, there were more complex reasons behind it, the biggest reason was that they were strong. But recently, I was hitting the dungeons faster than them and hindering their growth. Which gave me the feeling that maybe, I changed their leveling path from dungeon raiding to hunting bad guys. Maybe I was just overthinking things... Marmar added. ¡°And, there are also some guys who attack Imps and Nymphs. Be careful.¡± ¡°Attack Imps and Nymphs? Is it the Hunter?¡± ... No, they wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Then, Marmar, I¡¯ll come visit again soon.¡± ¡°Take care!¡± After parting ways with Marmar, I headed to the¡¸Love Hall¡¹, the Gold Rank dormitory. Perhaps because it was late, but there were no people on sight, only the light of the glowstones. It felt eerie. Why was it so... silent? Everything seemed quieter than usual. With the conversation I just had with Marmar, I was afraid that someone might jump out and attack me. But that was just my imagination, and I was able to get to the dormitory safely. 4th floor of a 5 story building. Room 402, located second from the left. This was my private room. Creak. ¡°Huh?¡± As I held onto the doorknob, I felt something strange. I was sure I locked it tight. Yet, the door was unlocked... It was reasonable to say that someone broke into my room. Having suffered from all kinds of assassination attempts in Angmar, I was sensitive to such details and noticed it right away. Baseurak, baseurak. As I listened carefully, I could hear that someone was inside my room. Chapter 138.1 (EP-138.1) Professor #1 138 ¨C Fairy Professor #1 During my time living in the kingdom, I often faced the threat of assassination. So I was highly sensitive to the details, especially in the middle of the night. Someone breaking into my home was no different. Even though I was in a more relaxed state after leaving the kingdom¡ª ¡ªRustling, rustling. ¡°.......¡± I was not so oblivious that I wouldn¡¯t notice that someone had broken into my private room. Seureureuk. I grasped the Imp tail wand that I had wrapped around my arm. If there was one difference between the me who faced assassinations and various threats in the kingdom and the current me, it was that I could now handle most intruders on my own. I didn¡¯t know who they were, but I¡¯d let them taste the magic of a Rank 4.5! ¡°Hu-.¡± With that feeling, I took a deep breath and swiftly opened the door. Giiik-. ¡°Don¡¯t move-!¡± As I loudly shouted and aimed my wand, the person who had been rummaging around in my room let out a startled scream. ¡°Kkyaaaak-!¡± It was a sharp, piercing scream of a woman. But rather than the scream, what surprised me was the identity of the burglar. ¡°No, you-.¡± ¡°Kkyaaaak-!¡± However, screaming wasn¡¯t enough for her. She started throwing things from my desk at me; tissue boxes, thick books, candles, cups, and various other items. Syuk, syuksyuk. Ppak. Her throwing skills were remarkably accurate, and as a result, some of the objects hit my small head and face, causing me to involuntarily let out a pained scream, ¡°Hieek!¡± ¡®It hurt!¡¯ For a moment, my eyes flashed as I felt anger rising within me. But what mattered most right now was calming down the agitated woman. ¡°Kkyaaaaaak-!!!¡± ¡°Wait, stop for a second! You¡¯ll break things! Hey, don¡¯t touch the bookshelf, it¡¯s arranged in an important order!¡±Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Go away-!!!¡± ¡°What are you doing? And stop throwing things-!¡± The fact that it was late at 2am might have also played a part. Fortunately, the situation didn¡¯t escalate into something more troublesome. ¡°Professor, you owe me big time.¡± ¡°.......¡± Stella, who was sitting on the only chair in my private room, had been silent since earlier. It seemed like she had no explanations or excuses. Then, after a long time, she finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°Give me a cup of tea.¡± She was asking for tea after invading my room like a thief. What a distinguished lady. In my mind, I really wanted to report her for burglary or illegal trespassing. The reason I didn¡¯t do that was because I didn¡¯t want to make things big. And I wanted to clear a personal debt with Stella. Somehow, Stella seemed more composed than I thought, so I boiled hot tea and handed it to her. ¡°I added some milk and sugar.¡± Receiving it, she praised, ¡°It smells good.¡± Asking and savoring tea after getting caught rummaging my room. Was this the cunning of a 132-year-old elf? ¡®132 years old.¡¯ Come to think of it, it felt weird. In a world where magic and spells existed, along with the existence of beings like fairies and Imps, there were many things that didn¡¯t feel real, including the existence of long-lived beings. Just by appearance, she looked like she was in her thirties. Did she really live for over a hundred years? Seureureuk. I took the opportunity to observe Stella Bellhawk¡¯s appearance. Her short, neatly-cut, purple hair was very stylish, and her long, pointed ears peeking through were like a well-made make-up or some kind of prosthetic. She was dressed in an ordinary outfit that didn¡¯t look like someone who came to steal stuff; a white blouse and a fitted, short blue skirt. ¡°You make good tea.¡± Her amber eyes delicately trembled to a crescent. Thanks to this, the teardrop spot under her right eye was reflected in my eyes. Overall, she was an incredibly attractive woman. The words ¡°teacher¡± or ¡°professor¡± didn¡¯t fit with her, rather she felt like a girl my age, but.... At the same time, she was also a home invader who sneaked in my dorm. ¡°Why the hell did you do that?¡± ¡°Hm? Whatever could you mean?¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 138.2 (EP-138.2) Professor #1 138 ¨C Fairy Professor #1 Was she going to pretend not to know anything and divert my attention? If I had known that she would just do this, I would have reported her as a thief when the people gathered around and had her punished. Actually, it might not be too late to do it now. But I decided to give Stella a chance. ¡°While it¡¯s a crime to trespass into someone else¡¯s residence, I don¡¯t think you intentionally planned to do so, Professor.¡± ¡°.......¡± Stella remained silent, she had nothing to say. She seemed to be avoiding eye contact, perhaps contemplating on how to extricate herself from this situation. So, I added. ¡°For someone who came to steal, your outfit sure looks uncomfortable. You don¡¯t even have a bag to store things.¡± Stella Belhawk was wearing high-heels with a career woman¡¯s office look. It was the exact opposite of a thief¡¯s getup, which was something more convenient and practical to wear. Hence why, I didn¡¯t believe she intentionally came to rob me of my possessions-. That was my thought, at least. ¡°It would be best for the both of us if you tell the truth.¡± ¡°Sampling.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was trying to collect samples.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®collect sample¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault! How could a student leave their dormitory empty this late. Staying out this late in the night, how much longer are you making people wait?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Stella, who had been sitting there like a mute, suddenly began to speak in a firm and steady tone. Her confident and dignified attitude almost made me feel like I was the one getting interrogated. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re quite the night owl, Mr. Theo Gospel. It looks like you stay out much more than anyone else, no? Where do you keep wandering off to?¡± She was trying to target my weakness and shake me off. I knew that this was a technique in debates. Blurring the focus of the discussion and attacking the messenger instead of the message was effective in getting out of a disadvantaged position. ¡°Why do you need my hair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the research I¡¯m writing. Would you like to see it?¡± Seureuk. Stella then handed me something. It was like a small scroll. Unfolding it, I saw words written inside. ¡¸Ecological Differences Between Nymphs And Elves: How To Increase Fairy Population.¡¹ It was a very interesting paper. ¡°The title and content are just temporary placeholders for now.¡± As I attempted to read it, Stella swiftly snatched the scroll from my hand. Although I hadn¡¯t read much, I could roughly grasp the nuance of what Stella was up to. ¡°I asked the Nymphs for help, but they are closed-minded and exclusive, so they wouldn¡¯t cooperate. I tried kidnapping a few of them, but they caused a fuss and went into a frenzy-¡± ¡°Wait, you kidnapped Nymphs!?¡± I recalled the story I had heard from Marmar. There were a few cases where Imps and Nymphs went missing. Because of that, I was scared and made my journey back with haste. Now I realized that Stella was the culprit. Stella said in her defense. ¡°To be precise, I borrowed them for a little bit. I intended to return them after I¡¯m done with them. And I actually did send them back!¡± ... Was that something you could say after kidnapping people? Treating them as objects that you could return. ¡°That is a crime. Why the hell did you do that?¡± I said so, but then I suddenly felt a chilling sensation creep up my spine. It reminded me that Stella Belhawk was originally a villain character nicknamed the ¡®Head Hunter¡¯. In the original story, she wasn¡¯t originally a professor, but a human hunter who roamed the forest. In other words, there was a high probability that she¡¯d turn into a very dangerous character. Concerned that I might have been too rude, I became cautious with my words and actions. I didn¡¯t want to provoke Stella, who might awaken as the Head Hunter and hunt me down, turning me into a stuffed display trophy. I didn¡¯t want such a fate. Seureureuk. At this moment, Stella stood up from her seat and walked towards me. Then she grabbed my arm tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to dwell on things like that...! The general meeting will be held soon...!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 139.1 (EP-139.1) Professor #2 139 ¨C Fairy Professor #2 Whenever I thought of an ¡®Elf¡¯, I would imagine a slender and graceful forest-dwelling fairy. The media I¡¯d consumed portrayed Elves as nature lovers and protectors¨C solidified into such a stereotype. However, the Elves of this world were nomads who lived in vast meadows, grazing their livestock. They started driving carriages and conducting trade, selling the wool and cheese they produced. As a result, the southern meadows expanded with the emergence of Elven caravans, forming a bustling trade network. And it was the Belhawk Family that gathered and united these traders into one huge organization. Stella had this Belhawk blood thickly flowing within her veins. Stella Von Belhawk. She was naturally lazy and liked to play tricks, so her position within the family was like a candle in the wind. She was enjoying quite a life of luxury, so much so that she created her own glamorous hunting ground, where she would hunt and squander her wealth time and time again. In other words, she was a prodigal daughter. A wastrel. In the end, Stella Belhawk was expelled from her family ¨C that was the extent of the information I could independently gather. That would truly be the end of it. She was so lazy and indulgent that there was nothing of significant value beyond that. The Belhawk Family probably concealed all records of Stella and destroyed them, as she was a disgrace to the family. Then near Act 2, Stella suddenly appeared as the murderer, Head Hunter. The reason for this was not explained in the original novel. In the crumbling kingdom of Angmar, after the Queen¡¯s execution, anyone was prone to corruption and ruin. Stella Bellhawk probably followed such a path after the execution ¨C but that was just my speculation. And currently, Stella Belhawk was yelling at me. ¡°The general meeting will be held soon...! If I don¡¯t get any results by then, I¡¯ll get kicked out...! The support from my family will also get cut off...!¡± Stella was losing her mind. Kkwaaaaak. She grabbed my arm and started shaking me back and forth. Her grip was so strong that tears were about to well up in my eyes. ¡°Let me go and calm down!¡± If Stella were to fall into villainy, it could disrupt my plan for the revival of the Angmar family. That was why it¡¯d be necessary for me to somehow calm her down before she turned into a malignant variable. ¡°So, you were trying to collect samples for your research, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left! The general meeting is a month away. I need to get meaningful results. Significant-.¡± Seeing her wildly biting her white-painted nails, it felt like she was really driven in a corner. From her point of view, being kicked out of the family would be the same as losing everything. I could understand this. There were many people around me who felt anxious as they grew older and left the orphanage. I myself also had moments of fear, wondering if I could live well. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s already late. We can talk about it tomorrow.¡± We¡¯d talk when she was sober and clear-headed. There was nothing as foolish as having important conversations with someone under the influence of alcohol. Seureuk-. Professor Belhawk then sat down on the bed. ¡°Then can I sleep here? There¡¯re collectors waiting in my lab and room.¡± ¡°Did you borrow a lot of money?¡± ¡°Not really, just about 500,000,000 coins-?¡± ¡®That¡¯s 500 million won...¡¯ [T/N: 382,596.70 USD] Such a dizzying amount of money. So that was why she remained nowhere to be found, she¡¯d been hiding. ¡°Get some sleep for now.¡± ¡°Is this a microfiber blanket? I can¡¯t sleep without a microfiber blanket.¡± ¡°Just sleep...¡± Seureuk-. Professor Stella immediately laid on the bed without even taking off her clothes and snoozed off. I wondered if I should change her into a sleeping attire, but I decided to leave her be, thinking that it might cause unnecessary disputes. Unfortunately, the blanket and bed would now smell of alcohol. Chapter 139.2 (EP-139.2) Professor #2 139 ¨C Fairy Professor #2 When I woke up the next morning, Stella was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Hold up, what!?¡± There was a note placed on the desk, and as I checked it, the thing simply said¡¸Morning.¡¹ As I removed the napkin cover, I saw a plate with eggs and sausages. Did she prepare breakfast for me? Even the messy room was tidied up. ¡°How amusing...¡± I guessed she still had some manners. Seukseuk. After washing my body and changing clothes, I went outside. The feel of the Angmar robe fitting to my body was pretty good. Upon exiting the¡¸Love Hall¡¹, I saw a familiar face waiting for me. Her silver hair, under the parasol, was shining brightly in the sunlight. ¡°Miss Mirna.¡± ¡°I heard something happened at your dorm last night? People said that Professor Stella screamed and made a fuss in your room.¡± ¡°.......¡± Had rumors already spread? ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the talk all over the place. Is this true? Why was Professor Stella in your room, Theo Gospel?¡± It seemed like Mirna was suspicious of an extramarital affair. If a man and woman caused a scene late in the evening, it was certainly not strange to hear rumors about it the next morning. It was also understandable that people who heard it would think, ¡®What were they doing?¡¯ Who would believe that the commotion was because of Professor Stella getting caught trying to steal hair from my room? I didn¡¯t know how to explain this. What happened last night with Stella Belhawk was supposed to be kept secret. So, while I was contemplating on what to say, Mirna added. ¡°Why can¡¯t you say anything? What did you two do!?¡± ¡°No, Mirna-nim. Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Theo, where¡¯s your room?¡± Mirna strode forward to my room and quickly began inspecting it. Then she found purple hair lying on my bed, showed it to me and questioned. ¡°.......¡± I didn¡¯t say any more, but I could see Mirna¡¯s attitude softening a bit. Even the fan that was pressed against my throat slightly lost some of its strength. Seureuk-. She was probably confused in her mind, probably thinking, ¡°Why is this guy so confident? Did nothing really happen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± But she soon grew angrier, seemingly to have thought that it was all a lie. ¡°Tell the truth, right now!¡± To appease Mirna¡¯s anger, I had no choice but to reveal the truth. I had intended to keep it a secret to protect Professor Stella¡¯s honor. But since I was in immediate danger, I had no choice but to spill the beans. So I told her what I knew. I explained everything, that I caught a drunk Professor Stella sneaking into my room to collect a strand of my hair for her research, including the request for secrecy. I couldn¡¯t say for Elga, but I was innocent when it came to Professor Stella. For now... At least. ¡°I broke my promise with Professor Stella to prove my innocence. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the Professor herself.¡± Even with my sincere explanation, Mirna remained sceptical. In the end, I was forced to take her to Professor Stella¡¯s lab to verify the truth. Professor Stella didn¡¯t like the fact, but I had no choice. ¡°I told you to keep it a secret. How can you say that?¡± ¡°Professor, I sincerely apologize. But I am indebted to the Draco Family as well. I cannot reject Miss Mirna¡¯s interrogation.¡± As I slowly shook my head, Mirna, who was listening next to me, asked as if embarrassed. ¡°... So, you mean that nothing really happened?¡± I replied with a sense of innocence and purity. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you before? Mirna-nim did not trust me that much, rather....¡± I acted as if I was going to say something, but then shut my mouth at the end. I thought that if I said more, Professor Stella might notice the relationship between me and Mirna. However, Mirna seemed to get impatient at the cut-off in my words. ¡°Rather, what?¡± Mina looked extremely anxious. To the extent that tears were welling up in her eyes. Suddenly, the choker in my pocket felt unusually large and prominent. Edited by: fake Chapter 140.1 (EP-140.1) Professor #3 140 ¨C Fairy Professor #3 Me, Mirna, and Professor Stella went to a cafe? in Ark¡¯s campus. The cafe was built with brown bricks, giving off a warm and cozy feel, which was perfect for couples on a date. As we entered the serene interior of the cafe?¡¯s second floor, we each ordered a drink and took our seats. ¡°.......¡± Meanwhile, Stella¡¯s eyes were constantly darting everywhere. She looked like a deer cautiously drinking from a pond in a meadow full of predators. ¡°Tweety.¡± ©¤Pireureuk. She soon summoned a giant blue eagle flying in the sky. And then she whispered into its ear. ¡°Keep an eye on those collectors.¡± ©¤Quiying! Flapflap. As I watched the bird fly out the window, it was only then that I remembered why Stella was acting so cautiously. She owed a huge debt of 500 million coins to the bank. That was why she¡¯d been hiding and being as inconspicuous as possible. Teureureuk, teureureuk. Finally, she brought over a folding screen-like object and placed it around us, creating a secluded space. With a satisfied expression, Stella uttered a brief remark, ¡°Good.¡± Seeing her so anxious, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious myself. To be honest, I felt a bit uneasy. Me, Mirna, and Stella Belhawk. It was an unexpected combination. I had no idea what would unfold from this conversation today. She said, ¡°Kneel before me and apologize. You have tarnished my honor,¡± putting on an even stronger condition. Kneel in front of her... Honestly, I didn¡¯t think that was enough of a punishment. I meant, I revealed Stella¡¯s secret to the Young Lady of another great family. If I was in her position, I would have had the loose-mouth get beheaded. Stella was surprisingly generous. However, unlike my increase in respect to Stella, Mirna was rather furious. ¡°Professor Stella, doesn¡¯t the problem root from you breaking into his room in the first place? And you were digging through his belongings. That¡¯s not something a Lady from a great family does in her free time, is it?¡± Mirna was defending me on her own terms. I was very moved, but at the same time I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Look at her.¡¯ It was almost as if she didn¡¯t just question me like she was going to eat me whole. In response, Stella simply replied, ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s a different matter. Breaking a promise is breaking a promise. The trust between us is now broken.¡± ¡°Tr, trust?¡± Trust, broken-. Mirna trembled at these words. ¡°.......¡± And then, she subtly glanced at me. Was she thinking about how she suspected my infidelity in the morning and getting angry? Mirna didn¡¯t trust me. As a result, I had also lost trust in Mirna ¡ªperhaps that was what she might be thinking? In a way, Mirna was feeling emotionally indebted towards me. At least, that was my guess. Aware or unaware of the situation between me and Mirna, Professor Stella added. ¡°The Belhawk Family has a saying. Trust is like crafted glass, once broken it can¡¯t be put back. Even if you managed to glue it together, it would never be the same as before.¡± Seureuk. Edited by: fake Chapter 140.2 (EP-140.2) Professor #3 140 ¨C Fairy Professor #3 Professor Stella looked at me with cold eyes. ¡°Theo Gospel, the trust between you and me has already been broken. Once this rumor spreads, no one will want to make deals with you in the future!¡± ¡°... You¡¯re right.¡± I sighed as if deeply reflecting on myself. But the more I did, the more Mirna became restless. Did an arrow hit a mark on her? ¡°But I am a generous and benevolent person. If you get down on your knees and kiss my shoes in apology, I will consider forgiving you.¡± Stella concluded her words as if she was bestowing me great kindness. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ was what I felt when I heard that I had to kneel and kiss her shoes. After all, ever since living as Theo Gospel, I had done way more humiliating acts than this. Though, Mirna didn¡¯t seem to like that. ¡°Kneel down and kiss your shoe. Aren¡¯t you being too harsh?¡± ¡°.......¡± At this point, Professor Stella raised her slender purple eyebrows. ¡°Lady Mirna, you have been inserting yourself in our conversation since a while ago. Is there something going on between you two?¡± ¡°That-.¡± Mirna stumbled at the sudden question. She then glanced at me and said in a small, trailing voice. ¡°Angmar¡¯s Secretary, Sir Theo Gospel, is my fiance?....¡±Updated chapters at novelhall.com She sounded unsure. Doubting infidelity in a spouse or fiance? was a serious reason for divorce or breaking off the engagement in the church¡¯s doctrine, and she must have known that. It seemed that Mirna lacked confidence in whether our relationship was still intact. At this moment, Professor Stella placed her glass onto the table with a thud. ¡°Fiance?? Really?¡± She seemed intrigued by the dynamics between us. The fact that I was Mirna¡¯s fiance? was already widely spread within Ark. Seeing that Professor Stella didn¡¯t know, it seemed that her information was behind. Stella asked. ¡°A Half-fairy¡¯s fiance?... So, how far have you two gone!?¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s impossible-!¡± Mirna also stood up from her seat. ¡°The only time a man, who bears the name of the Draco Family, should kneel is before God when praying.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna bit her lower lip. * * * ¡°Well then, I have a faculty meeting to attend. Take your time thinking it over. I¡¯ll give you two days.¡± Professor Stella left the table first. Soon, only Mirna remained in the spacious and serene second floor of the cafe?, her face reddened with humiliation. Mirna was feeling unease, constantly flicking open or folding the fan, and touching its edges. She seemed to have a lot to say to me, but I felt like she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, perhaps due to the atmosphere or for various reasons. Thinking that if we continued like this, Mirna might have an unpredictable outburst, so I broke the silence and spoke up. ¡°I can kneel down and apologize. After all, it¡¯s my fault for breaking the promise with Professor Stella.¡± ¡°Like I said before, no one who bears the name of the Draco Family should ever kneel to the Lady of the Belhawk¡¯s. And-.¡± Mirna hesitated, touching the folded end of the fan with her fingers. I calmly asked her, ¡°And?¡± Soon, Mirna lowered the fan on the table and brought her hands to her forehead, covering her face. Then, hidden behind her palms, she said. ¡°... And this is something that happened because I doubted you, Theo Gospel. If there¡¯s anyone at fault, it¡¯s that Elf¡¯s who intruded into your room without permission, but....¡± As expected, Mirna was anxious about doubting me. Well, I did drive the situation towards that way. Thump, thump, thump. But seeing Mirna, who severely valued courtesy, shaking with her legs under the table, looking like in great mental distress, I wondered if it was a little too much. ¡°Miss Mirna-.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel.¡± Before I could say anything, Mirna opened her mouth first. ¡°... I-I want to apologize to you.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 141.1 (EP-141.1) #1 141 ¨C Pincer #1 Mirna opened her mouth as if she was telling a very embarrassing story. ¡°Theo Gospel, I want to apologize to you.¡± Her red eyes darted anxiously around the cafe? as she said so. Which made me wonder, had Mirna ever apologized to someone? Perhaps, living as a noble lady, she had always been the one receiving apologies rather than offering them. Therefore, for Mirna, the current situation was very awkward and embarrassing, to the point that she was wishing that there would be a mouse hole she could hide in. Then Mirna added. ¡°But, I thought you really did something with Professor Stella...! Anyone who hears such news so suddenly would think so.¡± ¡°.......¡± Welp, that was not something you should include in an apology. That was basically giving yourself an excuse for committing the thing you were apologizing for. It made for a bad show of hand. When I frowned, Mirna quickly opened her lips as if she suddenly realized her mistake. ¡°Of course, it was all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s out of my doubts.... However, if you give me a chance to make it up, I-I can regain your trust.¡± Mirna was rambling gibberish. I thought it would be best to end this quickly before she got out of control. ¡°Miss Mirna.¡± ¡°... W, what is it?¡± Mirna¡¯s gaze was full of unease. Her two eyes couldn¡¯t meet me directly, and instead wandered anxiously around my lips, shoulders, and neck. Suddenly, I felt the urge to tell Mirna, ¡°We can¡¯t maintain a relationship with such a lack of trust. Let¡¯s pretend the engagement never happened.¡± How would Mirna react? Would she erupt in anger and bash my head with that fan? It was a possibility, for sure... But Mirna had shattered those foundations of trust, doubting me and pushing me into a corner. Which ultimately led to me being humiliated by Professor Stella. She was probably feeling guilty. With this in mind, I decided to extend a hand of forgiveness to Mirna. ¡°Of course, I am also at fault.¡± ¡°... Theo Gospel, what do you mean you¡¯re also at fault?¡± As Mirna asked, seemingly unable to understand, I seized the opportunity and spoke the words I had prepared in advance. ¡°The reason Mirna-nim couldn¡¯t trust me is because I haven¡¯t shown enough trustworthy behavior in the past. I will be more mindful of my actions from now on.¡± Was this act of reconciliation enough? But when I glanced at Mirna, she was flushed red with various emotions on her face. She was still unable to resolve the situation internally. Should I calm her down more? ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect Mirna-nim to take my side.¡± I said it in a very surprised way, while Mirna bit the bait. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You defended me in front of Professor Stella.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Professor Stella is being impudent and rude. She was the first to break into your room and started screaming. This is why Elves are....¡± Mirna clicked her tongue. She seemed to have a lot to say about Elves. I intentionally scratched my nose as if in contemplation. ¡°But it is true that I broke my promise. And Professor Stella now lost her trust in me. What should I do?¡± Mirna sighed at my words, ¡°Huu-.¡± ¡°This situation arose due to my misunderstanding and shortcomings. It is my duty as a member of the Draco Family to take responsibility. I will assist Professor Stella.¡± ¡°How? Will Mirna-nim help the Professor with her research?¡± ¡°Perhaps. Anyway, this is also a good opportunity to repay debt to Stella Belhawk....¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Edited by: fake Chapter 141.2 (EP-141.2) #1 141 ¨C Pincer #1 Mirna seemed to have a plan of her own to build a bridge with the Belhawk Family. It was quite smart to find a breakthrough in a crisis and turn it into an opportunity. Mirna continued. ¡°Theo Gospel, I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood you.¡± This time, I could actually feel the sincerity in her apology. She also sounded much calmer compared to before. Seureuk. ¡°Well then, can you sit here?¡± I patted the seat right next to the sofa I was sitting on. Meanwhile, hearing such a sudden request, Mirna¡¯s hair stood upright in surprise. ¡°Wh, what are you going to do if someone sees?¡± ¡°Who would see us? It¡¯s just us here on the second floor-.¡± I pointed with my finger to the screens surrounding our seats. ¡°Everything is blocked from view.¡± ¡°But....¡± ¡°Then should I go over there?¡± I got up from my seat and sat next to Mirna. The fragrance emanating from her was refreshing, like a cool breeze.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com It smelled like apple mint. Was it the scent of shampoo or a special perfume? Anyway, that wasn¡¯t important right now. What was important would be the uncertain and apologetic Mirna becoming restless for other reasons. ¡°Miss Mirna, may I hold your hand?¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna didn¡¯t say anything. But after a moment, she timidly nodded her head ever so slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone. Besides, there¡¯s no one else here but us.¡± ¡°Hu-.¡± Mirna seemed relieved that I hadn¡¯t revealed the secret to anyone. If the fact that Mirna had engaged in intimacy with a man before the wedding spread, it would bring various consequences to the devout Draco Family. So I could understand. Then Mirna suddenly narrowed her eyebrows, as if she just thought of something. ¡°Are you absolutely sure you haven¡¯t told anyone?¡± ¡°Are you doubting me again? After you just apologized earlier?¡± ¡°... No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Mirna was startled and mumbled in justification. ¡°It¡¯s just that, lately, Lady Lioness keeps mentioning premarital chastity in front of me, and it¡¯s getting quite strange. She¡¯s not even a devout follower. I wondered if you had said something....¡± ... That Elga. I¡¯d deal with her later. With a desire for revenge against Elga burning inside me, I casually shook my head, pretending to know nothing. ¡°I haven¡¯t said a word.¡± ¡°Really? You haven¡¯t told anyone, not even Lady Lioness or Queen Tarantera? You haven¡¯t said anything during the Sunday worship confession?¡± ¡°... Really. If Mirna-nim still doesn¡¯t believe me this time, I don¡¯t have anything more to say.¡± Seuk. I tried to withdraw my hand that was holding Mirna¡¯s, but she tightly held onto it and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°I-I believe you. I didn¡¯t misunderstand. I was just curious, that¡¯s all!¡± Mirna babbled in a highly flustered manner. At this point, it went beyond being annoying and started to feel cute. Then, she soon let out a sigh, as if lamenting her situation. ¡°I also don¡¯t know why I¡¯m acting like this. I don¡¯t want to. But I keep getting obsessed with you, Theo Gospel.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 142.1 [19] (EP-142.1) Pincer #2 142 ¨C Pincer #2 ¡°Wait... What did I just say?¡± Mirna asked me as if surprised by her own words. So I repeated the surprising thing she just said. mentioned that you¡¯re becoming obsessed with me.¡± ¡°Why did I say that?¡± ¡°.......¡± Even if you asked me, how would I know? If there was one thing I¡¯d definitely noticed, it was that Mirna¡¯s condition had gotten more unstable than I thought. Was she having some mental turmoil? There must be a reason why she was repeating herself, and did or said things that Mirna Draco normally would not have. And one of the reasons was probably the incident that happened in the secret room a few weeks ago. Mirna let out a sigh, ¡°Hu....¡± How many times had Mirna sighed today, five times? Then she said as if she had finally gathered her thoughts. ¡°I know that controlling a man is wrong and selfish.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Men like women who are bubbly and cheerful. Just like Narmi. Someone who looks like she came out of a fairy tale.¡± I¡¯d noticed it before, but Mirna seemed to have some envy towards her twin sister, Narmi. Feeling envious of others¡¯ strengths that one lacked was a natural emotion of humans. Sometimes, it could even serve as motivation for personal growth. However, in cases where one got consumed by frustration like Mirna, comfort and restraint were necessary. So I said. ¡°When I saw Mirna-nim, I thought she was a fairy from a story.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You are cool, lofty, proud, confident and responsible.¡± ¡°Heueung.¡± Mirna¡¯s reaction was bittersweet. Perhaps I went overboard with the compliments. Aira and Elga would be pleased whenever I praised them, so I thought Mirna would be the same, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. ¡°Hmm... What about other impressions?¡± Her ears, peeking out her silky hair, turned a deep shade of red, tempting me to bite it with my lips. Of course, I didn¡¯t do that. After all, Mirna would get angry if I touched her body freely. * * * The cafe? date with Mirna ended with a light gesture of holding hands. In my heart, I wanted to do more than just that, but breaking through Mirna¡¯s guard proved to be more difficult than I had anticipated. There was a certain firmness within her as if we hadn¡¯t already been intimate before. If I couldn¡¯t find a way to loosen that knot, the entire conquest of the Draco Family would forever remain distant. It was not an easy task. I let out a sigh at the daunting challenge. Then, someone lying next to me slowly sat up. The smooth figure illuminated by the faint moonlight coming through the window was dazzling. ¡°Why are you sighing so much? You¡¯re asking for bad luck.¡± Elga asked as she tied her hair back. Thanks to this, her immaculate breasts and pure white armpits were exposed. I looked at her and simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Because if I were to tell Elga, ¡°I¡¯m having trouble conquering Mirna,¡± she might just dislocate my jaw. ¡°How boring~.¡± Elga laid back on the bed as if she had lost interest. ¡°Ah.¡± Then, as if something came to mind, she wrapped the blanket around herself, got up, and opened the refrigerator in my room. Deolkeok, giiik. She was treating my room like her own... ¡°Do you have anything to drink?¡± ¡°I only have water.¡± ¡°You should buy some beers and put them in. Go buy some, alright?¡± Elga gulped down the water. It seemed that she was thirsty from the intense ¡®work out¡¯ session we just had. This also made me thirsty. ¡°Please save me some.¡± ¡°Eung? I already finished it all.¡± ¡°.......¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 142.2 [19] (EP-142.2) Pincer #2 142 ¨C Pincer #2 ¡°You should have said it earlier, you idiot!¡± How annoying... I got up and approached Elga. Then, I took the blanket off her body and pushed her into the wall. ¡°... Hey, are you mad that I drank all the water?¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Look, I can buy you water... Euaeut....¡± ¡°Shh, they might hear you in the next room. The soundproofing is not good. Here!¡± ¡°Eueup-.¡± I got one of Elga¡¯s underwear laying nearby and put it in her mouth, then shoved my dic? inside her. Jjiguk. I just came on the bed, but it was still painfully hard, so I easily pierced Elga¡¯s soft flesh. Tzubuk, tzuyu. ¡°Neuheu, heueut.¡± As I moved my hips, Elga, who had been leaning against the wall, collapsed to the floor. Seeing this, I simply continued thrusting into her from behind, while admiring her slender waist and smooth back. Chulrong, chulrong. The most fascinating thing was the sight of her ?reasts that could be seen slightly from behind. Even though I had seen this view many times before, it still amazed me how a person¡¯s ?reasts could be so big, soft, and beautiful. And it was equally alluring that I was engaging in a savage act with a woman of such caliber within my own room. At the same time, I felt a strange sense of dominance. Like a commoner prevailing against the evil noble. But the time soon came and... Squelch, squelch. ¡°Eueut.¡± Elga twitched as she pulled on the blanket on the floor. Seeing her hips and ?ussy quivering in or?gasmic pleasure, it seemed that she also reached the peak along with my climax. Jilgok, drip-. My semen dripped out from her swollen and gaping vag?na as I pulled out. It was an incredibly satisfying and tantalizing scene. I felt an indescribable sense of conquest. ©¥Keongkeong...! Watching the dog squirrel Keongkeong running on the wheel, Elga¡¯s fiery hair stood on end at my words. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll go wash up first...!¡± Without the courage to face me, she swiftly entered the shower. Chwareureu. After taking a bath, we laid down on the freshly changed sheets, before drowsiness overwhelmed us. It had been an eventful day. As I pondered on that thought, Elga pushed her face between my arms and nudged closer. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? You keep getting lost in thought even when I¡¯m right here.¡± ¡°.......¡± She was perceptive. Was this what they called a woman¡¯s intuition? ¡°Is it because of Mirna, that ?itch?¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga¡¯s intuition was so on point that it almost felt like she was reading my mind... ¡°I¡¯m right here, you know. It¡¯s frustrating...¡± She lightly pinched my side, causing me some pain and making tears well up. However, Elga quickly released her grip. ¡°From the looks of it, things are not going well with Mirna?¡± Her questioning tone sounded sarcastic. Indeed, my relationship with Mirna wasn¡¯t progressing smoothly like what Elga suggested. But I didn¡¯t think it was something I could openly admit to her. I had been contemplating various things on my own, but it seemed that Elga had picked up even the little details. ¡°Be honest. Is it because of Mirna?¡± ¡°.......¡± Maintaining the dignity of a Harem King, I nonchalantly replied. ¡°It¡¯s going well with Mirna-nim. I wasn¡¯t thinking about her.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so~? I was willing to help if things weren¡¯t going well. But since it is, I guess I don¡¯t need to bother then-¡° Chapter 143.1 (EP-143.1) #3 143 ¨C Pincer #3Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com The words that came out of Elga¡¯s mouth immediately woke me up from my drowsiness. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Elga naturally asked back. ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Elga-nim just say that you¡¯ll help me?¡± If my ears didn¡¯t deceive me, Elga had definitely mentioned something about helping me in conquering Mirna. I was genuinely taken aback by it. I never thought I would hear such words from Elga. My sleepiness is flying to the stratosphere right now. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say things were going well with Mirna? I don¡¯t think you need my help then, if things are going smoothly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s.. right.¡± It¡¯s funny how I declared to Elga that ¡®I will make a harem¡¯ but the truth is that I only have minimal progress. I could feel my pride as a man crumbling. How would Elga look at me if she knew? But if I set aside my pride, maybe I could receive help from Elga. I don¡¯t know what kind of help it would be, but it might be better than agonizing over it alone. So now, I¡¯m stuck in a situation where I wanted to ask for her help, but at the same, my pride couldn¡¯t take it. In other words, should I suck it up and say, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t progressed further with Mirna-nim since that day.¡± Elga yawned and said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well on your own. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Was I taking too long? The ship is starting to sail, but I¡¯ve yet to board. In that moment, various concerns flooded my mind. If I stubbornly cling to my pride and reject Elga¡¯s extended help, it¡¯s certain that it will take more time to conquer Mirna, and the repercussions of that prolonged time could snowball and overwhelm me. In this situation where my hair is getting redder by the day, and many external factors are at play such as the Ars Nova and the main character¡¯s party¡ª. I didn¡¯t want to hear about them at all, but because she kept mentioning them so I had no choice. It bothered me and left me feeling uneasy. In reality, for Elga, my relationship with Mirna would probably be just that kind of story. She didn¡¯t want to hear it but felt bothered. So, unless she hears it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to shake off that feeling. Although she didn¡¯t seem eager to show it. ¡°So, what happened between you two? Tell me quickly?¡± At Elga¡¯s urging, I plainly said. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°Are you lying again? What do you mean nothing happened?¡± Elga seemed unsatisfied with my answer. However, I mean what I said, ¡°There really was nothing.¡± This sums up the situation perfectly. ¡°Really, nothing happened.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem because nothing happened. Nothing, at all, has occurred between Mirna and me.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga furrowed her brows, finding my words incomprehensible. Then, she quickly got up, picked up her clothes, and began to dress. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re going to keep lying like that, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Elga seemed to think that I was lying and looked indignant. Seeing her hastily putting on her clothes, I quickly added. ¡°No, really, there¡¯s nothing going on. Between the two of us, nothing happens, even when I¡¯m with Mirna-nim. That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± Only then did Elga seem to understand. ¡°So, you mean to say that the two of you aren¡¯t getting along well?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°... Elga-nim?¡± ¡°Puhahaha-!¡± Elga suddenly bursts into laughter. Going to this, laughing like she¡¯s at a top tier comedy show, from being angry astounded me. ¡°Puhahaha, puhaha, haha-!¡± Elga was laughing uncontrollably, and her body was moving so animatedly like a tube man. She would probably keep laughing all day if I leave her be so, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Then Elga wiped away the tears that had welled up in her eyes and mockingly said. ¡°Serve¡¯s you right, idiot. You talked big about making a harem but you can¡¯t even bring down that Mirna properly...!¡± ¡°.......¡± Chapter 143.2 (EP-143.2) #3 143 ¨C Pincer #3 It hurts because it¡¯s a fact. The exaggerated falsehoods that have always ridiculed me, such as the lie that Tae Oh Gospel is the queen¡¯s secret concubine and has eight arms, do no harm to me. This fact-based mockery pierces my chest like an arrow, making my eyes dizzy. But this was no time for pride. ¡°Elga-nim, you said you¡¯d help earlier. Then, can you help me improve my relationship with Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°You believed such lies? Why should I bother about whether you get along with that btch Mirna?¡± No way. Elga just lied to me. My eyes started spinning with the floor going in circles. I was stunned. I didn¡¯t think that Elga would lie like that. However, I can¡¯t let myself just suffer. ¡°Well, this would be a good chance to establish yourself as the first wife.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Think of it as being the Lady of the harem. As the first wife with the highest position, Elga-nim will overlook Mirna-nim, who came in second.¡± ¡°Hmm....¡± My words seemed to make Elga ponder. At this time, the Trainer¡¯s intuition kicked in. I need to push even harder! ¡°This is a one in a chance to one up the Draco Family, after being at odds with the Lioness Family for hundreds of years. This is a rare opportunity to be recorded in the history books.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± In Angmar¡¯s Law, a person may have up to four official spouses as long as they are able. These four spouses have their own rankings. And in the Angmar family, famous for being polygamous, the mothers of Kings usually took over the management of the spouses. Looking at her bustling cousins, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Why do men sought multiple wives?¡¯ However, after growing older, she came to realize that it was often a political device for establishing alliances through marriages with other families. In that sense, Elga felt a sense of naturalness when rulers and leaders, driven by political and strategic reasons, had multiple wives. She grew up seeing a lot of relatives. But even so, this Half-Fairy¡¯s harem is bizarre. When the Half-Fairy Theo Gospel said, ¡°I want to make a harem.¡± Elga simply snorted at the idea, ¡®try it if you dare.¡¯ Moreover, even if he had multiple wives, Elga was confident that as the sole princess of the Lioness family, she would hold the most secure position among all his wives. The power hierarchy among the wives is significant. In order to have their sons or daughters ascend to the position of the family head, the wives of the Lioness Family is engaged in a fierce battle. Even her father, Rienhardt, and his half-brothers shed much blood over the issue of succession. Her father, Rienhardt, was rumored to have only one wife due to exhaustion from the discord among his brothers. But Theo Gospel¡¯s harem was strange. Is there any man in the world who isn¡¯t satisfied with having the princess of the Lioness Family as his wife, but also lays hands on the Lady of the Draco Family? Insanity. When Elga heard that story, she honestly felt dizzy and almost fainted. It was madness. But the Half-Fairy¡¯s attitude was firm. As if there was a reason why it had to be. At the same time, she became curious. How far can this man, who dared to have two wives from collosal, titan families, go? So, after a long deliberation, Elga finally opened her mouth. ¡°You. I didn¡¯t ask before, but now I¡¯m curious. What exactly are you planning to do?¡± Chapter 144.1 (EP-144.1) #4 144 ¨C Pincer #4 Elga, who had her mouth shut in contemplation, asked me. ¡°What the hell are you up to? It wasn¡¯t enough that you¡¯re associating yourself with the Lioness Family. Now, you¡¯re even aiming for Mirna Draco.¡± Hearing Elga¡¯s question, I felt that the time had finally come. I knew that she would eventually ask me this. However, I could only play dumb in response. ¡°What do you mean what I¡¯m up to?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to pretend you don¡¯t know until the end, huh? Fine, then... I won¡¯t bother with you anymore. Don¡¯t even think about asking for my help in the future.¡± Elga turned her head as if she was about to storm out of the room, like she was threatening me, ¡°Will you talk or not?¡± In fact, leaving Elga in such a state could lead to uncontrollable consequences. The resentment of women would only get worse with time. As someone who had many younger sisters, I knew this well. Elga continued. ¡°We¡¯re both on the same boat, aren¡¯t we? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, but there should be trust between us. Am I the only one who thinks that way?¡± ¡®Trust.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect to hear this from Elga.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com I¡¯d been listening to this word all day today. It felt as though fate was purposely making it happen. I calmly pondered for a moment. Elga was right, we were technically on the same boat. However, we weren¡¯t completely united. Our relationship still felt surreal. That was why I thought it would be too early to reveal all the secrets I held to Elga. It simply wasn¡¯t the right time. ¡°... Someday.¡± Elga looked at me with her sharp gaze, urging me to say more. ¡°Someday what?¡± ¡°Then, show me your sincerity.¡± Elga said, as if she was throwing me a lifeline. Show my sincerity, huh? This suddenly reminded me of Professor Stella asking me to get down on my knees and kiss her shoes... Why do nobles from great families have an obsession with sincerity? Alright then. I¡¯d kneel and kiss your foot. I¡¯d even lick your gallbladder, because in the end, I¡¯d be the one laughing. Playing the long game was a gentleman¡¯s revenge. Splat. I knelt on the floor. But when I tried to kiss Elga¡¯s foot, she reacted as if she had seen a cockroach and quickly pulled her leg away, taking a step backward. ¡°What are you doing so suddenly!?¡± ¡°I am showing my sincerity. Is kissing your feet while on my knees not enough?¡± ¡°... What? What are you saying right now!?¡± Elga frowned in a puzzled manner, as if she didn¡¯t understand my intention. Her slightly open mouth and furrowed brow showed great confusion. Elga then said. ¡°Not like this! Just free up time this weekend.¡± ¡°The weekend?¡± As I pondered the upcoming events on the weekend, I suddenly remembered that I had made plans to go for a walk and report things with Queen Aira. Elga should know this too. Basically, Elga¡¯s words were no different than asking me to cancel my plans with Aira and focus on her instead. ¡°... Can¡¯t I just kiss your feet?¡± ¡°No!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 144.2 (EP-144.2) #4 144 ¨C Pincer #4 ¡°.......¡± Aira had been silent for a while after listening to my words. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she was thinking. Aira just looked at the butterfly perched on her slender fingertip with languid eyes. It was a beautifully patterned orange butterfly... Seureuk. As Aira waved her hand, the butterfly flew out the window. But it got caught up in the spiderweb on the window. Seureuk, seureukseureuk. As I watched a colorful spider approach the butterfly with its thin legs, a slight uneasiness arose. To dispel that feeling, I spoke up. ¡°For that reason, it might be better to spend time on Sunday rather than this Saturday. They say it might rain again on Saturday.¡± ¡°... Rain.¡± Aira¡¯s eyes were fixed on the butterfly that was entangled in the web. The butterfly¡¯s life, reflected in her black eyes, was now as delicate as a candle in the wind. ¡°Rain... The last time we got caught in the rain my shoes got wet and covered in mud. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience.¡± Aira was referring to when we explored the dungeon together. The unexpected rain at that time really disrupted us. It was messy in many ways. And it seemed that Aira also did not have a very fond memory of that time. Taking this opportunity, I pressed on. ¡°So, it might be better to reschedule the activity for a day with good weather. It is my job to choose the appropriate time and day, so perhaps we should reconsider....¡± ¡°Hmm....¡± Aira thought about it for a moment. The image of a spider slowly stretching its front legs towards the butterfly was reflected in her eyes. But then. Flap, flap. The struggling butterfly managed to break free from the spiderweb and flew away into the open sky. ©¥Hioong.... Thanks to this, the small spider made a wistful sound, probably feeling regretful that it might have to starve for today. The recent escape was a fortune for the butterfly, but a tragedy for the spider. At this moment, Aira opened her mouth. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s reschedule my plans for a day with good weather.¡± ¡°A wise decision, my lady.¡± ¡°Did you tell Aira? How did it go?¡± ¡°Fortunately, I have time over the weekend. But, did you tell Aira that we¡¯re going out to the city?¡± ¡°No. What did she say?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing special. She just asked me to buy books if I¡¯m going to the city.¡± ¡°Books? She¡¯s been reading a lot lately. Even when I asked her to go for a walk with me, she would refuse, saying she wanted to read books. Anyway, don¡¯t be late and meet me tomorrow morning. Got it?¡± ¡°Then, see you tomorrow.¡± Giik, Julkeok. Elga closed the door. In the end, I was left alone in the lavish dormitory hallway. I had to go to the city with Elga tomorrow. The last time I took a stroll with Elga, we met with Mirna and they ended up having a duel. It was not a good omen, but I got an errand from Aira anyway. In the meantime, I¡¯d need to convince Elga to help me with conquering Mirna. The next day soon came. Saturday morning. I woke up early in the morning and ran around the campus. After a few days of intense exercise, I¡¯d become fairly used to it, and my stamina had noticeably increased. I wondered if the special stamina enhancer concoction that Elga had been giving me provided an effect. I could feel myself getting better, and I was starting to enjoy exercise. As I wandered around the campus, someone suddenly called out. ¡°Oh my, who do we have here? It¡¯s Theo-nim.¡± It was Kalira in a white gown. It looked like she was on her way to work. I warmly greeted her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the weekend? I thought you were resting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on duty today. What about Theo-nim?¡± ¡°Well, uh, just exercising. How have you been lately?¡± We took the opportunity of our rare encounter to catch up on each other¡¯s end. Though, the only news I got from Kalira was that the Hunter¡¯s party had been quiet recently, not engaging in much activity. Why had they suddenly become so quiet? Were they taking a break? ¡°Then-.¡± I was about to say something when someone in the distance approached us, waving and calling out, ¡°Hey, why are you out so early?¡± It was Elga. Thought, there were still about 30 minutes left until the agreed-upon time. Elga¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at Kalira talking to me. ¡°... Who¡¯s she?¡± Chapter 145.1 (EP-145.1) #5 145 ¨C Pincer #5 Elga looked at Kalira and asked. ¡°Who is this?¡± Come to think of it, Elga had never met Kalira, this was actually the first time. With such very different backgrounds, I was pondering how to introduce them to each other, when Kalira opened her mouth first. ¡°My name is Eld Orbans. I¡¯m working as a physician here at Ark.¡± Eld Orbans was a pseudonym to conceal her true identity as Kalira, the daughter of the Skull Baron Family. ¡°You must be Lady Lioness? You¡¯re as beautiful as the rumors say. You are dressed up so elegantly, may I ask where you are heading?¡± I could sense Kalira quickly scanning Elga. And like she said, Elga had indeed put more effort into her looks today than usual. She was wearing a white dress with open shoulders, glass shoes adorned with flowers, and was carrying a small bag on her shoulders. To top it all off, she also wore a round-brimmed hat decorated with feathers. Considering that Elga usually rocked with dolphin pants and a sweatshirt, it was evident that she had put extra effort into her appearance today. ¡°Perhaps, you are going out for a drink with your lover?¡± ¡°.......¡± Instead of answering, Elga openly scanned Kalira from top to bottom. The reason she could behave so boldly was that she knew there was a significant difference in their social status. ¡°... Anyway, so what were you two talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just a casual chat. Well then, Theo. I should be heading to work now. See you next time.¡± After a leisurely smile, Kalira took her leave. She seemed to have read the atmosphere and didn¡¯t linger. Elga, who was watching her disappearing figure with narrowed eyes, asked. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Ah, she¡¯s a physician here at Ark. But it¡¯s not like what Elga-nim is thinking, we¡¯re just acquaintances, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Hmph, Elga snorted. ¡°What was I thinking!? There¡¯s clearly nothing going on between you two!¡± Was what she said, but Elga looked obviously displeased. If our weekend date started out like this, it could get worse in many ways. So, I quickly went back to my room, took a shower, put on a clean robe and headed back outside. ¡°To the center of Gracia, please.¡± Elga and I got on a carriage heading towards the city, sitting face to face with each other. Because of this, I could smell a faint floral scent coming from Elga. It was unusual since she typically smelled closer to apples. Could it be that she was wearing perfume? It wass a huge area resembling an amusement park or a theme park, where numerous animals were housed in large enclosures, sleeping peacefully. But then again, there was nothing else a caged animal could do other than sleep. Among those animals, Elga was searching for a lion. However, it turned out that the beast brought in by the theater was not a lion, but a Tureuki Tiger from the desert nation of Tureuki. ¡°... What, a tiger?¡± Elga was terribly disappointed to see a tiger wandering around in a cage. ¡°Do you hate tigers? Aren¡¯t lions and tigers similar?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Tigers don¡¯t have manes.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Elga seemed to prefer a lion¡¯s majestic mane. Nevertheless, the opportunity to see a wild beast like a tiger in this world, even if it was trapped in an enclosure, was not a common one. So, she quickly shook off her disappointment and her eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, do you think you could win if you fought it?¡± ¡°... Against a tiger?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I wondered how a person could defeat a tiger, but considering my steadily improving magic skills, it might actually be possible. Since I was confidently defeating gigantic Hercules Wasps, I thought I could handle it even against a tiger. But still, I¡¯d rather avoid fighting if possible. ¡°How about Elga-nim? Can Elga-nim defeat a tiger with her bare hands?¡± I became curious if Elga could win against a tiger. Of course, she should be able to. However, what if she were bare-handed? At my question, Elga looked at me and raised her brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the story of me defeating a lion with my bare hands?¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± I recalled a rumor I heard back in Angmar. A black lion that was raised by the Lioness Family escaped and started wrecking havoc. It was said that it was Elga who suppressed it, strangling the lion with her bare hands and crushing its neck to death. ¡°... That was real?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As expected, Elga was powerful. It was a miracle how I survived when she went berserk. ©¥Keongkeong! Just then I could hear a familiar barking. Edited by: fake Chapter 145.2 (EP-145.2) #5 145 ¨C Pincer #5 It was a squirrel. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a bunch of dog squirrels over there.¡± Elga pointed to a glass panel with about three or four dog squirrels inside. Looking at them, I was reminded of my own pet squirrel, Keongkeong, whom I raised in my room, and it made me feel quite happy. ¡°All but one are female.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± ¡°Females have fewer injuries on their bodies compared to the males. See, that one over there, that¡¯s the only male.¡± Indeed, upon closer inspection, one of the squirrels had various injuries, while the female squirrels had glossy fur. ¡°Why is there such a difference?¡± ¡°Squirrel populations have fewer males, so the females fight amongst themselves to claim them.¡± I see, so there was something like that? In fact, the females ran towards the male squirrel inside the cage, biting its tail and attacking it from all directions. ©¥Keureureung...! The male squirrel resisted here and there, but being smaller in size and fewer in number compared to the females, it eventually gave in and ran into a corner. It looked very pitiful with its fur falling out and started trembling in fear. A man living in captivity with various women... Having a lot of mates might sound good, but such a life was nothing but continuous suffering. Which made me realize that squirrel and I were not much different from each other. If I couldn¡¯t hold the leash of Mirna, Elga, Stella and Aira properly, I might get ripped apart just like that. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a group of Michuri over there! Wow, there are so many!¡± I was pulled out of my thoughts by Elga¡¯s back smack. * * * Time passed, and it was lunchtime. ¡°If it gets scratched, you have to buy it, please put it back in.¡± It was already evening after buying books and other necessary items. Unable to stay out overnight, I boarded a carriage back to Ark with Elga. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I played like this. It was more fun than I thought.¡± Elga seemed to be in a good mood, enjoying this rare break. I had secretly hoped that expressing my affection to Elga today would go well, but I felt hesitant to ask her directly about it. Then, Elga made a suggestion. ¡°Would you like a cup of tea before we part? Maybe then, we can talk about Mirna.¡± Elga was sharp, as always... So, we headed to the cafe in Ark. We ordered two drinks and sat at a table. But instead of talking, Elga just watched as the large clock near our table ticked. ¡°It should be about time. Ah, there she is. Hey, over here.¡± ¡°No way-.¡± Just as I noticed something and was about to open my mouth. ¡°Lady Lioness, what¡¯s this about having something to say to me? Why did you arbitrarily make an appointment at 7 o¡¯clock on a busy Saturday...!¡± I heard a familiar voice coming from behind. Turning my head, I could see Mirna walking over from the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m not as free as you, and loiter al¡ª.¡± Mirna stopped midway through and her eyes widened, her mouth formed an egg shape. ¡°Theo Gospel, why are you here?¡± ¡°Mirna-nim, that¡¯s....¡± Only then did I understand the situation. Something... Something was about to go down... Edited by: fake Chapter 146.1 (EP-146.1) #6 146 ¨C Pincer #6 Mirna fiercely glared at Elga¡¯s face before sitting down at the table. ¡°Lady Lioness. Calling people for such a meeting on a weekend, what on earth is this about? It¡¯s incredibly rude.¡± Even a midsummer puddle would freeze from the iciness of her words. It was very distant from the warmth that Mirna usually showed me. Hearing such, I could not help but flinch. Receiving such a scornful expression and disdainful words from a beauty like Mirna, it would make anyone tremble like a scared mouse. However, the woman facing her, Elga, was not ordinary either. ¡°Can¡¯t a person invite people over? Why are you taking this so seriously? What, afraid that I¡¯ll eat you?¡± Pajjit. For a moment, it seemed like sparks were flying from their eyes. Finally, it was Elga who opened her mouth first.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°If you¡¯re confident, then sit here.¡± Deureureuk. Elga pulled out a chair. Mirna scoffed with a ¡°Hmph,¡± and took a seat on the opposite side of the chair Elga had pulled out. That gave this war of nerves a brief truce. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Both sipped from their cups in silence. In the midst of it all, I felt a page from the history of Angmar that I had read before flash before my eyes. The conflict between the Lioness Family and the Draco Family had been going on for a long time. The centuries-long rivalry between the two resulted in a lot of bloodshed, bringing each other down for their power and beliefs. They had aimed spears and blades at each other like sworn enemies. But, it was said that there were times where the two sat at the same table and extended their hands to each other. This was according to the historical records of Angmar Palace, albeit it only happened twice. The first time was when they founded the kingdom together with King David Angmar. ¡°I also have no knowledge of this. Let¡¯s wait for Elga-nim to speak.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t dawdle and let¡¯s hear it then. If it¡¯s some nonsense, I¡¯ll make you pay for the joke.¡± Dalgak. With Mirna¡¯s urging, Elga finally set her teacup down on the table. ¡°Mirna, why are you so impatient?¡± ¡°If you think I have the time to laze around like you, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Alright, since I don¡¯t want to hold a busy person back for too long either, shall we go straight to the point?¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga¡¯s words seemed to catch Mirna off guard, and she swallowed a bit, almost imperceptibly. In that fleeting moment, Mirna¡¯s mind must have been filled with various thoughts. ¡°Go on...¡± ¡°Great. Then I¡¯ll ask you, Mirna Draco. When are you planning to get married?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard that Theo Gospel is your fiance?e, no? Then you must have thought about marriage. Have you decided on a date or anything?¡± ¡°... And why would you be curious about that?¡± Instead of answering, Mirna skillfully deflected the question back to Elga. However, Elga calmly responded, avoiding it with ease. ¡°Why would I not be? I¡¯m also interested in this guy.¡± ¡°......!¡± Mirna jumped up from her seat like a startled mouse. Her posture was like that of a cobra standing tall, ready to pounce on its prey. I was equally taken aback. I looked at Elga in surprise. But Elga leisurely continued with the conversation. ¡°Why? Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have? You¡¯re not even married yet. There shouldn¡¯t be any legal issues, right?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 146.2 (EP-146.2) #6 146 ¨C Pincer #6 She could frankly say it. Mirna didn¡¯t like Elga. She had only seen Elga once at the Angmar Palace¡¯s grand ball during her early childhood. ©¤The Lioness of the Golden Army is here-! Everyone, bow your heads-! Elga was shouting as if commanding servants, which annoyed Mirna. She frowned at the sight, finding Elga¡¯s behavior akin to an arrogant little kitten splashed with cold water. Did Lady Lioness know? The fact that while some praised Elga Von Lioness as the legendary Lioness of Borgia, there were others behind her back who ridiculed her as an inept kitten. Well, she couldn¡¯t answer that. ¡ªLady Lioness is rough and loud. On the other hand, Mirna-nim is elegant and graceful. When people around Mirna praised her while comparing her to Elga, about half of the compliments were genuine, but the other half were mere flattery. Mirna found it unpleasant to be compared to Elga, who had no understanding of a nobility¡¯s responsibilities and duties, solely because they were both from distinguished houses. This feeling intensified with age. When they reunited in Ark, Lady Lioness was like an ignorant young lady. She appeared to have no burdens, enjoying a comfortable life in her father¡¯s sheltered arms like a delicate greenhouse flower. And that was exactly how she seemed. It was also true in reality. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mirna doubted her own ears. However, asking again was also an act of mercy, giving Elga a chance to retrieve the offensive remarks she had just made. But the clueless Lioness seemed not to understand the situation, continuing to speak with a clear and composed voice.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? I said I¡¯m also interested in this guy.¡± Saying that, Elga¡¯s eyes turned to the little Half-Fairy. He looked visibly flustered by the situation, shaking uncontrollably. Mirna felt a sense of discomfort, as if someone had just tainted what belonged to her. ¡°What nonsense is that? Didn¡¯t you just say it? Theo Gospel is my fiance?!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. But technically, you haven¡¯t gotten married, right? Until it¡¯s legally confirmed, you two are not bound together, right?¡± Moreover, the Half-Fairy and herself had already become one. Recalling the sense of unity she felt that day, Mirna couldn¡¯t even imagine that the man would choose another woman over her. In any case, Elga was fighting a lost battle. Mirna found it amusing that Elga was talking so much, not knowing the deed was already done and how much the man was into her. She really knew nothing about men! Was it because she had no experience with men? That must be it. After all, the only men who would like a wild and violent woman like Elga were scoundrels wearing sly smiles, who approached young women pretending to be nice. With people around her praising and fawning over her, she must really think she was special and attractive. She was talking big for someone who didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s okay for me to have an interest in this guy?¡± In that moment, a vision of Elga desperately clinging to the man while being dumped flashed in Mirna¡¯s mind. ©¥Don¡¯t approach me. I have Lady Mirna. ©¥I¡¯m inferior to Mirna...!? The image of Elga chewing on her handkerchief as she got thoroughly trampled on in terms of feminine charm would make for quite an amusing scene. Elga, unaware of such thought, continued to speak with a confident and relaxed expression. ¡°Or are you afraid of losing your fiance? to me, Mirna Draco?¡± Her cool blue eyes gazed at her. How many people had perished in front of those glacial blue eyes? This was undoubtedly a declaration of war against the Draco Family. The man called Theo Gospel was merely a tool for her provocation. This was war! With that in mind, Mirna felt that it would be nice to show a little sting to this arrogant Lioness for trespassing into her life. ¡°Then, let me propose one condition.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 147.1 (EP-147.1) #7 147 ¨C Pincer #7 Elga and Mirna were growling at each other. In my eyes, it seemed as though spears and blades were clashing behind them as they quarreled.Updated chapters at novelhall.com It was a kind of war. The drawn-out feud from the long history of Angmar was unfolding right this very moment at a cafe? table. And Elga was the one who initiated it. To just say to Mirna¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m interested in this guy.¡± ... It was such a shocking confession that I couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Elga was out of control. Amidst all this, Mirna spoke up. ¡°Then, let me propose one condition. It¡¯s only fair that I set a suggestion of my own.¡± ¡®A condition?¡¯ Understandably, I expected Mirna to refuse and say something like, ¡°You dare aim for my fiance?? Lady Lioness, do you have no pride?¡± But I was wrong. Rather, Mirna seemed to have considerable confidence in the face of Elga¡¯s provocation and even made a proposal of her own. ¡°Lady Lioness. You¡¯re not afraid of my proposal, are you?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m a coward like you? Okay then, what¡¯s the offer?¡± Elga slightly lifted her chin as if she was challenging Mirna. In response, Mirna, who was hiding her face behind the open fan, calmly said. ¡°Let¡¯s set a date.¡± ¡°A date?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. On that day, we¡¯ll ask Theo Gospel to decide the winner. The chosen one will take it all.¡± Elga and Mirna parted ways, each heading in their own direction. I, too, returned to my dormitory. After the events of today, my mind was buzzing with thoughts, leaving me feeling restless. As I was reviewing how the situation had unfolded, someone knocked on my door. ©¥It¡¯s me, hurry up and open the door. It was Elga. Just in time, since I also had a lot to say to her. When I opened the door, I saw Elga standing in front. She had already taken off her makeup and changed into comfortable clothes. ¡°Hey, I know you have a lot to say. But let me say a few words first.¡± Elga seemed to have sensed that I was about to pour out my thoughts to her. Still she seemed confident, so I decided to hear what she had to say. After looking around, Elga came in and closed the door. ¡°Mirna, if you want to completely win her over, this method is the best. It¡¯s about invoking jealousy and competition.¡± Hearing this, it seemed that this was indeed all planned and plotted by Elga. ¡°I did this to help you!¡± Elga defended herself, claiming that she did it for my sake. Putting aside the myriad of emotions swirling within me, I asked in a calm tone. ¡°So, you bet 300,000 gold for me? The contract has been written, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± ¡°What 300,000 gold...? I didn¡¯t even think of it. I have nothing to lose anyway, right? After all, you would choose me, right?¡± ¡°What....¡± Neither Elga nor Mirna was thinking that they were going to lose. I didn¡¯t know where all this confidence was coming from. I wished I had even half of it... Edited by: fake Chapter 147.2 (EP-147.2) #7 147 ¨C Pincer #7 As I remained silent, Elga added a few more words as if trying to defend herself. ¡°Believe me! This is truly the fastest way! Would you be able to touch Mirna¡¯s thighs if not in this extreme way?¡±Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com Elga seemed convinced that creating turmoil and chaos was the best method to conquer Mirna. When I thought about it, there really wasn¡¯t any other way to progress my relationship with Mirna without resorting to such extreme measures. The only other option would be to reveal that I was Solomon¡¯s grandson. But that carried an enormous risk. ¡°... Do you not like my help?¡± Elga seemed to be examining my expression. Looking back now, I suppose this was Elga¡¯s way of assisting me. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m shocked. In the future, I hope you consult with me first before pulling such big schemes.¡± ¡°Hmph, whatever... Did you consult me before you started flirting with Mirna!?¡± I found myself speechless once again. Dealing with women was never an easy task. I felt like I now understood why the past Angmar Kings had such short lifespans. If events like today¡¯s were to explode among the wives, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live a moment of peace. And if there were many children, it would be dreadful if they all vied for the throne. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ No.... I hoped this was just a lie. I lightly shook my head to dispel the characters floating before my eyes. Then, I looked towards Elga, who appeared to be sulking. ¡°Nevertheless, I would like to thank Elga-nim for helping me.¡± ¡°... Oh hoh, what a strange turn of things. You¡¯re totally bowing down to me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Honestly, I find it hard to believe that you are positively considering the idea of me having multiple wives.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me to give up on revenge?¡± ¡°Yes. To be honest, they were cheap bastards even in death.¡± Elga¡¯s words had some truth to them. In the first place, I was not truly a descendant of Angmar. I was just an ordinary person who happened to possess the body of someone connected to the Demon King. Ever since I became aware of my fate, there were moments when I felt a sudden surge of vengeance running through my blood. But the reason I could control it was because my soul was actually unrelated to this world. Yet, there was a reason why I continued to follow this path. I had a premonition that there might be some kind of ¡®answer¡¯ at the end of this road. An answer to why I was experiencing such an inexplicable situation and being in this world. The reason why I was going through all of this. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ I, more than anyone else, was seeking answers. That was why I could somewhat understand Elga¡¯s frustration in wanting answers from me. So lately, I¡¯d been thinking that maybe I should reveal the truth to Elga. But seeing how Elga spoke with such hatred towards the Demon King, it made me hesitate about that idea. Ttok, ttok. Then someone knocked on my door, interrupting my thoughts. ©¥Theo Gospel, are you asleep? It was a familiar, soft voice... It was Mirna... Elga looked around and whispered quietly. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s Mirna.¡± ¡°As expected?¡± ¡°Just like how I came, Mirna couldn¡¯t not come. I¡¯ll hide in the closet. Pretend I¡¯m not here, okay? If she finds out I was here first, she¡¯ll get mad and make a fuss.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 148.1 (EP-148.1) Aspect #1 148 ¨C New Aspect #1 Huu. I took a moment to catch my breath. Giiik. When I opened the door, I could see a composed Mirna, wearing a cardigan over her school uniform. ¡°What brings Mirna-nim over?¡± I acted as if I didn¡¯t know anything. I had a feeling Mirna might have a reason for coming to my room at this late hour. But what I was concerned about was the closet behind me... After all, Elga was hiding there. ¡°Can I come in?¡± Mirna took off her cardigan and handed it to me. She probably wanted me to hang it. And although she was asking if it was okay to enter, her actions suggested she was already planning to come in. In this situation, saying ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡± would only raise unnecessary suspicions from Mirna. Sensing my hesitation, Mirna added a few words to explain herself. ¡°I know it¡¯s late, but I just want to briefly talk.¡± ¡°Please, come in.¡± ¡°Pardon my intrusion.¡± I stepped aside and guided Mirna into the room. The soft glow of the lanterns dimly lit the room. Mirna was looking around, seemingly enjoying the cozy ambience. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve entered a man¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Really?¡± As far as I knew, not too long ago, Mirna had boldly entered my room and discovered Professor Stella¡¯s stockings. It seemed that she had conveniently forgotten that little incident. But perhaps she could read my thoughts, as Mirna remarked. ¡°Of course, I mean entering officially with an invitation.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It feels different from when I saw it during the day. And not like what I had imagined. The room is well kept, and it smells nice¡ª.¡± While listening to Mirna¡¯s words, I maintained a similar level of attention to the closet behind me. Mirna had no idea that Elga was listening to this conversation. If Mirna said more negative things about Elga, their relationship might deteriorate to the worst. I felt that I needed to handle this situation somehow before their relationship dipped any further. However, if we talked outside, Elga hiding in the closet might come out and interrogate me for things like, ¡°What did you two talk about outside!?¡± I just couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. As I was racking my brain, Mirna asked. ¡°So, Theo Gospel, what do you think about Lady Lioness?¡± ¡°About Elga-nim?¡± Seureuk. Then I heard some movement in the closet. Obviously, it was Elga. I had a gut feeling that I had fallen into some sort of trap. In front of me was Mirna, and behind me was Elga. I found myself sandwiched in the center of two titans, like a squirrel caught in the fight between a giant dragon and a lion, waiting to be torn apart. While giving Mirna a response that would please her, I also had to give an answer that would satisfy Elga. ¡°Elga-nim does have a somewhat aggressive and uncontrollable side, making her appear arrogant and violent. But....¡± Mirna¡¯s expression seemed somewhat satisfied. However, I could sense some dissatisfaction coming from the piercing gaze behind me. ¡°She has a certain pull towards her, a charm some would say. She¡¯s still an attractive woman.¡± Seureureuk. The gaze from the closet seemed to soften a bit. However, it was Mirna that was now dissatisfied with my answer. ¡°How could someone find charm in such a wild woman? I can¡¯t understand it at all. Between me and Lady Lioness, looking at both of us, you would undoubtedly choose me, right?¡± ¡°That is-.¡± Should I nod my head in agreement since I was in front of Mirna? I hesitated for a moment. But that moment of hesitation seemed to displease Mirna greatly. Edited by: fake Chapter 148.2 (EP-148.2) Aspect #1 148 ¨C New Aspect #1 For Mirna, who didn¡¯t know anything, there should be no reason for me to hesitate.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak the truth? Why hesitate? Surely, Theo Gospel, you don¡¯t have any ridiculous thoughts like choosing Lady Lioness over me, do you!?¡± Mirna sprang up from her seat. Then she lightly touched my forehead with her hand, seemingly checking if I had a fever and couldn¡¯t think clearly. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever... Then why did you hesitate to answer? Don¡¯t tell me you were weighing the pros and cons between me and Lady Lioness!?¡± Mirna looked anxious. After all, this was more than just a matter of love, but a 300,000 gold bet and a long-time blood feud between two superpower families. Given that I had the power to make the choice, it was inevitable for Mirna to feel nervous. It was possible that various scenarios were playing out in her mind ¡ª imagining me choosing Elga instead of herself. ¡°Think about it, Theo Gospel. Lady Lioness was the one who enslaved you. She¡¯s the one responsible for that dreadful scar in your eye!¡± Twitch. Mirna¡¯s words made the scar on my right eye suddenly throb. It usually didn¡¯t bother me, but when I became conscious of it, the scar would inexplicably sting. Heumjit. Simultaneously, I could sense some slight trembling in the closet. For Elga, this scar represented a symbol of guilt. However, oblivious to all this, Mirna continued speaking. ¡°Imagine marrying Lady Lioness, who has no affection for you. Your marriage will come to an end. You¡¯ll live a life of persecution!¡± Mirna was like a seasoned salesperson disparaging a competitor¡¯s product. In fact, the role she was playing felt no different from that. She was trying to undermine the competition and elevate herself. And it was working quite effectively. Because in my mind, I could see myself as a tormented husband, dominated by Elga. That thought started to bother me. After she left the room and enough time had passed for her presence not to be sensed anymore, the closet creaked open. Elga slightly poked her head out and asked. ¡°Did she leave?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± I quickly glanced at Elga¡¯s expression. I wasn¡¯t sure how she would react after overhearing our conversation from inside the closet. However, she looked rather calm, neither happy nor angry. Then she let out a big yawn, with her sharp fangs reflecting the dim light, making me shudder. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to sleep now. It looks like I will be busy from tomorrow.¡± Elga left my room without saying anything else. The room, now empty of all the girls, felt like a small boat that had unloaded its heavy cargo. It was unusually quiet, as the weight of the conversation still lingered in the air. Today was very eventful. But one thing was certain, starting tomorrow, many things would enter a new phase. Both Elga and Mirna would likely do whatever it took to win me over and gain my favor. Since things had turned out this way, I had no choice but to make the most of the situation. That was simply how it rolled. I decided to lie down on the bed for now. It would be Sunday tomorrow. I had a lot to do with Aira then... Edited by: faker [T/N: sorry for the 4 day delay, fell ill and just slept most of the time. Expect another chapter tomorrow] Chapter 149.1 (EP-149.1) Aspect #2 149 ¨C New Aspect #2 Sunday morning. Those who had experienced waking up on an early Sunday morning would understand. The unusual tranquility of the cool and still air. The peacefulness unique to Sunday mornings. Amidst such peace, there laid a picture-perfect scene between the sheets. Saegeun, saegeun. ¡°.......¡± Perhaps not wanting to disturb that sleep, even the birds remained silent, and not a single breeze flowed through the window. Indeed, it was beautiful. Was the Sleeping Beauty like this? No, I quickly changed my mind. This was more reminiscent of Snow White, who fell into deep slumber when she ate the poisoned apple. It was a combination of eerie beauty that didn¡¯t belong to the realm of the living. With that said, I instinctively reached my hand towards her delicate little nose. Seureuk, seureuk. At the tip of my fingers, I felt a small breeze, like the flutter of a baby bird¡¯s wings. Proof that Aira was breathing. She, Aira, was still in this world. A life that would have burnt out like a bright candlelight if it had been the original. A life only possible because of my hand. I twisted her fate and brought back the life that was supposed to end tragically. With this being the case, wouldn¡¯t it only be fair for me to claim some ownership of this beauty? I playfully imagined that I might have a stake in Aira¡¯s life. In a way, I was like a major shareholder of Aira. ¡°Mhmm.¡± Seureureuk. Aira tossed and turned on her side. Thanks to this, the half-lowered blanket exposed the white and immaculate skin of her chest under her black blouse. How could a Queen be so defenseless? I felt a mischievous desire rising within me, but I forcefully suppressed it as I gently parted my lips. ¡°Aira-nim.¡± Seureureu. Aira¡¯s eyes slowly opened. She blinked her long, black lashes a few times, and said in a drowsy and wistful voice. ¡°Oh, I see... It was just a dream...¡± ¡°What dream was it?¡± ¡°Well, it was there in my mind just a moment ago. But, for some reason, I can¡¯t seem to recall it now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Dreams were inherently volatile. Even a slight disturbance could cause them to wither like dried leaves blown away by the wind. ¡°A messenger pigeon from the capital? Was it from Lord Reinhardt?¡± ¡°Correct~.¡± Lord Reinhardt, Elga¡¯s father and the Prime Minister, who was currently managing the kingdom, sent a messenger pigeon to the Queen. He could do whatever, but it felt a little strange that he didn¡¯t convey the message through me but chose to send a direct letter to the Queen. ¡°What did it say?¡± ¡°It was a mundane report about the current situation. It mentioned bandit groups causing trouble within the country and the boring complaints of pretentious nobles.¡± It was apparently so boring, Aira burned the letter after reading. ... Was it just a formality report? Although I couldn¡¯t read the content of the letter myself, judging from Aira¡¯s words, it didn¡¯t seem to be a significant issue. Anyway, since Aira, who was the root of Angmar¡¯s troubles, was away, I assumed everything would be fine. ¡°And there was also a report about sending reinforcement to the barrier.¡± ¡°Reinforcement?¡± ¡°It seems that the attacks from the shadow legion on the barrier have intensified a bit. The report mentioned deploying the Lioness¡¯ Golden Army.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ The massive barrier, situated above the Great Forest in the North, was the first stronghold protecting this civilized society from savagery and brutality. At some point after Aira¡¯s death, the barrier collapsed, and the shadow legion began to flood the kingdom as well as the entire continent. According to the original story, around this summer, Aira was fated to be executed. Soon after, the barrier would collapse, leading to the destruction of the world. The setting was that the rebellions and various incidents occurring everywhere kept the Angmar forces preoccupied, leaving no room to attend to the barrier. Consequently, the Demon King¡¯s remnant forces, the Shadow Legion, pierced through and the world faced ruin. On the other hand... The current situation allowed for easy suppression of the rebellions, and the forces could be fully utilized. It was fortunate that there was room to deal with the unsettling events happening at the barrier. If it collapsed, everywhere except for Ark would be plunged into chaos. Unintentionally, I had already played a significant role in saving the world. The unnoticed hero, Theo Gospel! Just as my imagination was in full swing, someone blocked our path. ¡°Excuse me.¡± It was a man dressed in golden armor, holding a massive lance and wearing a magnificent tiger helmet. The platinum brooch hanging on his chest was shaped like the Roman Numeral III. It meant one thing. He was a top-ranked expert in the Ark¡¯s ladder. If Elga was 5th and Mirna was 6th, then he would be ranked 3rd. Jolgeurok. Kneeling before Aira, the man in golden armor addressed her with great humility. ¡°I am Windmill¡¯s Knight, Verdonas. Your Majesty, the Queen of Angmar. If it is not impertinent of me, I would like to request some guidance.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 149.2 (EP-149.2) Aspect #2 149 ¨C New Aspect #2 Windmill¡¯s Knight Verdonas. I had heard this name before. I had already received information and read about the top-ranking experts within the top 10 in Ark, which was considered the core of this world. Each of these individuals was an exceptional warrior, and their fame became such that it would be hard not to know about them unless you deliberately avoided it. From what I heard, Verdonas was a superhuman who freely wielded his massive lance, slaying monsters and enemies alike. And because of his righteous character, he was sometimes called the Knight of Knights. I sneakily observed Aira¡¯s reaction. ¡°Hmm.¡± Aira, who ranked 2nd in Ark, didn¡¯t outright reject Verdonas. Aira seemed intrigued. Perhaps it was due to the existence of a powerful individual right beneath her? ¡°Alright. There was something I wanted to try anyway. You seem quite sturdy, so I suppose you can withstand it to some extent.¡± Her attitude was akin to dealing with a lab rat. With that, the promotion match was quickly arranged. The rule of thumb was that 10th Rank and below could only have a match once a month, trying to snatch each other¡¯s position. Obviously, the fight between the 2nd and 3rd ranks, a rare sight to behold, gathered many people. ©¥It¡¯s a battle between the 2nd and 3rd Rank. How strong will they be? ©¥If you think about it, it¡¯s a battle between the 1st and 2nd Ranks since the 1st Rank is vacant. ©¥Who do you think will win? ©¥Wouldn¡¯t that be the Queen, since she¡¯s a Rank 7 Archmage? It was unusually crowded for an early morning. The noise of their conversations got so loud my ears were ringing. But, like everyone else, I was also interested in this fight. Being ranked 3rd, Verdonas should be able to bring out Aira¡¯s skills quite a bit. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to know how strong Aira truly was when she got serious. With this thought in mind. The news of this match up seemed to have quickly spread, as old men in colorful hats appeared among the people. They were none other than the Sages, and they came upon hearing about Aira, an ultra-high-ranking Mage, fighting against someone strong. The White Mage Hynax announced. ¡°This promotion match will be hosted by me, Hynax, the Chairman of the Ark Board of Directors and the Chairman of the White Magic Society.¡± He then followed with a simple rule: Do your best, but no deaths. Probably because if Single Digit Rankers died or were seriously injured while fighting each other, it would be a significant loss for the people.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Then I will use this flame as a signal.¡± Chwareureuk. Hynax conjured a flame in his hand. Then, he shot it high into the sky. The flame burst with a sharp sound, embroidering a beautiful flower in the blue sky. After attacking for a while, Verdonas finally stuck his lance deep into the ground. ¡°I have lost...¡± Since his attacks were ineffective, he must have thought there was no way to win. It was wise not to prolong the fight in such circumstances. Because if Aira hit him with an attack magic she prepared behind the mana barrier, he would experience a lot of pain. ¡°I surrender.¡± With Verdonas¡¯ clear surrender, the people exploded. ¡ªIsn¡¯t this too one-sided? Can there be such a huge difference between the 2nd and 3rd Rank?¡± ¡ªThe one who constantly attacked declared defeat? What¡¯s going on? The crowd couldn¡¯t believe that it ended just like that. But just as Aira was about to relax her outstretched hand. Phishung-. A sharp sound of something tearing through the air was heard. And then, it flew towards Aira, producing a sharp, cracking sound. ¡°.......¡± Then something was suspended in the air. The barrier shattered like a car windshield as it got pierced by this elongated projectile. ©¥An arrow? ©¥No, it¡¯s a crossbow bolt. ¡®A bolt.¡¯ Like someone said, it was a crossbow bolt. A crossbow bolt that could pierce through Aira¡¯s mana barrier. It could only mean one thing. ¡°Aira-nim, are you okay?¡± I hurriedly approached Aira, while tracing the direction from where the bolt came from. Then, I spotted a torn black cloak fluttering on a tree in the distance. ¡°Hmm.¡± Watching it, Aira let out a long nasal sound. I felt dizzy. The Hero and the Witch Queen. The Main Character and the Villain. Were these two inevitably destined to clash!? Edited by: fake Chapter 150.1 (EP-150.1) Aspect #3 150 ¨C New Aspect #3 To be honest, I didn¡¯t like the idea of fate or inevitability. This included things like astrology and fortune-telling. For me, the world didn¡¯t flow along predetermined paths or rails. It merely showed the outcomes of one¡¯s choices. Choices and consequences of free will. A series of unexpected coincidences. That was my definition of the future. If I were to start embracing the concept of fate, it would be like accepting that being abandoned by my mother when I was young was somehow destined or inevitable. Where did fate say that someone must be abandoned? Because of this, unless something significant happened, my perspective on my own values wouldn¡¯t change. And. Until recently, everything that happened to me was a series of events that could be called major. ¡°Aira-nim, are you okay?¡± I hurriedly ran towards Queen Aira. Her mana barrier just shattered from the impact of the crossbow bolt. A bolt that pierced through her mana barrier, which had remained unscathed even against the repeated attacks of Ark¡¯s third-ranked, Verdonas. ¡°Hmm.¡± Aira sounded interested as she looked at the black cloaked figure above the tree in the distance. Then, with a flick of her finger, the bolt flew back in the direction it had come from. Phishung. Thud. The shadow on the tree skillfully leaped into the air, evading the attack. As he landed on the ground, it felt as though he was weightless. It was like a black panther landing in the undergrowth from a tree. ©¥That¡¯s the Hunter guy. I continued to shout amid the penetrating gazes. ¡°How dare you shoot at the Queen!!! This is a blatant, rebellious act against the Angmar Royal Family!!!¡± When I shouted such loud accusations, strangely, my courage soared. Drawing strength from the boiling determination within me, I added a few more words. ¡°Put down your weapon and bow your head in apology to the Queen...!!!¡± Hwioooo. The audience fell silent at my words. They blinked their eyes, seemingly waiting as to how the situation would unfold. Surprisingly, it was Aira who spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Theo.¡± ¡°Pardon? It¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°Hide behind me.¡± Aira tried to hide me behind her. Then, she continued to ask the Hunter. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°.......¡± The Hunter still remained silent. Only his black eyes, which were visible beneath the bandages, glinted as if saying something. ¡°Ahh, wait! Wait, passing through! Excuse me for a moment-. What are you doing there?!¡± At that moment, someone appeared, parting the crowd. She was dressed in the distinctive navy-blue attire of a religious person, and was an impressive beauty with long golden hair and striking blue eyes. It was Miriam, the Priestess of the Hunter Party. She quickly explained. ¡°Mr. Hunter, if you act recklessly, what will we do? Oh, what should we do now? I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Looking at Miriam, who kept bowing apologetically towards us, Aira let out a slightly tired-sounding, ¡°Hmm...¡± And she muttered. ¡°Boring.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 150.2 (EP-150.2) Aspect #3 150 ¨C New Aspect #3 People chattered all day about the incident that occurred earlier. The news of a bounty hunter from outside Ark attacking Queen Aira had spread like wildfire. ¡°Hooee, hooee! Hoeee-! Get your newspaper! Newspaper!¡± ¡°Hoenoi, one newspaper please.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel, thank you every time. Hoeeee...!¡± Even the freshly printed newspapers had the headline about Queen Aira¡¯s attack. ¡¸Assault on the Queen of Angmar, Aira Von Tarantera-!¡¹ ¡¸The culprit is a bounty hunter contracted by Professor Stella Bellhawk, both the church and Ark authorities are investigating the possible connections©¤.¡¹ ¡¸Representative Ilna Isa of the Bellhawk House claims their innocence in this incident©¤.¡¹Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com If there was any connection found, it could lead to a massive diplomatic issue, potentially even a war. The attack on the Queen was a major event that would be recorded in history books. It was only natural that the world would be abuzz with such news. ¡°Theo, there is a mandarin duck over there.¡± However, the person concerned was going about her day as if nothing had happened, and was leisurely feeding the fish in a pond. It was a peaceful artificial pond. We were stood on a bridge, gazing at the glistening water. Then, Aira¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. Did the earlier incident upset her mood? ¡°No, looking at it closely, it¡¯s not a mandarin duck. It¡¯s a thunder duck.¡± ¡°A mallard duck?¡± ¡°No, a thunder duck. It sounds like a thunder.¡± [T/N: Korean word play here... mallard duck and thunder duck is spelled the same in Korean] ©¥Keureureung. ¡°Look.¡± For Aira, whether the bird swimming over there was a mandarin duck or a thunder duck seemed much more important than what had happened... As I watched the giant fish splash and grab the feed, I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and decided to quench my curiosity. ¡°Is Aira-nim really okay?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the bounty hunter. Didn¡¯t he attack Queen Aira?¡± ¡°Ah. That happened. Such a thing did indeed occur~.¡± Aira spoke as if she was reminiscing about a distant past. It felt as though the encounter with the Hunter had been erased from her mind and no longer remained. But I was different. While I usually kept a safe distance from the main character¡¯s party and only observed their movements on the side, they had crossed the line this time. ¡°Yes. Even if he had intended to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to inflict even a small wound on me alone.¡± He had no intention of killing her... It might just be Aira¡¯s own thoughts. But in reality, even when facing Aira, the Hunter merely stared at her. Now that I thought about it, in the original story, the Hunter didn¡¯t kill Aira in the first place. After subduing Aira. The Hunter didn¡¯t directly kill or harm Aira, but left her alone. Ultimately, Aira¡¯s death was caused by the angry mob¡¯s revolt, not by the Villain Hunter. Come to think of it, this was a bit suspicious. Why didn¡¯t the Hunter kill Aira? Considering Aira was a powerful boss, she should have given a considerable amount of experience points. Perhaps, the experience points given were not as much as expected? Was it because Aira wasn¡¯t as villainous as I believed? Suddenly, I had that thought. There was no other way to explain the Hunter¡¯s behavior. Alternatively, there might have been another reason why he didn¡¯t finish the job, but there was no explicit description of it¡ªat least not that I could recall. ¡°Then why did he shoot the Queen with a crossbow?¡± ¡°He probably wanted to test something.¡± ¡°A test?¡± ¡°Just like how Verdonas, the Knight of the Black Tea, wanted to test his own strength by facing me. That fella was probably curious about the extent of his abilities.¡± Well, Verdonas was not the Knight of the Black Tea, but the Knight of the Windmill. I guess that was the only impression Aira had of him. ¡°Theo.¡± At this moment, Aira called my name. She had a bird perching on her hand and was gently stroking its chin with her finger. ¨DPireureuk. I wondered why animals would stick to her so well. ¡°Does Aira-nim have anything to tell me?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯ve been getting along well with my cousin, Elga, lately.¡± ¡°... Well. It¡¯s more like Elga-nim is training me rather than getting along.¡± ¡°Last night, actually, Elga came to visit me. The two of us had a long conversation. Do you want to know what we talked about?¡± ¡°.......¡± Pusyuk. It felt like a crossbow bolt just pierced through my heart. More than any moment today, tension surged through me, and my tightly clenched palm started sweating nonstop. ¡°... Um, what did you talk about?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 151.1 (EP-151.1) Aspect #4 151 ¨C New Aspect #4 Honestly, I had to admit it.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com I might have overlooked one thing. That was, the fact that Elga turned out to not be as docile as I thought. Of course, I didn¡¯t want Elga to be as meek as a kitten. Considering that she approached Mirna on her own accord and even visited Aira¡¯s room for a talk last night, Elga was clearly assertive, even too assertive for my liking. Was this what they called a ¡°chadette¡± or something? I gazed at the tranquil pond. Unlike the turmoil in my heart, the pond remained calm, except for the ripples created by the fishes. Still, watching it made me feel a bit more composed. With determination, I asked. ¡°What kind of conversation did Aira-nim have with Elga-nim yesterday?¡± After saying it, I realized my heart was pounding fiercely. The sense of vertigo I felt was incomparable to when the Hunter attacked Aira earlier. Because Elga¡¯s words were nothing short of the entrance to doom. Elga knew far too much about me, and even the slightest mention from her made it difficult to imagine how Aira would treat me. She must have left after leaving the closet. ¡°Are you curious? About our chat~.¡± With the blue bird on her finger, Aira was quite relaxed. It didn¡¯t seem like she was blaming me, nor was she pressuring me. Considering Aira¡¯s ordinary behavior towards me today, I assume she probably didn¡¯t hear any fatal secrets or weaknesses from Elga. Finally, Aira spoke. ¡°Theo, she asked if she could marry you.¡± There was no build up, she just went and said it... I was momentarily taken aback, which left a brief pause in our conversation. Aira then interjected with a few more words. ¡°I thought it would eventually happen one day.¡± ¡°That... what do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, Theo, you¡¯re the man I¡¯ve acknowledged. You¡¯re the second wisest person after me, and the second most intelligent man in the world. Isn¡¯t it only natural for women to be attracted to such a man?¡± Ah, actually, I knew who she would hate. Aira despited Kasim, criticizing him as a boastful fool. Looking at it that way, I still had a lot to learn about Aira. Aira then responded. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t really thought about it. But I¡¯d prefer someone who doesn¡¯t act like they¡¯re superior. If he¡¯s to be this Queen¡¯s husband, he must know how to be humble.¡± ¡®Humble.¡¯ It was an important virtue to Aira. The reason why she disliked Kasim was his lack of humility. ¡°I¡¯d also like him to be devoted to me. But not too devoted, as that might get boring. So it would be nice if he argued with me sometimes.¡± Aira casually talked about her ideal type. Kind, capable, humble, and so on. It felt a bit surprising since it was the common ideal type for any woman. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°No, there is one more. He should be tall. Taller than me.¡± With that statement, I became acutely aware of the height difference between us... Aira was a few centimeters taller than me. My height was around the high 160s, while hers was around 170. In other words, she was taller than me. I was much shorter than her... I, Theo Gospel, did not meet Aira¡¯s ideal type. It was probably because of my heritage as part Fairy. She liked someone taller. I guessed this was why she treated me more like a pet than a man. Damned Half-Fairy genes... But overall, the Queen¡¯s ideal type was quite normal, even plain. ¡°It¡¯s more ordinary than I thought.¡± ¡°Yes. But surprisingly, there aren¡¯t many people like that.¡± ¡®I see...¡¯ Edited by: fake Chapter 151.2 (EP-151.2) Aspect #4 151 ¨C New Aspect #4 ¡°Why did you call me on a Sunday evening?¡± Later in the night, after walking with Aira. I called Elga to the park behind the Platinum dormitory. Elga, like usual, only wore a sweatshirt and dolphin pants paired with slippers in bare feet. It¡¯d seemed like she didn¡¯t know why I asked for her. Thus, I said to Elga, who was spitting on the flower bed. ¡°I heard you had a talk with Queen Aira?¡± ¡°What?¡±Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°I heard you said you wanted to marry me.¡± Upon hearing this, Elga¡¯s initially nonchalant ¡°What?¡± turned contorted in an instant. ¡°... Ai, tsk. Aira told you? Well, it¡¯s not exactly a secret. But the fact that it has already reached your ears is surprising. Aira, she really can¡¯t keep her mouth shut... Can¡¯t have secrets between people these days...¡± Elga grunted, saying Aira had a big mouth. However, for me, the one with the loose lips seemed to be Elga herself. ¡°Elga-nim, how can you just stir things up like this? Please also consider my position.¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m stirring things up? Is there a reason why Aira shouldn¡¯t hear about our relationship?¡± ¡°... Well, not really.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for you. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll stick to you. That¡¯ll make that Mirna jealous.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Yes! If I stick to you and do various things to make her upset, she¡¯ll think she can¡¯t let herself lose and would try to make more moves with you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Before that, I also notified Aira in advance to avoid any problems.¡± Elga¡¯s confidence was enviable. Life would have been a little easier if I had that in me. Her words also made sense. She had a point, but-. I needed to firmly hold onto Elga¡¯s reins. If things just happened so suddenly, I might go bald from all the stress. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t act so recklessly without consulting me.¡± Elga said with shock. ¡°To be honest, I thought it was impossible.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Aira is becoming more relaxed. And I¡¯ve known her since we were young. Even Father probably never thought Aira would be this composed.¡± The mention of the word ¡®father¡¯ made me briefly think of Reinhardt¡¯s face. He had the loudest laugh out of everyone when I said I would enroll the Queen to Ark. Didn¡¯t he compare the act to educating a typhoon? What kind of reaction would he have now if he saw Aira? Would he belatedly acknowledge that my opinion was correct? Just then, Elga let out a short exclamation, ¡°Ah!¡± Elga then unzipped her sweatshirt, revealing her ample bosom and skin beneath the bright streetlight. Chulreong. Though covered by pretty lingerie, her huge breasts were still quite stimulating. Blushing, I quickly scanned the surroundings. I couldn¡¯t afford anyone seeing this scene. ¡°Elga-nim, what are you doing right now? We¡¯re outdoors...!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m giving this to you.¡± Seureuk. She then retrieved something between her deep cleavage and handed it over. It was a letter sealed with a roaring lion. A letter from the Lioness Family. There was only one person who could send such a letter to Elga. ¡°A letter from Lord Reinhardt?¡± ¡°Yes, I finally got a reply. I haven¡¯t opened it yet. Let¡¯s read it together.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a reply-.¡± I recalled that Elga had recently sent a letter to her father. This was the response. Perhaps what was written here-. ¡°It could be about Isaiah Angmar!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 152.1 (EP-152.1) Aspect #5 152 ¨C New Aspect #5 A man draped in a golden silk cloak was lost in thought. Meanwhile, people simply watched his expression. The middle-aged man with deeply etched lines around his eyes stroked his neatly trimmed platinum beard and finally spoke, as if he had reached a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this at the court meeting tomorrow. Now, everyone, please leave.¡± At the words of Reinhardt, the court¡¯s Prime Minister, everyone began to disperse back to where they came from. ©¥Finally, it¡¯s time to leave. ©¥There¡¯s overtime every day. I actually prefer when the Queen was still around. ©¥Hey, remember that back then, you wouldn¡¯t know when you might have to leave the world. As the mutterings of the people faded away, the Prime Minister¡¯s office turned calm at last. ¡®It¡¯s finally quiet.¡¯ Reinhardt, who was tapping his finger on the luxurious ebony wood desk, had to admit that the constant chattering of the day had left him quite agitated. ¡°Petty bastards...¡± For a man who had lived his entire life on the battlefield, the affairs of the palace were generally trivial and boring. Dealing with self-important individuals ¨C who liked to exaggerate mundane matters, and sycophants ¨C who only cared about their own self-interest, was not exactly entertaining. Seureuk. His eyes, seeking a peace of mind, drifted from the now-dark sky outside the window and the ornate wallpaper of the Prime Minister¡¯s office, before landing on a painting hanging on the wall. His grown daughter and still-young son, sitting in chairs, with himself standing behind them ¨C a quintessential family portrait. Still, looking at it gave him strength. The notion that he could pass on a better future to his children. It was the reason why Reinhardt managed to endure mundane days like today, time after time. Before long, his son would sit on the throne. ¡®Isaiah Gospel.¡¯ His old friend... Suddenly. He began to think that his face resembled someone else¡¯s, yet he couldn¡¯t quite place who. ¡°I must be getting old.¡± He was probably just being sentimental after more than a decade of not seeing the photo. Deureurek. He placed the photo back into the drawer and locked it once again. He had come to realize that sometimes, ¡®it¡¯s best to leave things from the past in the past.¡¯ But not all knew that yet. Seuk. Reinhardt retrieved his daughter¡¯s letter from his pocket and unfolded it once more. ¡¸Dad. It¡¯s me. For now, I¡¯m doing well©¤.¡¹ The writing that started out casual, ended with an unexpected question. ¡¸Is it true that you knew about the Angmar Family¡¯s descendant? Please reply quickly.¡¹ Someone was digging into something that had been painstakingly buried in the world. Perhaps, one could say that she was like himself. No, his daughter was not really one to be interested in things like this. It was probably that little Half-Fairy. That peculiar kid would definitely read his letter. He was someone who was not afraid to say anything even in front of him, so it should be him. Could this be the reason he wanted to go to Ark? To dig into the past? He was still an enigma, and it was unclear what kind of schemes that punk was up to... Edited by: fake Chapter 152.2 (EP-152.2) Aspect #5 152 ¨C New Aspect #5 I carefully opened the sealed letter and started reading its contents. ¡¸My daughter, Elganes.¡¹ Unfortunately, the very first sentence alone had already managed to leave me stumped. ¡°Elganes?¡± Elga then replied. ¡°That¡¯s actually my real name. What? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Of course not...¡± I supposed Elga was just a nickname. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I had grown accustomed to it, but ¡°Elga¡± seemed to fit her much better than the princess knight name, ¡°Elganes.¡± ¡°Then I will continue reading.¡± The contents of the letter were lighthearted. Things like whether she was eating well, studying, or maintaining her training every day. It was the kind of conversation a father might have with his daughter. They were ordinary, but it made me suddenly realize what a father was supposed to be like. Probably because I had never experienced anything like this. If I became a father, should I ask my daughter these things? As I read further, there was quite an interesting passage. ¡¸Ark has long been a gathering place for young and talented men and women. Perhaps you can meet someone there who will suit your picky he-.¡¹ ¡°There is not much written here! Let¡¯s get to the next part!!!¡± Before I could finish reading, Elga swiftly snatched the front page of the letter away and then tore it up without any hesitation. And so, onto the next page. ¡¸So, this is the main point you asked about. I don¡¯t know whom you¡¯ve heard of Isaiah Gospel from, but most of what you imagine is likely different from the truth. Don¡¯t make hasty judgments.¡¹ It was finally here. I focused and read the letter to the end. It was written that Isaiah Gospel was the son of Solomon Angmar, who was called the Demon King. It also mentioned the concealment of this fact, and he did study with them at Ark. Up to when he suddenly disappeared. The story didn¡¯t stray far from what I had already known. ¡¸Sometimes, it¡¯s better for things to remain buried. They¡¯re forgotten for a good reason.¡¹ He even warned us not to dig too deep... Was Reinhardt intentionally hiding the information? Honestly, he could be. Or perhaps not. It was a fifty-fifty chance. ¡°If there is such a person, wouldn¡¯t you want to take revenge on them? If it were me, I would.¡± ¡°Even if the Lioness Family was destroyed by their own hands, do you still desire revenge against those who caused it?¡± ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t humans such creatures? People are not aware of their own faults and only care about what others have done wrong.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ In fact, I was also working hard to rebuild my family. Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 40 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 7 Casanova lv. 7 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 8 Mage lv. 9 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡· ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. This would not even truly be my family, but I was still striving for its greatness. If it was the true heir of Angmar who was filled with hatred, they might want to tear their enemies to shreds. They would be sharpening their claws in the darkness. Thinking this way, I could understand Elga¡¯s anger. What if Elga found out my secret identity? What would happen the day she discovered that infamous family had given birth to a Half-Nymph? I¡¯d like to gauge her. I¡¯d like to ask her a question to get her reaction without revealing my identity. ¡°Eheum.¡± I cleared my throat. And then, I decided to ask Elga. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re trying to say something weird again!¡± But, I just couldn¡¯t seem to find the right words. Edited by: fake Chapter 153.1 (EP-153.1) Aspect #6 153 ¨C New Aspect #6 Elga took pride in her hard-fought life. Even though others labeled her as a disgrace of the Lioness Family and a spoiled brat, those words were mostly whispered by cowardly individuals behind her back. Cowards like Mirna Draco. Their insinuations couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch on Elga¡¯s pride anyway. She took pride in having grown up from a young age on the battlefield, covered in blood and mud, fighting valiantly against the kingdom¡¯s enemies. To think that she was the daughter of a traitor? In truth, when she heard about the involvement of her father and the man named Isaiah, Elga didn¡¯t believe it. It was probably just a misunderstanding. But now, reading this letter, it turned out to be unmistakably true and that they indeed hid the fallen royalty! ¡¸He was destined to be King. That¡¯s what we believed.¡¹ Written in a familiar handwriting was a horrifying tale. Elga¡¯s father, Reinhardt, not only concealed the fallen prince but had even entertained the idea of making him king. In a way, he was an accomplice. It was treason! If Elga¡¯s insane cousin were to read this letter, who knew what might happen. So, Elga tore the letter she had just finished reading into tiny pieces. She shredded it so finely that not a single word remained. At that moment, the Half-Fairy who had been reading the letter with her spoke up. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± Suddenly, Elga thought that he might be trying to blame herself for what had just happened. ©¥You traitor¡¯s daughter...! Hiding all this time under such a guise...! The Lioness Family is now finished. Your possessions will be confiscated...! You will be my slave...! Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say such things out loud... But would it be so surprising if something like that were to happen? That was why Elga wanted to cut off the man before he could say anything. ¡°What, you¡¯re trying to say something weird again!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not weird. According to what¡¯s written here, Isaiah is said to have gone missing. It also states that Isaiah wasn¡¯t exactly fond of women, so there¡¯s a possibility that he doesn¡¯t even have a descendant in the first place.¡± ¡°... That, why is that?¡± ¡°But if there truly exists one in the world, what will Elga-nim do if you find out?¡± No, Elga remembered the day Richard was born. It was a day she could never forget, having also lost her mother. ¡°Richard is my brother! He¡¯s nothing like Angmar! He has blond hair and blue eyes! Anyone can tell he¡¯s a pureblood Lioness!¡± Elga vigorously defended her brother¡¯s innocence. Then the Half-Fairy asked in a calm voice. ¡°No, I mean, let¡¯s assume that. If your most precious family member or someone you care about were a traitor, how would you react?¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga shut her mouth for a moment. She realized she needed to carefully articulate her thoughts. The Half-Fairy¡¯s intention was so clear it was almost transparent. Now that she found out that her father committed treason, he was asking how she¡¯d treat her father. Balancing family and duty. It was a very difficult dilemma to be in. While she had proudly lived as a soldier of the kingdom, she had been raised as a noble of the Lioness Family. Seuk. Elga glanced at the Half-Fairy¡¯s expression. Like an adolescent just entering puberty, he displayed an extroverted demeanor. There were times where his aura was like a sharp dagger. Seeing that Elga was taking a while, the Half-Fairy spoke again. ¡°Think of this carefully. As there will come a day when Elga-nim will be faced with such a choice.¡± Seureureuk. The Half-Fairy¡¯s blue eyes shone mysteriously. His words felt as though it was an inevitability. Almost as if he could see the future. At this time, Elga recalled the moniker that the snakes in the court labeled him as. ¡®Demon Monk Theo Gospel.¡¯ That was right, this was the man who held the reins of her crazy cousin Aira... ¡°A choice....¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 153.2 (EP-153.2) Aspect #6 153 ¨C New Aspect #6 I was certain. Someday, Elga would have to make a choice between family and country. It was a natural course of things. At some point, I would reveal my true identity, and I would witness Elga¡¯s shocked expression. By then, Elga would have walked down an irreversible path, getting to the point of no return. Of course, by that time, she might already have a couple of children, and due to her strong sense of responsibility as a Lioness, she wouldn¡¯t be able to abandon her offspring. In the end, she would compromise and come to terms with her situation. Just thinking about it made me feel good. To give birth to as much as you killed. That was the revenge of a gentleman! However, Elga seemed to have misunderstood my words a bit. ¡°To prove my loyalty, are you suggesting that I take down my father!?¡± ¡°... Your father?¡± Did she interpret my words as choosing between Reinhardt and her devotion to the kingdom? It might have sounded like that. Suddenly, this situation seemed to be rather similar to the answer I desired. For Elga, Reinhardt was her father and a potential traitor. And I was her (forbidden) husband, a seed of rebellion. Observing Elga¡¯s attitude towards Reinhardt might offer some insight into how she would eventually treat me. With that in mind, I drove my point home like a wedge. ¡°Elga-nim, Lord Reinhardt tried to make the man named Isaiah king.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°What do you think of this? Family and country. Affection and noble pride. If you had to choose between the two, which one would you pick?¡± ¡°Right now, it sounds like you¡¯re telling me to abandon my father!¡± ¡°I can see how you might interpret it that way.¡± ¡°I....¡± ¡°What, what are you saying!?¡± Elga seemed to feel embarrassed by my words, as she shuffled her slipper-clad feet on the ground. Seuk. Then she suddenly extended her hand towards me. I glanced at her palm, wondering if she was offering a gift, but there was nothing there. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°... Let¡¯s hold hands. We should go for a walk.¡± ¡°What if others see us?¡± ¡°Who cares? I¡¯ve already told Aira. There¡¯s only Mirna who¡¯ll make a fuss.¡± ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ So with a somewhat anxious feeling, I held Elga¡¯s hand. We began walking through the nighttime streets that were transitioning from a late Sunday to early Monday. My heart pounded like I was doing something wrong, and my face was burning. Who would¡¯ve thought that holding hands could make you feel like this! Unlike the times when I had embraced Elga in passion, this was a different sensation. A fluttering and tingling feeling in my chest. Did Elga feel the same way? I stole a glance at Elga¡¯s expression. Under the streetlamp¡¯s glow, her face was flushed. She was also biting her lips, as if wanting to say something. This felt like the elementary school punishment game that made the boy and girl hold hands like a couple. ¡°Theo, since you said you wouldn¡¯t abandon me, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± ¡°A secret?¡± Why a secret all of a sudden? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the secret was that she hadn¡¯t told me until now. Had she forgotten to wear underwear or something!? No, I had already seen her wear them earlier... As I thought of that, Elga said mischievously. ¡°Hm, nevermind, I won¡¯t tell you after all~.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 154.1 (EP-154.1) Aspect #7 154 ¨C New Aspect #7 Several days had passed since Elga and I read the letter. A few days from when Aira duelled against Verdonas and was ambushed by the main character, the Hunter. I was invited to participate as a witness in the trial. ¡°Under the supervision of I, Hynax, the Chairman of the Continent¡¯s Sage Council, the second official trial on the attempted assassination of the Angmar Queen shall now begin.¡± A kingdom¡¯s Queen. Even if the victim didn¡¯t care, the incident was not something that could be ignored. After all, the victim in question was the ruler of a big kingdom. This was basically the same as shooting the president of a country back on Earth. It was a big deal. As a result, discussions on the disciplinary action of the Villain Hunter Party was being actively conducted. The Sage Council seemed to have reached such a conclusion. ¡°Hihi, execution!!!¡± Hearing the Black Mage, everyone in the auditorium began to collectively murmur. ©¥Execution. ©¥As expected, the crime of touching the royal family cannot be forgiven. ©¥That¡¯s natural. After all, we¡¯re in an era where stealing Nymph candy will put you in prison...! Meanwhile, Hynax shook his head and asked for Sir Pelto to sit. ¡°Sir Pelto. A verdict has not yet been decided. Please take your seat.¡±Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Hihi, pee attack!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, Sir Pelto, what are you doing in the sacred courtroom?¡± Pelto, the man who had gone beyond the 6th rank, yet lost his sanity in the process. His words were nothing but negative, sinister, and dreadful gibberish. ¡°However. I think Sir Pelto might be right this time. Even a broken clock is right twice a day.¡± Though, Hynax did seem to affirm Sir Pelto¡¯s story. ¡°With the deep-rooted tradition and history of Angmar, its monarch, a supreme member of the Mage Society, the master of the western wilderness, the ruler of the great northern forest, the conqueror of the rugged eastern mountains, and the dominator of the southern plains, Aira Von Tarantera¡ª¡± ¡°Theo, what kind of punishment do you think that man will receive?¡± Aira¡¯s urging snapped me out of my thoughts. So, I decided to share my speculation with her. ¡°In my view, I think it might be something with the barrier.¡± ¡°Hm, indeed, the barrier.¡± A huge barrier blocking the forces of shadow. Going there was practically tantamount to death. Still, it was not an execution. In the end, this verdict would be more humane than the death penalty, while being no different from it. It took off the burden of handing down an execution so it was quite useful. ¡°The defendant¡¯s status and property are to be confiscated, and they shall be sent to the barrier-!¡± Look. It was as expected. At this, Miriam strongly objected. ¡°Sage-nim, isn¡¯t that the same as saying to go die? Going to the barrier...! That¡¯s too cruel of a fate! Can¡¯t you reconsider your verdict?¡± ¡°The verdict cannot be overturned, Sister Miriam.¡± ¡°Then can I apply for a trial by combat? That is a God-given right!¡± ©¥A trial by combat? ©¥Really? At Miriam¡¯s words, the crowd looked at each other and the murmurs grew louder. A trial by combat was a method of trial proposed by the defendant or plaintiff when there was insufficient evidence or perceived unfairness in a trial. In this type of trial, the defendant and the plaintiff would directly fight each other, or they could employ champions to duel on their behalf. The side that won the combat would be considered victorious in the trial as well. I¡¯d seen it a few times during my time at the palace, but it was a rather ignorant method. To think that someone who committed a heinous crime could be acquitted just because they hired a strong mercenary. It was safe to say that trial by combat was one of the reasons that exacerbated the ¡°guilty if weak, innocent if strong¡±, causing turmoil within Angmar¡¯s domestic affairs. So, Angmar passed a law prohibiting trial by combat. But surprisingly, it remained popular and didn¡¯t fade away. Thanks to that, I¡¯d received a fair share of scorn from mercenaries working as champions and nobles who enjoyed gambling. Edited by: fake Chapter 154.2 (EP-154.2) Aspect #7 154 ¨C New Aspect #7 ©¥A trial by combat? How long has it been? ©¥That sounds interesting. Yeah, that¡¯s how trials should be! ©¥A fight? Perhaps, one to the death!? ¡°Order, please, order.¡± Hynax slammed the gavel and looked at Aira. Of course, Aira wouldn¡¯t be able to tell because she was only looking at her fingertips. So I spoke to Aira instead. ¡°Aira-nim, the defendant is demanding a trial by combat. How shall we proceed? Will you refuse?¡± ¡°A trial by combat? That sounds fun~.¡± Then, for the first time, the bored Aira finally showed some interest. For Aira, her whims were more important than the facts and outcomes. Aira looked around with sleepy eyes. ¡°Who is fighting whom?¡± ... Uh, it was your trial. Of course, I didn¡¯t word it that way and calmly replied. ¡°It¡¯s Aira-nim¡¯s trial, so I think it¡¯s only fitting for the Queen to decide.¡± There were various ways for the parties in a trial to fight directly, but given a high royal status like Aira¡¯s, it was more common to have champions fight on their behalf. But who would be Aira¡¯s champion? Hopefully not me... At that moment, I felt a slight surge of tension thinking about it. ¡°Very well. I approve of this trial by combat...!¡± Aira shouted loudly at the people, and cheers erupted from everywhere. * * * ¡°I watched it all. A trial by combat sounds fun.¡± It was lunch time after the trial concluded. Their noble mannerism made the meal seem more like a religious ritual. Even the usually hot-headed Elga was dining gracefully. Was it just bothersome for her to act refined, and therefore, didn¡¯t care? Dalgak, dalgak. Only I was struggling to cut a particularly tough piece of meat with my knife. Elga probably couldn¡¯t stand such a sight, as she swiftly took the plate and knife away from me. ¡°Are you trying to cut through the plate?¡± Then, with skillful cuts, she neatly sliced the meat into appropriate sizes. ¡°There, all good now?¡± Her attitude was somewhat like that of a caring older sister toward her younger sibling. I felt a bit embarrassed, and wondered why she suddenly acted this way. Tak. Mirna put down her silver cup with wine on the table. Unlike her previous silent actions, it seems that she deliberately wanted to draw attention. ¡°It¡¯s improper for men and women to engage in idle chatter during a meal. It¡¯s disrespectful. Meals are a form of prayer. Don¡¯t you know they should be conducted solemnly?¡± ¡°Jeez. Hey, Theo. You¡¯re being messy. Be careful, will you? Are you acting like a Half-Fairy? You¡¯re like a child.¡± While Mirna was speaking, Elga simply took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the corner of my mouth. I had no idea what got on my lips. Though it sounded quite discriminatory towards fairies, which made my eyebrows twitch momentarily. Then I realized Elga¡¯s aim. Elga was provoking Mirna. After all, in a month¡¯s time, the one I choose would be the victor. ¡°.......¡± However, Mirna continued her meal with a serene expression. Of course, it was only on the surface. Beneath the table, her legs were slightly trembling. She was like a swan diligently paddling underwater to maintain its graceful exterior. Coincidentally, their colors were quite similar. Then Mirna downed her glass in one go. With a loud clink, she placed the glass back on the table and said. ¡°So, have you decided on the champion for the trial?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 155.1 (EP-155.1) Aspect #8 155 ¨C New Aspect #8 Mirna appeared eager to shift the subject. ¡°Everyone will talk about this trial by combat. It might go down in history. It¡¯s going to be a crucial moment, so whose name will you put forward?¡± ¡°A name, huh?¡± Having finished her meal, Aira elegantly wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and lightly replied. ¡°I¡¯m considering it. However, there seems to be quite a willing few. If you have something to say, then don¡¯t dally and just directly come forward.¡± ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Mirna looked around, puzzled. Plop. Something gently landed on the floor from the high ceiling. It was a woman wearing a brown leather jacket, a leopard-print bra top, tight pants, and high-heeled boots. She had luscious purple hair and the pointed ears of an Elf. It was Professor Stella. Where did she come from all of a sudden? Was she stuck to the ceiling? ¡°Queen Tarantera.¡± Stella Bellhawk said to Aira. Of course, Aira didn¡¯t even spare her a glance and simply took a sip from her glass. ¡°As I said in my letter, the Bellhawk Family and I have no involvement in this incident. I did invite their party, that¡¯s true... But I had no idea something like this would happen!¡± Stella Belhawk claimed her innocence regarding the recent ambush. From what she was saying, it seemed that she had already sent a letter to Aira through something like a messenger pigeon. ¡°I will be your champion. That will prove my innocence.¡± ¡°Hm, the prairie fairy is going to be my champion?¡± Aira seemed intrigued by her suggestion. I guessed it was unexpected for Stella, the Young Lady of the Bellhawk Family, to volunteer as a champion. However, from Stella¡¯s perspective, it made sense. With this recent attack on the Queen, her standing within the family would further deteriorate. She probably wanted to prove her innocence and usefulness at the same time. If she were to win as a champion, she would gain fame, honor, and a clear validation of her skills. So, in many ways, it would be beneficial for Stella. However, Aira presented her cards first, even before Stella could. ¡°A champion is the one who stands in for me, Aira, the wise and sagacious Queen. Therefore, they should possess the corresponding dignity. For this matter, I shall entrust it to Theo, my most trusted court entertainer.¡± Upon hearing this, Elga furrowed her brow. ¡°A court entertainer. Such a position exists? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± ¡°I just made it. So, now it exists. After all, I am the Queen~.¡± Aira just abused her power to create a new position for me... I was now the court secretary, gardener and entertainer. There was no shortage of jobs. However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit overwhelmed. To entrust the role of a champion to me. In other words, she was telling me to fight. I had already partly expected it, but now that it¡¯d become real, the psychological impact was greater than expected. Even though Aira was gradually becoming calm and wise, her unpredictable nature remained unchanged. It was probably her true self. Then Mirna asked on my behalf. ¡°Are you appointing Theo as the champion?¡± ¡°No, I am delegating the authority to appoint a champion. Of course, if Theo wants to, he can appoint himself.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ So she just wanted me to choose the champion in her stead. Well, I was originally like Aira¡¯s manager who planned and managed her schedule, meals, and even the color of the stockings she wore. So it seemed that choosing the champion had naturally become my authority. ¡°Miss Stella. If you want to be my champion, try persuading Theo. Also, remember that I am your Queen, so show more respect.¡± ¡°.......¡± The once haughty Elf couldn¡¯t retort and only trembled. She was demanding me to kneel not long ago, and now she was in this pitiable state. Edited by: fake Chapter 155.2 (EP-155.2) Aspect #8 155 ¨C New Aspect #8 After contemplating for a while, Aira finally said. ¡°I will invade Elga¡¯s territory, Sardena. Then, I will destroy Elga¡¯s hotel and seize the land documents.¡± Watching this, Elga sighed. ¡°Aira, this is a game about building inns and hotels in your own territory. It¡¯s not about invading someone else¡¯s land, you know?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s add that rule from now on. I am the Queen~.¡± ¡°In this game, you are a Lord, not a Queen. Hey Theo, is this really okay?¡± Elga looked at me, probably tired of Aira¡¯s antics. ¡°Can you put up such a rule?¡± Of course, I just shrugged my shoulders. I didn¡¯t know when the dice-rolling game of Red Marble turned into land invasions and stealing territories. ¡°Then I will also lead my troops into Lioness territory and riddle it with dragon flags!¡± ¡°Hey, are you guys playing the same game as I am? Did I misunderstand the rules?¡± The first game I made as the court entertainer seemed well-received by the girls.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com It was a game I quickly put together to encourage them to get along and stop bickering on the table. Of course, I didn¡¯t actually make the game. It was just a board game of the 21st century that I simply adapted to this world¡¯s version. People tended to have similar tastes, so already popular games would naturally receive a great response. ¡°How did you make something like this in just a few minutes? It¡¯s amazing.¡± Elga clicked her tongue as she sorted the game currency. I did feel a bit guilty for repurposing other people¡¯s ideas as my own, but at this point, I was past feeling much about it. I had already told many lies, so I was kinda immune to it by now. Then Aira, who had conquered all the territories and won the game, said. ¡°But of course, as he is the court entertainer that I chose. Theo, try to think of one of these games each week from now on. It would be great if we could do them during tea time lectures when everyone gathers.¡± Think of a new game each week. That was quite demanding... Fortunately, during my time in the orphanage, I played a lot of board games with the kids. If I used all of those, I could probably make them last for at least a few weeks. Then I suddenly had a fleeting thought. If I had been a regular person in this world, couldn¡¯t I have used this modern knowledge to become wealthy and live a comfortable life!? ©¥That¡¯s why refrigerators and computers are great. Air conditioning is also a must-have. At least one would need a fan in the house. ©¥How amazing! So, how do you make those refrigerators, computers, and electricity? ©¥Well... It reminded me of my younger years when my little sisters would tug at the doll they both liked at opposite ends. The tearing brought back a vivid memory. Surprisingly, it was Elga who was the first one to let go. Seureureuk. ¡°Eoeot.¡± ¡°Kkyak-!¡± Thanks to that, I found myself naturally nestled into Mirna¡¯s arms due to inertia. Though Mirna¡¯s arms weren¡¯t as plush as Elga¡¯s, there was still a soft, warm and pleasant scent. Was that Elga¡¯s intention? So that I ended up in Mirna¡¯s embrace? ¡°Ahem, Theo Gospel. You can get off now...¡± Mirna pushed me away, seemingly embarrassed. Meanwhile Elga just snorted, ¡°Hmph-. What¡¯s this? Look at you, pretending and all.¡± After giving Elga a fleeting glance, Mirna unfolded her fan and covered her flushed face. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s disperse for now. And Lady Lioness, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°You want to talk to me?¡± With that, Elga and Mirna left their seats and disappeared into the distance. Having been left alone, I decided to also leave the upscale restaurant and gathered my thoughts about the events of the day. Just then, someone came straight up to me. ¡°Theo Gospel.¡± For a moment, I felt a slight tension, thinking that it was a group of assailants coming to attack me. But I soon spotted the long ears sticking out from purple hair. ¡°Professor Stella.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you about this-.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I knew she¡¯d approach me first. ¡°You¡¯ll naturally choose me as your champion, right? We¡¯re friends, right?¡± Professor Stella was now appealing her friendship with me. It was amusing that she assumed I would ¡®naturally¡¯ consider her. But, this was also a good opportunity. A chance to turn the tables against her. Was there any better opportunities than this to wipe off Stella¡¯s arrogance and get my family¡¯s revenge? Thinking of this, I supposed the Hunter attacking the Queen wasn¡¯t so bad after all. ¡°Professor Stella, let¡¯s go over there and have a chat, shall we~?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 156.1 (EP-156.1) Love #1 156 ¨C Fairy Love #1 We went to a quiet cafe near the Platinum Dormitory to have our conversation. Stella seemed to have something to say to me, and I also had things to discuss with her, so it was a good time. ¡°Theo-kun, you and I are close... You¡¯ll appoint me as the champion, won¡¯t you!?¡± Professor Stella seemed to naturally assume that she would be chosen as the champion for the upcoming Queen¡¯s trial. At the same time, she was secretly reaffirming our ¡®close¡¯ relationship. But when I thought about it, were we even that close to begin with? Her thinking was too self-centered. Stella Bellhawk was such a character. Someone who thought that the world would stop when they closed their eyes. They held a strong belief that the world should provide for them rather than them contributing to the world.UppTodated from As the lady of a prestigious family and a long-lived elven aristocrat, she had effortlessly received favors from others for over a hundred years. It was only natural that such self-centered thinking would develop. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I turned my gaze away from the system window and looked at Stella. She was explaining why she should become the Queen¡¯s champion. ¡°The Queen being attacked is an unprecedented situation. This trial by combat is bound to attract immense attention. People will flock. Even if we just put up one at the arena, it will have a significant impact.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Winning in such a grand event would bring a tremendous amount of honor and glory. This is a great chance to restore the prestige of the Bellhawk¡¯s, solidify my position within the family, and free myself from excommunication.¡± As expected, this elf was cunning enough to turn the terrible situation caused by the Hunter Party she brought into an opportunity. I actually quite like this idea. However, what I didn¡¯t like was her attitude of forcing me to say, ¡°That¡¯s why, choose me!¡± It was the Imp Tartar. The star-tailed Imp who tried to scam Marmar some time ago. I heard that she was hired as Professor Stella¡¯s assistant. Looking at this, it seemed to be true. On the plate offered by Tartar was a chocolate cake, and the end part appeared to have been nibbled on. Tartar must have eaten it. In response, Stella¡¯s face scrunched up in displeasure. ¡°Who told you to touch it? This is a limited time cake ordered for Theo-kun. Go get a new one quickly!¡± At the Elf¡¯s shouting, the small Tartar trembled. Then she said in a crawling voice. ¡°T-This was the last cake... And I was so hungry.... Yesterday and today, I wasn¡¯t able to eat because I was working all day...! You vicious Professor, where¡¯s the promised meals...!¡± It seemed like Tartar was undergoing various hardships under the tyrannical Elf Professor, Stella. She looked a bit pathetic and pitiful. Well, Tartar originally tried to harm Marmar. It could be said that she was being punished for her sins. But seeing her suffer like this reminded me of Marmar, which did make me feel a bit sorry for her. ¡°And, you¡¯re even getting mad?¡± The stern Stella grabbed Tartar¡¯s ear, who had meddled with the food. In response, Tartar, who was much smaller and weaker than Stella, helplessly tiptoed up the air. ¡°Hieek...! This, this is imp-phobic behavior...! My short Imp ears are being stretched like a kkanp¡¯s...!¡± ¡°Kkanp? What did you just say? What, kkanp? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s an offensive term for Elves? I¡¯ll deduct 300 coins from your hourly wages!¡± ¡°Aaht, I misspoke...! I won¡¯t say kkanp again...!¡± ¡°You just said it again!¡± She was completely scatterbrained... Edited by: fake Chapter 156.2 (EP-156.2) Love #1 156 ¨C Fairy Love #1 I audibly cleared my throat to end this tumultuous situation. Only then did Professor Stella put her hand away. ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯ve shown you quite an embarrassing sight, Theo-kun. This is a limited edition cake, it¡¯s really delicious. It should satisfy your sweet tooth since you¡¯re a Half-Fairy.¡± Stella then handed me the cake that Tartar had nibbled on. She exuded a decadent charm that could draw people¡¯s attention as she chuckled. However, what really caught my attention wasn¡¯t Stella¡¯s bra top, but rather the cafe? floor. ¡°Hieueu....¡± My eyes turned to Tartar, who was checking her ear with a hand mirror on the floor. ¡°Has my ear been stretched out.... My short and beautiful Imp ear is now elongated like a kkanp¡¯s....¡± Tartar touched her red, swollen ear in tears. Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel quite sorry for her. I didn¡¯t know if it was pity from the close-relationship between a Half-Fairy and Imps, or if it was because Angmar¡¯s blood cared about the Imps who are his minions. In the end, I gave Tartar the piece of cake. ¡°Tartar, you eat this.¡± ¡°Ahht...! Is it really okay...?¡± With that, Tartar took the cake with great delight. She seemed eager to take it before I changed my mind. Finally, as she went to her seat and began devouring the cake, Stella let out a sigh. ¡°They¡¯re purposely acting pitiful, Theo-kun. You¡¯re being too lenient with the Imps.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± It was honestly pitiful... In fact, in this world, Nymphs were treated like pet cats, while Imps got ostracized like wild feral cats. While there was no shortage of rescue foundations and various legal institutions for Nymphs, there was none for Imps. If someone insisted, ¡°We need to help the homeless Imps!¡± They would likely get criticized with, ¡°They are pests! If you want to ¡®help¡¯, take them to your house!¡± ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Though it was just a metaphor, it was quite spot on. Thinking about that, I suddenly became curious about Imps. Would a professor majoring in fairy studies know about that? ¡°They say that Imps originated from Nymphs. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. Nymphs and Imps are related.¡± ¡°Then why did Solomon create them?¡± ¡°Solomon....¡± Stella¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. It crossed my mind that she might have actually seen the Demon King Solomon in person. Stella Bellhawk was 132 years old. The Demon King used to reign around 50 years ago, so the timing should be right. But Stella just shook her head, tapping her cigar on the ashtray. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Solomon either. I was just fooling around at the mansion back then. Theo-kun, you¡¯re probably well-informed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 157.1 (EP-157.1) Love #2UppTodated from 157 ¨C Fairy Love #2 Stella was the younger sister of Opal Von Bellhawk, who was hailed as a hero who defeated the Demon King. While her brother Opal bled on the battlefield alongside heroes from other families, Stella spent her days lazing in the family mansion. As everyone knew, the final battle against the Demon King was extremely brutal and intense, leaving significant scars all over the world. The Bellhawk family, consisting of skilled Elves excelling in magic, archery and commerce, wasn¡¯t an exception, suffering numerous casualties and material losses. However, for Stella, the problem wasn¡¯t the war itself but what came after it. ¡°They didn¡¯t like the fact that I was at home while everyone else was bleeding. So they kicked me out of the family and now I¡¯m stuck in Ark!¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Why are you talking as if you¡¯re hearing it for the first time? You probably already know this story, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Even I can¡¯t know everything, you know.¡± There was not much mention of the Bellhawk Family in the original novel. Perhaps it was due to the Elves¡¯ reclusive nature, as they didn¡¯t reveal themselves much even during the events of the main story. Even after becoming Theo, I still didn¡¯t have much info regarding them. There were so many things I didn¡¯t know about the woman right in front of me. ¡°Still, my time as an undergraduate was fun. We went on numerous adventures together. Anyway, what was I talking about?¡± ¡°Why Solomon made the Imps.¡± ¡°Oh yeah... Well, I don¡¯t know either. But according to my brother, it was the last conscience the Demon King had.¡± ¡°His last conscience?¡± ¡°Solomon Angmar had quite a few Nymphs by his side. Nymphs are generally innocent and harmless. They also have excellent empathy, so you won¡¯t be bored if you have one as your companion.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Kings who are busy with government affairs and dealing with people usually appoint Nymphs as secretaries to find stability. You can find all of this in the Angmar Royal Records or read my paper, ¡®The King and Nymphs.¡¯ ¡° ¡°Okay.¡± If a cherished friend or family member were to die, could I avoid making the same choice as the Demon King? I couldn¡¯t be sure because I had never been in such a situation. It was a difficult question. I suddenly felt a bit melancholic. Was it because of the unique sensitivity of a Half-Fairy? So, neither Stella nor I said a word after that. Then Stella lightly asked, probably finding this silence awkward. ¡°You seem quite intrigued? Are you interested in the Demon King Angmar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I responded casually to Stella, but since I felt that this answer alone might raise suspicions, I added a few more words. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a Half-Nymph. I¡¯m interested in the story of Nymphs.¡± ¡°Right, you are a Half-Nymph. What a fascinating being. Isn¡¯t it strange how a Half-Nymph can be born when Nymphs can¡¯t have children?¡± ¡°Nymphs can¡¯t have children!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They all look like young girls who are just entering puberty. According to the church, it¡¯s to protect the Nymphs from men.¡± That was what I¡¯d heard too. The reason Nymphs forever maintained the appearance of young girls was said to be because the Gwangyeom God did so to protect them. Keeping them forever as children and allowing them to live eternally innocent and unharmed. Of course, that was just what the church claimed and no one really knew the truth. Stella then continued. ¡°Nymphs are similar to human or elven girls who haven¡¯t experienced their first menstruation, so they can¡¯t have children.¡± ¡°Then how are Half-Nymphs born?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to study you! A Half-Nymph is a very rare existence in the world. There¡¯s no clear explanation of where or how they came into existence.¡± ¡°I see...¡± I almost nodded my head unknowingly at Stella¡¯s words. Edited by: fake Chapter 157.2 (EP-157.2) Love #2 157 ¨C Fairy Love #2 Stella handed me some books from her lab. ¡¸Introduction to Fairy Science¡¹ ¨C By Stella Bellhawk. ¡¸Fairies Unveiled¡¹ ¨C By Stella Bellhawk. ¡¸Honey. Water. Iron.¡¹ ¨C By Stella Bellhawk. While the titles didn¡¯t seem particularly exciting, I thought their content might help me understand fairies better. ¡°Here are my research books on fairies. I¡¯m originally selling them, but I¡¯ll give them to Theo-kun for free.¡± Stella spoke as if handing over the books was a significant favor. However, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the boxes and stocks piled up in a corner. Perhaps she noticed my gaze and felt embarrassed, as she swiftly pushed the boxes full of books aside with her foot. ¡°... Well, I produced a lot of these in the beginning. Tartar, take these and put them somewhere out of sight! And do some cleaning in the lab!¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lot of work...!¡± Tartar diligently began cleaning, just as Stella had instructed. As I watched her work quietly, Stella softly said to me. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to choose me as the champion, right? I can teach you various things that you don¡¯t know. Many things.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± It was pretty blatant. However, the appeal was working. Stella had lived for a considerable amount of time being an Elf, possessing a wealth of knowledge and experience. Her position as a professor was more than just an empty title. ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget the past and start over on good terms? Theo-kun, if I can secure the head position of the Bellhawk Family, I can also invest in you~.¡± It wasn¡¯t a bad offer. If I pushed a little further, Stella might even bring an even better deal to the table. However, I had no intention of accepting Stella¡¯s proposal. That was because the conditions she laid out were contingent on her winning the trial by combat. She seemed confident that she would win. However, could Stella really defeat the Hunter who was powerful enough to pierce through Aira¡¯s barrier? In the original story, even though Stella was the Head Hunter, she ultimately met a ruthless end at the hands of the protagonist¡¯s party. Even though the Hunter hadn¡¯t grown as much as in the original story, and this was not a duel to the death, I still didn¡¯t trust that Stella could defeat him. I didn¡¯t know much about her abilities to begin with. I should head back to my dormitory for now. With a moment to spare, I skimmed through the books Stella had given me. The contents were filled with challenging academic terms, making it hard to understand, but there were bits and pieces that were helpful. Nymphs were said to get along well with young girls who hadn¡¯t married yet, sometimes taking care of them like mothers or sisters. ¡¸What a very fairy-friendly book...! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯...! + 50¡¹ ¡¸Reading nourishes the mind and soul...! It¡¯s like honey in your mouth...! Job: Half-Fairy 1+ Level...! Half-Fairy Lv. 7 ¡ú Half-Fairy Lv. 8 You can do more fairy-friendly things...!¡¹ As I mindlessly read the book, my Half-Fairy experience points increased. Eating candy and getting smacked in the head increased my ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ experience points, which had been somewhat stagnant lately. So it was a bit surprising to see a level-up all of a sudden. Seuseuseu. Simultaneously, I sensed that the magic energy in my body was circulating more vigorously. Keungkeung. And my nose got so sensitive that I could smell the gum paper in my pocket that I was saving for later when I might be low on sugar-. Baseurak, baseurak. ©¥Keongkeong...! Without even trying to intentionally listen, I could hear the enthusiastic squeaks of Keongkeong spinning on the wheel. At the same time, the words, which would usually be hard to distinguish, were clear and crisp. It seemed like my vision had sharpened as well. This must be because my ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯ level had increased. Initially, I thought it was a lackluster Job, but with these level-ups and improvements, it¡¯d proven to be quite beneficial. Was it a late-game job? As I flipped through the book about Nymphs, I suddenly became curious about who my mother in this world might be. She must be a Nymph too. Where could I find her? I was not even sure if she was still alive. ¡°Find my mother....¡± It seemed like whether it was in my original world or this one, some things remained the same... Edited by: fake Chapter 158.1 (EP-158.1) Squad #1 158 ¨C Villain¡¯s Squad #1 I often took a walk when I was feeling down. Instead of sitting quietly and diving into the depths of my mind, I preferred to stroll around. Watching people pass by and enjoying the scenery had a way of improving my mood. My steps were aimless. I hadn¡¯t set a destination, but I found myself heading towards a familiar place without realizing it. ¡°Comrade, long time no see! How have you been?¡± Marmar, who was tending the garden, warmly waved at me. Marmar¡¯s soiled gloves were filled with saplings. I asked. ¡°Were you planting?¡± ¡°By this time next year, this place will be filled with flowers! Ah, Gargar, dig some more there too!¡± At Marmar¡¯s command, the honey-haired Gargar started digging the flower bed with the garden trowel in her hand. ¡°Hihi, buried alive...! Rock...!¡± Gargar was crazy like the Black Mage Sir Pelto, incapable of normal thoughts and behavior. Though Marmar seemed to be able to control her. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing well.¡± Saying so, I quickly scanned Marmar¡¯s surroundings. I recalled Marmar¡¯s impromptu baptism ceremony not long ago. I wondered if anything had changed since then. However, it seemed like she was simply living a peaceful life. ¡°Did the other Imps bother you again?¡± ¡°Eung! They all listen to me now!¡± After Marmar took ownership of the building, she sheltered vagrant Imps and provided them with food. However, instead of feeling grateful, the Imps were planning to use Marmar then drive her out. I had resolved the issue, but such a thing could happen again. That was why I needed to check on Marmar. I discreetly examined the once haphazard garden and building, which were now neatly restored. It looked even more splendid than before. The exterior walls of the old building were painted, making it presentable. Seureuk, seureuk. An Imp with blue hair was painting the wall of the building. I asked the paint-filled Purpur. ¡°What are you painting?¡± ¡°As you can see...! I¡¯m painting a landscape...! The summer¡¯s golden wheat fields with flying dragonflies, and a puppy and a girl running through the fields...!¡± Like what Purpur said, the landscape painting does look cool. I had no idea she had such a talent. And as I praised her, Purpur proudly puffed out her chest and added. ¡°I learned how to draw from the Ink Nymphs...!¡± Like Purpur, Marmar¡¯s tail wagged from side to side. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I received praise from anyone...!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! It reminds me of the past-.¡± Marmar¡¯s eyes were hazy like she was immersed in reminiscence. Perhaps she was reliving her days in the monastery. Marmar was a good soul, so she must have received a lot of praise from the nuns. I also received a lot of praises when I was a kid. I would always do 101% to get the stickers and stars. But as I grew older, I couldn¡¯t recall anyone cheering me on and praising my achievements. It seemed that in the adult world, praise was sparingly given. Still, even adults felt good when they received praise. Seukseukseuk. Marmar said as I patted. ¡°Come to think of it, I was going to say something to comrade, but I forgot.¡± ¡°Something to tell me?¡± ¡°I forgot! But now that you¡¯re patting me, I remembered!¡± You remembered because I patted you... My hand stopped, and I asked Marmar. ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Comrade asked me to investigate the Guide, and I obtained some information about him. Though I heard it from Gargar.¡± ¡°Gargar?¡± I glanced at the crazy Imp who was enthusiastically digging the ground. I couldn¡¯t quite imagine what she might have to say, but I decided to listen further. Let¡¯s not be closed-minded. ¡°So what did you hear from Gargar?¡± ¡°She said the Guide was collecting magic of the Demon King. I don¡¯t know why, but he¡¯s collecting spells similar to the ones used by Comrade.¡± ¡°By spell, you mean something like this magic circle?¡± I began to draw a magic circle on the ground. It was a pattern from the high-ranking magic Gamigin, which I had already memorized. Marmar called the crazy Imp Gargar and asked. ¡°Does it look like this one?¡± ¡°Curse...!¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar!¡± ¡°I see...¡± If this Imp friend was correct, it meant that the irregular in the Hunter¡¯s Party, the Guide, was collecting Angmar¡¯s secrets like me. Suddenly, something flashed through my mind. ¡°This is very helpful information. Good job!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 158.2 (EP-158.2) Squad #1 158 ¨C Villain¡¯s Squad #1 After hearing the story from Marmar, I went to Professor Balan. After making sure that no one was around, Professor Balan let me into her lab. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have your presence. Wh, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Professor Balan, can you detect the presence of other Ars Nova?¡± ¡°To some extent, yes. Of course, if they are extremely well hidden, there¡¯s no way I can find them. Due to the series of events, they¡¯ve probably already noticed me. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re on their guards.¡± The incident where Professor Balan attacked the Draco Family and caused a commotion was so famous within Ark that hardly anyone did not know of it. Of course, the fact that she was one of Angmar¡¯s Ars Nova, which was the reason behind the incident, remained a closely guarded secret known only to a few, including me. However, according to Professor Balan, there was a high probability that the other Ars Novas already discovered her presence because of it. And that they¡¯d hide even deeper, making it difficult for Professor Balan to find them. Pushing away the regret, I said. ¡°Then there is one person I would like you to investigate. My prediction may be wrong, but there is a high possibility that the entity we are looking for is there.¡± ¡°Huu...¡± Professor Balan crossed her arms. ¡°.......¡± Professor Balan¡¯s ominous red eyes looked sinister. However, she reassured me as she adjusted her soft purple shoulder cape. ¡°To question everything. Indeed, it¡¯s a trait of a wise King. So, is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask of me?¡± ¡°I do have more-. What happened with the investigation of the Saintess? Didn¡¯t you say she has one Ars Nova sealed inside her, just like you?¡± ¡°¡ªAgares.¡± Balan¡¯s voice sounded like a snake¡¯s hiss in a pitch dark cave. I said, ignoring the goosebumps. ¡°Yes, Agares. Is the operation proceeding well?¡± Hynax and Balan both said that one of the Ars Nova was sealed in Saintess Priga¡¯s body. It was probably the truth, since I didn¡¯t think they were lying. I had crafted a plan beforehand to get that magic and strengthen myself. Alas, Balan let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy. The Saintess¡¯s mental defenses are strong. Unless something happens, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any openings.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Sometimes, there are people like that. Strange humans who withstand the mental corruption of the Ars Nova. Humans with little to no desires, like the Saints-.¡± Balan continued in a sinister voice. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way~.¡± She looked like a villain with the shadowy cast on her face. Edited by: fake Chapter 159.2 (EP-159.2) Squad #2 159 ¨C Villain¡¯s Squad #2 True to her reputation as an assassin, Kalira was quick with the information. I continued asking. ¡°Then, did she mention who would fight in the trial by combat?¡± ¡°No, there was no talk of that. Perhaps the person involved, the Hunter, will participate in the duel. But I don¡¯t understand. Why aren¡¯t they cutting ties with such a party member?¡± The attack on the Queen was the decision of the protagonist, the Hunter. However, Miriam and the other party members were defending him, even taking the punishment with him if necessary. Gain and loss. To Kalira, who had lived in such a dichotomy, Miriam¡¯s attitude seemed incomprehensible. Of course, I understood why they had such a close-knit relationship since I had read the original novel. But instead of explaining all the details, I just broadly glossed over it. ¡°Well, everyone has their own circumstances. I¡¯ll be on my way now. It¡¯s already time to leave, rest well.¡± ¡°Yes, until next time, Theo-nim. Let¡¯s have dinner together sometime, and you¡¯re welcome to bring that adorable Imp.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set a date soon.¡± Gi-ik, tak. After saying our goodbyes, I closed the door. By now, the sun had completely set, and the dimming sky signaled my growing fatigue. Managing subordinates wasn¡¯t an easy task. However, delegating tasks to each of them and overseeing their work was much more efficient and effective than doing everything alone. That was the reality. I realized that being someone in a high position wasn¡¯t easy. If I ever ascended to the throne, what kind of ruler would I be? The First Half-Nymph King? ©¥Everyone bow...! Honestly, that would be funny. * * * When I called her name, she turned to me. ¡°Theo, did you eat dinner?¡± However, her voice was unexpectedly cheerful and bright, something that Mirna wasn¡¯t. Which meant that this was her sister, Narmi. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lady Narmi. My apologies. I thought it was Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone gets confused sometimes.¡± ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Narmi coming to my room was quite unusual since such a thing had never happened before. Of course, there was probably a reason for it. However, I played along and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Narmi glanced around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk. We shouldn¡¯t discuss this out here where someone might overhear us.¡± Her behavior gave off the sense of someone carrying out some kind of secret operation. And with her rather serious expression, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit tense as I opened the door. Then Narmi slipped into my room, looking around. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just in case there¡¯s any spy magic or someone eavesdropping!¡± ¡®Spy magic.¡¯ That got me unnecessarily anxious. However, Narmi¡¯s next words put my mind at ease. ¡°But, it looks like there isn¡¯t any of that. Your room is safe!¡± Well, it should be. Because I always took care of my room. Ever since I learned that Aira could use spiders like CCTVs, I ensured that not a single spider entered my room. ¡°First, have a glass of water. It might help you calm down a bit.¡± I opened the magic fridge and handed the weirdly anxious Narmi a glass of water. Then, with wet lips, she turned towards me. ¡°Theo, how much of what I¡¯m about to say can you believe?¡± [T/N: Another update tomorrow] Edited by: fake Chapter 160.1 (EP-160.1) Night #1 160 ¨C Day and Night #1 ¡°Theo, how much of what I¡¯m about to say can you believe?¡± Narmi seriously asked. There were only the two of us in my dorm. The only thing I could hear in the room was my squirrel companion, as Narmi¡¯s lips glistened under the dim illumination-. ©¥Keongkeong. Suddenly, everything resonated with my five senses. I tried to remain calm and replied. ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean by that? Of course, I can believe everything you say.¡± ¡°Then, from now on, listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say. I¡¯ve come here after sparing some time.¡± Narmi was very nervous. In my bizarre experience of having lived two lives, the words spoken by those who hesitated like this were usually important. Knowing that, I also became nervous. ¡°I¡¯m ready to listen. Feel free to start when you¡¯ve gathered your thoughts.¡± ¡°Well, this is about my sister.¡± ¡°About Mirna-nim?¡± I was anxious. I wondered if Narmi had noticed that Mirna and I had become somewhat closer. Narmi, who seemed to have finally calmed down, slowly started speaking. ¡°My sister¡¯s up during the day while it¡¯s my turn at night. Hence why I¡¯m guarding the family cemetery.¡± I remembered the day I went to the Draco Family Mansion at Mirna¡¯s invitation. Late that night, Narmi had indeed been guarding the family cemetery alone. I even remembered playing chess with Narmi because she seemed lonely. ¡°During the day, Mirna handles difficult tasks appropriate for daytime. While I get free reign as I guard the cemetery at night. But recently, there¡¯s been a problem...!¡± ¡°A problem?¡± ¡°Since the cemetery disappeared, my sister now wants to take control at night too. The night is my time. It seems like she¡¯s mistakenly thinking she¡¯s the only one in this body.¡± Narmi looked very angry. It reminded me of the hoggers that wouldn¡¯t get off the computer despite it being someone else¡¯s turn. Past memories briefly crossed my mind, but instead of smiling from the nostalgia, I decided to sympathize with her feelings. ¡°Indeed, that sounds like a significant issue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge problem...!¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what is Lady Mirna doing right now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. She¡¯s finally tired after being awake every night instead of me. Hmph!¡± Basically, Narmi was discontented with her sister, who had been mostly taking control of the body recently. Narmi was probably telling me this because I was the only one who knew of her identity, and had no one else to trust but me. However, it did feel a bit odd hearing someone gossiping about another with the same face as her... Edited by: fake Chapter 160.2 (EP-160.2) Night #1 160 ¨C Day and Night #1 Narmi continued to gossip about her sister for half an hour after that. ¡°What else? Ah! She uses too much toothpaste when brushing her teeth! And she also squeezes the toothpaste tube from the middle! I¡¯ve been telling her many times to start from the bottom-up!¡± ¡°That must be tough.¡± ¡°Also, she¡¯s been putting too much sugar in tea these days. I hate it because it makes my body feel heavy but she doesn¡¯t listen!¡± ¡°Um-. Too much sugar is indeed bad for you.¡± ¡°Right? What else? Oh! I like peach-scented things, but my sister uses apple mint-scented shampoo. She even uses apple mint-scented perfume.¡± So she didn¡¯t like Mirna¡¯s apple mint scent of choice. In any case, the gossip was mostly trivial. Alone, they look insignificant. But if stacked overtime, it could eventually cause a ripple in their relationship. Given their unique situation of sharing one body, they needed stricter rules between themselves. Mirna¡¯s usual strict adherence to rules and norms might have been influenced by the devout upbringing of the Draco Family, in addition to the unique circumstances of their shared body. ¡°Getting that out felt good...¡± Narmi, who had been gossiping about her sister for a while, seemed to have regained her calm. Sometimes, just talking to someone could relieve the burden in one¡¯s heart. But Narmi, who was slowly regaining her composure, realized that she had ranted too much information.UppTodated from ¡°Theo, what I said today... You must not tell anyone, okay? Even my sister Mirna.¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Narmi and I alone will share these secrets.¡± ¡°Eungeung.¡± Though, that made me wonder. ¡°But, can¡¯t Lady Mirna hear us talking like this?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t hear anything unless I face a mirror.¡± It was nice to see Narmi cheering up. However, I was worried that if she did get a tattoo, her relationship with Mirna would be irreversibly broken. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said that... Then, one thought popped into my mind. ¡°How about earrings?¡± ¡°Earrings?¡± Narmi¡¯s earlobes looked soft and smooth, without any signs of piercings. ¡°You can wear earrings secretly!¡± ¡°Earrings....¡± ¡°It could be a way for Miss Narmi to express her individuality, differentiating yourself from your sister?¡± ¡°Getting earrings....¡± Earrings were better than tattoos. At least in my opinion. It seemed like an interesting idea for Narmi as well. ¡°Earrings, I think they do sound quite nice. Then Theo, would you like to go buy earrings with me right now?¡± ¡°Now? Is there a place open at this hour to buy earrings?¡± It was already between 9 and 10 in the evening, a time when most of the shops in Ark closed up for the night. That was why I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Narmi¡¯s sudden desire to go out. However, Narmi just opened her narrow eyes and chuckled. ¡°Theo, it seems like you don¡¯t know anything about the night.¡± Hwik. Chak. Then she grabbed my hand and started pulling me out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll show you how to spend the night...!¡± Her assertive and proactive demeanor was something I had never seen in Mirna, which made my heart skip a beat. Show me how to spend the night? It sounded ambiguous... But, of course, I know she didn¡¯t mean it like that. Edited by: fake Chapter 161.1 (EP-161.1) Night #2 161 ¨C Day and Night #2 To be honest, I often wandered the streets at night. Of course, this was when I was in Angmar Kingdom. The reason being, to avoid everyone¡¯s prying eyes as I engage in some less-than-honorable activities. Like gathering information on nobles who opposed me, and trying to find their weaknesses. Simply, things that must not be seen by others. Usually such dirty work was done under the cover of the shadows of the dark alleys. Just like the night I met the Assassin Kalira. Though, even disregarding that, the idea of ¡®wandering around at night¡¯ = ¡®bad¡¯ wasn¡¯t new for me. Even before I became Theo Gospel, the time when I was the ordinary Lee Seong-eum, I felt a strange sense of immorality in walking around at night. Perhaps it was due to the teachings I received in the orphanage and at school. ©¥Don¡¯t fool around and go home early. Regardless of where you are, teachers never appreciated students wandering the streets late at night. Therefore, they encouraged students to return home early. That was why I had never been out past 10 pm until middle school. Then once I became an adult, I was able to go to facilities like PC Bangs and jjimjilbangs that were still open after midnight. Also, when I was a freshman living alone, I could feel a sense of freedom breathing in the morning air as I went to and from the 24H convenience store. I felt like I was doing something wrong. There was a sense of guilt for doing something that shouldn¡¯t be done. Of course, someone might say, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about roaming at night?¡± But that was how I felt back then, at least. In reality, I didn¡¯t derive much excitement from wandering at night anymore. It was probably because I¡¯d grown older and had various experiences. So, why am I making such a fussy self-reflection now? It was because I felt the nostalgia of my youth as Narmi led me through the streets. Finally, Narmi dragged me into a dark alley. After looking around, she opened a manhole cover nearby and pointed at the ladder beneath it. ¡°Should I go down first, or would you like to?¡± I was not sure what lay beneath this hole, but it didn¡¯t seem like Narmi was trying to trick me or lead me into a trap. ¡°I will go first.¡± So I mustered up the courage and reached out to the ladder. As I made my way down, the tapping synced up to a rhythm. Narmi soon followed after me. Then Narmi said from above. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look up! I¡¯m wearing the school skirt right now!¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°Well, as far as I know, it¡¯s because of some kind of magic circle.¡± ¡°Magic circle?¡± ¡°A growth enhancing magic or something. I heard that there¡¯s something like that somewhere in Ark, and creatures affected by it grow this large.¡± Growth enhancing magic. Come to think of it, most of the monsters appearing around Ark were abnormally large creatures, from giant ants to helicopter-sized Hercules wasps, giant rats and cockroaches. If it was due to a magic circle¡¯s influence, it would make some sense. If such a convenient spell really exists, I wonder if small fairies or a Half-Fairy like me can also grow taller. 182cm, Theo Gospel. That would be cool. However, my daydream did not last long. ?Cheucheucheu. Peudeodeodeok. A cockroach as big as my body flew towards me. ¡°Ueak, sht, that surprised me-!¡± Caught off guard, I couldn¡¯t help but swear as I fell on my butt. Narmi, who found my reaction amusing, chuckled and reached her hand out. ¡°Are you afraid of bugs?¡± ¡°What about Narmi-nim, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve often made Gu (insect poison)! And there are a lot of insects like centipedes and locusts in the cemetery. So bugs don¡¯t bother me. My sister is afraid of them, though.¡± I wondered what she meant by Gu then I remembered something I had read in a book before. It said that if you kept poisonous bugs together in a jar, they would devour one another and create a potent toxin or a Gu spirit that would bring upon a curse. ¡°You¡¯ve made Gu?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m keeping it at the villa! But my sister hates it. They¡¯re cute if you look closely. Would you like to see them later? They have good temperaments.¡± ¡°Oh, I see...¡± It was a bit unsettling. As I pondered why Narmi had brought me to this underground sewer teeming with bugs, light slowly started to emanate. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Narmi accelerated her steps. I also quickened my pace, following right behind her, before I soon got flashbanged by blinding light. By this point, I had been more accustomed to the darkness of the sewer, so the sudden brightness made me frown. Edited by: fake Chapter 161.2 (EP-161.2) Night #2 161 ¨C Day and Night #2 ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± Narmi smiled like the radiant moon and pointed her slender finger at the open space. Following her fingertips, I could see glowstone lights illuminating the way of the bustling pedestrians below. ©¥Get yours now, new arrival of amanita mushrooms fresh from the dungeon today. They are of excellent quality. ©¥I killed a dungeon boss and found this cursed sword in a chest. I haven¡¯t tried it yet. Give your offers! The sound of chattering was loud as vendors advertised their wares. Only then did I realize what this place was. It was an underground market. I vaguely remembered hearing about a marketplace where adventurers would buy and sell items within Ark. This must be it. ¡°I never thought there¡¯d be a place like this under Ark and the church.¡± Narmi smiled with her pearly whites as I muttered in awe. ¡°When there is light, there are shadows. Of course, the church is probably aware of this. It¡¯s just that they turn a blind eye to it.¡± The strict church allowed this illegal market to operate? But I believed I knew why. Markets like this tended to spring up no matter what you do. Suppressing them might just cause the opposite effect and make them become uncontrollable. That was why it might be more convenient to have them in one place. It¡¯d be easier to manage that way. In fact, as if to prove the church¡¯s management, I could see soldiers, warriors, and knights with crosses on their shoulders wandering around the market. At a glance, they seemed to be browsing through the items, but their gaze was more like that of a supervisor or manager rather than a customer. Anyway. I was in this place now. Moon Goddess? As far as I knew, the God worshiped by the church was the Gwangyeom God, referred to as the one true God. From this, the Moon Goddess was probably a pagan god. Certainly, it was an item you wouldn¡¯t find anywhere else other than an underground market. At this moment, words appeared in my mind. ¡¸Moonlight Earring: Glimmers softly when exposed to moonlight. Doesn¡¯t have any other effects, but is highly popular among women. Slightly adjusts the charm stat.¡¹ While the claim of it being blessed by the Moon Goddess was a lie, it was a fine piece of work done with magical craftsmanship. ¡°The crescent moon design looks pretty. And its small size is cute.¡± Narmi, however, was interested. Without missing it, Dojinoi smiled slyly. ¡°If you buy it now, I¡¯ll throw in a painless needle for piercing your ears.... And some anesthetic cream..., I¡¯m giving you all this as a service...! This once in a lifetime deal is only available right here, right now, by Dojinoi...!¡± ¡°So how much is this?¡± When I asked, Dojinoi got an abacus from somewhere. And based on some criteria I didn¡¯t know, she named a surprising price. ¡°For the lovely pair, you can get them for just a million coins...!¡± A million coins for earrings. I couldn¡¯t tell if that was expensive or cheap. Were they relatively inexpensive for women¡¯s accessories, or were they expensive for earrings? ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Narmi cheerfully exclaimed, as she reached into her wallet to retrieve a bundle of banknotes. With that, the deal was sealed. I asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we check out other places as well?¡± ¡°No, I like this. But, I¡¯ve never worn earrings before. What should I do? I have to pierce my ears, right? What if it hurts....¡± Narmi¡¯s ruby eyes then turned to me. ¡°Theo, will you do it for me?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 162.1 (EP-162.1) Night #3 162 ¨C Day and Night #3 Adolescents really enjoyed decorating themselves. They were at an age where they wanted to express themselves. Having had many younger sisters myself, I understood that feeling well. In particular, those wanting to express themselves externally like Narmi may be interested in trying on earrings. However, taking care of your appearance would take effort. Sometimes you had to put in blood, sweat and tears, like piercing your ears. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Narmi hesitated as she put the painless needle tool she had received from Dojinoi to her ear. It was not an easy thing to do without a lot of determination. Eventually, Narmi turned to me and asked for help. ¡°Theo, could you do it for me? I can¡¯t do it by myself.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that it hurts, per se... It¡¯s hard to explain. Anyway, it¡¯s just like that!¡± Narmi¡¯s explanation was vague. Unlike her meticulous sister, Mirna, she was more relaxed and straightforward. I felt like I could somewhat understand Narmi¡¯s sentiment. Once she got pierced, there was no turning back. She must be really deliberating on whether it was worth hurting herself for this. To help her with this dilemma, I gave her some words of advice. ¡°It¡¯s not too late to reconsider. Why don¡¯t you think about getting earrings a little more?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Once you get your ears pierced and put on the earrings, you have to keep wearing them for at least a month.¡± ¡°What? For a month? What do you mean?¡±UppTodated from i seemed completely unaware. I didn¡¯t know all the details either, but I recalled the times when my younger sisters made a fuss after getting their ears pierced. ¡°Because the earlobe might heal the hole back shut. That¡¯s why you need to give it time to adjust. Of course, you shouldn¡¯t remove the earrings or change them during that time.¡± I remembered that at one time, one of my sisters didn¡¯t like the design of her earrings and changed them, which caused the hole to get inflamed. Narmi said. ¡°I see... I didn¡¯t know. But if I wear them for a month, I¡¯ll get caught right away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So this is your last chance to really think it over.¡± ¡°Hmm....¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Eueung, yeah, I¡¯m f-fine.¡± Despite her words, Narmi¡¯s face was flushed red. She looked as if she urgently needed to use the restroom but was holding it in. I then remembered the incident in the secret room with Mirna. Back then, Mirna had also shown quite a sensitive response when I bit or licked her ears. Narmi was Mirna¡¯s twin sister and they share the same body. Ultimately, the sensitive areas they felt s¡êxual stimulation from were the same. Thinking about it that way, I was stimulating Narmi¡¯s erogenou?s zone. Suddenly, this sequence of actions began to feel strange. Rubbing a woman¡¯s body, piercing her flesh, and drawing blood... Perhaps it was because of the nature of the job ¡®Casanova¡¯. Pushing away those lewd thoughts, I said in a calm, clear voice. ¡°Then, I will start now.¡± ¡°Eueu-.¡± Kkuuk. Narmi grabbed my collar. As I gradually applied more pressure, her grip grew tighter. Kkuuuuuuk. ¡°Eueueu-. It hurts...! Is, it, is it done?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet. Narmi-nim, you¡¯re more dramatic than I thought.¡± ¡°What! Are you teasing me now?¡± Probably feeling embarrassed, Narmi slapped me on the back. It hurt. But now, as if the tension had been released, Narmi shouted enthusiastically. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve really made up my mind now! Theo, do it quickly!¡± ¡°Then, please don¡¯t move.¡± Seueuk. This time, I took a serious approach. Seueuk. After ensuring that the needle was aligned with the mark I made on her earlobe, I proceeded without hesitation. Puk. ¡°Ugh.... it hurts...!¡± Narmi felt the pain. ¡°It hurtssss!¡± ¡®She definitely did.¡¯ Edited by: fake Chapter 162.2 (EP-162.2) Night #3 162 ¨C Day and Night #3 Narmi clenched my arm with a grip so strong that tears were about to flow down my eyes. ¡°Eueueu-. Is, is it done? Did it go in all the way...?¡± Narmi¡¯s moist red eyes looked at me. I nodded my head in response, confirming that the needle had indeed penetrated all the way through. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± I inserted the needle of the sterilized earring into the hole and locked it. ¡°You need to regularly wipe it with a cotton swab every few days. Remember, never take it off. And if you develop any inflammation, go to the clinic.¡± Kalira was a master of her craft after all. With that said, I was ready to proceed to her left ear. ¡°Now, let¡¯s do the other side.¡± ¡°Eu, eung.¡± With the first experience under her belt, Narmi was calmer than before. So, I was able to pierce her second earlobe relatively smoothly. Narmi felt her new earrings and said. ¡°After trying it once, even though it still hurts, it felt like I could handle the second time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because you now have a sense of the pain.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it feels like I¡¯ve become an adult. An adult woman. Huhuhu-.¡± Narmi now had a relaxed attitude as if her dramatic episode from before never happened. Hanging on her ears, the crescent moon earrings shone like the moonlight. * * * As the midnight hour approached, Ark¡¯s underground market became even more lively, with more crowds bustling about. It felt as though the night was just beginning. Narmi and I found a spot at an illegal tent shop nearby and looked through the menu. ¡¸Cold Flame ¨C 5,000 Coins¡¹ ¡¸Goddess¡¯ Kiss ¨C 5,000 Coins¡¹ Was Narmi the type to regret her actions? It reminded me of Mirna when we had our first intimate encounter in the trapped space. The act itself was driven by the atmosphere, emotions, and desperation of the moment. It seemed that both sisters were the type to act first and think later. Thinking about it, it was surprising to see such an anxious reaction over something as simple as wearing earrings. How would Narmi react if she discovered that she¡¯d lost her purity due to her older sister¡¯s actions without her knowing? I became extremely curious, yet at the same time, I shuddered. When she found out, Narmi¡¯s anger and resentment towards Mirna might not be limited to just ear-piercing. I began to understand why Mirna might want to keep whatever secrets she had from Narmi. ¡°Narmi-nim.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking this out of curiosity. So I apologize in advance if I step out of my bounds.¡± ¡°You¡¯re curious about something?¡± Seuk-. Narmi opened her eyes in wonder as I prefaced what I was about to say. Then, her expression relaxed as she shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s you, Theo. What question are you going to ask?¡± ¡°What if Narmi-nim or Mirna-nim get married to someone...¡± ¡°Marriage?¡± ¡°Yes, marriage. If one of you were to get married, that-.¡± How should I explain this? I suddenly realized that I was asking a rather impolite question. However, since I had already brought up the topic, and considering that the question I was about to ask was quite important, I gathered up the courage and continued. ¡°If either of you were to get married, being in one body, you would be sharing your lives together. I¡¯m curious about how the relationship between you, the husband-to-be and your sister goes.¡± ¡°Eum-. So Theo, you¡¯re curious about what our marriage situation would be like?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 163.1 (EP-163.1) Night #4 163 ¨C Day and Night #4 In fact, it was only natural to be curious about the Draco Twins¡¯ situation. One body. Two souls. Let¡¯s say I was the man who got engaged to Narmi¡¯s older sister, Mirna. And let¡¯s even say we went through with the wedding. Naturally, as husband and wife, we would be a legal couple able to have children. So, what would you call the relationship between Narmi and me? A brother-in-law and sister-in-law type of relationship? I guess that was what it would be in a typical situation. However, this wasn¡¯t anywhere near typical. With the sisters sharing one body, the husband would undoubtedly find himself in a very perplexing situation. ¡°Eum.¡± Perhaps she understood my question, as Narmi swirled the straw in her cup. This made the blazing flames over the blue alcohol momentarily dance like a serpent¡¯s tongue-. ¡°My sister and I have discussed this topic a lot.¡± ¡°I see. Of course.¡± ¡°But in reality, we also don¡¯t know for sure. Maybe it¡¯s some form of polygamy? At least that¡¯s the most plausible answer. A bigamy!¡± ¡°Bigamy, you mean getting married at the same time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! To become the husband of the Draco Family, both my sister and I would have to marry the same person simultaneously.¡± That did make sense. Certainly, that seemed to be the most prudent and wise approach. Coming up with this solution is only natural, considering their intellect. However, while sipping alcohol through her straw, Narmi added. ¡°But there is a problem with this too.¡± ¡°What problem?¡± ¡°That would mean that me and my sister have to find a spouse we both like at the same time. And that person must like both of us equally. Otherwise, there will definitely be issues.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But finding such a person isn¡¯t easy. Moreover, once they discover our peculiar constitution, many people tend to look at us like some freak.¡± I could understand their sentiment. Finding a suitable partner was a challenging task. You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ Even the great Mage King Solomon had sought help from others to create such massive spells. So, was the first Ars Nova created also the high ranking magic Gamigin? It was a reasonable speculation. Because I knew what Demon King Solomon wanted. According to Professor Stella, Solomon mourned the death of his beloved Nymph, day and night. Then, the moment his tears stopped, like someone possessed, he began researching resurrection magic. I could feel multiple puzzle pieces connecting here. Demon King Solomon, with the help of the Draco Family, tried to put someone¡¯s soul into a new vessel-. That was the answer I had realized. And that someone was probably the deceased Nymph. Solomon was trying to resurrect her or transfer her soul. Possession-. I also had quite a lot to say about this, so I had mixed feelings. Could it be that I ended up in this body due to some kind of magic? It didn¡¯t seem entirely impossible. Someone might have drawn my soul, Lee Seong-eum, from Earth and placed it in Theo Gospel¡¯s body. Though no notification popped up from that thought. So this probably wasn¡¯t it. As I was about to come up with another hypothesis, Narmi spoke up. ¡°But well, it¡¯s just a thought. Preparing a vessel isn¡¯t easy. Also, deciding which one of us, my sister or me, will move to the new vessel is difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely a tough issue. And if it¡¯s a vessel, is it a living person?¡± ¡°Most likely, that¡¯s how it has to be. But who would willingly offer their body? And any sane person wouldn¡¯t even think about taking someone else¡¯s body. I don¡¯t want to go that far.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Furthermore, finding a suitable body for the soul won¡¯t be any easier. It might require many test subjects! I can¡¯t do such a thing...¡± Narmi said that, but I knew that the Draco Family¡¯s Young Lady would turn deranged and become the villain of the second part of the story. As far as I could remember, the mad necromancer was looking for a vessel. I didn¡¯t think it was irrelevant to what Narmi said just now. The corruption and downfall of Mirna and Narmi might not have reached its conclusion yet... With these thoughts, I shuddered and made a resolution to handle them carefully. Edited by: fake Chapter 163.2 (EP-163.2) Night #4 163 ¨C Day and Night #4 As we were talking about this and that, time had quietly passed midnight and it was approaching three in the morning. It was the early hours of a weekday. Given the extensive tasks I had to complete the following morning, staying awake and engaging with someone until such a late hour did feel somewhat burdensome. I¡¯d be exhausted all day. Should I skip my morning run for the day? No, Elga would make a fuss. As I was expecting a difficult day ahead of me, a refreshed Narmi said to me on the promenade overlooking the dormitory. ¡°Thank you for today, Theo. I came to you out of the blue and started chatting about everything. Hopefully I wasn¡¯t too much of a nuisance. Heu-.¡± Heu- She playfully stuck out her tongue, like a teenage girl trying to make amends for a mistake with aegyo. Her face was quite flushed, probably from the alcohol. Maemmaem-. Jeujeujeu-. Buzzing summer insects echoed all around us. Narmi then added. ¡°I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to say this, but I don¡¯t actually have any friends. I didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to like this late at night, so I apologize if I acted a bit childish towards you, Theo.¡± Narmi probably wasn¡¯t lying. Not many people knew about her existence and very few people could be her friends considering that humans generally moved during the day and slept at night. Compared to Mirna, who grew up surrounded by many as the Young Lady of the Draco Family, Narmi felt like a loner. However, didn¡¯t Mirna say the opposite? That people liked Narmi more than her? ... Argh, I didn¡¯t know. The relationship between these sisters was too complicated! I escorted her to the front of her room. Now, all she had to do was open the door and go inside, but for some reason, Narmi hesitated to enter. ¡°Once I go in, by the time I wake up again, the sun will have set. I won¡¯t see the faces of the people walking around in the morning, nor will I see the fields and flowers shining under the summer sun....¡± ¡°Mirna-nim? Not really.... Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No, I just noticed she¡¯s causing a ruckus in her room¡ª¡± Causing a ruckus? Elga¡¯s words made my heart race. So, after finishing my run, I hurriedly headed to Mirna and Narmi¡¯s dormitory. From which I heard a commotion, like something being vigorously smashed from inside the room. This was definitely a sign that something was up... ¡°Mirna-nim, are you okay? Excuse me for a moment.¡± Then, regardless if I was being rude, I opened the door. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t locked. But what mattered most was the state of the room that lay beyond. ¡°... Lady Mirna?¡± It was a fancy dormitory befitting the Young Lady of the Draco Family. However, right now, the spacious room was sprawled with shards of glass. The sight of my own face reflected in the broken glass on the floor was disconcerting. The shattered pieces were from the windows and mirrors. And seeing the blood dripping from Mirna¡¯s hand, she clearly smashed them with the back of her hand and fist. ¡°Iyaa, what happened here?¡± Elga, who followed me, entered the room and clicked her tongue at the sight. ¡°It¡¯s like a battlefield.¡± ¡°You two, who gave you permission to barge in as you please!?¡± Mirna turned to me with an unusually chilly tone in her voice. Edited by: faker *** Quick update: October has been rough for me mentally but I¡¯m better now. I¡¯ll be updating everyday in the next few days to make up for the lack of updates this past 3 weeks. Chapter 164.1 (EP-164.1) Night #5 164 ¨C Day and Night #5 It was a complete mess. First, I thought I should stop the bleeding on Mirna¡¯s hand as she could end up losing too much. Droplets of crimson dripped down her pale hand, painting the floor red. There was a dizzying scent of iron in the air. The characteristic smell of blood was stronger than one could imagine. Even Elga frowned at the scene. ¡°What is this all about? Why are you doing this? Have you finally gone crazy?¡± Meanwhile, Mirna sharply responded to Elga. ¡°You just barged into my room as you pleased. Lacking the proper manners, as always, I see. Please leave at this instance...!¡± Of course, Elga wasn¡¯t the type to leave just because she was told to. My heart couldn¡¯t stay calm either, considering Mirna¡¯s agitated state and injuries, and I couldn¡¯t just leave her alone. ¡°Lady Mirna, please calm down first and let¡¯s treat your wounds.¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna silently looked at me. She resembled a rabbit with her red swollen eyes, probably from crying. Then, finally, she said something. ¡°I don¡¯t need any help...¡± Her voice sounded like that of someone who had given up on everything. That was right. Surrender. Self-destructive. It was a sign of someone who was completely broken. It was unlike the usual young lady, who always maintained composure and elegance. Something must have happened to Mirna this morning. Without thinking, I looked at her ears. There were traces of the hole piercings but the earrings that Narmi courageously wore yesterday had gone missing. Could it be that the culprit was the missing earrings? It was very likely. Then Mirna shouted loudly. ¡°I told you to get out! I don¡¯t need your help!¡± ¡°.......¡± It made my sensitive fairy ears ring for a moment. I figured I needed to calm her down somehow, lest the agitated Mirna lost control and did something more unexpected. ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary treatment, so be careful not to move too much, or the wound might reopen.¡± Seukseukseuk. I securely wrapped the bandage around Mirna¡¯s hand. And Mirna, who initially reacted with resistance, seemed to have calmed down as she left her hand to be treated. However, she still seemed discontented. Her lips were tightly sealed and her puffed out cheeks were very much pinchable. ¡°You¡¯re not a child, why the hell are you throwing a tantrum? Has all that black magic finally driven you crazy?¡± Rattle, rattle. Elga swept the glass shards on the floor with her slippers as she condescendingly asked Mirna. Of course, Mirna sharply shot back. ¡°You know nothing!¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose so~.¡± ¡°Elga-nim, please don¡¯t touch the glass shards, you might get hurt. I will clean it up.¡± I used a broom and mop to clean up the broken glass and bloodstains on the floor. After removing the broken window frame and the shattered mirror and placing them outside the hallway, the atmosphere brightened, finally resembling a place where people lived. However, Mirna still seemed under the weather. ¡°.......¡± Mirna was staring at the teacup I gave her when she suddenly swung her hand up high. She looked like she was about to smash it on the floor. ¡°What are you doing?¡± However, she couldn¡¯t carry out that action because Elga grabbed her wrist and took the cup away from her. It was a good thing that I had Elga here. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop her on my own. ¡°It seems like she¡¯s not in her right mind. What is going on?¡± By this point, even Elga was curious about Mirna¡¯s state, but Mirna didn¡¯t even attempt to explain. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to share it with Elga. It was probably a sisterly dispute. As I saw it, that was definitely the culprit. Meaning, she probably had a lot to say that she didn¡¯t want Elga, an outsider and the eldest daughter of a rival family, to know. ¡°Can Elga-nim step outside for a moment?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 164.2 (EP-164.2) Night #5 164 ¨C Day and Night #5 ¡°What?¡± ¡°Perhaps there are things she doesn¡¯t want to say in front of Elga-nim.¡± ¡°Hmph, those Draco fellas... They¡¯re really good at driving people crazy. Fine. I¡¯m tired anyways, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Elga was interested, but nonetheless agreed to leave. Now, only Mirna and I were left. Seeing that she still looked a bit disoriented, I decided to ask first. ¡°What exactly happened? I don¡¯t think Lady Mirna is the type to do such a thing.¡± ¡°.......¡± Once again, Mirna remained silent instead of answering. So, I decided to gently probe her tightly closed heart with a few words. ¡°Did something happen between you and your sister?¡± She flinched. Mirna¡¯s shoulders trembled. It was very slight, but to a Half-Fairy like me, it was no different than a big confession. So it was indeed a family problem. If it was just a simple family drama, it might not be appropriate for me to pry further. However, I couldn¡¯t help but think that there might be something related to me in the arguments between Mirna and Narmi. For one, yesterday, I encouraged Narmi to wear earrings. Perhaps Mirna found out about my relationship with Narmi. For now, it might be a good idea to keep an eye on Mirna. She was especially unstable today, which made me nervous that she might just suddenly jump into a river or highway, even though there were neither nearby. So, what happened to Narmi? ¡°.......¡± Because of that, both Elga and I found it rather awkward to watch Mirna. After we finished our meal, Mirna elegantly wiped her lips with a napkin and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do after lunch, how about going for a walk together? In the sense of socializing with each other.¡± ¡°A walk? Did you just say a walk!? And what, socializing!?¡± Elga¡¯s mouth fell open as if she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Mirna¡¯s unusual behavior today seemed to have pushed Elga¡¯s patience to its limits. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s gotten into you today!? Why are you like this!?¡± In response to Elga¡¯s furious question, Mirna simply said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I just want to go for a walk~.¡± ¡°.......¡± Elga opened her mouth as if she had a lot to say. ¡°Hu-.¡± However, she ultimately decided against it, before letting out a small sigh and looking at me. But I likewise didn¡¯t have anything to say, instead simply shrugging my shoulders. ¡°A walk...¡± Surprisingly, it was the silent Aira that responded to such a suggestion. ¡°A walk sounds pleasant. The weather seems good too. It would be nice for us to enjoy some leisure like ordinary young ladies.¡± Enjoying leisure... It was a bit ironic to hear that from Aira, who spent her days either napping or reading books in her room, without doing much else. Nevertheless, Aira seemed to genuinely like the idea of a walk. So, we went out after finishing our meal. Edited by: fake Chapter 165.1 (EP-165.1) Night #6 165 ¨C Day and Night #6 ¡°Look, there¡¯re butterflies flying around.¡± Mirna seemed to be in a much better mood as she walked along the warm, sunlit path with flowers. It was hard to believe that just this morning, she was rioting and breaking glass. Who knew if she was just doing this on purpose. Like she was deliberately putting on a bright atmosphere to show that she was okay. It would definitely be possible. Tuktuk. ¡°Hey, why is she like that? What is she up to? And what is that blooming atmosphere she¡¯s giving...! It¡¯s creepy...! Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯ll also start asking us to have a tea party, is she...!?¡± After strolling for a while, it seemed that Elga reached a point where she could no longer stand it. She flinched and had goosebumps everywhere from Mirna¡¯s uncharacteristic appearance. She couldn¡¯t comprehend the way Mirna was acting, as she usually acted like an uptight noble. The Mirna today... How should I say it? She was like a character from a fairy tale. To the carefree Elga, it was a distasteful sight. On the other hand, the elegant Aira was vibing with this Mirna, as she pointed to a distant pond. ¡°The pink lotuses are blooming beautifully today. I often go out for a walk to sightsee.¡± ¡°How wonderful! The lotus really reflects the sunlight well.¡± Usually, Aira and Mirna hardly exchanged words. Mirna didn¡¯t like Aira and the Tarantera Family that much. ¡°Look over there, isn¡¯t that a mandarin duck?¡± ¡°Lady Draco, that¡¯s not a mandarin duck, but a mallard duck. Well, it can be confusing to distinguish the two~.¡± ¡°Mallard duck-.¡± But today, they looked like good old friends. Aira remained herself, but it was because of Mirna¡¯s sudden change. It was not uncommon for someone who had done something shocking and impulsive to start acting in exaggerated and unusual behaviors. For example, when a couple broke up, they might go to a club they wouldn¡¯t usually visit, let their bodies loose and engage in self-indulgent activities-. Elga¡¯s trust in me seemed to have hit near rock bottom. She seemed to believe that I was behind this situation, manipulating everything from the shadows. What am I in Elga¡¯s head? ¡°I truly don¡¯t know anything. But Mirna-nim probably has some reasons she can¡¯t talk about. We have to figure out what that is.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re claiming your innocence in all of this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not a hundred percent, but innocent nonetheless. Since it was dangerous for us two to be away for too long, I took Elga, who still looked dissatisfied, back to join the ladies under the shade. Aira looked at me and said. ¡°With such a beautiful day in the shade, I¡¯m thinking of having some entertaining games. Does Court Entertainer Theo have one in mind?¡± Aira was asking me for a new board game. It seemed that she was already tired of the game they played last time. Anticipating this, I had prepared several options in my free time. So, I took out some wooden blocks from my inventory. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This is a game where you stack these wooden blocks.¡± Seukseukseuk. I skillfully stacked the wooden blocks. Watching me set up, Elga, who still seemed dissatisfied, sourly commented. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a children¡¯s tower game? Why are you taking this out all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about stacking. After building it, everyone gets to take out one wooden block at a time. The person who makes the tower collapse loses the game.¡± Simply put, it was Jenga. As a person from the 21st century, the game had served its time and lost its appeal, but for these aristocrats who found everything boring, even this might be an exciting pastime. ¡°Taking them out one by one, huh? It¡¯s very simple, but it could work your mind...¡± Despite initially scoffing at it as an ordinary tower building game, Elga seemed to show some interest. Edited by: faker T/N: I last updated 5 days ago but I only finished 4 parts, sorry for the delay on the 5th one. Chapter 165.2 (EP-165.2) Night #6 165 ¨C Day and Night #6 Elga asked. ¡°But what¡¯s written on the wooden blocks?¡± On the wooden block Elga had picked up, it read¡¸Bark after spinning three times.¡¹It was a penalty that the loser would have to do, which I had diligently written on the blocks. ¡°If the tower collapses while you pull a block, you have to do the penalty written on it.¡± ¡°What!? Then I¡¯ll have to see what kind of punishments there are.¡± However, just as Elga was about to pick up another block, Aira made a swift motion with her hand. All the wooden blocks were arranged into a neat cuboidal building. She must have completed the Jenga tower using her telekinetic powers. ¡°Hey, I was trying to read the words!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no fun if you know the penalties. The excitement of the game lies in not knowing what¡¯s ahead~.¡± ¡°Hmph-.¡± With Elga begrudgingly agreeing to Aira¡¯s words, I started to briefly explain the rules. ¡°Using telekinesis or magic is not allowed; you can only use your hands. Also, please take note that the person who makes the tower collapse has to rebuild it as part of the penalty.¡± And so, perhaps the world¡¯s first-ever Jenga in this world began. Elga, Mirna and Aira all quietened down. Seueueuk. ¡°.......¡± Even Elga, ever so disgruntled, was focused as she pulled out blocks. When everyone played games together, they all seemed to concentrate and immerse themselves, which allowed me to catch my breath a bit. I wondered if this was how mothers felt when they handed a smartphone to their children? Then I realized, incorporating this playful aspect into taming these nobles could be an excellent method! ¡¸Teach them right! Gained job experience for ¡®Tutor¡¯. + 50¡¹ ¡¸Beast¡¯s Friend! Job : Tutor 1+ Level Tutor Lv. 8 ¡ú Lv. 9 Your hand is a whip. Praise is like a carrot reward.¡¹ Elga was the first to leave. Aira was also yawning next to her. She said while wiping the drowsy tears from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m feeling sleepy. I talked more than usual today. Let¡¯s do this again next time~.¡± With that, we tidied up the place. Everyone went into their respective rooms without having dinner, probably because they ate snacks with the tea. Standing in front of her room, Aira grabbed my arm and quietly whispered. ¡°Keep an eye on Lady Draco today.¡± ¡°I should watch her over?¡± ¡°Yes. People who behave out of the usual often die suddenly.¡± I had heard several times that if you did something out of character, your time of death might be near. Aira, who hadn¡¯t said much all day, also seemed to be aware about Mirna¡¯s abnormal behavior. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll keep a close watch on the Lady.¡± With Aira¡¯s command and my own concerns, I decided to spend the rest of the day in Mirna¡¯s dormitory. ¡°Sir Theo. I¡¯ll lay out a futon on the floor for you, so you can sleep there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll quickly wash up, please wait a moment.¡± Mirna entered the bathroom, but not long after, she poked her head out, asking. ¡°It seems that I have no toiletries, do you have any?¡± ¡°Ah-.¡± Right, it seemed like I also threw them out together with the broken glasses when I was cleaning earlier. I quickly purchased various essentials such as toothpaste and a toothbrush from a nearby shop, and handed them to Mirna. Then Mirna said after coming out. ¡°Sir Theo may now use it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I accepted Mirna¡¯s tempting offer. Being able to wash my body after running around all day doing errands under the scorching sun would be nice. Then I noticed something odd with the tube of toothpaste I had just bought. Seuk. I saw that it was neatly squeezed from the end. Edited by: fake Chapter 166.1 (EP-166.1) Night #7 166 ¨C Day and Night #7 I decided to finish showering first. After bathing in cold water and sorting out my agitated mind, I felt much calmer. With that, I got dressed and headed outside.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) In my hand was the tube of toothpaste. ¡°My Lady.¡± I calmly called out to Mirna, who was currently leaning on the balcony window, watching the sunset. ¡°Sir Theo, do you see the sun setting over there? Isn¡¯t it so beautiful?¡± Perhaps due to the sunset casting long shadows behind her, Mirna¡¯s face was veiled with darkness. The lighting had blurred her expression, but her crimson eyes were remarkably clear. It felt as if there were three suns in the sky. Summoning my courage, I momentarily threw away my restlessness and spoke up. ¡°Lady, how long do you plan on lying?¡± ¡°... Lying? What do you mean, Sir Theo?¡± The young lady Draco appeared lost by my words. However, I knew all too well that it was just a facade. No, it could be said that everything that had happened since this morning was all an act. ¡°No wonder it felt so weird today. Miss Narmi. It was Miss Narmi all along who was with us today, right?¡± ¡°... What are you talking about? Why are you bringing up Narmi¡¯s name here? I distinctly asked you not to mention Narmi in front of me anymore.¡± Narmi Draco. Narmi said coolly, as if she was actually disappointed in me. At first glance, it was impossible to tell if she was Narmi, but I had proof. Seuk. I decided to present the evidence to Narmi. ¡°.......¡± The silence between Narmi and I lasted a bit longer than anticipated. Just as I started contemplating whether it was right to draw my wand against her... ¡°Unnie-.¡± Narmi began speaking. ¡°Unnie is not here right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°Unnie was too harsh on me... She didn¡¯t respect me at all! She was going to take off the earrings I bought and throw them away. She deserves to be punished!¡± Narmi¡¯s words ended there. Although I didn¡¯t hear the details, I could roughly guess what happened. After waking up in the morning, Mirna found the earrings and confronted Narmi about it, which eventually led to a full-blown argument. In the end, the younger twin, Narmi, took over the body. There might be more to the story, but that should be the general idea. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Now that I had a better understanding of the situation, I was able to find relative composure. However, the problem was not yet resolved, so I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. ¡°So, how¡¯s Miss Mirna now? Is she just sleeping inside?¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s here is me, Narmi. That¡¯s what¡¯s important. I¡¯m going to live my own life now. Unnie ignored and looked down on me... I can live on my own without her!¡± Narmi said all of that in a low voice. Edited by: fake Chapter 166.2 (EP-166.2) Night #7 166 ¨C Day and Night #7 ¡°Unnie ignored me. She even said that I wouldn¡¯t last a day without her, and that I should just listen.¡± ¡°Did Miss Mirna really say that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Narmi began explaining to me the details. In the morning, when Mirna woke up, she was shocked when she saw the reflection in the mirror. Thus began the fight, with Mirna scolding Narmi for piercing her ears without her permission and pointing out her recent rebellious behavior. If Narmi¡¯s words were true, her anger was not unfounded. At the same time, from Mirna¡¯s perspective, waking up to find her ears pierced without her consent would understandably be infuriating. However, with Narmi¡¯s long pent-up frustration, she could no longer hold back and ended upFollow the latest novels at novelhall.com shattering the mirror as they fought. ¡°Perhaps she lost consciousness from the shock of the fight. She¡¯ll probably regain her senses in a few days. Of course, even after she wakes up, I will be the one living in the day and she¡¯ll have to endure the night.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°It is possible! I feel like I¡¯m in control of the body now.¡± ¡®Control¡¯. Mirna had always owned the right to control and manage their body. That was why she could choose when to be awake. However, after the major fight they had, their souls clashed, and the control shifted significantly. I couldn¡¯t fully understand it because I wasn¡¯t the one involved, but the closest analogy I could think of was probably Narmi now holding the horse¡¯s reins. ¡°I want to live during the day too. I want to throw pebbles into the pond where the sunlight shines. I want to have lunch with everyone and enjoy a lazy afternoon tea party.¡± ¡°... But.¡± ¡°But?¡± Narmi, who had been expressing her grievances, looked at me. ¡°But what...! If you have something to say, then say it...!¡± Narmi, however, seemed unaware of this. ¡°Did Unnie really do all this work? And finish it all in the morning? When is the tea party?¡± The bewildered Narmi asked me. Hearing this, I patiently explained to her. ¡°The tea party is only after all the work is done. Mirna-nim would divide her day into minutes and seconds as she works. Of course, Narmi-nim can do it too, right?¡± ¡°Hmph, well, this is nothing!¡± Narmi tried to appear strong. However, since she was new to these tasks, Narmi quickly became overwhelmed and slumped over her desk. ¡°When will this end¡ª!¡± ¡°These are the documents that need to be signed by this morning. Please sign them quickly.¡± ¡°Ugh...!¡± She was already like this halfway through the day? Well, for an outgoing person like Narmi, there was nothing more boring and dull than paperwork. Just then, I added another stinging comment. ¡°You should start getting used to this as this won¡¯t end just today. There¡¯s still tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that, and so on. You¡¯ll have to work like this during the day for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°... Unnie never told me she did this! What is this? It¡¯s boring, it¡¯s not fun....¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t go out until it¡¯s all done.¡± ¡°Ugh....¡± Narmi looked at me with dissatisfaction, but I was simply stating the facts. I wasn¡¯t doing this out of spite for Narmi, who had deceived me all day yesterday. I was simply assigning her the tasks that Mirna had been doing. That was how daytime works. It was a time when people worked diligently. Perhaps as the younger twin, she didn¡¯t know about Mirna¡¯s struggles. It was a common tendency for people to think of their own lives as difficult while others¡¯ as comfortable. By making her realize this, she would eventually bring Mirna back on her own. Edited by: fake Chapter 167.1 (EP-167.1) Night #8 167 ¨C Day and Night #8 Narmi could finally catch her breath after the sun had set. It was the evening when everyone had finished work and returned home. Only then did she complete the piled-up tasks that had been pushed back. ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± Narmi stretched with a loud yawn. I almost chuckled, at the thought that Mirna would have not liked such unlady-like behavior. No, even Mirna probably had moments like that when she was alone, stretching and yawning without care, right?Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°What? It¡¯s already evening! I can only rest now? Isn¡¯t this just the same time as before?¡± Narmi was clearly disappointed by the setting sun and the dim sky outside the window. She had been working all day, and now that she was finally able to rest, the sun had set. As Narmi said, this was no different from when she only went out at night. Of course, it was also because Narmi was inexperienced. Mirna was quick at handling tasks, that was why she had free time. Narmi still needed a lot of practice to reach that level. However, Mirna had been living like that all her life, so it would take a lot of time for her sister Narmi to accomplish the same. I asked, hiding those thoughts. ¡°Work ended late today. How was it, living your sister¡¯s life for a day?¡± ¡°... Today, today was awkward because it¡¯s the first day. It will get better from tomorrow. I¡¯ll finish my work quickly and take a walk during the day. I¡¯m going to watch the flowers and mallard ducks...!¡± Indeed, she was right. It was still the first day, and she hadn¡¯t quite gotten used to it yet. It was a valid excuse. * * * ¡°So, I received the ball, and then Adjutant Hans, who was standing next to me, shouted, ¡®Elga-nim, please kick the ball this way!¡± On a languid afternoon lunch break. Elga was enthusiastically sharing a story about playing soccer with the soldiers. The only audience of her story was Narmi Draco, whose ruby red eyes blinked as she listened. I snapped my fingers next to Narmi¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Mirna, your hands have stopped. These documents need your signature, and they have to be submitted right after lunch.¡± ¡°Rig, right-!¡± Seukseuk, seukseukseuk. Narmi had split her time to work and eat. She was working on her lunchtime. As a result, Elga, who had been animatedly sharing her soccer stories with the soldiers, furrowed her brow. ¡°No, thank you, I think I should help Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°Hng, alright. Let¡¯s go, Elganes.¡± ¡°What, why are you calling me like that all of a sudden? Ah, and Theo, the thing you asked for will be delivered to your dorm.¡± With that, Aira and Elga left. Now all those remained were me, Narmi, and a pile of tasks that needed to be completed by the end of the day. Seuk. Warak. Narmi slumped down on the table. If anyone had seen her, they would probably think, ¡°How could a noble lack grace?¡± Narmi probably knew it too. ¡°The work.... It¡¯s not done yet.... I also want to see the baby mandarin ducks....¡± But Narmi didn¡¯t seem to care about such things anymore. After several days of experiencing daytime duties, fatigue from the increased workload had begun to take its toll. ¡°Theo, if you want to go and have fun, feel free to do so. This is my work, so you don¡¯t need to stay by my side. I¡¯ve learned how to handle this to some extent now... I¡¯d feel bad if you couldn¡¯t enjoy yourself because of me.¡± Narmi dismissed me with a crawling voice. If Aira or Elga, who abused me to death, said something like this, I would have bolted as quickly as possible while shouting, ¡°Theo is now a free Half-Fairy!¡± But I couldn¡¯t leave Narmi¡¯s side because I also had my own plans. ¡°Let¡¯s hang in there a little longer. If you push through a bit more, you can rest for about 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Eung....¡± Narmi lifted her head with great effort. She bit her lips and trembled slightly while looking at the stack of documents she had to deal with. She seemed on the verge of bursting into tears, but she managed to hold it in, and her pen resumed moving. Commendable. Commendable©¤. But at this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long. If it got a little more challenging, Narmi might finally decide to release Mirna locked within her. But it was not like Narmi hadn¡¯t tried her best. No, she did well. To be honest, the amount of work assigned to Narmi was not something even I could handle alone. Mirna, who had managed to deal with this all on her own and even created personal time, was truly remarkable. Now, it was about time Narmi acknowledged that and reconciled with her sister, Mirna. But Narmi also had her own pride. And said pride probably wouldn¡¯t allow it. Thus, I thought it would be best to put an end to this strange sisterly feud tonight. ¡°Narmi-nim, if you really feel sorry for me, would you spare me some time in the evening when you are done with today¡¯s work?¡± ¡°... Spare some time?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 167.2 (EP-167.2) Night #8 167 ¨C Day and Night #8 I went outside Ark with Narmi. The place I took her to was a rather bustling restaurant in Gracia City. ¡¸Imp Tail Tavern.¡¹ Though, it was more like an inn rather than a restaurant. It was a place that combined accommodations with the sale of alcoholic beverages and meals. Such businesses are livelier in the evenings. After finishing their day¡¯s work, laborers and adventurers would gather in groups, clinking glasses, and engaging in lively conversations. Just like most places of this kind, it was filled to the brim. ¡°It¡¯s crowded.¡± Narmi was right. It was noisy and filled with uncivilized clatter as well as sounds of utensils constantly banging your ears. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a place like this before.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It was not the kind of place that would suit a noble lady. I had wondered if Narmi, who often roamed around at night, had ever been to a tavern like this, but it seemed like she had no prior experience. Well, it took a lot of courage to enter a place like this alone, so that was only natural. ¡°Even in the evening, there are still so many people!¡± Narmi exclaimed as she saw the crowd and noise around her. Narmi was that extroverted friend who could find energy and vitality in people. It felt like a place that was so noisy and chaotic to the point that it unexpectedly suited her taste. I said. ¡°These kinds of places only truly come to life at night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the ordering, so please tell me if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re interested in.¡± ¡°Eum-. Then how about some spicy chili sausage and beer.¡± ¡°Beer?¡± ¡°Eung, eung! Unnie always drinks wine. I also wanted to try this ¡®beer¡¯.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll order it.¡± Ttoreureureu. Tears that she had been holding back for the past few days finally burst forth. Seeing Narmi cry made my heart ache a little. I could understand her feelings. ¡°I also wanted to live a normal life. I didn¡¯t choose to be born like this. But people don¡¯t even know I exist, much less like me.¡± ¡°No one likes Narmi-nim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A woman who can only come out at night. Who would like someone who¡¯s awake while everyone else is asleep?¡± ¡°That¡¯s... Not necessarily true.¡± ¡°... Not necessarily what?¡± Seuk. I took out the tome from my waist and activated the magic circle. Then I pulled out a flower kept in a glass bottle from the inventory. It was a dehydrated flower that Elga prepared for me earlier. I didn¡¯t think it would be used in a place like this. I silently thanked Elga in my heart and asked Narmi. ¡°Do you know what kind of flower this is?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a moonflower. Once upon a time there was a Nymph who liked the moon so much, she turned into this moonflower.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°That is why they say that the flower only blooms at night. It symbolizes ¡®patience,¡¯ as it waits for the moon to rise.¡± Believe it or not, there was such a story in the fairy tales I got from Stella Belhawk. There was a Nymph who liked the moon among the countless stars, so the Moon Goddess turned that pitiful Nymph into a flower. I said while recalling the contents in my head. ¡°If there was a fairy who loved only the moon that appears at night, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a Half-Fairy to like a lady, who only comes out at night too, right?¡± ¡°... What?¡± Narmi, who was shedding tears just moments ago, suddenly became flustered with my question. ¡°W-what are you talking about? It¡¯s not like... like you, Theo, like me....¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 168.1 (EP-168.1) Night #9 168 ¨C Day and Night #9Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com I presented Narmi the flower. Moonflower. A delicate, soft stemmed flower with yellow petals. It signified ¡®patience,¡¯ and it was a plant entwined with various fairy tales. Narmi hesitated as she accepted it. ¡°Theo, it sounds like you¡¯re saying that you like me....¡± Narmi was a smart girl. There was no way she didn¡¯t know what it meant for a young man to give flowers to a woman his age. In fact, she herself must have received flowers from countless suitors. Blink, blink. Her long eyelashes fluttered, as her ruby-colored eyes moved anxiously. Soon, Narmi began fidgeting with her fingers on the table. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve received flowers from a man. So, I¡¯m a little perplexed. It¡¯s a bit misleading...¡± ¡°This is your first time receiving flowers?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s technically not the first time. It¡¯s just that the gifts weren¡¯t for me, but for Unnie. They gave the flowers to me, thinking I was her-.¡± Narmi rambled on for a moment. Then, as if gathering her thoughts, she let out a short sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I really have to explain these types of things. This weird constitution is really a pain. So what I mean is, you¡¯re the first person to give me, Mirna Draco, flowers.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± I understood it in a heartbeat. Narmi, too, had received numerous proposals and flowers as an attractive woman. However, those were confessions and proposals directed at the persona she was portraying ¨C Mirna Draco, not Narmi herself. Excluding her family, Narmi¡¯s existence was mostly concealed, and to others, Narmi and Mirna were one and the same. As Narmi continued on tracing the table¡¯s wooden texture, she added. ¡°Are you planning to give this to Unnie as well?¡± ¡°No. This is solely for Narmi-nim. The one in front of me right now isn¡¯t Mirna-nim, but Narmi-nim.¡± ¡°.......¡± Mirna had said before that men would prefer Narmi more than herself. Looking back to when we were trapped in the secret room together, she did say that men who approached did so because it was Narmi whom they met. But once they met during her turn, they were driven away by her polar attitude. ©¥Narmi always smiles. Men prefer girls like that. In comparison, I¡¯m not as jolly. Perhaps they were confused by the sudden change in attitude. ©¥I see... Certainly, men tended to prefer women who smiled a lot. Living life with a woman who could readily laugh would lead to colorful and cheerful reactions. But such a smile was something that Mirna lacked. That was probably why she had a subtle complex towards the cheerful Narmi. However, these days, it seemed that Narmi also held significant envy towards her older sister. Whether it was living her life in the bright daylight, dealing efficiently with people around her, or the many other factors that I was unaware of, it was evident that their emotions towards each other, as sisters, were complex. But that was not the important thing right now. ¡°What¡¯s important right now isn¡¯t Mirna-nim. What IS, is having Narmi-nim in front of me. While others may see you as Mirna-nim, I only see Narmi-nim.¡± Narmi¡¯s crimson eyes turned to me. The restless feeling she¡¯d been bottling up seemed to have calmed down a bit. But her eyes still glistened with traces of tears. ¡°... Do you really see me for who I am?¡± ¡°Yes. Living a life while impersonating someone else is difficult. And the feeling of wanting your real self to be noticed. I know it well.¡± I could empathize with Narmi¡¯s feelings. If you thought about it, I wasn¡¯t much different from Narmi. Everyone might see me as Theo Gospel. But inside this Half-Fairy shell was just an ordinary man, not a Demon Monk nor a Demon King¡¯s descendant. But nobody knew about it. Frankly, it didn¡¯t matter much. It wasn¡¯t something important at the moment. But if someone were to look into my inner self, recognize the true me, and reach out, I would be deeply touched by that person. If that person happened to be a beautiful woman, I might even fall in love. It was as if my job ¡®Casanova¡¯ was whispering to me. ¡®Now is the chance!¡¯ So I opened my mouth and rolled the dice of fate. ¡°I¡¯m currently¡ª.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 168.2 (EP-168.2) Night #9 168 ¨C Day and Night #9 ¡°The only one in my eyes right now is Narmi-nim.¡± The Half-Fairy said so. In that moment, Narmi¡¯s mind began to show things from the distant past. Narmi Von Draco. She grew up full of affection. Back when their family was still alive, many loved Narmi and praised her. This was an experience that Narmi solely owned, not Mirna¡¯s. But now, with her family taken away by the sinister plots of the possessed Professor Balan, at this moment, there were only a few people in the world who liked and recognized Narmi for herself. No, in fact, they could be counted on one hand which was most likely Narmi herself and her sister. But even Mirna was so overwhelmed with everyday work that she didn¡¯t have time to talk to Narmi. ©¥Geu-eoeo-. ©¥Again, come on! Narmi was also busy with her own company. Every night, she had to take care of the family¡¯s graves, catch fireflies, collect various insects to create the insect poison, and even throw pebbles into the void in boredom. It was a dull time. During the nearly thousand days of guarding the cemetery alone, one day, Narmi found a book. Reading became her way of spending time, it was wonderful. The book contained stories of ordinary people living their lives. It depicted the everyday happiness of living while being basked in the sunshine. It was a story so novel and distant from her own life. The daily experiences of life that she could never possess. Bustling yet languid afternoons. No, in fact, she had already known for a long time. The moment he bumped into Narmi on the steps of the moonlit temple. Even though she hadn¡¯t introduced herself, he recognized Narmi first. By then, everything was already over. But how should she respond? She didn¡¯t know what to say in this situation. Seuk. Narmi glanced around, watching as people came and went. Many of them were men and women sitting in pairs, smiling and holding hands. They were ordinary people. People in love with no strings attached. If Narmi was an ordinary woman, what would she say here? She felt like she had thought about it before, but perhaps because of the unfamiliar situation or the beer she was trying for the first time, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. Did she drink too much? But she knew to some extent what the man wanted. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could decide on it without consulting her sister... No, was it really necessary to tell her sister? Nono, no matter what, this was an important issue... But the man smiled. ¡°Then, shall we head back now.¡± ¡®Head back?¡¯ Does that mean their time together is over? That moment, Narmi felt her heart pounding for the first time...Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com Chapter 169.1 (EP-169.1) Night #10 169 ¨C Day and Night #10 Despite being a man, I wasn¡¯t a hound. However, my job Casanova was loudly shouting into my head. It was the moment to seize the opportunity! Strangely, I felt that if I went through that small gap in Narmi¡¯s currently weakened guard, I would be able to get what I wanted. The tanned and blonde alter Theo, aka fu?ckboy Theo, was screaming hor?ny thoughts in my head. ©¥Do it! Fu?ck it! Do it now! Everything¡¯s gonna be fine! He was like some motivational coach. ©¥Take her to your room! He continuously urged me to ¡®do¡¯ it, saying that everything would be okay. Perhaps it was the hormones pushing these lewd thoughts to get me to mate. ©¥Now is the time! Speak your mind! He wanted to dive head first, no turning back. Did I have a side like this in me? Then, another person gradually materialized in my mind. It was a strict-looking bespectacled Half-Fairy. It felt as though he was the manifestation of my ¡®Trainer¡¯ job. It was assistant instructor Theo. Then, Instructor Theo shouted from within me. ©¥There¡¯s no need to rush it. Let it boil overtime and then we strike at the opportune time. Instructor Theo, on the other hand, was suggesting the complete opposite strategy of capturing Narmi. His philosophy was that I must hold down this desire and embody the virtue of perseverance. It was a very reasonable course of action. From the perspective of the Level 9 Trainer, it might indeed be better to take a step back here instead of pushing forward with impatience. Soon, however... The instructor and fu?ckboy started arguing with each other. Whoever came out as the victor here would hold today¡¯s decision-making power. In the end, it was the instructor who won. ¡°No, I thought I could walk. But I can¡¯t....¡± Would I be able to support Narmi and bring her to the carriage? No, that might be too difficult. People were also watching. Which left me with no choice but this. ¡°Then, would you like to take a break? This is a tavern inn, so they have rooms for rent.¡± Let¡¯s take a rest at the inn. I never thought I would utter such a cliche? line. It sounded blatantly scripted. I was worried that she might misunderstand it as part of a plot or a cheesy seduction and felt my self-esteem decreasing. So, to better explain myself, I added a few more words. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I really meant just taking a break.¡± ¡°Puhuhu, what are you talking about? So Theo also gets flustered.¡± Narmi teasingly chuckled, then nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a short break.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯ I rented the cleanest room. After receiving the key and diligently climbing the stairs, I opened the door to reveal a room that was neatly organized for an inn. There was only one bed, so I went back to the lobby but the innkeeper said ©¥ This was the only room left. ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here for now. You can sleep if you want. We can get the carriage back to Ark later-.¡± Pulsok. Narmi slumped down on the bed like dead weight. I supposed her drunken self was fine with anything as long as she could lay down. The room itself was nice and clean. The bed had freshly laundered sheets and blankets with a pleasant scent. On the desk, there was paper, ink, and even candles ready. Did nobles and the rich stay here occassionally? Either way, it was the perfect place for Narmi, a noble, to rest. Edited by: fake Chapter 169.2 (EP-169.2) Night #10 169 ¨C Day and Night #10 An hour had passed since we entered the room. I was regretting my choice. The room was clean and nice, and although it was perfectly fine, the inn as a whole was not suitable for Narmi to stay. Creak, creak. ©¥Ah, eung, ahht-! Even if I didn¡¯t listen in, the moaning from both sides of the room obviously rang inside. But it was unavoidable due to the nature of the inn, coupled with the building¡¯s construction that was made from simple wood and stone, without proper soundproofing. It was also late at night. Thanks to this, it became very awkward between me and Narmi. With no smartphone to keep me busy, there wasn¡¯t much to do except stare blankly at the wavy patterns on the ceiling and walls. Sitting on the uncomfortable chair for minutes straight, my buttocks began to hurt after an hour. Shifting in my seat to find a more comfortable position and making the chair squeak, Narmi lightly tapped the bed. ¡°You can sit here if it¡¯s uncomfortable there.¡± ¡°Will that be okay?¡± Normally, I would have rejected the offer, but the chair was so shaky and uncomfortable that I quickly accepted the offer with pleasure. So I moved over to the fairly wide bed next to Narmi, leaning my back against the wall. In this position, the squeaking sounds and moans from the adjacent room were even more pronounced in my ears.i could vividly hear all of it. Thinking about it, I felt incredibly awkward. As I pondered how to lighten the mood, the noises from behind the wall grew even louder. ©¥I¡¯m dying...! You¡¯re killing me...! This is life...! Take me to heaven..., big brother-! Ahhht-! ¡°Puhuhu.¡± Finally, Narmi was unable to contain herself and burst into laughter. Despite being seemingly without a clear reason, it was strangely infectious, and I found myself laughing along. So, for a few seconds that felt like quite a long time, we laughed. When was the last time I laughed like this, just because something was funny? Seuk. However, I wanted Elga to be by my side and didn¡¯t want other men buzzing around her. In this sense, I guessed I did like her. ¡°Yes, I believe I do.¡± ¡°What, but didn¡¯t you say this Half-Fairy is just for me. What happened to that? Do you mean you¡¯re going to have an affair?¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°I figured things weren¡¯t going well with Lady Lioness...¡± Seuk. Narmi pursed her lips. From her point of view, she probably thought that my relationship with Elga wasn¡¯t doing well, and that was why I was showing interest in her. Perhaps, she was thinking that I have the audacity to straddle both sides? A typical reaction to such an assumption would be something like this. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re quite the complete flirt, aren¡¯t you?¡± Narmi was normal. Ordinary, like everyone. She just didn¡¯t know that. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Both Narmi and I fell into silence. It was as if we both knew the one direction this situation would be moving forward to, but we were feigning ignorance, covering it up with a thin veil. It could be said that we were both silently waiting, watching each other¡¯s reactions, to see who would be the first to remove it. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t stupid either. I knew where Narmi¡¯s state of mind was when she entered this room. There was no way a woman would go have drinks with a man she was not interested in and then go as far as book a room with him. However, I needed to distinguish whether it was because Narmi liked me, or whether it was because of the peculiarity of the current situation and impulsiveness. So I paused for a moment. Rushing into things too quickly might lead to various complications, similar to what happened with Mirna. As Mirna¡¯s twin, Narmi, would be no different. ¡°Well then.¡± I slowly said. ¡°How about Narmi-nim? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I....¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 170.1 [19] (EP-170.1) Day and Night # 11 170 ¨C Day and Night # 11 I asked what Narmi she wanted to do. Narmi seemed to ponder for a long time, then shook her head alternately from side to side with an exaggerated feeling. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Her response seemed to be more of a counter-question, perhaps giving herself a little more time to think. So, I calmly repeated my question. ¡°What does Narmi-nim think of me?¡± I found it quite direct even as I asked the question. I didn¡¯t think I had this kind of courage in me to ask something like this. If it weren¡¯t for the experiences I recently had with Elga and the ¡°Casanova¡± job¡¯s adjustments, I might have been a mess trying to get this out. ¡°I....¡± Narmi sat on the bed, her feet nervously fidgeting. Her gaze was fixed on her toes, seemingly floating in the air with an empty feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what I want or what to do.¡± Narmi was being passive. It was then that I remembered Narmi was an innocent woman with no prior male experience. Strictly speaking, her twin sister, Mirna, had lost her innocence first. But as Narmi, she probably had no knowledge of that. In other words, for Narmi today, all of this was her first experience. It was only natural for her to be passive and defensive. I, too, had drunk alcohol so my mind wasn¡¯t the clearest. With most of the stage, actors and other requirements being met, seducing Narmi was as simple as pulling the curtains down. Nevertheless, I wanted Narmi to express her will on her own. This way, Narmi would have no regrets. So, I decided to wait patiently. Because during my time with her sister Mirna, I lacked composure and ended up being inconsiderate. After all, I was also growing in my own way.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) ¡°I....¡± Then Narmi slightly opened her mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t really made choices for myself.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Back then, the deed happened in a not-so-magical cramped back room. My only thought was to quickly ensnare Mirna and seal the deal. As I said it now, it must have been really terrible from Mirna¡¯s perspective. There was no mood, there was nothing. In that sense, I felt that I needed to give my all to Narmi, perhaps even compensating for her sister¡¯s share if possible. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll take off your clothes.¡± ¡°Uh, okay...¡± Narmi answered with an embarrassed awkwardness. Nevertheless, her reply carried some determination. My hands, which had been granted permission, began to work rather boldly. I unbuttoned her blouse, loosened her tie, and opened her shirt. Seureureuk. Upon doing so, I caught sight of her fair skin and the bra that narrowly obscured it. The black lace contrasted beautifully with her white skin. I swiftly pulled up her underwear, revealing her soft, round ?reasts and pert n?pples to the world. Chulreong. ¡°.......¡± Narmi remained silent. She just looked at me with her face that was reddened with tension. She must be very nervous. Though she soon pretended to be okay. ¡°I-is it weird...? Compared to Lady Lioness¡¯, they¡¯re smaller, aren¡¯t they...¡± ¡°No, they got a lovely shape.¡± I responded reassuringly and slowly brought my lips toward Narmi¡¯s breasts. Then, I sucked on her pink, cherry blossom-like n?pples. Chuup. ¡°Euaht...!¡± Narmi responded immediately and noticeably. As soon as my lips touched her skin, her nipples stiffened, and her hips jutted forward. I¡¯d noticed this heightened sensitivity during my time with Mirna as well. Chuup, chuuup. Haljjak. ¡°Aang...!¡± I alternated between sucking on her n?pples and gently flicking them with my tongue. Each time, Narmi would shudder and gasp. In the case of Mirna, she deliberately held back from making any noise. Mirna¡¯s stoic attitude was attractively cool, but I also found immediate responses like Narmi¡¯s incredibly exciting, arousing my desire for more. Hearing such, I wanted to make Narmi¡¯s pleasured moans flow endlessly. Edited by: fake Chapter 170.2 [19] (EP-170.2) Day and Night # 11 170 ¨C Day and Night # 11 ¡°Chyureop, chyureop.¡± ¡°Eung, haeu, eueut....¡± As I twirled her little areola around with my tongue, Narmi held my head tightly with her hand, as if she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Sto, stop, it feels, it¡¯s weird...! Not with your mouth....¡± ¡°Not with my mouth?¡± ¡°... I..., I¡¯d prefer if you used your hands.¡± Perhaps the stimulation from my tongue was too intense. Either way, I followed Narmi¡¯s request, withdrawing my mouth and using my hands to gently cup her ?reasts instead. Seueuk, jumuljumul. Mallangmallang. In truth, I also enjoyed touching ?reasts with my hands. There was probably not a single man in the world who wouldn¡¯t like such. Especially when they were as lovely, voluminous, and warm as Narmi¡¯s. If possible, I¡¯d be massaging them every hour, every single day. Jumuljumul. I continued to fondle her ?reasts gently, massaging them in a way that wouldn¡¯t be too intense. I tried to avoid touching her n?pples, as it could be too stimulating. Seuljjeog, seuljjeog. However, I couldn¡¯t avoid brushing past them occasionally. ¡°Eueung, heueueung....¡± And whenever my finger did make contact, she would noticeably react. Soon, her body began to glisten with beads of sweat due to the rising temperature in this poorly air-conditioned inn room. The room had turned quite warm from the combined body heat of the two of us. ¡°Heueu-. It feels hot....¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Narmi as she laid on the bed, suffering from the heat, so I thought it would be best to just completely take all her clothes off.UppTodated from So Narmi embraced the Half-Fairy¡¯s slender neck and whispered into his ear. ¡°P, put it in now.¡± Even though she said it, she still felt dizzy. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was talking like this while sharing bodies with her sister. Speaking of, her sister would probably be livid hearing this. It might not just end in simple anger. However, the Half-Fairy¡¯s answer was a little unexpected. ¡°Not yet. If we do it like this, it¡¯ll be very painful.¡± ¡°... Rea, really?¡± Seueuk. The Half-Fairy¡¯s hand slowly moved from her calf up towards her thigh. It was a deliberate touch, unhurried, conveying a sense of leisure. Thanks to this, Narmi could become accustomed to the warmth of the man¡¯s touch. It was then that she realized he was showing her significant consideration. And such consideration brought Narmi a certain sense of comfort. But it was short-lived. Seureuk. When the man¡¯s hand slowly glided up the inside of her thigh and reached the intimate space between her legs, Narmi found herself tightly clutching the blanket as she experienced a strange sensation she had never felt before. ¡°Hyak...!¡± Jilggeok. Then, a foreign presence entered her body. It was a slender finger. She could feel its warmth, shape, and length vividly inside her, and her body¡¯s gripping response to it. Slurp, slurp, squelch. ¡°Aang, aaht...!¡± Narmi¡¯s voice erupted loudly, just like the woman in the adjacent room whom she had just laughed at. She had never imagined her voice would be so loud-. She suddenly felt embarrassed. Edited by: fake Chapter 171.1 [19] (EP-171.1) Day and Night # 12 171 ¨C Day and Night #12 It could vary from person to person, but in my experience, a woman¡¯s first time could be quite painful. But to be fair, the only women I¡¯d had that first experience with were Elga and Mirna, of which both did feel some discomfort. It hurt because you were literally breaking yourself to accept something unfamiliar into your body. I hoped that Narmi¡¯s first time would be as painless as possible. I wished for this experience to be pleasurable for her, not one of suffering. And so that any of our future relations, be it the second or third, would be easier for the both of us. In Mirna¡¯s case, her first experience was somewhat underwhelming, making it harder to engage the second time. I inserted my index finger in that thicc ?ussy between her smooth legs. Squelch, squelch. Thanks to the continuous kissing and the careful attention her ?reasts received, Narmi¡¯s body was moist and heated, making it easier for my finger to slip inside. It felt like it was being sucked in. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Eung, eueut, haaaht....¡± As I bent my finger and gently poked her walls, Narmi clutched the blanket. She looked as if she was holding back from something. Likewise, her insides tightened around my finger. Was it painful? Jjigeok. ¡°Aang...!¡± No, I believed that wasn¡¯t the case. Narmi did not have a hymen. Her older sister, Mirna, had already cooked rice with me, more than once even. Speaking of, what should I do if she asked about feeling no pain or bleeding? This was getting a bit complicated. Well, let¡¯s deal with it later. Jigeok. I decided to give Narmi some time to get accustomed to the sensation by slowly sliding in my middle finger as well. This helped widen up her cramped vag?na. ¡°OOooooOoh....¡± Though, Narmi looked distressed. She was probably reaching her limit. And so I unclothed myself and let my thing hang between her legs. However, just as I was about to penetrate her wet and willing entrance-. ¡°Wai, wait a moment-.¡± Narmi suddenly pushed my chest with her palm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I, I just didn¡¯t expect it to be this big. I need a moment to prepare....¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± I spread Narmi¡¯s clenched thighs to the sides. Chureureu. Thanks to this, her thighs and buttocks, along with her pink ?ussy that was dripping love juice, were revealed. She looked cute even with parted legs. Seuk, seukseuk. Finally, I gently teased it one last time with my glans before-. Squelch. I shoved my coc? inside her ?ussy. ¡°Eueu....¡± Narmi started to squirm as if she was in discomfort with the unfamiliar sensation, from her fingertips to her toes. However, her body, which had been thoroughly prepared and explored moments ago, surprisingly accepted my member more easily than I had anticipated. Should I just thrust it in all at once? No, no. I reminded myself not to rush. I deliberately inserted my member into her vag?na slowly. I wanted to admire the sight of it entering a woman¡¯s body. I also wanted Narmi to gradually become accustomed to the shape, thickness, and temperature of my organ. Likewise I, too, wanted to get used to her warmth and wetness. It felt like I was being sucked in. Eventually, it went all the way in, to the point of touching the root. ¡°Heueu, hueueu-.¡± Narmi took a few deep breaths. I also took a moment to catch my own. Ssuuuk. This sensation had always felt unfamiliar no matter how many times I experienced it. It was like falling into a tight, damp hole. ¡°Nnh.... I feel full. This is my first time....¡± But the best part was watching a woman¡¯s reaction as she was penetrated. So, I preferred the missionary position, as it allowed me to see her face. ¡°It¡¯s all in...?¡± With a strawberry-red face, Narmi looked up at me. Her eyes were teary, and a single tear trickled down her cheek as I gently rocked my hips. ¡°Aang-!¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Eueueueung..., not as much as I thought. I heard that the first time hurts a lot....¡± Okay, alright. It didn¡¯t hurt as much, that was good. ¡°Is it okay if I move?¡± In response to my question, Narmi shyly turned her head to the side as if feeling embarrassed. Then she opened her lips and softly replied. ¡°You can do as you like-. Aang-!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 171.2 [19] (EP-171.2) Day and Night # 12 171 ¨C Day and Night #12 Narmi couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because I started moving. I had her legs gathered and draped them over my shoulders, as I vigorously rocked my hips. In this position, the tightening seemed to have intensified. Squelch squelch. Squelch. With the added tightness and grip, it didn¡¯t take long for me to feel close to climax. Honestly, if I let my guard down, I would bust in seconds. However, I¡¯d been training my body. I could now control the time it took to climax to some extent, using breathing techniques and distracting thoughts. Ssugeok, ssugeok, squech squelch. Squelch. ¡°Eung, aahht, heueu, my body, my body is tingling. Uh-huh-¡± However, seeing Narmi¡¯s bouncing chest and cute moans, it got me very distracted. I wandered between the feeling of wanting to experience this pleasure endlessly, and the lu?stful feeling of wanting to ejacu?ate quickly. Then, in the midst of this internal struggle, my brain suddenly thought of a genius idea. Why not just go again after climaxing? Like, it was a no-brainer. This was Narmi¡¯s first time, so she probably wouldn¡¯t even notice that I climaxed. And so I did, thrusting my member deeply inside Narmi. Kkulrong, kkulrong. ¡°Eueut, aang-.¡± But I didn¡¯t stop thrusting to conceal it. Narmi also didn¡¯t seem to notice what just happened. Though, she was clawing at my back just like Mirna. It felt painful. ¡°Let¡¯s change positions.¡± ¡°Heung...?¡± I lifted Narmi to her feet and guided her hand to touch the wall. But she got startled when she saw the small mirror reflecting her face on top of the small drawer, pushing it away. Clink. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Eu, eung, I¡¯m fine. The mirror is just....¡± Well, it wouldn¡¯t be good to have the repressed Mirna looking through the mirror. I turned the mirror over to the floor, then have Narmi¡¯s hands rest on the wall. ¡°Spread your legs slightly, about shoulder-width apart.¡± ¡°Re, really...?¡± ¡°Is this not your first time?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How rude!¡± Ppaek, Narmi shouted back, almost causing me to stop my movements. However, I continued pressing against her from behind, gently biting her ear as a way to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Narmi-nim wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Eueung, haeueueu-.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to cu?.¡± ¡°Ou, outside....¡± ¡°Yeah? Outside?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have a baby....¡± I see. Narmi was concerned about pregnancy. While I was a bit disappointed that I couldn¡¯t finish inside her, I had already shot my first load inside. So I decided to comply and water her outside the second time around. Anyway, I already did the job. Suuk. As I felt the ejacu?ation coming, I pulled out and turned Narmi¡¯s prone body towards the ceiling, and sprinkled white on her face and belly. ¡°Eut, it¡¯s hot....¡± Sticky, sticky. Narmi frowned with my s¡êmen staining her face. ¡°It, it smells weird....¡± Her expression reminded me of Mirna¡¯s disgust. With that, my intimate relationship with Narmi ended. Narmi and I both laid on the hardwood floor covered with cheap carpet for a while-. ¡°What should I do... My sister will scold me....¡± Narmi suddenly became depressed. Now that the excitement had subsided and her emotions returned to the ground, she must have realized the implications of her actions. ¡°No, why should I care about what she says? I will take care of MY life.¡± Then Narmi got up as if something had come to mind. ¡°Can I take the bloodstained sheets with me?¡± Narmi was trying to find a drop of blood on the bed where she just had her first affair. It was not uncommon for noble women to keep their virgin blood to prove their purity to men. I was surprised that Narmi was considering such a thing at this point. It sent a chill down my spine. Then she pulled out a white blanket and showed it to me. ¡°Here, there is blood on it. Look, Theo. It¡¯s stained with blood...!¡± ¡°Really...?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 172.1 (EP-172.1) Exposed #1 172 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #1 ¡°I did bleed.¡± A few drops of red blood were on the blanket in Narmi¡¯s hand. I looked at it and asked, pretending not to know anything. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right...!¡± Narmi said as if the bloodstain was something she was very proud of. But that was normal in this world. In a world where female chastity was regarded as a great virtue, having proof of it provided solace and pride. But I knew it wasn¡¯t Narmi¡¯s virgin blood. Rather, it was blood from Narmi clawing on my back in a confused state. I was a bit nervous about what would happen if Narmi noticed, but it seemed she didn¡¯t catch on. Still, there was a risk of getting caught, so let¡¯s turn her attention away. ¡°I saw that there¡¯s a shower here, let¡¯s go wash up.¡± ¡°Eu, eung!¡± Afterward, Narmi and I quickly washed our bodies in the inn¡¯s shower room. I said ¡°shower room,¡± but it was just a place with lukewarm water and cheap scents. However, it was sufficient to clean away the sweat and various bodily fluids. After cleansing ourselves and lying on the fresh sheets, I felt hazy. It was late at night. We also just had an intense, passionate sex. It felt as though the accumulated fatigue from recent sleeplessness was starting to hit me like a tsunami. ¡°... Haeueum.¡± Narmi, lying next to me, seemed to feel the tiredness too, as she let out a yawn and started dozing off. It was somewhat puzzling to see her trying to fight off sleep when she could just rest.?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping...! So, what did I miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up early in the morning, so please get some rest.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m not sleepy at all.¡± Narmi refused to get some shut-eye, but her body had clearly reached its physical limits. The unfamiliar experience, strange positions, and the effort it took likely drained her energy. Elga¡¯s figure came to mind, with her reigning in the mansion back when I was a slave. She had employed several fair-skinned young ladies as specialized servants. They were responsible for massaging her shoulders, back, and so on. Elga took good care of her skin, combed her hair neatly, and devoted herself to relaxation in various ways. Even in the royal palace, they did something similar. I remembered Aira making me massage her shoulders or legs. So, over time, my massage skills improved, and I reached a level where I could consider myself a professional. However, it seemed like Narmi was new to massages. Narmi explained the reason. ¡°Our household generally adheres to abstinence. Abstinence is crucial for those who practice necromancy and witchcraft.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Narmi and Mirna appeared to have grown up in a rather strict environment. After all, in their childhood, even a simple piece of candy was something they couldn¡¯t enjoy freely, let alone massages. It was quite the opposite from the hedonistic Lioness Family. With such differing lifestyles, no wonder they clashed against each other so much. ¡°Theo, your hands stopped.¡± Pangpang. Narmi patting the bed made me realize that I had momentarily paused my movements. So, I diligently resumed pressing her back. But how long would I have to keep doing this? I had initially planned to only do it briefly, but it seemed like Narmi was enjoying the massage, so I couldn¡¯t stop. Just as I was about to stifle a yawn, Narmi sat up. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Narmi-nim will give me a massage?¡± In response to my question, Narmi nervously traced her finger around the bedsheet, seemingly embarrassed. ¡°Eung. Actually I..., mostly stayed still, but Theo, you worked harder.¡± Well, that was true. However, the fact that Narmi would give me a massage felt weird. Elga and Mirna had never done something like this for me. I wondered if she had some hidden agenda, but it didn¡¯t appear so. So, I laid down on the bed, facedown. Seureureuk. Narmi¡¯s slender fingers touched my shoulders, and for a moment, I closed my eyes, enjoying the cozy feeling. Edited by: fake Chapter 172.2 (EP-172.2) Exposed #1 172 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #1 Narmi had a great experience today. It was something that many young men and women secretly did, when they were alone together. The proof of it still tingled in her lower abdomen. ¡®It didn¡¯t hurt too much.¡¯ She had heard that it would be extremely painful at first. In the peculiar novels Narmi had read, women on their first night often screamed or fainted. Some were even described as a sensation similar to being stabbed with a knife. However, perhaps due to her skilled partner, Narmi merely felt a faint tingling sensation. It wasn¡¯t like she felt extremely good, but it wasn¡¯t extremely painful either. ¡®... I really don¡¯t know.¡¯ It must be because it was her first time. However, the moments they spent together on the bed after everything was over, sharing stories and trying to stay awake while talking, were enjoyable. It felt like they were getting to know each other better. For Narmi, who had lived with few people in her world, it was as if she had finally found someone who understood her. It gave her a sense of security in a corner of her heart. ¡°Gently, gently.¡± Her partner was asleep laying face down in front of her. He was probably tired. It made sense as he did most of the moving. But it felt awkward being the only one awake, so Narmi gently shook the body of the soundly sleeping Half-Fairy. ¡°Theo, are you sleeping?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m still awake.¡± Then, the Half-Fairy nonchalantly lied with saliva still on his lips. Even though she literally just watched him asleep just now. Of course, she didn¡¯t mind. It was actually quite nice. ¡°Theo, you can sleep first if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°But, if I fall asleep, you¡¯ll wake me up like you did just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± ¡°.......¡± The Half-Fairy, Theo Gospel, let out a short chuckle. Narmi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the first time she had seen him smile like this. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what that means. Spell lines are the strokes used to draw magic circles, and incantations are the recited verses..., Um....¡± ¡°It means it¡¯s an incredibly powerful spell. Like a protective spell for a fortress consists of about 30 lines. And with the 20 verses, you can see the scale, right?¡± ¡°Hmm....¡± The Half-Fairy frowned in incomprehension. Narmi couldn¡¯t quite grasp it either. A spell of this magnitude would typically need several exceptional mages, taking months to complete. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Now that she looked at it closely, the spell structure and matrices, as well as the incantations, seemed quite familiar. It resembled the sealing ritual that was performed on the Draco Twins. Twins with two souls sharing one body. Their talents were grand and immense, and when combined, they were considered to be on par with the Dragon King Draco himself who dealt with a Dracolich. However, their physical body couldn¡¯t keep up with this power. The young girls¡¯ body was too small to contain two mighty souls. Because of this, the Draco Family performed a sealing ritual deep within the twins¡¯ minds that suppresses their spirit. That was how they managed to coexist to this day without their souls mixing up. ¡°It¡¯s similar...¡± Narmi¡¯s mental chamber and the structure of this spell were very similar. The only difference was that it was larger than the sealing ritual, with additional matrices and incantations. Who in the world would place something like this in a human¡¯s mind? Was there even a need to protect one¡¯s mind to this extent? No, that was not it. Narmi realized that she was mistaken. Having a rare profession, a Level 9 Dark Priestess, she naturally noticed the subtle nuances of the situation. This wasn¡¯t a spell meant to protect the mind. It was not a shield, but rather, a prison. A prison meant to confine the Half-Fairy¡¯s spirit. Something was sealed inside this Half-Fairy. To be precise, this physical body itself was no different from a massive prison. But why? Edited by: fake Chapter 173.1 (EP-173.1) Exposed #2 173 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #2 Narmi had been holding my head and mumbling something for a while now. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about this mental protection?¡± According to Narmi, there was a powerful magic in my mind that even surpassed that of a fortress¡¯ defenses. It felt surreal and hard to believe, but she had no reason to lie. If I indeed had a mental protection set in my mind, it should be for a good reason. Perhaps it was one of my parents, my mother or father? They might have given me the Jeoksangari (poison) and broke my mana circuit to hide my true identity. If there was no mental protection, when Narmi delved into my mind just now, she would have discovered that I was Angmar¡¯s descendant. When considering this, it became evident that whoever placed this protective spell had wisely thought of this possibility already. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t break through it right now.¡± Narmi laid on the bed defeated, like a hacker who had given up on bypassing a strong firewall. I think this was a good analogy to describe the situation. ¡°You really don¡¯t know? This is a very powerful spell, Theo. No ideas at all, even just a bit?¡± Narmi prodded, unable to give up. But I guessed that was only natural as one would normally get curious after finding such a grand spell in a person¡¯s head. It was the same as me finding a massive vault, akin to what one would see in a bank. I¡¯d be questioning people with lines like, ¡°What could be inside that needs such a large vault?¡± But in times like these, my answer was... ¡°I¡¯m not sure. In fact, many of my old memories are quite fuzzy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± This was half a truth and a lie. I genuinely didn¡¯t know what the original Theo Gospel had done before I possessed this body. Hence, it was half true. But I did have some understanding of the mental protection spell, hence, half a lie. ¡°Hng....¡± Narmi pouted as if she were disappointed but then yawned loudly. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll have plenty of time in the future. Let¡¯s sleep now.¡± Then, Narmi closed her eyes. By mentioning that we had plenty of time ahead, it seemed that she still had no intention of letting Mirna out yet. Various thoughts swirled in my mind, but I was also tired. ¡°Well, yes. But I was genuinely worried. I thought Miss Narmi just disappeared from the world, and Lady Mirna couldn¡¯t remember anything.¡± In response to my stern reprimand, Narmi looked at me as if she was very sorry. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so angry. I just did it because it was a joke I often did to my dad or relatives....¡± ¡°Please be careful in the future.¡± ¡°Eungeung.¡± Narmi coolly replied. Her carefree attitude was as unpredictable as a bouncing ball. If I were to fall victim to another one of these mischievous pranks, I might really lose a few strands of hair. With this, any hint of drowsiness went away. Then Narmi said. ¡°I talked with Unnie.¡± ¡°With Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°Yeah, we decided to take turns living day by day. Not day and night.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Was this a shift to an alternate day work system? Whatever it was, I was relieved that the sisters had come to an agreement. Then, suddenly, tension crept into my mind. ¡°By any chance, did you also talk to Miss Mirna about us?¡± ¡°No!¡± Narmi responded cheerfully, unlike before. ¡°I don¡¯t need to share everything with my sister. For the time being, I want it to be a secret between the two of us.¡± ¡°I see...¡± This was good for me. As I nodded in agreement with Narmi¡¯s wise words, she said as if she was making a big decision. ¡°And, I think the time has come to reveal who I am.¡± ¡°Reveal yourself, Narmi-nim? Are you saying you¡¯ll let others know about your existence?¡± ¡°Eungeung! I¡¯ve already told Unnie!¡± Now, that would be a big deal... Edited by: fake Chapter 173.2 (EP-173.2) Exposed #2 173 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #2 ¡°... No, so you¡¯re Narmi!?¡± Elga tapped the restaurant table with her fingers. Her demeanor seemed emotionally unstable. This situation must be dissatisfying for her. ¡°Narmi Von Draco!?¡± Narmi said in response to Elga¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct!¡± Whether it was the straightforward answer that didn¡¯t sit well or something else, Elga furrowed her brows noticeably. Then, she suddenly pinched my thigh. A sharp, nymphphobic pain suddenly shot up my spine, leading me to scream involuntarily. ¡°Hieek...! It hurts...!¡± But regardless of my reaction, Elga continued to fume in anger. ¡°Hey, Theo. What are you plotting this time? Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°Plotting!?¡± ¡°Narmi, what Narmi? You¡¯re just reversing Mirna¡¯s name! If you want to pretend to be someone else, at least draw a fake mole on your face!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Elga seemed to think that she was being teased. It was as if we created the persona of Narmi to mock her. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ From Elga¡¯s perspective, it made sense. If Elga suddenly said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gael. I¡¯m Elga¡¯s twin sister,¡± and acted like someone else, I would seriously consider whether she was making fun of me too. ¡°I also knew you know. I was just playing along.¡± ¡®That¡¯s a lie...¡¯ ¡°Anyway, this is Mirna¡¯s twin, right? Twins sharing the same body. Seriously, Draco folks do a lot of weird stuff. Hiding it until now too. Sneaky rogues.¡± I poked Elga¡¯s side after that somewhat rude comment. ¡°Elga-nim.¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say anything untrue.¡± Narmi, who was sitting in front of the shrugging Elga, said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already know that Lady Lioness is honest!¡± ¡°Is that so? How much do you know about me?¡± ¡°As far as I know. You like embellishments, cute or pretty things.¡± ¡°Hmm. Anything else?¡± After that, Elga and Narmi chatted with each other for a while. Unlike Mirna, who was usually strict and stoic, Narmi was bubbly, which made her seem to be a good match with Elga. ¡°Yeah, my sister is a bit savvy. She says it is disrespectful to eat bread dipped in butter!¡± ¡°It is. Wow, it¡¯s really funny. But what we¡¯re talking about now, Mirna doesn¡¯t know, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Contrary to my concerns, Narmi, Elga, and Aira were friendly with each other, sharing casual conversations. It was unknown whether it was due to their commonality of growing up as young ladies or Narmi¡¯s friendly social skills and demeanor. Either way, I felt a sense of relief. ¡°So those weirdos attacked and there will be a trial by combat soon. Hey, Theo, have you decided on who will represent the duel?¡± Elga¡¯s conversation arrow pointed toward me. It seemed that she was talking about the recent incident involving the Queen¡¯s attack. It was not unusual because everyone was talking about it lately. After thinking it over, I gave my opinion. ¡°I did choose someone who can definitely win, but before that, I want to meet the guy in prison myself.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 174.1 (EP-174.1) Exposed #3 174 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #3 ¡°Here¡¯s the key. Should I accompany you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous man. It¡¯s better to be careful since who knows what he might do.¡± I dismissed the guard who offered to escort me and headed towards the underground dungeon alone. Somewhere in Ark, there was a well-constructed prison in an underground location inaccessible to ordinary people. It housed various warriors who had caused trouble or heinous criminals awaiting the church¡¯s judgment. A space so vast, extending endlessly beneath. No one knew how many floors it consisted of. Despite its dreadful designation as ¡°Avici Hell,¡± in reality, there were no unjust torture or cruel harm done to the prisoners. For those trapped in this gloomy confinement, it was simply a place filled with unending boredom, as they awaited their faraway freedom. ©¥There¡¯s light. ©¥Looks like someone came in. Submerged in silence within the dark cells, the prisoners began to show interest at the sudden change. It was as if they were abyssal creatures swarming towards the only glimmer of light. ©¥You look cute~. ©¥Hehe, come here! They sought any hint of entertainment in their monotonous prison life from me, an outsider. Their bodies were constrained with chains, sturdy fetters and handcuffs, yet I couldn¡¯t help but get slightly intimidated as they slammed their grotesque faces against the iron bars. Most of the inmates imprisoned here were on death row or had committed terrible crimes. ©¥It¡¯s so boring here~. ©¥Tell us something. How many years have passed outside? What season is it? How¡¯s the weather? No one tells us anything here. Heuheu. innocent...! Soon, the clamor of people shouting like madmen began echoing from all directions. Befitting its name, this was truly a hellish place. With such thoughts, I arrived at the area the guard pointed out. CFO4-1PIJ42A. Here it was. Before me, a man with dark eyes covered in bandages came into view. Bound by chains, he sat huddled in a corner of the prison floor. Seueuk. ¡°The answers I want? Do I look like I¡¯m seeking answers? I desire silence. Quiet darkness. Do not try to take that away from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying I can provide that. Don¡¯t you hear a voice in your head?¡± ¡°.......¡± The man fell silent. Perhaps because he felt exposed. As I mentioned, this man, the hunter, was someone who heard voices in his head. According to the novel, it was the voice of a young woman, who guided the hunter¡¯s life like a guide. For example, when he killed a goblin, he would get a few experience points. That was right. It was a status window unique to the Hunter. The reason why he had such a status window was quite important in the novel¡¯s storyline. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the voice of your deceased older sister from when you were little?¡± ¡°... How do you know that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know about me? I am the Demon Monk, Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel....¡± ¡°If you lived in Angmar, you¡¯ve probably heard my name. Anyway, I know how to silence the voice you hear in your head.¡± ¡°Huheuheuheu-.¡± The man started laughing at my words. His laughter continued for a while before abruptly stopping. Revealing pointed shark teeth hidden beneath the bandages, he spoke. ¡°I feel like I heard that story not too long ago. Yeah, you. Now that I see it, you resemble that little brat. Almost like the same person.¡± ¡°Little brat?¡± Was there anyone the Hunter would call a brat? As far as I knew, there was none. So, the possibilities narrowed down to one person. ¡°Are you referring to the guide? Did the guide say something similar to you?¡± ¡°.......¡± The Hunter shut his mouth and he retreated back into the darkness. Then, he sat down in a corner with his back leaned against the wall. ¡°I just want to rest. State your purpose for coming. Your visitation time is ticking.¡± That was true. I was running out of time. So, I put things aside and went straight to the point. ¡°The trial by combat will be held soon. Are you aware of that?¡± ¡°I know, Miriam told me. So you came to negotiate with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With that said, why not withdraw from the duel? Perhaps the answer lies in admitting defeat.¡± ¡°.......¡± The Hunter remained indifferent. At that moment, a guard appeared behind me, signaling the time for departure. Thus, I had no choice but to leave the prison. Edited by: fake Chapter 174.2 (EP-174.2) Exposed #3 174 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #3 The conversation with the Hunter provided quite a bit of information. He didn¡¯t really care who Aira was or what she did. And it didn¡¯t seem like he acted out of anyone¡¯s coercion or anything like that. It also appeared that this incident was not related to the suspicious guide. However, I was not so insensitive as to not sense that an eerie conspiracy was lurking in the background. My sensitive Half-Fairy senses could keenly discern the scent of schemes and rebellion. That fellow was just too suspicious to be left alone. The fact that the Hunter heard voices in his head was a secret to anyone. Yet, he knew it immediately. Just who was he? I should meet him soon and have a talk. But before that, I should deal with urgent matters first. There were plenty of things that needed my immediate attention. With those thoughts in mind, I headed towards Professor Stella¡¯s laboratory. The trial by combat was just a week away. I planned to negotiate some things to appoint a champion. However, Professor Stella¡¯s office was closed shut, with a sign saying, ¡®Away for personal reasons.¡¯ ¡°... What?¡± Where did she go? Seeing the dust accumulated in front of the lab, it seemed like no one had been there recently. Then as I was looking around, someone approached me. ¡°Oh-! You¡¯re the comrade who gave me cake-!¡± It was an Imp with red hair and an ¡®Assistant¡¯ armband. Who was this happy star-tailed Imp again? ¡°Have you forgotten my name? I am Tartar-!¡± ¡°Oh right, Tartar. Weren¡¯t you Professor Stella¡¯s assistant? Do you, perhaps, know where she went?¡± ¡°There was a mosquito on Elga-sama¡¯s buttocks.¡± ¡°A mosquito?¡± ¡°Yeah, a mosquito. But I think I missed it.¡± ¡°Well, it is mosquito season...¡± Elga licked the hardened honey and vanilla cream on the ice cream cone with elegance, while eyeing her surroundings. Then, she suddenly whipped the chopsticks up my face. Thinking that my eyes were about to get poked, I flinched. But Elga¡¯s chopsticks stopped just right in front of my nose. ¡°Got you.¡± Wee-ing. The chopsticks had precisely caught a mosquito by the wings as it buzzed... How fascinating... Could the human reflex really do that? ¡°You¡¯re amazing to catch a mosquito with chopsticks.¡± As I praised her, Elga laughed, feeling pleased with the compliment. Then, she licked the ice cream in mirth. ¡°This is nothing. I can precisely cut only the mosquito wings with my halberd. My prowess is just unparalleled!¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s impressive. So, do you have any plans to represent as the champion in the upcoming trial by combat?¡± Elga opened her eyes slowly in response to my question. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to appoint that Belhawk Elf as the champion?¡± ¡°I was, but the circumstances have changed. Since Elga-nim also expressed interest in becoming the champion, isn¡¯t this a good opportunity?¡± ¡°That may be so. However, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I think it¡¯s best not to overexert myself for the time being...¡± Elga¡¯s refusal to participate in the battle was quite unexpected. So much so that my eyes felt dizzy. I thought that she would agree in a heartbeat. However, her next words were even more shocking. ¡°I think I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 175.1 (EP-175.1) Exposed #4 175 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #4 What I had just heard sounded so surreal that it seemed like I was still dreaming. At least, that was how I felt. Elga¡¯s shocking revelation was akin to witnessing the ground disappear before my eyes, as I floated away. It was just... I couldn¡¯t believe it... Elga having a baby... ¡°... Is that really true?¡± So I wanted to confirm whether I heard her right. Considering Elga¡¯s cat-like nature of playing with her prey, I suspected that perhaps she was lying to see my reaction. But Elga, right now, looked quite solemn. In fact, she folded her arms and her expression turned sour as if my question had upsetted her. ¡°Is what really true? You think I¡¯d lie about something like this?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t feel real.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel real, huh? This funny little bastard. After irresponsibly dumping a lot inside... And now....¡± It looked like she had more to say, but she ended it with a sigh. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll have to get a checkup to get the details. But my period passed, and ¡®that¡¯ day did not come. I¡¯m regular, so there shouldn¡¯t be any delay.¡± So she didn¡¯t have her menstruation. Since Elga was a very active and healthy woman, her menstrual cycle was always on time and wouldn¡¯t get delayed. I asked, suppressing my shock. ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t had a period in a few weeks.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t find the time and chance to talk. And I wasn¡¯t sure myself. It would have been ridiculous to speculate without certainty.¡± As I thought about it, I remembered a time when Elga seemed eager to tell me something but stopped. She hesitated like it was some confession. Maybe that was it? The timing also matched with a few weeks ago. What was that? As I was combing through my botanic knowledge, Kalira opened a drawer and started to rummage through the medicinal materials in it. ¡°It¡¯s an herb used for abortion. Luckily, there might be a few left. Let¡¯s see....¡± An herb used for abortion... Elga was utterly shocked by the mention of such a prescription. ¡°I don¡¯t need that-!¡± Kalira closed the drawer at Elga¡¯s hasty objection. She then took off her non-prescription glasses and tucked them into her gown pocket. ¡°I see... I thought you were in need of one. Young couples coming in with serious faces usually have requests like that.¡± Kalira, who had worked as an illegal herbalist and pharmacist in the back alleys, seemed to carry various experiences. However, we were not here for such reasons; we were just here for an examination. I then said. ¡°We¡¯re just here for an examination. Also, it needs to be done discreetly, secretive, and confidential. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Of course. I always protect my clients¡¯ secrets. Well then, Miss, let¡¯s start with a simple check. This is a brush made from Nymph hair.¡± Swooshswoosh. Kalira gently brushed the crimson brush on Elga¡¯s palm. But it just made Elga confused. ¡°... What is this?¡± ¡°Seeing that there is not much response, let¡¯s change methods. Less than 2 months.... Okay, just a moment.¡± After rummaging through the drawer, Kalira took out a sprayer. After shaking the solution inside, she sprayed it in front of Elga¡¯s face. ¡°Agh, achoo-!¡± Elga sneezed as if her nose was tickled. In response, Kalira simply nodded and said, ¡°As expected.¡± Curious, I asked. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my vision potion. It has a special magical effect on new mothers who haven¡¯t had a child for long. It triggers an allergic reaction.¡± ¡°So, the sneeze just now...?¡± ¡°Hm~ That¡¯s right.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 175.2 (EP-175.2) Exposed #4 175 ¨C Exposed Under The Sun #4 Kalira confirmed Elga Von Lioness¡¯ pregnancy. It was only then that everything began to feel real, and the flood of emotions that I¡¯d been holding back burst through like a ruptured dam. ¡°Should I say congratulations? Once some time passes, you¡¯ll be able to know whether you¡¯ll be having a son or a daughter. It¡¯s advisable to come for regular check-ups.¡± Kalira congratulated Elga on her pregnancy and prescribed a glass bottle filled with round beads the size of a small fingernail. ¡°Take one of these anytime during the day. And, of course, you shouldn¡¯t move your body recklessly for a while.¡± The visit with Kalira ended at that. Although it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for her to ask various questions or express her curiosity, the fact that she didn¡¯t showed her professionalism while working as a back alley doctor. Elga and I closed the door of the clinic and walked through the sprawling corridor of the main building, strolling along the promenade. The sunset was glaring, casting a warm glow. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Neither I nor Elga spoke to each other. We simply moved our steps without knowing where we were heading. Then, Elga suddenly crouched down as if her strength had given way. I asked in surprise. ¡°Are you okay, Elga-nim? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°... Nothing, it just hit me. Everything came so suddenly.¡±Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) It seemed that Elga was also only now realizing that she was having a child, after undergoing the examination and hearing the results. Elga, like me, was probably skeptical of it. But now that it was confirmed, she started to feel all the pent up emotions. For some reason, Elga looked at me like I was an idiot... * * * I escorted Elga to her room for the time being. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to give some reminders. ¡°In the future, try to avoid physically strenuous activities.¡± I also asked her to not reveal the news yet and continue like normal. Elga nodded in agreement with that. ¡°Father would have your head cut off if he knew.¡± If it was Reinhardt, that would be true... ¡°But we can¡¯t keep it a secret forever. The child will be born in due time. So, do you have confidence?¡± I briefly paused at Elga¡¯s question, locked in thought. Faced with the question of whether I had the gut to handle the upcoming trials, I had only one answer. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have confidence, I wouldn¡¯t have come this far. Believe me, Elga-nim. I¡¯ll take responsibility like a man!¡± ¡°... Heh, like a man, huh? Ah, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going to rest. I need a break today...¡± Elga closed the door and went inside. Perhaps the sudden mental fatigue from today¡¯s examination results had finally hit her. Anyway, I left her be for now. Given the relationship we had, it was only a matter of time before Elga would get pregnant. Still, my feelings were strangely complex. Suddenly, I became curious whether my mother and father had experienced similar emotions. That I had a real family. ¡°.......¡± I gazed at the crimson skies as the sun went into slumber. Edited by: fake Chapter 176.1 (EP-176.1) Sand #1 176 ¨C Wind and Sand #1 Elga and I continued our lives as usual. Waking up early, circling the Ark grounds, and lightly stretching had become our normal routine now. Thanks to Elga¡¯s guidance in the past few days, my stamina had noticeably improved. I no longer struggled while running around the campus. ¡°You are doing well. See, it¡¯s not that hard.¡± Elga finally praised me after a long time. Words of affirmation could make people happy. So, even with Elga¡¯s seemingly casual remark, I felt really good. As I wiped the sweat from my face and neck with a towel, Elga put her hand on my head. ¡°Hm, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well, it might be because I¡¯m in a good mood. But did you grow taller?¡± ¡°Taller?¡± I got taller? I doubted it. But according to Elga, I seemed to have grown by about 1-2 cm. Being the one with the keen senses, her observation was highly likely to be accurate. Was my body still growing? There was a good chance it was. Well, at least now, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this Half-Fairy body underwent any changes. ¡°Elga-nim, how are you? Are you feeling well?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just the same...¡± Indeed, Elga¡¯s body seemed just like usual. But thinking that my child was in her lower abdomen behind the thin tracksuit fabric, I suddenly had the urge to hug Elga¡¯s waist. ©¥Wah, I¡¯m little Theo, mama give~. ©¥What are you doing you, crazy bastard! ... However, acting on such impulses would just be asking for Elga¡¯s wrath. So, I decided to keep the enthusiasm to myself. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°That¡¯s-.¡± In truth, the plan was a bit up in the air. Stella seemed to have been abducted or taken away somewhere by the Bellhawk Family. And with Elga having a child, I was uncomfortable putting her in danger. Mirna and Narmi still also needed to sort and discuss the recent rules they made for each other. No, in the first place, the Draco twins weren¡¯t on good terms with Queen Tarantera. It was simply impossible for either to be the champion. But who would be suitable? Well, many faces came to mind. Because of the rumors that the Queen needed a champion, a lot of brave men stepped forward in pursuit of fame and wealth. However, all of them had some questionable aspects, making it difficult to make a choice. As I was lost in thought, Aira spoke as if providing an answer. ¡°If choosing is difficult, Theo can do it.¡± ¡°... Me?¡± That was not happening! I wanted to dismiss it outright, but denying Aira was not an easy task. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll show me an interesting match.¡± ¡°That....¡± Me fighting would be entertainment for Aira. Though, it was a big tragedy for me. However, after some consideration, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Although my recent growth had slowed down, I was now a 4.5th Rank Mage. To put it into perspective, there were only about 10 mages stronger than me in the world. If you included the hidden hermits, it would be about 20. While that might sound like a lot at first, but this was in the whole world. You could say that I was in the top 1% of Mages. Even if I couldn¡¯t defeat the Hunter, I would be able to hold my ground to some extent. Then Aira looked at me with her chin resting on the desk. ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you still growing these days?¡± ¡°You mean being 2cm taller?¡± ¡°No, not your height. I¡¯m talking about the growth of your mana. Seeing that you haven¡¯t broken through Rank 5, you seem to be in a kind of mannerism.¡± ¡°Mannerism?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 176.2 (EP-176.2) Sand #1 176 ¨C Wind and Sand #1 ¡°Yeah. I heard you¡¯ve been exercising with Elga lately. You¡¯ve been trying to increase your strength or reduce record time, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my lady.¡± For the growth of strength and agility, Elga progressively increased the intensity of my training. The body tended to adapt to resistance and weight, and to avoid plateauing, the intensity of my training needed to be constantly raised. ¡°The Mana path is the same. It needs increasingly stimulating factors. Theo, the nearby dungeons are no longer enough for you.¡± Aira was right. Being a Rank 7 Archmage, she was able to accurately pinpoint the problem that caused my stagnancy. And I wasn¡¯t that stupid to not grasp her intention. So, I asked. ¡°Aira-nim is saying that this duel is a good catalyst for my growth?¡± ¡°Indeed. Treading between life and death is the true path to growth. The novel says it here~.¡± So she was telling me what she read in the novel... Whether it was about my height earlier or now, it seemed like Aira was deeply immersed in the pleasure of reading, unable to distinguish reality from fiction. Thus, I lightly advised Aira. ¡°Aira-nim, the stories in novels are just made-up. You actually don¡¯t believe everything in those scenarios as the truth, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, there¡¯re made-up stories. There¡¯s definitely some of that. However, it¡¯s not all lies. If you believe it¡¯s real, it can become real. If you earnestly wish for it, the world will help you.¡± ¡®The world will help you if you earnestly wish for it.¡¯ That sounded like a line from a novel. But come to think of it, maybe Aira was right. After all, wasn¡¯t I someone who had entered the world of the last novel I read? The stories could be real. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s not just a story I made up. The great Archmage Solomon is said to have improved his skills through days of dueling.¡± ¡°By Archmage Solomon, are you referring to the Demon King Angmar?¡± I never expected Aira to bring up a story about the Demon King. So, feeling a bit puzzled and intrigued, I asked, and Aira gestured with her index finger into the air. ¡°It¡¯s from the Tanak Family-, sent by Prince Kasim.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s now Crown Prince Kasim. After the previous king died, his heir succeeded the throne. He plans to visit Monarch City after the coronation ceremony for an agreement with the church.¡± Crown Prince Kasim, the King¡¯s younger brother. I knew that a meeting would eventually happen. Because he was interested in Aira. I thought we would naturally meet in Ark, but it got delayed. It appeared that he had to deal with the coronation ceremony back in his home country, Tureuki. As briefly mentioned before, Tureuki was a small country bordering Angmar. And the fact that they were ¡®bordering¡¯ Angmar, meant that they had enough strength to resist getting absorbed by Angmar. They were a small but fierce country, like a stinging scorpion or wasp. In fact, they repelled several invasions of the Demon King Solomon. Thanks to this, they were overflowing with pride, and their prince, Kasim, asked for Queen Aira¡¯s hand. Of course, Aira hated it. ¡°That Kasim... See what he wrote in the letter. I don¡¯t even want to look at his writing.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± I tore off the seal and read the elaborate letter. The contents were about wanting to meet Aira and verses of praise. ¡°He says he wants to meet Queen Aira.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Aira frowned. Then something flashed in my mind. Kasim was a Rank 5 Mage, with not much difference from me. Wouldn¡¯t my magic skills improve if I fought Kasim first? So, in a subtle tone, I said to Aira. ¡°By any chance, this meeting. Could you arrange it for me?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 177.1 (EP-177.1) Sand #2 177 ¨C Wind and Sand #2 Kasim, Prince of Tureuki.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) No, it was now Crown Prince, the King¡¯s younger brother. Thinking about that man, all that came to mind was a loud, noisy, and ostentatious person. Although I only met him once, he was so flashy that it was unforgettable, and even trying to forget such would be futile. To explain, it would be better to talk briefly about the Tureuki Kingdom first. In short, the Angmar lineage, which was the royal family of the Angmar Kingdom, and the Tanak lineage, which was the royal family of the Tureuki Kingdom, were actually very distant relatives. Perhaps we could say they share a common ancestor? Thanks to this, despite being a smaller and sometimes hostile country, the Tureuki Kingdom occasionally received invitations to events at the Angmar Royal Palace. Yes, they received an invitation. When was it again? Maybe around June, the Victory Day celebration of the expulsion of the Demon King Angmar. At that time, I was struggling as Aira¡¯s aide. Meanwhile, a grand celebration was held at Monarch City. Tiger King Suleiman of Tureuki, who helped defeat the Demon King Solomon was invited back then. But since the old King Suleiman didn¡¯t have enough vigor, one young prince who was also a brilliant Mage visited the court in his stead, that was Kasim. ©¥Behold, and worship. The only son of the great Tiger King, Kasim Tanak-! I still vividly remembered the moment when numerous elephants and tigers, camels laden with treasures, and splendidly gilded slaves crossed the city gates. ©¥What in the world, look at those. What kind of beasts are that large? ©¥That¡¯s an elephant. But it¡¯s fascinating to see one adorned with jewels. ©¥Yeah, it¡¯s flashing. Was the Tureuki Kingdom always so rich? ©¥I heard that they discovered some incredible petroleum in the last war. What was it? Gongcheong petroleum? Riding on the back of a tiger, adorned with jewels and gold on his waist, the young prince brandished his sword and staff. Indeed, this was what I imagined what the prince of sand and oasis would look like. That remained the same even now. Seureureuk. A magnificent banquet hall was prepared in the Great Hall of Gracia, the holy city. As the door opened, a man wearing a jeweled turban entered. That was right, it was a turban and not a crown. It was paired with loose white silk clothes, and he had rings and gold ornaments on his neck, arms, and fingers¡ªneedless to say, he was dressed in money. He had reddish skin and hair. In contrast, his sparkling blue eyes were as sharp as those of a predatory bird¡¯s. How old was he? Probably in his mid-twenties? At a glance, he seemed like a lively young man who hadn¡¯t experienced failure. The Crown Prince then spread his hands to the left and right as he entered the banquet hall. ¡°Oh, noble Queen Tarantera. I should thank God for granting this precious meeting on such a fine day!¡± His tone and gestures were exaggerated like that of a theater actor. Seeing his face, Aira lost her relaxed attitude and clicked her tongue. ¡°So ostentatious, Kasim. You haven¡¯t stopped your clowning even after that day, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still as sharp as ever. But as they say, beautiful flowers have thorns!¡± ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m quite surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the Queen to be living a humble life in a foreign land outside the palace. Is this something you planned?¡± ¡°Something I planned? Why would you think so?¡± ¡°How modest~. I must admit that it is a virtue I lack. Anyway, calling me here must be your idea. Perhaps you have some request?¡± Indeed, Kasim wasn¡¯t entirely foolish. Despite appearing as a frivolous jester, he was still a Rank 5 Archmage. And, being a Mage required intelligence. ¡°The Queen dislikes me. No matter what problem occurs, she would never call upon me. Even if the world were to fall, and there¡¯s only two of us left, she would bite her tongue and choose death over taking my hand~.¡± ... He knew it well. That was the case, indeed. However, accepting that immediately wouldn¡¯t be courteous, so I decided to deny it for now. ¡°Eh, no way!¡± ¡°No, this is the truth. And if the Queen didn¡¯t do it¡ª someone else did. And, as far as I know, the only person who could do that... is you.¡± Kasim seemed to be much smarter than I gave him credit for. He seemed like an arrogant and irrelevant fool in Angmar¡¯s court, but looking at it this way, he was a wise man. ¡°Why, being such a smart person, do you persistently bow your pride and face rejection from Aira-nim?¡± It was a rather rude question, but Kasim simply laughed, as if he had heard something interesting. ¡°It could be a bit of a political story. I don¡¯t want to discuss distasteful matters on such a good day with a friend like you. But if you really want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Swish-. Kasim looked around and hid his lips behind his palm in secret. ¡°If things go well, I might be able to obtain the throne of Angmar.¡± ¡°The Throne of Angmar?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Tanak and Angmar family have a common ancestor, Ibraim. But now that Angmar is gone, who do you think has the right to their legacy?¡± Was it really the case? Kasim seemed to be interested in the heritage and relics of the Angmar dynasty, coming from the same ancestor Ibraim. His argument seemed somewhat plausible. ¡°Originally, the firstborn son inherits their father¡¯s possessions. Ismail, Tanak¡¯s ancestor, is the eldest son of Ibraim. Shouldn¡¯t he have the right to the legacy?¡± ¡°But, was it not Isaac who¡¯s favored? Ismail was....¡± ¡°The illegitimate son of a servant? Well, some people say that, but it depends on the perspective. Values change depending on the way you look at them. The fact that he¡¯s the first son remains unchanged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Anyway, to summarize, it was courtship entangled with various political views. And Aira loathed people with ulterior motives. So it was natural for her to treat Kasim harshly. After chatting for a while, Kasim slurped his hot tea, feeling thirsty. ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s very hot. Why are you drinking something this hot?¡± ¡°Well.... I just brewed it.¡± ¡°Anyway, well, now that I¡¯ve been completely pushed aside by my sister, and I¡¯ve put down various things. There¡¯s no reason for me to continue being a clown for your Queen.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°So, can I ask you a question now? I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity since a while ago.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Did he want to know how Aira came to Ark? But what Kasim talked about was unexpectedly different from what I imagined it to be. Edited by: fake Chapter 177.2 (EP-177.2) Sand #2 177 ¨C Wind and Sand #2 The Tureuki Kingdom was rumored to have a trinity of abundance. Firstly, sand. Tureuki¡¯s vast highland deserts were extensive but filled with much useless land. With plenty of sand and rocks under the scorching sun, the world appeared entirely golden. Although the people of Tureuki loved the beautiful desert landscape, the fact remained that it was a barren and desolate place. Secondly, Tureuki had lavish gemstones. Beneath the barren desert were numerous rocky caves. They had mana ores that the Tureuki people could refine and sell to foreign countries. So much so that the neighboring Angmar Kingdom had once waged a war to seize these resources. And lastly, Tureuki had no shortage of beauties. From barefoot dancers with jingling jewelry adorning their slim waists and ankles to mysterious emerald-eyed beauties covered by colorful silk cloths¡ª. Many women draped their bodies in beautiful veils, creating an air of mystery. Hence, men needed a vivid imagination to envision what was hidden behind those thin cloths. The unveiling of faces was strictly prohibited by law, and it was only allowed in front of high-ranking royalty, or if they were married to their husbands. Marriage based on seeing the face was strictly forbidden. In that sense, the Prince of Sand, Kasim, had a keen eye. He had a knack for discovering ores in the sand, finding gems within those ores, and identifying beauties among the veiled women¡ªan essential skill for the Kingdom¡¯s ruler. Though he didn¡¯t boast about it, Kasim could arguably claim to be superior to his sister, Serazade. When he arrived at Angmar¡¯s banquet hall, he was frankly surprised. Perhaps it was because of the Kingdom¡¯s vastness, but the territory had plenty of talents, some unpolished gems. On one hand, there was envy, as Tureuki and Angmar¡¯s positions might have been reversed. ¡®If Ismail had inherited everything, this kingdom would have originally belonged to us.¡¯ Of course, what caught his eye was undoubtedly the Evil Flower of the Kingdom, the Queen.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.compared to the past, he seemed more relaxed, and the magic in his body had improved. His body that looked frail and skinny before, now had a healthy complexion. ¡®Excellent!¡¯ A tempting talent... No, now that he had lost in the competition for the throne, collecting talents around him might not be necessary. However, Kasim was a Mage before a crown prince. And perhaps, he began to think that the key to breaking through his recent stagnation in the 5th Rank might lie in this hidden gem. ¡°I would like to know. How did you grow so fast? It¡¯s magical. From the looks of it, you¡¯re slowly entering Rank 4, no, Rank 5.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± At Kasim¡¯s words, the Half-Fairy slightly shuddered as if startled. ¡°You are very keen...¡± ¡°I take pride in my intuition! So, what methods did you use? Did you receive teachings from Queen Aira?¡± ¡°No, I was taught by Hynax of the Sage Council.¡± The Sage Council. Kasim had also met the white-bearded Hynax before. Had this old, wise Mage taught this man? However, that alone wouldn¡¯t explain such rapid progress. ¡°I also explored dungeons near Ark.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Kasim understood then. He had heard that there were many dungeons near Ark for various reasons. Warriors who dared venture to such dungeons could rapidly improve their skills, like trees nourished by supplements. ¡°Indeed, it was thanks to Solomon¡¯s legacy...¡± Dungeons were the legacy of the Archmage Solomon. People couldn¡¯t understand why Solomon created so many dungeons, but Kasim could somewhat guess. Perhaps it was to refine gems like the Half-Fairy in front of him. But even Kasim didn¡¯t understand why there was a need to do so. Soon, Kasim rose from his seat. ¡°My friend, Theo-kun. Have you ever sparred with a Mage? There¡¯s no better way to understand each other than this.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 178.1 (EP-178.1) Sand #3 178 ¨C Wind and Sand #3 Enduring Aira¡¯s evident displeasure, I called Kasim for one reason and one reason only. To fight. While the one providing me teachings was the Rank 5 Archmage, Hynax, he was still an old Sage. Thus, asking him to spar with me was somewhat impractical. However, Kasim was young and exceptional. The issue was that he was of royal blood. As a commoner, I had no way to casually challenge him to a spar. Well, unless he initiated it himself... Of course, I had a way to provoke him into challenging me like touching his arrogant pride or something. Yet, the Kasim I met today surprisingly carried himself with courtesy and showed an unusual amount of favor towards me. ¡°How about sparring with me? What do you think?¡± He extended what I had been seeking, presenting it even before I could bring it up. Had being away from the throne made him a more amiable person? I guessed it was the same as having a popular unapproachable cousin. In fact, being a descendant of Angmar, he and I were indeed distant relatives. So it was not an entirely inaccurate analogy. Anyway, I was contemplating how to approach the conversation, but he proposed the sparring himself. This was good for me. ¡°That would be great! However, I am not really a combatant, so please go easy on me.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Our match was held in the empty lot behind the Great Hall. Aira, who had been out for a walk, also returned at this time and sat on the bench with her legs crossed. ¡°To spar in front of the Queen, how nerve-wracking~.¡± As he spoke, Kasim pulled out a thin, long wand from his waist. It was a luxurious golden item with a tip adorned with a large pearl. It looked impressive at a glance. I also took out my Imp Tail Wand. ¡°An Imp tail! It has excellent magic conductivity for wand use. But obtaining it must not have been easy, no?¡± ¡°I got it as a gift from an acquaintance Imp.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. But in its raw state, you can only use half the power of the material.¡± ¡°What-.¡± ¡°My friend is probably thinking, ¡®For a Mage, he¡¯s fast-¡° Shh-. Soon, the blade in his left hand swept vigorously from my right side to the back of my neck. All I could do was extend my mana shield forward and try to create distance. Clink. One of the mana shield¡¯s petals shattered. But Kasim remained undeterred, as he continued to raise his sword, before forcefully chopping down. ¡°Will you block this too?¡± ¡°Heup-!¡± I raised my arm to block the sword strike, and simultaneously, another petal shattered. Now, only three remained... If I continued like this, I risked losing all my petal shields due to the one-sided attacks. So, I quickly backed up and put some distance between us. But instead of pursuing, Kasim just aimed his golden wand at me. ¡°Creating distance. Good idea. But my friend, I¡¯m a Mage. Is it okay to distance yourself from a Mage~?¡± ¡ªSand Icicles. Seuseuseu. Soon, the garden erupted, and sand and dirt coalesced into spikes on the ground. Long, round cones flew towards me with a tangible form and murderous intent. Pyusyusyusyuk-. Clink, clink. ¡°Sand exists everywhere in this world! So, my friend, what¡¯s your plan? It¡¯s quite different from dealing with the usual dungeon monsters, isn¡¯t it~?¡± Only then did I realize that this man¡¯s fighting style was vastly different from the creatures I had faced before or the classical Mages I was familiar with. Closing the distance meant risking my neck from his curved sword, while keeping a distance meant I¡¯d get rained down by sand attacks. ¡°Ugh-.¡± If the last remaining petal shield got broken, it¡¯d be my defeat. How could I overcome this well-balanced Mage? Were there any weaknesses? Then it struck me, both of his hands were equipped with weapons! Edited by: fake Chapter 178.2 (EP-178.2) Sand #3 178 ¨C Wind and Sand #3 Among game characters who wielded dual weapons, most were focused on offense, and consequently, their defense tended to be weak. For example, Kasim didn¡¯t have a mana shield. Continuing to fend off the persistent sand icicles with my mana shield, I aimed my tail wand and gathered magic power. Uuuung-. Frenzied magic concentrated at the tip of the tail. Mage duels typically culminated in a decisive strike after exchanging numerous minor clashes. At this moment, I focused everything on this single point. Seeing this, Kasim leisurely smiled. ¡°Is this your ultimate spell? I can disrupt your incantation, but this has been a long time coming, so I¡¯ll face you properly. I¡¯ll show you a great spell as well!¡± ¡ªEight Head Desert Dragon. An eight-headed sand serpent surfaced from the ground and soared high into the sky. ©¥Saaaaaak-!!! The size of the serpent was larger than most buildings, and I was well aware that if caught in its sweep, my body would be torn apart by the sheer cutting force of the sand and small gemstones. ¡°Can that last mana shield block this snake?¡± ... No, it couldn¡¯t. However, my incantation was almost complete. So, I finished the spell casting with intent, as if stamping a seal on a completed letter. ©¤Asura Gale-! Kwaaaaaa-!!!! A formidable gust then erupted horizontally from the tip of my wand, resembling some vortex or a dragon¡¯s breath. Its power was enough to overturn the earth and uproot trees. ¡°A wind attribute... I thought you would use water-related magic since you have the blood of a fairy. Quite a rare attribute you have there.¡± Kasim evaluated my magical properties like so. At that moment, I suddenly remembered one thing I learned from Hynax. Magic primarily drew upon the mana scattered in nature, thus each person developed an affinity for an attribute reminiscent of it. It was also the reason why Nymphs, as water fairies, mainly used water-related magic. However, I dealt with the relatively rare attribute of wind magic. It was probably because Paimon took the form of a burst of air. If I were more suitable for fire mana, perhaps it would have manifested as flames. At this time, the words that my Mage job experience had increased flashed before my eyes. Regardless of the outcome of the spar, I decided to purely rejoice at the recent increase in experience, 50 points at that, which had been stagnant. It was then. ¡°You useless little brother. I warned you not to cause trouble like this. Couldn¡¯t you endure without causing issues? Look, sand is all over the place!¡± Someone came towards us screaming. It was a red-haired woman with a copper skin tone and an elegant black dress. Despite wearing high-heels, she was barely enough to touch Aira. She appeared young and had a petite frame with modest chest. A Nymph? No, she was not a Nymph. Just a young-looking woman. But seeing her seemed to have soured Aira¡¯s mood, as she obviously frowned. ¡°... Serazade!¡± Then the woman, who was a head shorter than Aira, boldly declared. ¡°Call me Empress-! An Empress is higher than a Queen-!¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 179.1 (EP-179.1) Sand #4 179 ¨C Wind and Sand #4Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com When leaving Angmar, many were concerned. Would the young Queen Aira adapt well to life in a distant land? Frankly, I shared those concerns. However, facing numerous issues within the Kingdom, it was better to try something outside rather than dancing with the guillotine. After about two to three months, the results exceeded my expectations. Perhaps, Aira found tranquility after setting aside the duties of a Queen. She led peaceful days, somewhat lazy but calm. It was so quiet that it also seemed foreboding. It made you question, what hysterics had been brewing under? So why was I bringing up this story now? It was because, right now, the anxiety from back then was flooding back into my mind. ¡°... Serazade!¡± Aira frowned, as if she had met an old foe. That anger was ringing my Half-Fairy senses, warning me that something bad was about to happen. Meanwhile, leisurely walking in front of Aira was a woman in a black dress wearing very thick high heels. She had neatly cropped red hair, swaying just above her shoulders. Her sun-kissed skin glistened as if coated with oil. While she might seem imposing, her demeanor didn¡¯t convey the same. Perhaps, it was because she had a youthful look, coupled with the girlish charm of a Nymph. She chuckled with a girlish giggle that seemed out of place. ¡°A self-proclaimed Queen is really living in a place like this, like some villager. The fate of Angmar must be like a torch in the wind-!¡± Strangely lofty words, and a heavy-handed manner that seemed to look down on everyone. But there was a reason for that. She was a person of high status. She was probably Serazade, the same one who just got crowned as the new Empress of Turki and Kasim¡¯s half-sister. Indeed, they couldn¡¯t... In fact, you could tell just by looking at them. Slim and thicc, bright and dark eyes, short and long hair. The only similarity was their eye level, which Empress Serazade had forcibly matched with the thick heels. Seureureu. Serazade said as her silver eyes glinted. ¡°A throne that doesn¡¯t suit the person should be relinquished, usurper. The Promised Land Monarch belongs to the descendants of Ibraim. It must have been challenging for the Northern Witch¡¯s blood to bear.¡± And then, as if she was bestowing a great favor, she placed her palm on her slightly protruding chest and said. ¡°If it¡¯s too burdensome, this Highness can help. The Tanak Royal Family has inherent blood ties with the Angmar Royal Family to claim the right to succession! See, the red hair of this covenant¡ª¡± Serazade shook her short hair as she lifted her palm to her shoulder. Was the red hair characteristic of the Ibraim Royal Family? In any case, she was confident. Were all members of the Tanak family like this? The issue was that her excessive confidence seemed to be quite irritating to Aira. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if Aira pulled Serazade¡¯s head off for that with her past tendencies. ¡°.......¡± Surprisingly, Aira seemed to be doing good in holding herself back. She was being quite patient. Did the events that had transpired finally bearing fruit? But... it was uncertain how long this would last... It felt like seeing my carefully tended lawn being ruined by someone¡¯s dirty feet right in front of me. So, I thought I should intervene in the conversation before Aira¡¯s mental faltered. ¡°Tanak¡¯s Empress regnant Serazade-nim. It¡¯s a great honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Boy, who are you to interrupt this Highness¡¯ conversation with the usurper?¡± Crumple-. Her forehead visibly wrinkled as she looked at me. Her sharp eyes contain suspicion, disdain, and contempt. At the same time, there was a touch of compassion. ¡°But this Highness is a benevolent ruler that smiles at the rudeness of a child. So, who are you, and what is your reason for speaking?¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 179.2 (EP-179.2) Sand #4 179 ¨C Wind and Sand #4 ¡°I am Theo Gospel, the court secretary and gardener of Angmar, the court entertainment officer, the pet care-taker and the inspector, as well as the assistant and aide of Queen Aira.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel? Boy, you mean that Theo Gospel? I have heard that he is a monster with two pairs of arms, possessing a thick beard and big eyes.¡± ¡°... I am aware of such rumors pertaining to my identity. However, the truth may be somewhat different from the stories Empress Serazade-nim heard.¡± ¡°Sure enough. Demon Monk and the Queen¡¯s secret lover, Theo Gospel. A boy so young that he hasn¡¯t even grown his nose hair. Are you not ashamed of yourself, usurper?¡± Serazade¡¯s arrow was directed back to Aira. ¡°To harass an immature young boy into your lover¡ª!¡± Only then did I realize that Serazade was misunderstanding something. She must have thought that I was a little boy with the way I looked. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) ¡®Got it.¡¯ In order to restore the honor and tarnished reputation of Aira, and for the sake of her mental well-being, I decided to clarify the misunderstanding. ¡°Serazade-nim, it seems there might be a misunderstanding. I have been of legal age for some time now.¡± ¡°What? Are you claiming to be an adult?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m a Half-Fairy.¡± ¡°Half-Fairy, Half-Fairy, the blood of an Elf, no, a Nymph! Oh-ho, how fascinating! A Half-Fairy! Indeed, now that I look closely, your ears are pointed!¡± ¡°By the way, Serazade-nim, by any chance, do you also have Nymph¡¯s blood? Perhaps your mother was a Nymph....¡± In summary, it went like this: Empress Serazade was a skilled and capable woman in many ways. However, oddly, she hadn¡¯t grown since a certain age, which bothered her. Because of this complex, it was said that no one dared to bring up topics relating to her body or appearance in front of her. Hearing the topic of Nymphs just now probably triggered her. I... actually didn¡¯t know. While I had some knowledge about Kasim, I hadn¡¯t heard anything about Serazade before today. It was also my first time learning about the relationship between her and Aira. And that probably meant that Serazade was adept at manipulating and hiding her information. If I, who paid attention to neighboring countries¡¯ affairs and border defense in the royal palace, hadn¡¯t heard about her, it spoke volumes about her concealment skills. She was a person of considerable significance. Then Aira snorted. ¡°To think I¡¯d see that unpleasant face in Ark. I¡¯m starting to miss the royal palace. There¡¯s nothing to learn here anyway, I¡¯m getting tired. Perhaps I should go back to the palace?¡± Her words sent a chill down my spine. If Aira decided to return to the palace now, all my plans would go up in smoke! However, Kasim said as if he was reassuring us. ¡°My sister won¡¯t stay here for long. That aside, your wind magic was impressive. As promised, I¡¯ll help you craft the tail wand.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± With Kasim¡¯s words, I held out the tail wand I was holding to him. Soon, Kasim casted a simple spell, and attached a gem and gold leaf that he had with him to my tail wand. Thanks to this, the rather raw, unprocessed tail now looked quite like a proper wand. ¡¸Angmar Tail Wand: A high-quality item crafted from the tail of an Imp with high mana conductivity, infused with the secrets of the Tanak Family¡¯s craftsmanship and adorned with a gemstone. While slightly reducing the magic power, it significantly decreases mana consumption and enhances precision.¡¹ Oh, it was now like a magic item in itself. Great! Edited by: fake Chapter 180.1 (EP-180.1) Sand #5 180 ¨C Wind and Sand #5 Contrary to Kasim¡¯s words that she would return soon, Empress Serazade continued to shine throughout Ark. ©¥Did you hear? The Desert Empress bought every keg from the taverns all over Gracia! ©¥They¡¯re giving out free drinks to celebrate the coronation, right? ©¥You know it! Her peculiar activities spread like wildfire among the people, and as they discussed, Aira¡¯s expression darkened more and more. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that b?tch returned to her kingdom? Playing around in a distant land... just what would you expect from a fool!¡± Looking out of her room window at the procession of people, Aira had no choice but to suppress a growing anger. Her dark eyes reflected the gathering in the park and Empress Serazade, who was also there participating in the event. ¡°Theo, investigate why that b?tch hasn¡¯t left yet.¡± Just then, Aira¡¯s commanding order followed. Anticipating such a question already, I briefly shared what I had learned yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s said that she¡¯s going to watch the upcoming trial by combat.¡± ¡°Trial by combat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my lady.¡± News about the Angmar Queen¡¯s trial by combat had spread far beyond Gracia, and people were coming to watch the event. Of course, Empress Serazade staying a few more days in the city was not solely due to it. Kasim mentioned there were highly political reasons, but the intricate and uninteresting details were not something I felt the need to share with Aira. This behavior, sharp as a protruding thorn, likely irritated Aira. A stumbling hindrance in Aira¡¯s life..., no, in this case, would it be better to refer to it as a peer or rival? However, even though they held positions as Queen and Empress, I questioned whether the term ¡°rival¡± truly applied. Considering Aira¡¯s exceptional magic skills and proficiency in swordsmanship, it didn¡¯t seem like Serazade was capable enough to be a true rival for her. Yet, having observed Serazade over the past few days, especially as she engaged with many people in the park, I had to admit that my initial thoughts were incorrect. Serazade was sociable and good at performative displays. Although she appeared like a teenage girl, she was outgoing with a noticeable eloquence. Honestly speaking, as a political figure and ruler, Aira lagged a little behind Serazade. ¡°Heung.¡± Chwaak. Aira quickly closed the curtains. While Aira hated this situation, upon further reflection, I came to think that it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. One could say that this was a Half-Fairy¡¯s optimism but¡ª. Peers or rivals might be great catalysts for growth and change. Perhaps, with strategic use of this situation, Aira could transform into a benevolent, beautiful, and wise Queen straight out of a fairy tale. In any case, my mind was already concocting various plans. ¡¸A very Nymph-friendly positive mindset...! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯...! + 50.¡¹ Edited by: fake Chapter 180.2 (EP-180.2) Sand #5 180 ¨C Wind and Sand #5 ¡°Elga-nim, how are you?¡± I left Aira¡¯s room and headed to Elga¡¯s, which was the adjacent room. Although there were many tasks at hand, forgetting to care would just lead to the fishes you¡¯d already caught slipping out of the net. Neglect was, after all, a slow disease. ¡°Oh, you came?¡± Elga was lazily lying on the bed wearing casual dolphin pants, her long legs stretching out beneath. ¡°Perfect timing. Give me a back massage.¡± ¡°.......¡± ... She requested a massage so naturally. However, there was a small Angmar inside Elga¡¯s belly. Thus, maintaining good health was crucial. Moreover, until Elga gave birth to a Quarter-Nymph and the rice had been served, I should treat her like a princess. Seukseuk, seukseuk. Thus, I pressed firmly on her back as she made a strange sound, ¡°Eeuhh.¡± Soon, Elga melted into the blanket. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good~. So, what¡¯s been going on lately? The whole city is in a buzz. Did the Tureuki Empress come?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± I also explained that I¡¯d been practicing magic with Kasim lately. To which Elga responded with a long nasal sound, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to spar with someone of similar skill. Kasim may be a bit cheeky and annoying, but as a Mage, his skills are top-notch. Is he a worthy opponent?¡± ¡°Hard to say. Without unique magic, chances are 50/50. All in all, it¡¯s not easy.¡± My magic was wind, and Kasim¡¯s was sand transformed from earth. Although I had the advantage in terms of elemental compatibility, Kasim was still a Rank 5 Mage. Rank 5 Mages each possessed distinctive unique magic. Kasim¡¯s unique magic, Spirit Contract Jin¡ªwas versatile, making it challenging to deal with. Elga said as if she understood. ¡°The difference between a Rank 4 and a Rank 5 Mage is as vast as the Heavens and Earth. And still, you¡¯re able to go in a coin flip against Kasim without unique magic. You¡¯re doing pretty well.¡± Although Elga seemed surprised that I could keep up with the Rank 5 Kasim, despite being a rank lower, I wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied. Was I not Solomon¡¯s descendant, the Demon King¡¯s? ¡°I am, but you¡¯re in jail. So, have you thought about what I told you?¡± ¡°What, that I should give up and abstain from the trial?¡± ¡°Yes. Then I will give you the answer you want.¡± Seuk. The man rose from his seat. Being two heads taller than me, his head was touching the low ceiling, forcing him into a hunched position. It felt like encountering a creepy scarecrow by the roadside in the middle of the night. He said, clinging to the iron bars. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Truly? Are you accepting the offer?¡± ¡°But, I have a condition. I¡¯m not so idle as to blindly believe one¡¯s tongue.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°Hit me once. Then I will admit defeat and forfeit.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to become the Queen¡¯s champion?¡± ¡°.......¡± Instead of responding, he simply took a step back and sank into the darkness. Then he closed his eyes. After observing him the past few days, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t respond regardless of what I say. ... Was he really putting me as the champion? In truth, I also thought that stepping forward to fight him would be the best course of action. So, I had been leading him towards agreeing to forfeit. Of course, my intention to face him was purely personal, aimed at improving my magic skills through the duel. All it took was just one hit. After a satisfactory conversation, I left the prison. Though, it didn¡¯t take long before I noticed that someone was waiting for me outside. Said person was entirely covered in black cloth like a street thief, but I could tell that they were most likely a woman. Perhaps an assassin. ¡°Are you Theo Gospel? Our Empress would like to have a word with you.¡± ***(T/N: spell names subject to change) Edited by: fake Chapter 181.1 (EP-181.1) Sand #6 181 ¨C Wind and Sand #6 The woman was an emissary of the Tureuki Empire, representing their Empress. Apparently, Empress Serazade was requesting some of my time. As the afternoon after my visit to the prison held no significant schedule, I readily accepted her invitation. ¡°Very well, please lead the way.¡± Was my response too straightforward? The emerald eyes revealed beneath the black veil squinted slightly. ¡°... Even though I¡¯m the one making the request, you seem rather heedless in accepting offers from strangers.¡± Following an unknown person could indeed be seen as reckless. On the contrary, she appeared to be more wary of me. Did she think I was plotting something? To give a reason, Gracia was a strictly neutral territory. Even if they were an envoy or the Empress of a rival nation, no one would risk plotting in this city. If it was the crazy tyrant Aira, with her unpredictability, who knew. But that fox Serazade wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Here, this way to the room.¡± And so, I arrived at a special room where valuable guests stayed in Ark. It was the luxurious chamber where Aira resided before being assigned her dormitory. Honestly, I never thought I¡¯d come back to this place. Click, creak. As I opened the firmly sealed door, a hallway adorned with a fresh white finish and red carpet greeted me. The magical cooling device was also on, making it feel cool and invigorating. Overall, everything seemed unchanged. I thought while scanning the surroundings. Then the woman guiding me suddenly said, ¡± Please wait inside this room for a moment,¡± and left. As a result, I found myself alone in the room. The floor was covered with tiger skin, and the bed adorned with embroidered silk quilt and colorful ceramics scattered throughout, creating a beautiful space. Silk garments and shoes placed here and there indicated that this was a room belonging to a woman of high stature.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Sniff. Serazade took off the heels she¡¯d been wearing and casually threw them on the side. Judging the discarded footwear, the heels seemed to be about 20cm high. At this point, it was not just about wearing heels; it was more like riding them. It couldn¡¯t be merely considered as adding a bit of height... ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Look, even the status window acknowledged it. I was also a Half-Fairy with a small stature, but wearing heels that high felt a bit... Serazade, with her cat-like eyes, crossed her legs as she sat down, and smiled. ¡°This Highness called the Half-Fairy because I wanted to talk. I wanted to make some time earlier, but I¡¯ve been busy lately until now.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about, your highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss a lot of things. But you really are interesting... You look like a fledgling covered in fresh feathers. Why was it rumored that you¡¯re a monstrous figure?¡± It seemed that Serazade was curious about the reasons behind the peculiar rumors surrounding me. I, of course, knew why. I could not be unaware that my enemies in the court and people who hated me intentionally spread malicious rumors around. Even in the world of the 21st century, there were plenty of defamatory remarks about celebrities and politicians, let alone in a world like this. So, I decided to respond lightly. ¡°There¡¯re also rumors about His Majesty, Tureuki¡¯s late King, Suleiman. They say he has tiger-like fur covering his entire face and body, and he tears enemies apart with his sharp fangs, am I correct?¡± ¡°... Yes, this Highness knew of such stories about my father. The soldiers of Angmar, who suffered greatly under him, probably spread the rumors.¡± ¡°The rumors about me are probably something similar.¡± ¡°However-.¡± Seuk. Serazade gracefully raised a finger. Now that I looked closely, she had rings on every finger, which looked funny as she was like a student trying to appear older by dressing up a lot. ¡°However, rumors aren¡¯t entirely groundless. There¡¯s a saying in Turkey, ¡®there can¡¯t be a shadow on a cactus that doesn¡¯t exist¡¯ .¡± ¡°Is that the same as the saying ¡®smoke doesn¡¯t rise without a fire¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes. Rumors have some basis for creation. In fact, it is said that my father, Suleiman, bit the ear of Demon King Angmar on the battlefield.¡± Edited by: fake Chapter 181.2 (EP-181.2) Sand #6 181 ¨C Wind and Sand #6 ¡°Is that so?¡± From what I knew, Serazade¡¯s father, Suleiman, was Tureuki¡¯s hero. He fought valiantly in many wars and won. Solomon of Angmar, Suleiman of Tureuki¡ªtwo names with the same meaning but vastly different evaluations. ¡°In that sense, this Highness knows well that not all the rumors about you are false. So, I ask¡ª.¡± The atmosphere, which moments ago seemed to be filled with light banter, suddenly became serious, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. This woman was a different type of leader compared to Elga or Aira. Also, she was different from the pious Mirna and the cheerful Narmi, she was a political strategist, adept at cunning and subtle schemes. ¡°What is it that you want to ask?¡± ¡°There¡¯s some truth in every rumor. So, I ask you this: is it true that you can see the future?¡± ¡°Well..., that¡¯s....¡± I knew this question was coming. After all, this is what everyone asked when they met me. It was almost always, ¡°Can you see the future?¡± Some people even went further and asked for their fortune like, ¡°Who will I marry?¡± or ¡°When will my life take a positive turn?¡± Of course, I had no knowledge of such things. The future I could ¡®see¡¯ was limited to the major events from the original novel. Even the events of the future that I knew had deviated greatly from the original story, and were honestly not very helpful. According to the original timeline, by this point, Angmar¡¯s civil war should have erupted on a grand scale, the barrier would collapse, and death and chaos ensued. But now that everyone was having a leisurely time sharing conversations in Ark, it was safe to say that the story I knew no longer existed. Now, what would be the best response in this situation? However, to her surprise, Queen Aira¡¯s reign had endured for an unexpectedly long time, which left her puzzled. ¡®How is she managing to hold on?¡¯ Then Serazade discovered the existence of a mystical figure, the Demon Monk, in the court. He seemed to manipulate the state affairs as he pleased, uncovering those plotting rebellions and conspiracies by foreseeing the future. ©¥Your Majesty, I¡¯ve seen everything in the future...! His mind is filled with chaos, and he¡¯s plotting a rebellion...! We must expel him immediately...! Of course, Serazade wasn¡¯t foolish enough to entirely believe such rumors. However, seeing the spies and agents she had planted in Angmar¡¯s court mysteriously losing contact or disappearing without a sound, she knew that something was wrong. She¡¯d like to meet him at least once. And now, the actual Theo Gospel, who she came face to face with, was a completely different person from the image she had in mind. As he was a Half-Fairy, his true age was probably older than his appearance suggested. Contrary to the rumors of being a puppeteer manipulating the dull Queen from behind, there was a certain intellectual wisdom about him. It was only then that Serazade realized. Theo Gospel was the reason why Angmar and Queen Aira, who were akin to candles before the wind, were still standing firm. ¡®He¡¯s an interesting one. I¡¯d like to have him...¡¯ Serazade enjoyed collecting things. In particular, people with exceptional abilities, regardless of their status or background. Thanks to this trait, she was able to take the throne from Prince Kasim, who had excellent magic skills. Meaning, her methods and choices were the right ones, and she took pride in that fact. Now, Serazade desired to take this Half-Fairy into her court. Then, even the slightest bit of luck that the Witch Queen was enjoying would be hers. ¡®I feel sorry for Aira, but¡ª.¡¯ Didn¡¯t tools tend to gravitate toward where they could be used more effectively? Surely this man would want to join the side that recognized his worth. Even if he was not, Serazade had the confidence to entice the Half-Fairy to do so. In fact, the mere fact that they were meeting in private like this meant that she was already halfway there! Edited by: fake Episode 182.1 Episode 182.1 (EP-182.1) And Take #1 182 Give and Take #1 When I remained silent for a while, Serazade took the initiative to speak. Half-Fairy, I want to ask if you can foresee the future of Tureuki under my rule? The future of Tureuki. I couldnt think of anything right now. How was Tureuki in the novel? As far as I knew, they suffered severe damage from a giant flying monster, coming from the barrier that even the Demon King Angmar couldnt conquer. They probably perished In the end, few survived in the original work. After all, the onslaught of evil surging from behind the collapsed barrier overturned the world. However, now that the collapse of the barrier was detected in advance and the security got improved, such a catastrophe was quite unlikely to occur. So, like Angmar, Tureuki would likely start to prosper. Serazade also seemed like a pretty smart person, so shed probably do well on her own. But I guess it was best to just answer in moderation like with Aira. With the wise Empress, wouldnt Tureuki be at peace and flourish? I just hope that Tureukis longstanding empire will have amicable relations with Angmar in the future. If it were Aira, she would likely smile satisfactorily at this compliment and give me a pat on the head. However, Serazades reaction was more flat than I anticipated. This Highness isnt looking for frivolous compliments. I want specific and definite information! Specific and definite information-. Yes. For example, a traitor within Tureuki-. Figures harboring malicious schemes in their minds. How rational No, this was just a normal persons reaction.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com Taking the lead of this conversation with this woman felt a bit daunting, especially after dealing with the whimsical Aira. I might get exposed if I was not careful. However, my time in court wasnt just for show. I had survived and stood against real experts like Reinhardt or Belmott. There was no need to cower before Serazade. I felt the need to assert myself a bit. As I muttered, Serazade furrowed her eyebrows. Whats with that reaction? You can express more admiration. Ah, indeed, a country of many beauties! I exaggerated like a fairy. Perhaps Serazade liked the theatricality in my response because she continued speaking. If you wish, I can arrange a few dancers for you. At the mention of dancers, images of bejeweled copper-skin beauties swirled in my mind. What a cute Half-Fairy, lets dance together! It sounded nice But now, I didnt have time to care about some dancers. Dealing with the Young Ladies from each house alone was overwhelming enough. Too bad As I was about to change the subject, Serazade seemed to have sensed my intentions and diverted the conversation. Unexpectedly, you are a man with a humble desire Then how about petroleum? Petroleum? Suddenly, black water rushed through my mind. The desert and oil make you oil. Deserts and petroleum often correlated, deserts meant lands with petroleum. But the petroleum Serazade spoke of was somewhat different. Yes, there are many mineral-rich underground caves in Tureukis desert. There, very rarely, gongcheong petroleum can be found. Half-Fairy, Ill give you a drop if you wish. Gongcheong petroleum. It was, as far as I know, quite a rare elixir. It was very effective and scarce, and therefore, highly coveted. It was like some kind of water dripping from rocks, or stalactites. So it was petroleum. People said that Tureukis economy and national power that had been destroyed in the war with the Demon King Angmar was revived because of the discovery of the underground spring water. I was getting interested in what kind of thing it could be. Drinking would increase magic power. Maybe I could even break through this stagnation and get to Rank 5 in one go! ***[T/N: Ill call it Gongcheong petroleum for now since direct translation doesnt make sense. Ill change it once we know more] Prev Episode 182.2 Episode 182.2 (EP-182.2) And Take #1 182 Give and Take #1 As expected! Serazade had grasped it.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com She possessed an extraordinary talent for detecting human desires. In negotiations, it was fundamental to stimulate the other partys desires. In that sense, the Half-Fairys desires were ambiguous and confusing, as he did not seem to favor either jewels or beauties. But what was clear was that this was not the best route. Despite hearing about Tureukis famous dancers, he didnt even react that much. Then she remembered that this Half-Fairy was a mage. He was able to compete with her younger brother, Kasim, who was the most talented mage she knew. Kasim even said, It doesnt seem like hes a battle mage who received combat training. But he is quite talented. Although Kasim was a troublemaker, his magic skills were acknowledged by the World Magic Society. The fact that the Half-Fairy could compete with Kasim, who had undergone thorough training as a battle mage, meant that his skills could not be ignored. There was no reason for an accomplished mage to reject gongcheong petroleum. And as if she had already seized victory, Serazade continued. Gongcheong petroleum is natures elixir that can grant an ordinary person a long life without any problem or trouble. The effect is even better for mages, with a few drops yielding years-worth of meditation~. Hmm. Half-Fairy, youll be participating in the upcoming trial as the champion, arent you? How do you know that? There arent many who would go as the Queens champion. So, as preparation for the imminent duel, isnt a drop of gongcheong petroleum perfect? . The man flinched. Startle-. It was only very little, but for Serazade, it was like a big vibration. A tigers whiskers would detect even the slightest of breeze. Seureuk. If only it hadnt made pitiful sounds in my mouth, it might have been bearable. I gulped it down while mourning the poor droplet. If I spitted this out in front of the Empress, there would be an uproar. Soon, letters appeared before my eyes. Patience is bitter, but medicine is more bitter. Job : Mage 1+ Level Mage Lv. 9 Lv. 10 Wisdom and intellect dwell in you. Your job level has reached the limit, you can advance to a higher rank job. High Rank Job Possible advancement to Archmage. Archmage : A job that only seekers of magic who have opened the door to truth can acquire. As the level increases, the power, effects, and success rate of spells also increase. Oh, I see. My guess was right. Indeed, unlocking the advancement to Archmage requires reaching Mage Level 10. I could become an Archmage like Aira now? Very good. While satisfied with that thought, more letters came to my mind. Limited Job Possible job change to Demon King. Demon King: A limited job that can be unlocked by certain conditions. However, there is always only one Demon King in an era. As the level increases, many things are significantly adjusted, and special privileges are obtained. However, it suffers negative karma and penalties by deterrence. Wait, this was also a job? A Demon King was a job? I thought it was more like a title. Anyway. The adjustments were excellent, but the following statement about bearing negative karma and penalties due to deterrence caught my attention. It was a job with great benefits and risks. Typical high risk, high return. Id been told not to invest in such ventures. Did Demon King Solomon also have such a job? Probably. That was likely why he was called the Demon King. Then, Serazade, who had been watching me, spoke with a subtle tone. What do you think? Is it effective? Dont you think its enough as a price for seeing the future? Prev Episode 183.1 Episode 183.1 (EP-183.1) And Take #2 183 Give and Take #2 Well, what do you think? I believe this is a sufficient price. This Highness may not know much about magic, but dont you think this power up is enough to see the future? As I felt different emotions reading through the system prompts, Serazade spoke to me in a soft voice. Only then did I realize that I had fallen into a trade. This was troublesome People usually lived in groups. Beyond families, they created villages or societies, and eventually, nations. When the scale became larger, I thought it might be tangled with the zeitgeist of humanity. But if I had to pick one important point in human relationships, regardless of age, I would choose the principle of give and take. Give as much as you take, take as much as you give. That was fair. Perhaps a significant part of the issues between people in society arose because this fair relationship was not established. At least, that was what I dared to think. In that sense, I had now received a kind of significant payment. I must repay Serazade with something equivalent to the stalaktos dew I consumed. [T/N: stalaktos dew *previously gongcheong petroleum] The problem was that Serazade was now seeking knowledge about the future, but I lacked the satisfactory information. I was too impulsive Originally, I intended to refuse. But when I saw the pure white droplet that Serazade offered, I couldnt resist, as if bearing witness to a gift I had been waiting for all my life. Just like how a person with a protein deficiency craved meat, my body seemed to crave the magic power it lacked, compelling me to devour the elixir without much thought. Eum-. Great! I could smoothly move past this. What specifically is with the sky? Can you tell me that? Well, not to that extent. I see. So its the sky Ive never paid any attention to it. Now, let me ask you one more question. In fact, this is more important. One more? Yes. And it would be wise not to disclose anything about what we discussed. With such weight placed on this matter, I couldnt help but feel nervous. I just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. Finally, Serazade asked. When does this Highness grow taller? Surely this is not the end of my growth, is it? It would be better to tell the truth. Um. I felt relieved and empathetic at the same time. For her, height was important. It seemed like Serazade was curious about whether there was still room for her own growth. Arent you already beautiful enough now? Why would you ask about such a thing? In Tureukis stern ancient laws, only women who have grown to a certain size can marry and form a family! This Highness is just on the precipice. I, I see. Is there no way to grow just 3cm more? If it stays like this, it might come to a point where one of Kasims children will be this Highness successor! Serazade seemed desperate. Well, she barely got the throne so it was only natural for her to desire a marriage, have children, and pass on the legacy. But I didnt know how to grow taller. If I did, I would have done it already However, Serazades attitude was so serious that I decided to think about something that might help alleviate the guilt from devouring the elixir earlier. How about drinking a lot of milk and going to bed early? ***[T/N: I tled stalaktos dew as gongcheong petroleum previously as a temporary measure (as I noted). After asking for help with Korean native speakers, the original meaning is more like a phrase than a noun in English hence I took the liberty to simply name it stalaktos (*Greek for stalactites) dew because its a drop that comes from stalactites. Also, the petroleum part is a wordplay with the Korean characters] Episode 183.2 Episode 183.2 (EP-183.2) And Take #2 183 Give and Take #2 Ive already tried such! Ive had a growth plate massage and tried all sorts of medicines. But even though Ive been healthy, I havent gotten bigger. I see. After all, she was a royalty, she probably tried every sensible piece of advice at my level. In this case, the advice I could offer would be nonsensespiritual, mystical, and entirely unverified. But I was a fortune-teller. There were few plausible things I could say. How about dating? Dating? Have you ever heard the story of a girl in love becoming an adult? They become prettier and more beautiful. . Perhaps she didnt like my answer, but Serrazade remained silent. After a brief anxiety, she nodded and said, Indeed.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Yes, this Highness has heard of such a story. Well, that was natural. There was a saying that falling in love released endorphins and dopamine, helping maintain physical attractiveness. Even if it was not specifically for that reason, lovers could find psychological stability, so they exuded vitality in whatever they did, and could grow in various aspects. I was not sure if it could affect height, though. Anyway, I think thats all I can say. I quickly concluded the talk, fearing that Serazade might come up with a more difficult question. Fortunately, our busy schedules meant the conversation ended here. As I got up from my seat and opened the door, I suddenly remembered one more thing. It was said that Solomons magic circles were all around Ark, which swarmed the dungeons with giant insects and beasts like ants, wasps, and beetles. It seemed like there was some kind of growth-enhancing magical circle somewhere. I contemplated whether I should share this information, but I ultimately decided to keep my mouth shut. Because I wasnt sure about the influence and effects of Solomons magic. First and foremost, what caught my attention the most was reaching Mage Level 10. I couldnt help but be intrigued by the new job options I gained upon achieving Rank 5. A job change, huh? I felt like a little child playing some game, and the visible progress I was making only added to the excitement. Dolgeok-. Before I knew it, I had arrived at my dormitory. Upon reaching the door, I could sense that something was different. The tag I had placed at the bottom of the door was gone. Someone acutally broke in again! You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Who was it? Was it Elga? Miss Mirna? Or had Stella Bellhawk returned from somewhere? I didnt know who, but the fact that someone intruded into my room without permission made me cautious. In case it was a potential ambush by an assassin or a rogue, I pulled out my wand. When the door finally opened Sat on the bed was none other than Aira! I hastily lowered the wand that had been aimed at her in a panic. Aira-nim, what brings you into my room? Wasnt this the first time something like this had happened? Then Aira looked at me with narrowed eyes. Theo, where have you been and why are you only back now? Prev Episode 184.1 Episode 184.1 (EP-184.1) And Take #3 184 Give and Take #3 Id had quite a few guests in my room. Elga often barged in here as if it were her own, and Mirna and Professor Stella Bellhawk had also visited. While their sudden visits in the past surprised me, there had never been a time when my heart sunk more than today. Theo, I asked where you went and why are you only back now. Youre well aware that I dont like repeating myself. Queen Aira was sitting on my bed, with her legs crossed. It was almost as if she owned the room while I was the unexpected guest, coming without warning. This was still my room, right? I looked around in a panic, but seeing my belongings filling every corner, this was undeniably my personal space. Realizing this fact, Calm Thinking was triggered. Queen Aira, I was out fulfilling my duties. So, what brings Aira-nim here? If you had informed me in advance, I could have tidied up the room to your liking. My room was relatively clean since I was not around much and only slept here. However, there might be some questionable items that Elga had brought in or that Aira might find unacceptable. Fairy Eyes-! I focused the senses on my eyes and carefully scanned every inch of the room. Fortunately, there were no Elgas underwear or awkward items left behind, like some stockings. Thank god! Breathing a sigh of relief, I spoke up again. The room was locked, you must have struggled quite a bit to get in. I pretended to congratulate Aira for her hard work, while secretly criticizing her for unlocking my door and barging in. Unfortunately, Aira didnt seem to catch on. There is no lock that I cannot open. So, Theo, what did you talk about with that girl, Serazade? . . . Neither she nor I said anything. My Half-Fairy senses warned me that Aira was furious and was on the verge of erupting, but her expression remained remarkably calm. Then Aira asked. So, Theo, whats your answer? I was planning to refuse, of course. My place is in the Angmar Palace, next to Queen Aira. I see But, Theo, I respect your choice. I wouldnt mind too much if you went there. Really? I was a little surprised. I couldnt believe that Aira would allow me to go somewhere else. It seemed that the peaceful days we had spent at Ark actually left a great influence on her personality. Aira then laughed with a beautiful smile. Well, if Theo plans to go, then cant I, Queen Aira, just take over Tureukis court? What do you mean? Ill send a carrier piegon to Reinhardt and have him form an expeditionary force to invade Tureuki. After all, the time has come to put an end to the long-standing dispute between our two countries~. . If I changed my affiliation, she was just going to take it over. Aira hadnt changed. No, she had changed, but I didnt know if it was all good. Then bring me pen and paper, and the royal seal. Are you really going to war with Tureuki? Yes, with the Empress and Prince Kasim out of the country, dont you think that now is the opportune time for an invasion? Hearing such, my eyes darkened. Prev Episode 185.1 Episode 185.1 (EP-185.1) Own place #1 185 Each in their own place #1 There are only a few days left until the trial.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com With people from all over the world flocking to witness the rare fight, Arks atmosphere was bustling. The vacant dorms were now filled to capacity, and strangers chattered in unknown languages on every street. The execution of the Queens assassin is on the day after tomorrow, right? Im looking forward to it! So, do you know whos going to be the Queens champion? Dont be surprised, but they say that Angmars Demon Monk is stepping forward! Voices of anticipation reached my sensitive Half-Fairy ears. In my eyes, various placards and flags were being displayed all around. Trial By Combat Venue Temporary Arena on the 1st floor of the main building. The place, date and the participants of the trial were written there. There was really not much time left. Seeing my name being written made me slightly dizzy and my steps felt light, like walking through clouds. To think that I, who always prioritized my own safety, would voluntarily enter such a dangerous duel. However, this was my opponents condition, the Villain Hunter. If I could personally show a satisfactory fight, he would agree to give up the match and accept going to the barrier. Also, dueling him was a surefire way of quickly improving my magic. In hindsight, despite the risks, it didnt go against my principle of survival-first. Then someone suddenly grabbed my ear. Hieeek! Well, arent you looking relaxed? It was Elga, who was walking with me. She seemed more tense than I was, considering the quickly approaching decisive moment. Are you that confident? Seuk. A charm? Look, its just. The girlfriends or fiances of soldiers who go to the battlefield often make these for them. I dont believe in this stuff. But you might need it, so Ill borrow whatever power a charm has. Now that I looked closely, a part of Elgas lush hair, which got tied back, was roughly cut. It seemed like she had cut her own hair to make the charm. Although she always acted bristly, she was still thinking of me How moving I dont have anything immediate to offer in return. Shall we go into that cozy place over there? What did you say! Elga deeply blushed and got embarrassed. She probably picked up on my innuendo. Im kidding~. Of course, I was just joking. Elga was in her early pregnancy after all. It was a time to calm down in many ways. Elga frowned and grumbled. You always find a way to poke fun at me, dont you? * * * I met Mirna Draco with a large bump on my head, which had yet to subside. Is it Miss Mirna? Seeing Young Lady Draco after a long while felt nice. It was a peculiar feeling. When I first met Lady Draco, I thought she was just a strict and picky person. However, as we spent time together and faced various challenges, I found myself growing fond of them both. It was just like how a dry handkerchief soaked in moisture in the air, I, too, got soaked in warmth. Initially, I had no intention of attaching anything like affection to the people of this world. But leaving the palace life had brought about many changes. Pushing aside the bubbling emotions, I greeted Mirna. Its been a very long time. Have you been well? Prev Episode 185.2 Episode 185.2 (EP-185.2) Own place #1 185 Each in their own place #1 Under the parasol shielding her from the warm sunlight, Mirna unfolded her fan, partially covering her face. It has been a while, Sir Theo Well, Ive been doing just fine. I also wanted to talk with you, so this is perfect. Saying that, she held out the handle of the parasol to me. Would you like to take a stroll and chat a bit? Of course, thats only if Sir Theo has time. You must be very busy, right? Behind the blue feather fan, Mirnas expression seemed somewhat anxious. She also appeared tired, lacking energy, as if she had spent the past few days restless in the blistering heat. Seuk. I received the parasol that Mirna gave. Even if I am, I should make time for a conversation with Mirna-nim, no? Is that so? Mirnas expression brightened a little. She even smiled as if she was relieved, but she soon switched to a pompous and sullen expression, as if everything before was just a lie. Well then, escort me~. Shall we go to a nearby pond? The park is probably crowded with people right now. I know a quiet place. Lets go there then. And so, I led Mirna to said pond. Sir Theo, it says no entry here? A wooden sign was stuck like a stake between the trees. No Entry Trespassers will be held responsible! I forcefully pulled it out and casually propped it up on a nearby tree. Not anymore. . After enjoying this for a while, I gently asked Mirna, who seemed to be losing interest in feeding the fish. By the way, earlier you mentioned wanting to talk to me, right? Ah-. Mirna exclaimed, before quickly nodding her head. Theo Gospel, I feel like I havent been able to properly thank you. I couldnt spare time, Ive just been very busy lately. Thank you? Did I do anything that Mirna would be grateful for? There were few things that came to mind. Then perhaps realizing my confusion, Mirna added. For convincing my sister, Narmi. She was really angry before. But Sir Theo convinced Narmi and helped me get out of a tough situation. Oh, thats what you meant. That did happen. Maybe it was because Id been busy these past few days, but it felt like a long time ago. In reality, it had only been about a week or so. How are you doing with Narmi-nim? That day, Narmi and I had a secret affair. Judging from Mirnas attitude, it seemed that the twins had not yet talked about this. Mirna let out a short sigh. There are many things to coordinate. Although Narmi and I have been together for a long time, it feels like we still have a lot to learn about each other. Still, Im glad that the two of you reconciled and got along well. Despite everything, living together is something that wont change. That aside, Im curious about how youve been, Sir Theo. Me? I was curious about Mirna and Narmis situation, but it seemed like Mirna was interested in how I had been. Well, thats. What had I been doing lately? As I was trying to recall, Mirna sprinkled all the grain she had in her hand into the pond and asked. You havent changed your mind just because we havent met for a long time, have you? Or have you fallen into Lady Lioness swindling? Um-. It was only then that I remembered Elga and Mirna were still betting with each other. I was occupied with a lot of things, while everyone was also busy living their own lives. Episode 186.1 Episode 186.1 (EP-186.1) Own place #2 186 Each in their own place #2 The short pond date with Mirna literally ended as such, a short date. The reason being, Mirna didnt even have enough time to enjoy a moment of relaxation. Its not easy dividing the work and inheritance between the two of us. Sharing it 50-50 so that both parties can be satisfied. Mirna grumbled about various things, then she unfolded her fan. No, theres no point complaining about these things So, Theo Gospel, I heard that the trial is on the day after tomorrow? While leaving the forest path by the pond, Mirna asked me about the approaching event. It seemed that she was interested in the upcoming fight. Theo Gospel, even if your magic is an advantage and youve gone through various training, Ive heard rumors about this hunter, and it doesnt sound like an ordinary challenge. So Mirna had also caught wind of the Hunter. Indeed, rumors about him were filled with terrifying things that were not human-like. Seeing me fight against such an opponent was probably like worrying about leaving a child alone to play by the riverbank. Then, Mirna let out a thoughtful sound. However, taking the life of an opponent in a trial by combat is prohibited by the churchs law. Thats right. Was it an edict issued because people died too much in the trial? Mirna said. Still, theres danger of getting severely injured. As long as you dont kill your opponent, you can do whatever it takes to force them to surrender. Thats true. But my skills have improved significantly since the day I faced Professor Balan. Youd probably be surprised if you saw me now. I heard that its in association with the Prince of Tureuki, Kasim?Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com How did she know that? It seemed that Mirna was still paying attention to me, even though she said that she had been very busy. Kasim is not known for his conduct. Theo Gospel, I worry that youll get mixed up in muddy waters by associating yourself with such a man. Mirna seemed to have heard rumors about Kasim too. Being infamously lustful and a womanizer. In truth, when you thought about it, I wasnt much different Like the saying went, birds of a feather would flock together. I felt tired after all the walking around and meeting with several people. Like an overheated car spitting out smoke. Still, I was able to endure due to Elgas training. Alright, I was making progress. I was growing. ================================= Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 43 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 8 Casanova lv. 7 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 9 Mage lv. 10 Talents: Farsight Calm Thinking Abyssal Eyes Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ================================== My level was quite high at 43. I could roughly stand along Elga, Mirna, or even Aira. Although, compared to them, I only had one combat-related job mage. Still, I had an ace up my sleeve. Truly a card worthy of being called a joker. Depending on the situation, it would be a game changer. Your job level has reached the limit, you can advance to a higher rank job. High Rank Job Possible advancement to Archmage. Archmage : A job that only seekers of magic who have opened the door to truth can acquire. As the level increases, the power, effects, and success rate of spells also increase. Limited Job Possible job change to Demon King. Demon King: A limited job that can be unlocked by certain conditions. However, there is always only one Demon King in an era. As the level increases, many things are significantly adjusted, and special privileges are obtained. However, it suffers negative karma and penalties by deterrence. Prev Episode 186.2 Episode 186.2 (EP-186.2) Own place #2 186 Each in their own place #2 I couldnt decide on the recent job advancement opportunity. It was challenging to choose between the safe and beneficial Archmage, or the potential highly rewarding but risky Demon King. Part of the reason for my meeting with Elga and Mirna during the day was to solidify my decision. I had a feeling that no matter which I chose, there was bound to be regrets. Id probably be saying, If only I had known, I might have chosen differently! You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 It was a calmly unfortunate situation. Whichever path I took, either was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity with many changes ahead. I wished I had more time to contemplate, but the time for a decision was rapidly approaching. Alas, time was not on my side. As my heart was gradually sinking into a corner, I suddenly rose from my seat, as if possessed by something. I wanted to confront what I had to overcome head-on. Theo, you came at the right time. I was about to call for your assistance. In her luxurious and tidy room, Aira greeted me on a chair. Two colorful outfits were laid out in front of her on the table. Which one do you think suits better? Im contemplating what to wear in the upcoming trial, to shine as the Queen of Queens.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com Aira seemed immersed in her own dilemma. She appeared torn between a black and a white dress. Then she lifted the black garment. I think I should go with the usual dark tone, nymph black. Im certain that wench Serazade will come in black too. Black is an auspicious color in Tureuki. Yes, Empress Serazade will undoubtedly wear black. It might be nice to mingle with the same color scheme, but I dont think it would be bad to draw overwhelming attention with an entirely different color. Never. Truly? Believing that what you choose is the best. That is the Kings way. You can only give your best to what youve chosen. A King. Airas presence seemed to radiate from somewhere. In a white nymph dress, she was sure to shine even more beautifully like a goddess. Even those who schemed with malicious whispers and plots against Aira would stop in their tracks to admire her, at least once. Then Aira asked. So, have you heard from Serazade again? Aira had been strangely defensive of Serazade lately. It was the first time Id seen Aira like this, I was not used to it. No, there was none. I see Then, whats the purpose of your visit? I just wanted to check in since the trial is approaching, my lady. Now that Ive confirmed youre doing well, Ill take my leave. I backed away and exited Airas room. After that, I returned to my room and called up the status window. Then, with a hand that had lost all hesitation, I selected the words for job advancement. In truth, my heart had already leaned in a certain direction. However, not knowing the extent of the risks made me cautious. But now that I had accurately assessed who my opponent was, any further hesitation was a waste. As I realized that my ultimate adversary was not the Hunter, but Queen Aira herself, a peculiar mix of confidence and zeal seemed to surge in my heart. My Queen, and at the same time, my greatest rival and goal. Aira Von Tarantera. If you illuminated the throne with pure white, then I. Prev Episode 187.1 Episode 187.1 (EP-187.1) Own place #3 187 Each in their own place #3 My evolution was done in secret like a thief over a fence. It was midnight, when most were asleep, or to be precise, a little past 1am. In the unusually calm dorm room, I picked my choice. It felt like a ritual, which made the atmosphere solemn. Status Window. Reciting the clich but intuitive line, several characters appeared in front of me.Then, I pressed on one of them. Uuuuung-. With that, my body was enveloped in a strange cluster of lights. Glowing beads resembling fireflies gathered around me for a moment. Soon, my entire being welcomed an unusual warmth that had never been experienced before. Eueug. My heart thumped, and the feeling of blood rushing engulfed me from head to toe. I trembled from the abrupt change. And before I knew it, my face touched the soft carpet. Realizing that I had fallen, I gripped my chest without being able to take any action. Eurgh. My body felt like it had turned into a furnace. Thump, thump. Each heartbeat resonated in my head and ears as if they were getting hammered. Although not painful, it felt like all the senses in my body were heightened to the maximum. It was like having Theo Gospels system options from volume, brightness to sensitivity all cranked up. The closest word to describe it would be, panic. Lets stop here for today, and go to bed. Why is there so much to do-. Kungkung-. Ah, the guy upstairs is at it again. Keep it down. The still dormitory began to feel noisy. The gigantic chair, sparkling like starlight, was incredibly tempting as if it held all the treasures of the world. However, the moment I spotted what was seated upon it, I was profoundly shocked. It was incredibly distorted. Something unrecognizable in form. With the black sun set against its head like a crown, I could see its enormous and thin frame. It vaguely resembled a human, yet it looked disturbingly blasphemous. At the same time, the lotus position and its numerous hands doing hand-signs gave it a sacred appearance. It was peculiar to witness the coexistence of such contrasting attributes. But the thing that bothered me the most was neither of these, rather it was the mouths that protruded like gaping wounds all over its body. Murmur. The mumbling of the mouths were overwhelmingly negative, and I could barely make out a few words. Still, I could sense that it was a bad omen. A monster singing about a turbulent and an uneasy future Shake-. Did that just move? Gooo-. It suddenly turned its gaze toward me. Its presence, several times larger than mine, felt crushing, making me want to scream. . However, what escaped from my wide-open mouth was a dreadful silence. Thanks to this, anxiety surged through my entire body. Kwaoooooooooo-. When I saw the giant palm turn towards me, my hair stood on end and I felt my blood rush. It was as though there were foams in my mouth. I had to get out of here! Kuaak-! As I squeezed every ounce of strength from my body, a guttural sound escaped my mouth. Of course, there was no time for me to worry about that. I vigorously fled with my itching body. Seueuk. The enormous hand continued to chase me. The problem was that the speed at which the hand pursued me was much faster than I could run. Was it impossible to outpace it with my Half-Fairy legs? If only I had practiced running more diligently like Elga said! Just when I thought the giant hand had finally caught me, something shook loudly. Episode 187.2 Episode 187.2 (EP-187.2) Own place #3 187 Each in their own place #3 Clanking, chwareureu-. It was only then that I realized there were massive chains coiled around the strange creatures body. The chains looked extremely thick and robust. Confined by such restraints, its hands couldnt quite reach my body, narrowly avoiding contact. Great! But just as I breathed a sigh of relief, I heard sounds of joints cracking, and the creatures hands extended a bit further. No, Im caught! With that thought in mind, I shut my eyes. Plop, plop. My body flailed like a carp pulled out of the water. At the same time, something bluntly struck my head. Thud-! Hieeek-! A gruesome scream escaped my lips, but oddly enough, it seemed to clear my mind. I woke up to a throbbing pain in my head and found myself sprawled out on the dorm floor. Sweat covered my entire body, and my forehead felt like it was boiling from a fever. I probably hit the corner of the bed. But for now, I endured the throbbing on my head. Was it a dream? What was that just now? It felt like I had a terribly horrifying dream, but as with dreams and nightmares, once I regained consciousness, only a vague sense of having had such a dream lingered. What on earth was it? Just a nightmare? It was not uncommon for high fevers to cause nightmares. But it was eerily ominous to simply dismiss it as a dream. If the exceptional mages, Hynax or Kasim, were to see what I witnessed, would they be able to understand? I thought it would be wise to jot down what I saw in my dream while it was still fresh. The bizarre murmurs that flowed from the numerous mouths The only words I could comprehend were negative fragments like fear, chaos, and despair. Somehow, writing them down calmed me quite a bit. Hu-. As a sigh of worry and anxiety escaped my body, a realization struck me. The probability of a tragic fate is corrected by the negative karma of a specific job. This. This seemed similar to Airas Genius talent. Impressive abilities and effects always came at the cost of corresponding penalties. Though I expected it and even prepared, seeing it in person made a chill run down my spine. I was now the Half-Nymph Little Demon King. I was probably the only remaining Demon King in this world. * * * Sir Theo, it looks like you have reached Rank 5. The next day, I went to see my mentor Hynax. Hynax was cultivating bonsai in his private office. The thin scissored off branches on the floor looked a little messy. If youre busy, I can come back later. No, its all done. Meanwhile, the neatly cut bonsai, though small, looked majestic like deer antlers. I couldnt help but admire this piece of work, knowing how hard it must have been to grow it like that. Looks impressive. Oh, you found its charm? Quite remarkable for a young one like you. It took quite some time to grow it this far. The old mage stroked his beard with satisfaction. Now that Ive pruned the excess branches, it should grow well. Yes, anyway. Sir Theo, it seems that youve broken through to Rank 5 and became an Archmage. It seems so. I actually came to speak with you about that. Hynax nodded with a hum in response. Very good. To break through to the 5th Rank in such a short time. Truly remarkable. Our foresight was not wrong. Hynax rejoiced at my achievement as if it was his own. The curriculum devised by the Sages and dungeon explorations must have done wonders. I cant deny that. Yes, yes. Nevertheless, its an unprecedented speed. I thought it would take at least a few years. So, what is it that youre curious about, young mage? In response to Hynaxs question, I recounted what happened last night, including the existence of a lone door amidst a shallow sea where in black sun had risen. As I tried to explain further, the Sage, who had been showing a kind face until now, suddenly sank into a chilling expression. Have you, by any chance, opened that door? Prev Episode 188.1 Episode 188.1 (EP-188.1) Own place #4 188 Each in their own place #4 Hynax asked. Have you, by any chance, opened that door? It sounded like scolding someone for doing something they shouldnt have. Similar to a line commonly used in ghost stories, words such as, Ah, you saw it-. Feeling that I might have said something I shouldnt have, I hurriedly closed my mouth. However, such denial was no different than a confirmation. Hu-. Hynax sighed, As I thought, youve seen it. Then, he looked around and gestured. Suddenly, the open windows and door all closed. Why are you closing the door? I started to feel a little anxious with the enclosed space, but Hynax said as if reassuring me. The things we will discuss henceforth are only for those who have reached a certain level. Ill be transparent. So, Sir Theo, be honest with me, have you seen anything beyond the door? I dont know. I dont even understand what I saw. Thats why I came to ask the Sage. Yes, I understand where you are coming from. Sadly, Sir Theo, neither I nor anyone knows. Really? Thats right, we all saw the same thing as we crossed the demonic wall. The endless sea of ink, the otherworldly door and the throne beyond it. And a strange being sitting cross-legged. The other world and the throne. The strange being. I hadnt described that part yet. So the fact that Hynax mentioned it first meant that he saw something similar to what I had witnessed As expected, it wasnt just a dream. Hynax continued. Its said to appear differently depending on a persons aptitude. In my case, I could barely see a blurry, twisted figure sitting cross-legged.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com A blurry figure. Upon hearing those words, fluttering dark hair came to mind. Aira. She never said anything like this to me. Somehow, a shallow sense of betrayal from Aira began to rise within me. But the agreement was to keep it a secret, so it was only natural for her to hide it from me, who was not a mage. While grappling with these complex emotions, Hynax said in passing. Surely, Solomon must have seen it too. I wonder what he wouldve called it. I also didnt know how Demon King Solomon wouldve named it. If it were up to me, it would probably be Something like a devil or whatever. * * * In a training ground located in a corner of Ark. Air Bullet-! I casted the most basic attack magic. It was a spell that fired a tiny air bullet from the tip of the wand, possessing destructive power equivalent to a conventional rifle bullet. Paaang-! However, my air bullet, colliding with the training dummy, not only pierced through its waist but also completely broke it in half, leaving a large hole. This was like a full-blown cannon. It felt like the power had increased two to threefold. Now, I couldnt possibly use this magic against people. Was this the skill of a Rank 5 Archmage? If even the most basic attack caused this much damage, I couldnt help but be both excited and scared as to how powerful the stronger spells might have gotten. Prev Episode 188.2 Episode 188.2 (EP-188.2) Own place #4 188 Each in their own place #4 Jjak, jjakjjak-. From afar, Hynax and his fellow Sages of the Sage Council applauded. Youve made remarkable progress, Sir Theo. With so much talent while being so young, your growth is limitless! Receiving the towel Hynax handed over, I wiped away the sweat on my forehead after demonstrating several spells. Through the cloth, I could see the bright smiles of the old mages. This is great. At this rate, youll be the best mage among us. We now have more researchers exploring the truth. Half-Fairies have a long lifespan, so someday, youll surely derive meaningful results! The old mages seemed to think that I would be an explorer for a new era. What was the truth? Where was the door to it, and how could one reach it? They wanted me to uncover its secrets. But I had no desire approaching that amalgamation. They didnt seem to know because they could only see a blurry figure, but what I saw wasnt something I wanted to get close to. I wish you good luck in tomorrows duel, Sir Theo. I am a little worried, but its worth a shot with your skills. Besides, duels can deepen your mastery of magic. Thank you. And please, tell Kasim-kun to attend the mage conference, including your Queen. Understood. Bidding farewell to the venerable mages, I headed towards the street. Although I sought answers from the Sages, all I got were more questions. Meanwhile, someone caught my eye. What great progress. Y-youre indeed Theo-nim. The magic in your body is different. A woman wearing a purple dress and high heels praised me with a stuttering voice. It was none other than Professor Balan, with her rich blue hair cascading down. She was watching my demonstration in the training ground. It seemed that she was waiting for me to finish. Whats the matter? Well, th-theres quite a few eyes and ears here. Is there something youd like as a reward? A reward? Yes. There should be compensation for your efforts. I believe in the principle of give and take. Reward. To be in the service of Theo-nim is already a reward in itself. The opportunity to serve once more in the lineage of Angmar, which was thought to have been completely extinguished. Thank you-. A lengthy oath of allegiance followed. Did she think I was testing her loyalty? So, you dont desire anything? Ill ask one last time. If theres anything I can offer, Im willing to reward you. Just to be sure, I asked one final time. Th-then. Professor Balan hesitated for a bit, before cautiously speaking out. Then one imp. Imp? Imps have traditionally been helpful companions of demons, perfect for running errands. With an imp, the work efficiency will be better. Um-. I-I apologize! Ive asked for something unreasonable- Professor Balan jumped up in fright, trembling noticeably. Reflecting on it now, she seemed to fear and revere me more than necessary, likely due to the formidable and terrifying presence of my predecessor, Solomon. I shook my head. If you want an imp helper, I know some, so Ill send one your way. Though, you must keep many things confidential. Purpur or Tartar should suffice. Th-thank you, Theo-nim. Ill strive harder for your kindness! I said to the bowing Balan. Lets do our best in our respective positions. The sun was setting over my head. Tomorrow, I would have the chance to demonstrate the efforts I had put in so far before everyone. Prev Episode 189.1 Episode 189.1 (EP-189.1) Own place #5 189 Each in their own place #5 The trial by combat was beyond just a mere fight to determine guilt or innocence; it was a grand spectacle. Oh, its right up front. Good thing I reserved early. How good do you think the fight will be? In a world with limited entertainment, what could be more thrilling than combat where blood was shed? Especially a grand match like this. On the day of the match, those who had been queuing since dawn filed into the arena. This usually quiet place, which served as the training ground for Ark students and a place to jog, was now erupting with crowds. While the waiting room for the participants remained somewhat quiet, it didnt last long as more people entered. Hey, are you really okay? Elga, who had come to the waiting room as a guest, thoroughly examined every inch of my body. She even opened my mouth to check my teeth, and shone light into my eyes to check my focus. Looks like youre in good condition. Elga-nim, I think Im getting more anxious from you Whats wrong with that!? A girl is worrying about you-. Elga grumbled, though the response came not from me but from Mirna Draco, who was fanning herself on the side. Lady Lioness, if youre so concerned, how about stepping up and fighting yourself? Hmph. Elga turned her head with a snort. There was a reason why she couldnt participate as the champion. Of course, Mirna, unaware of such details, took advantage of her hold and added one more jab. The renowned Lady Lioness is reluctant to fight. How peculiar? Have you finally realized the responsibilities of being a noble Lady~? Whatever. Keep it down. Theo cant relax with your racket. What do you mean? The noisy one is the spirited Lioness, no? Both Elga and Mirna were noisy.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com However, the tension that had filled my heart seemed to ease a bit as I watched them bicker. Excuse me, Sir Theo Gospel. You may now proceed to the arena. Following the staffs words, I slowly made my way out of the waiting room and towards the arena. Elga and Mirna walked out together, but their eyes were not on the noisy stands or the dazzling sunlight in the sky. Instead, they were focused on the far opposite entrance. Hey, are you really going to fight that freak? It seemed that Elga had spotted my opponent. Like me, the man was coming out with the farewells of his colleagues. He had a towering height that made him look rigidly tall like a distant utility pole. Black bandages were tightly wound around his entire body, fluttering in the wind like a cloak. Elga then commented. Even 2 to 8 is good enough. Ive never heard of someone like that. Why is he so tall? Was this Elgas first encounter with the Hunter? The expected match record, initially rated as 3 to 7, was downgraded to 2 to 8. Sir Theo, should you wear armor or a helmet? Even Mirna, who seemed full of confidence in me, suggested that I wear some protective gear. The appearance of the Hunter must have been quite shocking. Kasim said. Hes like a beast in human form. This wont be easy. Everyone seemed anxious. Honestly, so was I. Despite being 10 meters away, I could feel the Hunters piercing black eyes. He looked ready for a fight Did Did he actually forget his promise to abstain after fighting in moderation!? Then, everyone, to your seats. Elga hesitated at my words, before patting me on the back, Hey, dont get hurt too much. Then, she headed to the stands along with Mirna. Kasim said. Friend, it seems hes not the type to be swayed by tactics. To readily face such a person in battle Your courage as a battle mage is better than mine. What should I do? Focus on your opponent. And dont die. That was not very helpful, not at all! Prev Episode 189.2 Episode 189.2 (EP-189.2) Own place #5 189 Each in their own place #5 May righteous judgment be rendered before gods, people, and the law. For a trial of justice and fairness, let the duel commence! The match began after Hynaxs speech. The arena was approximately 100 meters in size, yet it seemed incredibly narrow to me. Meanwhile, 20 meters away from me, the Hunter was released from his shackles. He wiggled his hands and looked at his weapon in the arena. Speaking of his weapon, it was a belt with many daggers attached to it.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com He cant use his crossbow good. However, that wouldnt be a problem for him. He was actually good with most weapons. He simply favored the crossbow because it was the most efficient. Chwareureuk. The Hunter wrapped the belt around his waist. Then, in a cold voice devoid of emotion, he said to me. You didnt run away I commend you. Seemingly aware that the match had begun, a solemn silence fell over the spectator seats. Gulp-. Thanks to this, I felt the illusion that there was only me and that Hunterin the world. Was this what it meant to focus solely on my opponent? Mana Shield. I lightly chanted. Uuuung-. A petal-shaped shield appeared in my left hand. The number of petals now had a total of seven, which was an increase of two compared to the last time I faced Kasim. A physical barrier that could block attacks eight times. Having such a cover brought some relief. Seven petals? Its been a long time since Ive fought a mage like this The Hunter exposed his sharp shark-like teeth. It was for a fleeting moment, but it looked like he smiled. Surung-. He drew two daggers from his waist, one in each hand. He looked just like a giant praying mantis. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Killer mantis However, as long as he was in the air, evading my magic would be impossible. I had already prepared a spell for this. Gamigin-! Pajijit. A purple lightning bolt struck the airborne Hunter. What did you do? Landing back on the ground, he looked puzzled for not feeling any pain after being struck by lightning. Though, he soon realized the situation and the corners of his mouth raised. I see, I cant move my body. Ive never seen such strange magic before. Hu-. Instead of answering, I chose to focus on my breath. After inflicting crowd control (CC), it was the best time to do a big follow-up. I prepared my special spell-. Heavenly Whirlwind Storm! I struck down my wand, as mana simultaneously released in full force, creating a swirling vortex. Hwiuuuu-. The magical whirlwind was like a blade that cut down anything in its path. Perhaps it was because of the new Little Demon King job, the power was unexpectedly greater than I thought. The sky had become dark, and covered in thick clouds. Even if the Hunter was strong, it would be hard to come out unscathed from a direct hit by this. Swoosh. The man stretched out his hands towards the raging dragon flying at him. Excellent. Come-. He couldnt move his body, so he was probably trying to block it with the dagger in his hand. However, he seemed somewhat pleased. His expression facing my special move was like that of a child receiving a gift. Kwagagagak-. Finally, the sharp blade-like whirlwind collided with his body, producing a tearing sound akin to a grinder sharpening steel. Amidst the sound of bandages and flesh being ripped apart, the Hunter gritted his teeth. Ugh! Enduring such a large-scale magic head on would not be an easy feat, even for him! Prev Episode 190.1 Episode 190.1 (EP-190.1) Start #1 190 The Start of the Festival #1 When the ferocious dragons rage subsided. Ugh-. The Hunter was knelt on the ground, vomiting blood, his palms torn and blood dripping profusely. He looked terribly hurt. I felt a bit more confident that my attack had been more effective than I thought. This should be enough even if he didnt surrender. No-. No. This was complacency. Regardless of the medium or the story, main characters could exert greater strength in moments of crisis. In fact, the original Hunter became more dangerous, like a wounded beast, the more he suffered serious injuries. So, I suppressed my excited emotions that my magic was a success.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Soon, my talent Calm Thinking was activated and brought back some composure. In my view, the Hunters wounds were not that impressive. Should I say that it was just some peeling of skin in his arms and hands? It was not anything fatal that concerned his life nor decided the outcome of the duel. Seuk-. The man rose to his feet. It seemed that he wouldnt be surrendering. If he had intended to do so, he would have just pretended to fall and stayed on the ground after taking that blow. Hu-. I took a short breath and my excessive nervousness slowly subsided. It was said that a mages ability to change attitude was closer to the realm of talent. In that sense, my Calm Thinking was a pretty useful talent. Through it, I came to a conclusion: I needed a bigger attack. Absolute destruction! Good eyes. Thats the eyes of a man whos prepared to die. Surreung-. The Hunter picked up the dagger on the ground. The blade was torn and chipped, turning it into some kind of saw blade, but that made it look even worse Holding it with one hand, the Hunter extended his other hand as if he was trying to measure the distance. Before he could fully catch his breath, I prepared for the next spell. Huuuuuuu-. The mana from the air rushed into my mouth, vividly spreading through my heart and veins. . It even felt like he was trying to talk to me, but amidst the chaos that sounded like the roar of thousands of birds, I couldnt make out any words. But one thing was certain, if he managed to escape now, I might not have another chance. With the determination to break the Hunters waist, I squeezed out more of my bodys magic power. Ugh!!! Since I had my eyes tightly closed, I couldnt see anything. Kwagwagwagagagagak-. Hey, its coming all the way here-! The sign flew! Isnt this dangerous!? As the sound of people murmuring and everything getting torn and distorted, my consciousness gradually began to blur. Its over, Theo. A voice clearly echoed in my mind. It was light and gentle, which I had heard countless times before. It was Aira. Seuk. Thanks to this, I was able to regain consciousness and dispel the magic. Thud. At the same time, the man in front of me knelt down, falling face-first onto the ground. He no longer moved or spoke. Did I win? However, my knees and calves were drained. They trembled so much that I could barely stand. If it werent for the morning stamina training with Elga, I would have collapsed right away. Stagger-. Someone touched my shoulders, which was swaying like a pendulum. They had fluttering long hair and a refreshing scent of mint. Was it Aira? That was a spectacular match, Sir Theo. No, it was a beard. An old man was supporting me, which was none other than Hynax Wait, what? Sir Theo, this is your victory. Under the Gwangyeom Church, justice and fairness stand upright! With the sages proclamation, Waaaaacheers suddenly erupted. I blankly blinked as my mind spun from nausea. Ah, this was Mana Exhaustion. It finally hit me that all the mana in my body was drained out by the final attack. However, it was well-worth the risk. Seeing the fallen Hunter, the main character, being carried out in a stretcher, I realized how far I had come. Prev Episode 190.2 Episode 190.2 (EP-190.2) Start #1 190 The Start of the Festival #1 I was sat in the waiting room, trying to rest. The throbbing pain in my head and the queasiness in my stomach, caused by Mana Exhaustion, made it difficult to regain my senses. Next to me, an overly excited Elga was vividly describing the match that had just taken place. When you used that strange bullet-like spell to keep your distance, your legs were faster than I expected! I told you, didnt I? Leg strength is crucial for mages too!? Ugh-. My theory has been proven! Mages need physical training too! The effects of the daily morning drills Ive been giving you clearly paid off, right? Euugh-. Elga boasted proudly, claiming the most credit for this victory. Certainly, the training she insisted on proved helpful, but her voice ringing in my head made me feel like I was going to vomit. Seueuk. Then I felt something cold and damp on my forehead. Here is an ice towel. And Lady Lioness, arent you being too loud in front of someone suffering from mana exhaustion? It was Mirna, who wiped my face with a towel. Elga angrily frowned. Mana exhaustion? Cant you just endure that with mental strength? What an ignorant way of thinking. But even before I could think of retorting, Mirna had already scolded her in my place. You non-mages are so ignorant! Dont you know that Sir Theo needs to rest after exhausting all of his mana? I dont know that. But the loser is already up and about, moving around just fine. Does it make sense for the victor to be suffering like this!? From Elgas words, it seemed like the Hunter had already recovered and was back on his feet What a tough guy. His recovery speed was abnormal. Still, the fact that I managed to knock down such a man once filled me with a subtle sense of confidence. I guessed I was getting stronger now. Well, the final spell was surprisingly quite impressive. Was it that Angel Halo Gale or something? Conjuring that huge vortex. Elga also didnt hesitate to praise my magic skills genuinely. However, Mirna couldnt help but burst into laughter. Angel Halo Gale, what kind of spell name is that? Lady Lioness, you really dont know much about magic, do you?Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com Thats the name he came up with himself. Isnt it funny? In response to Elgas question, Mirna changed her tone. Indeed, its a splendid name. Magic needs such emotional appellations to be as effective! What are you saying right now? Anyway, that level of magic is as strong as a siege weapon. All top-tier archmages are like that. Speaking of, I heard youve reached Rank 5? Who did I tell that I became an archmage? My mind wasnt working properly. They probably heard it from Hynax or Aira. So, youve really achieved the 5th Rank. Huhu, truly a man chosen by I, Mirna Draco. This is yet another proof that my eyes dont deceive me~. Well, thats fortunate. His speech was sharp, like slicing through butter with a knife, devoid of unnecessary niceties. Perhaps because he saw no reason to add flowery words. This created a brief pause in the conversation, which allowed me to observe him. While I emerged victorious in the duel, his physical condition appeared far better than mine. Maybe it was because he treated me moderately He had no reason to defeat me even if he had the ability. He could just conserve his energy. That was how main characters in novels prioritize efficiency. Are you certain that the answer lies in the barrier? Yes, if you go there, you will find what youve been seeking. . The man fell silent. Seizing the opportunity, I recalled the original story. Act 2, when Ark became the final bastion. After defeating the Saintess, the Hunters party headed towards the barrier the origin of all and the starting point. Then, after the final battle there, the Hunter achieved his goal and finally met a happy ending. The aftermath suddenly came to mind. The end of the story. As I remembered the journey of the main character from start to finish, it really felt surreal to sit and converse with such a man. That doesnt look like the face of the victor. Anyway, Ive kept my promise with you. Waaaaaa-. At that moment, a loud shout was heard. The Hunter rose from his seat, then said with a somber voice. Ill confess one thing. A confession? Did this gloomy mantis-like man have a hint of soft sentiment to be capable of uttering the word confession? I felt my head spinning at the sudden declaration. As I was at a loss for words, he spoke with a cold, ruthless yet clear voice. was. With that, he retreated into the darkness. When he completely disappeared from my sight, I felt a mixture of relief and a tinge of regret at the same time. If I had gone on an adventure with that man, how would it have been? No, what ifs were pointless. Anyway, the story had now changed. The complete severance from the original story that had been weighing me down. There was no need for me to see the main character anymore or to be dragged along and worry about it. It felt relieving. Like dropping a heavy armor after one long march, my shoulders felt so much lighter. At the same time, a question lingered. Rather, the arrow was actually fired at me? I almost died. What a jerk! Episode 191.1 Episode 191.1 (EP-191.1) Start #2 191 The Start of the Festival #2 In the arena, there were many other duels besides mine. When I heard that my match with the Hunter wasnt the main event, I couldnt help but be surprised. So whats the main event? I asked Elga, who was sipping her ice-cold cocktail in the shaded VIP seats. She looked out at the empty arena with narrow eyes. I dont know. They said theres some big thing at the end. Thats why no ones leaving. It was a scorching afternoon. Yet everyone remained in the arena, making do by fanning themselves with their hands. Everyone patiently waited in their seats because there was still the main event. No one seemed to know what it was. Perhaps Aira would know? So, I scanned the lavish VIP tent, but Aira was nowhere to be seen. Where did Aira-nim go? I thought youd know? Hey Mirna, do you know where Aira went? Am I Queen Taranteras handmaiden? Why are you asking me that? Why are you being so harsh, cant you just say you dont know? Dont you realize that trying to sound strong actually makes you look weak? Elga rejoiced as if she had scored a point. It was quite a sight to see her proudly puff out her already bountiful chest. But Mirna, with her fan, was not to be underestimated. Sound strong, look weak. Such a perfect phrase for you, Lady Lioness~. Then she chuckled softly, leaving Elga looking startled that her attack had bounced back at herself. Sensing that things might get noisy again, I spoke up. Do you two have to argue like this? Mirna, shes asking for it! Like I said. It felt like it would be quicker for me to unify the continent as the great Fairy King, than to have these two reconcile. Someday, they might have to live together as part of the same harem. But with a bad relationship like this, I had to wonder what that would be like. What finally silenced them was someones sudden appearance in the empty arena, which was accompanied by a loud bang. Puuuung-. Puuung-. Seukseuk, seukseuk. The sudden cleaning seemed to leave everyone momentarily stunned, with a brief silence lingering in the air. Shes surprisingly good? She really knows how to clean, huh? As Marmar continued cleaning, nodding heads and expressions of admiration started to spread among the onlookers, followed soon by loud applause and cheers. It feels comforting to see the arena getting cleaned up Yeah, we were just seeing bloodshed earlier. This is a nice change! . I couldnt wrap my head around what was happening. Still, I felt relieved that Marmar wasnt being criticized. Seukseukseuk. After finishing the simple cleaning, Marmar waved at the people. Mixing bleach and detergent when cleaning with water is very fatal to respiratory health-. But Marmar disappeared before she could finish her sentence. What, where did she go? Bring back the imp! So, what happens when you mix bleach and detergent? Is it really fatal to health? People began murmuring in confusion at Marmars sudden disappearance. Then, there was another bang. Seureuk. When a shadow emerged amidst the colorful billowing clouds, the crowd erupted into cheers, thinking Marmar had reappeared. Wooow-! But this time, the one who came out was a woman dressed in white. There seems to have been an error in the summoning spell that you all seem to like. But now, feel free to rejoice in my presence. You may bow your heads and worship-! With her silky black hair fluttering in the wind, she extended her arms toward the crowd like a graceful actress. Applaud-! It was someone I knew very well. It was none other than Aira Von Tarantera. Prev Episode 191.2 Episode 191.2 (EP-191.2) Start #2 191 The Start of the Festival #2 Why is she there? Hey Theo, whats going on? Elga tapped me on the back. Of course, I have no clue, and my mind is filled with just as much questions. What, its not the imp? Its someone else? I dont know, but lets just clap since its entertaining! Waaaaaa-. Aira confidently stood amidst the loud cheers like the main character, looking down on everyone. Actually, her looking down on everyone isnt really accurate. The platform she stood on was much lower than the spectator seats from which she was looking. However, her lofty gaze was indescribable other than looking down. She is the Queen of Angmar. Wow, really? Its my first time seeing her like this. Shes as impressive as they say. Look at those long legs. Thanks to Marmars appearance, the stage was already set, and Airas innate charisma as the Queen of Angmar quickly captivated the audience. Elga clicked her tongue at the sight. Shes really thrilled. She just loves stirring things up. Did Elga secretly harbor feelings like jealousy towards Aira? She seemed to want to turn away, but her eyes remained fixed on the arena. What is she trying to do? Mirna replied to the question. Well, lets observe a bit more. Folding her fan, Mirna leaned towards the arena as she held an opera glass. Im really curious about what shes up to. Mirna was intrigued by Airas sudden appearance. Everyone probably share similar feelings. Perhaps this was the main event. While I vaguely knew that Aira had met with the organizers, I didnt think that she would prepare something like this on her own. Ark was also an educational institution, so it was not strange for such a festival to exist. I realized Ive been neglecting my school life so much lately that I dont know whats going on. At that time, Aira confidently addressed the people. I, Aira, Queen of Angmar, proudly declare my candidacy for the position of Queen of July. And at the same time, I demand-. Seuk. Airas outstretched hand pointed straight towards another VIP seat located in the center of the opposite side. There sat Empress Serazade, on a long beach chair, being fanned. Perhaps she noticed the attention directed towards her, as Serazade slowly opened her eyes and rose from her seat. The two ladies looked at each other. Aira was the first to speak. Serazade, Queen of Tureuki, accept my challenge. As true rulers, let us witness a contest of beauty and grace. Oh? Are you so sure of yourself? The outcome seems obvious, isnt it? Serazade raised the corner of her mouth as if amused by a funny story. Rather, it was the onlookers who seemed more bewildered. Is this real? Queens at a queen-selecting event? Its like having fish in bungeo-ppang! This is definitely main event material! Judging by peoples reactions, it seemed like the previous confrontations and duels has already been erased from their minds. But it was understandable. Im surprised as well. When did Aira plan all of this? Pajijijik-. Then, it felt like lightning flashed through my mind. Aira, who had been furious with Serazade for approaching me, acted as if she had come up with something brilliant. She hadnt told me what it was about, but she was scheming something like this. Theres only one throne for the Queen of July. This will definitely provide a clear distinction between the winner and loser, but I couldnt help feeling a bit worried. Will Aira be fine? But on the positive side, this could be an opportunity for me. Maybe it will be a great chance to attack Aira. Yeah. Prev Episode 192.1 Episode 192.1 (EP-192.1) A Short Break #1 192 A Short Break #1 The day after the trial. I lay in bed with aches and pains all over my body. So much so that I couldnt even lift a finger, forcing me to rest for the entire day. It was a warm afternoon with the summer sun streaming in through the window. Memmem-. Chichipp. It was a good day. Listening to the cacophony of cicadas and various birds singing in a chorus, its a shame that Im stuck in a room. Still, I gained a lot from the duel. ================================= Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 43 44 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 8 Casanova lv. 7 Actor lv. 9 Tutor lv. 9 Little Demon King lv. 1 2 Talents: Farsight Calm Thinking Abyssal EyesPerk: Demon King Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ================================== Because Little Demon King went up a level. It seems the notion that extreme situations like life-and-death struggles and duels would enhance ones magic skills was not a lie. Though my body was weary, the magic power in me remained remarkably stable. Great. But then my thighs throbbed. Eugh. Its just a little muscle soreness. Hey, stop whining. Elga jabbed my side. The ice cream was packed in a wooden case, about the size of my head. It felt like the aches and fatigue would melt away if I get a scoop. I had already eaten about half of it with Miss Narmi, who had visited earlier this morning. What, do you think Im your errand girl? The problem was that Elga just got angry and refused my request. Was it a mistake to mention Narmis name? You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Elga was easy to understand, so it makes things less complicated. what will you do for me if I bring you ice cream? She subtly bargained. I racked my brain trying to think of something I could do for her right now, but there was nothing. Hmph, forget it. Youd rather have the sweet ice cream from the Draco twins than my massage, right? As I was lost in thought, Elga grumbled and opened the fridge. She then retrieved a luxurious ice cream container and popped the lid off. Hwaaa-. Yes, this is it. The bright and sweet aroma of the half-remaining ice cream made my body flutter. Is it really that good? Elga scooped up a spoon, which I expected to be mine. I even opened my mouth, but the spoon went straight into her own mouth. Its not even that good. No, Ill need another bite to be sure. . Puuk, puuk. What, theres different flavors for each color? Elga spooned through the ice cream several times, rapidly depleting my half-supply of happiness! I felt like froth was about to come out of my mouth. Shes eating my ice cream at my face, while I lay there unable to move. I couldnt bear Elgas profoundly fairyphobic and inhumane behavior any longer without giving her a piece of my mind. Noticing my boiling frustration, Elga gingerly set down her spoon. Why, what? Did you think I was eating it because I wanted to? Dont you know theres a fairy inside me too? I have a half-and-half fairy in my belly. They wanted to eat it. Thats true. Then theres nothing I can do. Certainly, if the child in Elgas womb has a fairys blood, its not so strange for her to enjoy the sweet treat. Here, Ive left your share. Oh. I accepted the ice cream box from Elga. I distinctly remember there being several flavors, but now theres only mint chocolate left. How annoying. . Prev Episode 192.2 Episode 192.2 [19] (EP-192.2) A Short Break #1 192 A Short Break #1 Whats left of it in this hot weather? Eugh, why would you eat things that taste like toothpaste. If youre going to do that, you might as well just squeeze toothpaste into your mouth. What are you talking about when youre the one who left this for me? I wanted to say something, but decided to let it slide. It tastes good after you eat it for a while. Replenishing my sugar and cooling off my body, my anger that had boiled up moments ago settled down, and I felt somewhat better. Pang, papapapang-. Then there was a loud noise outside the window. Firecrackers? In broad daylight? At the loud noise, Elga also turned her head to look out the window. Looks like firecrackers are going off. Theyre really getting ready for the festival now. The festival. Come to think of it, the Pre-summer Festival was supposed to start now. Now it really feels like summer! Neueue Elga stretched out. It was hot since there was no air conditioning unit in my room, so Elga was only wearing a bralette, revealing her slender shoulders and smooth armpits. Suddenly, our eyes met, which surprised me. Though she didnt seem to care as much. Summers great, isnt it? Did you know that the constellation of summer is Leo? Such is the season of the Lioness Family. Do you like summer, Elga-nim? Yeah, my birthdays in the summer. When I was little, whenever summer came around, gifts and animals would be sent from all over the place-. Chatter, chatter. Early pregnancy is a time to be cautious. Theres no assurance that nothing bad will happen after such intense activity. Elga blushed as if to say, What are you talking about? and turned her head towards the window. Well, there are other ways. You told me yourself, dont you remember? Other ways. Like using your mouth. Oh. Was Elga suggesting that shed give me a bl0wj0b? I do very much like the idea of her doing it orally. The warmth, the pleasant sensation, and the moist feeling. How do I put it? It was like getting warm in a cozy campfire. However, Elga didnt particularly enjoy fellatio. For her, putting a mans thing in her mouth was bothersome, boring, and exhausting. Even when I barely managed to persuade her into it, she just spat it out right away and grumbled, Its hard. In that sense, when Elga made such a peculiar proposal to me first, I was deeply moved and excited. My body shook. Is this love? What are you doing, take your pants off. At Elgas words, I quickly moved my body before she could change her mind and say, Actually, I dont want to. Eueueugh. However, as I tried to move my lying body vigorously, intense muscle pain shot up my spine. I cant even take off my pants on my own. Seeing this, Elga let out a sigh. You look like youre dying, its pitiful. Once the muscle pain is gone, youll start doing full-body training, got it? Prev Episode 193.1 Episode 193.1 [19] (EP-193.1) A Short Break #2 193 A Short Break #2 My room was unusually quiet. Thanks to that, I could hear the chirping of birds, the buzzing of cicadas, and even peoples voices from outside without having to strain my ears. Huu, its hot. I wanna wash up quickly and relax in the shade. Like last year, its really not easy to set up a festival stage in the summer. Wanna get beer after work? Yeah, sounds good. Even under this scorching sun, people were living their lives in their own ways. It felt like my room was a different world altogether. Indeed. It was a completely different world below my waistline. Slurp, sluslurp. Looking down, I could see Elgas bobbing head with my dck in her mouth. It was moist, soft, and warm. It felt like I was floating in another world alone. It had been several minutes already. The moist tongue and lips gripping my shaft felt so good that I could cry. It felt even more satisfying to have convinced Elga, who was initially hesitant, to do this. Slurp, sluslurp. Slurp. It wouldnt even be surprising if Elga just stopped right now and say, Im done. But surprisingly, Elga had been blowing me longer than usual. She was giving me a better service. Was this what love felt like? Feeling proud, I gently stroked Elgas head. Her soft hair felt warm like a summer lawn, which was pleasant to touch.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com Hueu-. Elga took a deep breath as I caressed her head. Was she enjoying it? Elgas breath felt warm, and the temperature between my thighs and legs grew fierce. It was hot. I wished I had a fan or something. Oh, I was a wind mage, wouldnt it be possible to create some cooling spells if I could handle mana well enough? Hueu-. I leaned in closer to Elga. She looked into my gaze and made a groaning sound. Finally, she closed her eyes and said. Alright, Ill do it. Great. Then, could you do me a favor? What now? I whispered my request to Elga, who looked bewildered. As she heard me out, she glanced at me with disdain and a face that screamed, What, why? She couldnt comprehend what I asked of her. However, knowing that she couldnt defeat me with Abyssal Eyes activated, Elga reluctantly sighed. The things I do for you. Elga sat on the bed. I then laid down, resting my head on her thighs. They were soft yet firm, providing natural comfort like a high-quality pillow. Above me was Elgas round breasts, tucked away in the bralette. Can I take it off? I dont know. She didnt know Was it Elgas resistance or coyness? Cute! I moved my hand and lifted Elgas bra upward. Then, her large and magnificent breasts beautifully revealed themselves. They were always big and impressive. Jumuljumul-. Looking was nice, but touching was even better. While fondling her chest, I didnt neglect her nipples and sucked on them too. Elgas nipples, moist with apple-scented sweat, were ewd and delicious by themselves. But I was slightly disappointed because it was different from what I expected. Nothing comes out Elga was startled by my words. What are you talking about!? Milk only comes out after giving birth! That was true. Breast milk came after childbirth. Still, with Elgas naturally gifted chest, I thought there might be a chance, but it seemed the rules of nature could not be defied. It was regrettable, but unavoidable. Slurp, sluslurp. Slurp. Schluurp. That said, I proceeded to suck on Elgas breasts like a baby. Prev Episode 193.2 Episode 193.2 [19] (EP-193.2) A Short Break #2 193 A Short Break #2 I was like a child, rolling my tongue on Elgas sensitive npples and drawing circles around the reola. I bit, suckled and sucked, like a baby instinctively longing for motherhood. Meanwhile, Elga was blushing profusely. Her eyelids twitched. Hey, even if you suck like that, nothing will come out. Eut-. Anyway. You cant just ignore other peoples words and do as you please You-. I could hear Elgas voice trembling like a newborn lamb. Elga-nim, it wont be over until I ejacuate. I grabbed Elgas hand and put it on my dck. It felt manly. At the same time, it seemed like the right thing to do as a Demon King. I know. Probably embarrassed, Elga lightly protested before finally gripping on it. Sareureuk. Although I did say before that I like me some bl0wjob, the feeling of being wrapped around her soft palm and fingers had its own appeal. Was it because of the gripping sensation? Seukseuk. Elga was slowly jerkng me off. I looked up at her red-hot face, and resumed fondling and sucking her breasts. Ugh, euuu, I said dont suck it like that. I couldnt believe that I could just lay down here while Elga was doing something as bizzare as this. The same Elga who tormented me so much was now whimpering and being obedient in her own way. This was the life of a winner Truly, a worthy reward! A throne, a paradise that I created after so much hardship, in a hellish environment that I was suddenly thrown into with nowhere to turn. Euheuk, euheu, aang. Oh, was she feeling it? Without realizing the act, I was stimulating Elgas chest. Her little lips parted as she let out a small groan. I could tell that she was also getting turned on. Heueung, ah ah-. Heu, heu. As I listened to her hot breaths, my excitement reached its peak with all the stimulation and came. Eugh. I twitched, as if my whole body was being squeezed. Who could it be? Who would come at such an important moment? I was livid. It felt like someone was deliberately trying to mess with me. Could this be the penalty I obtained after becoming a Demon King? Was this the negative karma? Various thoughts flashed through my mind in a short moment, but nothing came of it. While I was painfully putting on clothes, Elga swiftly opened the window and ventilated the room. Was this marital harmony, the man sings and the woman follows ? With this, Elga got 10 wife points. Ah, a wife point was one of the requirements for my harems legal wife eligibility that Id been calculating alone in my mind. If this increased, they would have a bit more authority in my harem in the future. It was like accumulating mileage, so to speak. Elga-nim, could you please check who it is? With a wobbling body, I couldnt go get the door myself. Then, as if there was no other choice, Elga approached the door and peered outside through the small opening. What the who are these guys? Guys? Do you mean there was multiple people? Is this the right place? It seems so, its the 5th floor. After calmly listening, I could hear several voices and footsteps outside. It was a bustling sound. Were there really that many people coming to my room? I couldnt figure it out. Speculations about whether it was Mirna, Marmar or Aira lumped up in my mind and vanished like laundry spinning in a washing machine. Whos here? What do they look like? I dont know. Its a bunch of elves. You should take a look yourself. Elves? I was well aware that elves were the noblest among the fairies in this world. Prev Episode 195.2 Episode 195.2 (EP-195.2) Break #4 195 A Short Break #4 This is the last shop in the Eastern zone. However, there are still inspections of the West, South and North zones. Miss Mirna, would you like to rest for a while in the shade? Theres a bench over there. Sure. We decided to take a break on a nearby bench. Mirna had been working hard. If I hadnt suggested this, she would have spent the whole day continuing without rest. Oi, Mr. Go, what are you doing? This should be painted red, not blue! Gorgor took a lecture on modern art and comprehension. Nymph Blue complements the beautiful Baroque style-. Seriously? Ive never seen such a smart ogre before Kung, ttuktak tuktak. Mirna furrowed her brow slightly, perturbed by the noisy surroundings, as people run around and created giant festival floats. Its noisy and chaotic. This is why I dont like festivals. Despite saying that, Mirnas arms were full of bags, dolls, headbands and balloons, like someone who had bought a lot of souvenirs at an amusement park. . I had plenty to say, but decided to keep quiet. Some items were won as prizes, others were bought directly, and there were also bribes by the shop owners. This festival was a rare opportunity for outside merchants to trade in Ark. Everyone was desperate for success. Girick, girick. Then we saw something like a long placard through the trees in front of us. Written on it was a fervent praise, The Jewel of the Desert, the Second Coming of the Wise Queen Shiva, Long Live Serazade Tanak-! Seeing that, Mirna clicked her tongue. If Aira did nothing about it, she could really lose like the sleeping rabbit. Sir Theo, you must have thought of something, right? Mirna asked. It seemed like she believed that I had devised a winning strategy for Airas victory, but First. First? First, we need to target those with the votes. Approach them, build rapport, and establish even a small connection. I recalled politicians mingling with the common folks and their peoples livelihoods during the voting season. It seemed to have some effect. For starters, we reach out to Ark students. For that, we have to, well, attend classes and lectures. The always sleeping Queen Tarantera attending class? Pffft-. Mirna burst into laughter as if she had heard a funny joke. It was a charming yet mocking laughter, like a faint breeze. With her face behind the fan, she apologized, Excuse me. I heard something amusing. Her demeanor reminded me of past events. That was right, it was the same back when everyone caught wind of Aira admitting to Ark. But, Aira did get into Ark. Though, she really just got admitted She didnt do anything student-like. In fact, Id never even considered asking anything more from Aira than just enrolling. Was this the outcome of neglecting Aira? Should I give it a try? Student stuffs, I meant. Prev Episode 196.1 Episode 196.1 (EP-196.1) Break #5 196 A Short Break #5 Mirna and I wandered around Ark until the late afternoon, to the point that the sun went down. Mirna, who had been wearing an armband, had been very diligent in her leadership. So much so that my legs were swollen from following her alone With how incredibly active the girl had been, she probably digested everything she ate. Blink, blink. Large moths were fluttering around the bright magic stone streetlights. Thats it for today. Starting tomorrow, Narmi will visit the remaining areas. Sir Theo, thank you for your hard work. Mirna finally declared the end of the days work and closed the files she had been holding with a loud clap. One would expect that shed get a good stretch, but as the Young Lady and acting Head of the Draco Family, she showed no such crass behavior. I awkwardly scratched my nose and said. Well, I just tagged along really. I received a request from Mirna today, Can you help me? But what I actually did was just follow her around. Since Mirna handled most of the tasks, I was just there to enjoy and experience things as an NPC with her as a pair. In fact, it was just like a date. But what surprised me was how diligently Mirna was fulfilling her role. I didnt know that Mirna-nim was working so hard at the student council. Is that so? Well, I guess thats a natural thing to assume as I dont show it. But Im quite focused on my studies and duties, without neglecting anything. Mirna puffed out her chest with pride. Although not as voluminous as Elgas, Mirna still had a decently-sized chest, which looked quite nice. That was right. Unlike Aira and Elgawho never attended their lectures in favor of staying in their dormitories, or just wandering around looking for fun Mirna was diligently adhering to her role as a student of Ark. She was actually a student. Back in my school days, there was a girl who would take on roles like the class president or vice president and would nag at people. Mirna seemed to be that type. It would be nice if Aira and Elga also enjoyed their student life at Ark like this. After all, there were enjoyable things that only students could experience. Being a child was fun. Remembering those times, I felt a mischievous impulse, just like back when I was a young child. Or it could also be my Half-Fairy genes. So I casually replied with a nonchalant expression. Mirna-nim, it felt a bit short. I think the calculation is off. What, short? Thats ridiculous. If anything, I should be receiving change. Should I give you the change then? I approached Mirna and gently wrapped my arm around her waist. Then I slowly leaned. Mirna struggled like a deer caught in a trap, trying to push me away. What if someone sees us!? There is no one here. But what about those moths over there? Moths have eyes too! She really used the moths as an excuse However, her resistance wasnt strong nor vehement, and eventually, she relented, allowing her lips to meet mine. Chuup, chuup. This time, making sure to give her the change, I slid my tongue into her mouth. Mirnas lips were not as sweet as the golden melon we had yesterday, but they were softer than that. Then again, there was another place that was really soft. I slowly lifted the hand that was holding Mirnas waist and gently stroked to just below her chest. She trembled and let out a wet moan, Huhaangg St, stop it. Seuk. Mirna finally pushed me away with a strong force. Her eyes, now even redder than before, were moistened with tears. Sir Theo, really You need to learn about piety! . Despite having experienced more than this together, she still reacted like an innocent maiden. It was a bit frustrating at times, but this was part of Mirnas charm and strength Euhum, anyway, Sir Theo. I understand your passionate feelings towards me, but such matters should be handled sacredly in private, you know? I understand. So, its okay if its just us alone, right? Thats not what I meant, Sir Theo. You should know it. We havent even been officially married yet. That was the end of the conversation since Mirna shut her mouth on the way, and I also didnt have anything else to say. So we just walked back to the dormitory in silence. Prev Episode 196.2 Episode 196.2 (EP-196.2) Break #5 196 A Short Break #5 Mirna broke the ice as we got close to her dorm. By any chance, has Lady Lioness been troubling you recently? Surely, she might try to disrupt our beautiful and blessed marriage? Trouble? Well, like trying to tempt you. She might manipulate Sir Theo like a puppet, and control you according to her own desires. Right. Mirna and Elga were having their own little bet Although she didnt show it, Mirna seemed worried that Elga might be seducing me and engaging in secret activities behind her back. She really had a keen sense. However, if I spoke the truth here, Mirna might explode with rage and turn me into an undead after slicing my throat, so I pretended not to know. Well, not so far. Huu, I see. Mirna breathed a sigh of relief, seemingly reassured. Of course, she still casted a suspicious glance at me, but what could I do? Not wanting the day to end on an awkward note, I decided to steer the conversation in a different direction. So, when are you planning to hold the wedding? I dont know. Theres still issues to consider. I also need to get Narmis approval. Ah. Miss Narmi. Narmi might not allow it. We just had a fight because she got our ears pierced without permission. If she finds out about something like this. Indeed. Mirna had fiercely argued with Narmi after getting her ears pierced. They fought so hard, they drew blood. But in truth, Mirna had done something even more significant. Revealing this to Narmi I shuddered at the thought of how angry Narmi might be. In the worst-case scenario, Narmi could oppose both my and Sir Theos marriage itself. Of course, well have to try to persuade her somehow. Bye! Before I could reply, the door slammed shut. And with that, I made my way back to the Gold Rank dorms alone. The walk felt unusually long. Did the guys who dropped off their girlfriends all felt like this? Probably not, as theyd be making calls and texting on their phones. But in this world, there was nothing as convenient as a cellphone. So, on the way back, I couldnt talk to Mirna. I was left alone to admire the stars in the night sky. I wondered what Mirna was doing now? Was she doing her routine with her apple-mint-scented products? I didnt know. But it was funny how I started thinking about what Mirna got up to when we just parted. I chuckled to myself. Maybe such thoughts would disappear once we lived together What was marriage? Honestly, Id never seriously pondered about it, and had just been kind of pushing it aside to the neglected pile. But now, there was so much to consider. Dolgak, gieeek. I finally got to my room, which felt cool and refreshing. Keongkeong-! I didnt bring any food with me. Keureureung! I was greeted by Keongkeong, who was hard at work on his wheel. But the chilliness of the room made it still felt somewhat lonely. Ah, the frostbloom! Since I had left out the frostbloom, the room was chilling all day. As I carefully placed it in the fridge, I wondered how it would have been if someone had taken care of my room while I was away. If someone lived with me in my room. Would I someday live a life where someone welcomed me back after finishing work? Just like a real family Prev Episode 197.1 Episode 197.1 (EP-197.1) Things #1 197 Student Things #1 Ark. People always seemed to forget that it was an educational institution. It operated one high curriculum with a selection of instructors, tutors, and professors. The students attending would come from various countries, each with diverse talents. Sitting in the park, youd be able to experience the many exotic languages and various skills on display. But to be honest, Id only been seeing them as a background like a phone wallpaper. The reason I came here wasnt necessarily to pursue education, but rather because I felt it would be better to send Aira abroad than in Angmar. Still, the reason I chose Ark was because of its strength and safety being the last bastion in the story. And I also had a subtle hope that since it was an educational institution, Airas character and temperament might change for the better. However, once I arrived on campus, I got very busy with various things. The only time I properly attended my classes and lectures were at the beginning of the semester. Yeah, I only showed up in the early days of the semester, but after that, I started skipping everything. I guessed it was a taste test of being a college freshman. At the very least, I still did that much. But for Elga and Aira, it got to the point that they received warnings from the school for always skipping lectures, napping, or even disappearing entirely. Theo, are you telling me to attend lectures? Lectures that last for 90 minutes? As such. Aira never felt the need to attend lectures in the first place. As a wise Queen, I already know everything in the world. Why would I waste my time attending lectures~?Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com No, anyway, the important thing now was neither the cavity or the pork cutlet. The problem was that Aira had no intention of attending the lectures. In fact, Aira didnt really need to attend lectures. The brooch attached to Airas chest had the Roman numeral II . With the first rank vacant for some reason, there was no student at Ark superior to her. It was more appropriate for the instructors, professors, and even the director and sage, Hynax, to have Aira teach instead. As a single digit ranker, she could skip lectures and still get an A grade automatically. She was so privileged that it almost seemed excessive. That was why she might not feel the need to attend lectures. However That only applied until the contest began. Aira-nim, it pains me to say this, but if things continue like this, theres a chance you might lose to Empress Serazade. What? Aira-nim needs to show some action to move the hearts of the students, who hold the votes. Hmm. Aira, who was sitting on the bed and brushing the Marumaru dolls head, frowned. She had always shown this sharp expression to the advisors. It seemed that nothing has changed even if it was me. Thats ridiculous~. It seems like your cavity is quite severe, Theo. Lets go to the hospital. . Prev Episode 197.2 Episode 197.2 (EP-197.2) Things #1 197 Student Things #1 So, you had your cavity removed? Upon hearing my story, Elga burst into laughter, leaning back as if lounging on a bench. How exaggerated. I just had a tooth pulled out and my cheek was painfully swelling, that was all! Still, Im glad the cavity got removed. Nymphs can grow them back, right? Youll get a new one soon. Well, thats true. As I trailed off, Elga stretched lazily and said. Hey, do you really think Aira is going to listen to lectures like other students, or do the assignments given by the professors? . Even Elga, whom I trusted, was making fun of me. But she was right. Right now, Elga herself was skipping her lecture and was leisurely swinging her legs in the park. How much effort would it take to sit Aira, who was even more unpredictable, in a classroom? As I pondered for a while, perhaps from seeing my serious expression, Elga seemed to misunderstand and hastily added to justify herself. Well, of course, if you work hard, you can make it happen somehow. We cant lose to Empress Serazade. Its unthinkable for Angmar to lose to her! With things like this, should I enter the Queen Contest?Alll latest novels at novelhall.com? Thats right. July Queen Isnt it fitting? I was born in August after all, which is still a part of the summer season! Indeed. If Elga entered, she would likely be well-received, her charisma could carry through. Just look at her avid supporters in the Lioness army. Were the guards called the Lion Corps? Well, the Lion Corps was, in fact, like Elgas devoted fan club. With her shining appearance and contributions, Elga was no different than an idol in the military. Participating in the contest would likely yield significant results. But as the application requirements came to mind, I shook my head. You cant, Elga-nim. What? Are you saying Im inferior to Aira or Serazade!? Elga deeply frowned, as if she were about to grab me by the collar. It must have been very insulting for her to not be eligible, when even Aira and Serazade joined. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Elga, this woman, didnt look at the poster. Well, the intricate clauses and provisions written in the eligibility requirements couldnt have caught the eyes of the straightforward Elga. Give me a doll too. Got it? I thought Elga was past the age of playing with dolls, but she was surprisingly girlish, with a soft spot for cute and pretty things. Okay. But in return, Elga-nim and Aira-nim should think about how we can approach the students and gain popularity. Why me? Elga-nim is popular among the guards, the Lion Corps, right? You could share some tips with Aira-nim. Besides, Aira-nim seems to listen to you. Thats true, but Airas guards Those creepy bastards. What were their names? Airas guards? As the Queen of a kingdom, Aira naturally had her soldiers. Not the royal guards but her own. In the original story, they were one ruthless bunch who carried out all sorts of atrocities under Airas command. But I intervened so they were relegated to the background and had very little chance to appear. That was a relief for me, but Elgas mention of them now sent shivers down my spine. Anyway, I would like to ask Elga-nim for a favor. There are some things you can only do when youre a student, and if you dont do them now, you might regret it later. Like a classroom date? Well. Yeah. Hmm~. Elga hummed softly, seemingly lost in thought. Then, as if struck by inspiration, she flicked her index finger. First, how about getting involved in the student council? The single digit rankers are all part of the student council, actually. Maybe we can start with that? So like Mirna-nim being active in lead inspection? Hey, its only the two of us here, so why is Mirnas name popping up!? Spark-. The stare was sharp. I couldnt quite tell if Elga was cheering me on with getting Mirna or keeping it in check. Seriously, which tune should I dance to? With a reluctant air, Elga nodded. But thats right. I havent been active. Im just the head of the Ministry of Culture, Sports and Tourism by name. So Aira-nim is also part of the student council? Seriously, you didnt know any of this? How unexpected. You always have this stuff in your mind. Hey, you were the one who suggested coming to Ark! Cause Id been busy There wasnt much time for school life. Like being in the military and juggling various part-time jobs during my student days No, no. It hurt me to think about such. So, what responsibilities does Aira-nim have then? Episode 198.1 Episode 198.1 (EP-198.1)Things #2 198 Student Things #2 Was there a time when I explained about the outstanding instructors and professors at Ark?Alll latest novels at novelhall.com Well, now would be a good time to tell you about the thousands of students hailing from all over the world. Holy Relics found in every corner of the world. Chosen warriors. Or the promising candidates. All gathered at Ark. In other words, it was just like Gwanak University was the stage for the All-Star Game where the best players gathered. Ark could be considered a melting pot for warriors and talents from villages, towns and cities around the world. Although the Ark professors, assistants, and instructors selected outstanding elites through rigorous processes, it was still difficult to control such diverse and talented students. And thus, the Single Digit Rankers were formed. Outstanding elite warriors ranging from Rank 1 to Rank 9. They were given various legal rights, including the authority to immediately discipline unruly students. In a sense, the student council empowered students to govern themselves. The organizational chart included the presidentelected once a year, as well as the vice president, general affairs, accountant, secretary, Ministry of Culture, academics, etc And the second rank in Ark, Aira, who was at the top, was also naturally a member of the student council. But since I had never seen Aira engaged in such activities before, I never had the chance to know what her position was, etc. I was too busy to pay attention to it. Now I understood a little bit. The privileges of the Single Digit Rankers came from the obligations of the student council. Aira never showed any indication, thus I needed to know. Aira-nim, I heard that youre in the student council. Is that true? Student Council? Seated elegantly in her spacious room and sipping tea, Airas brow narrowed in confusion. I dont recall ever placing parchment in such a messy place. I am a Queen. I have the right and duty to belong to no one but the royal family of Angmar~. I see. Aira herself didnt seem to know such a thing. Had there been any communication from the church or the student council? Come to think of it, people from the student council did come by. But they were too noisy while I was napping, so I sent them away. Do you know what they wanted? Theo, go and instruct the student council to create the position of Queen immediately. How dare they treat me like Belmott. This is unacceptable! I will make sure to convey that message Judging by her reaction, it was difficult for Aira to work in the student council. Should we try to appeal to the students sentiments in another way? Given Airas beauty and charm, there were many ways to approach the students. In politics, exceptional looks could be a kind of cheat code. Come to think of it. Airas question pulled me out of my thoughts. Does Aira-nim want anything? Theyre going to conduct a preliminary vote soon, right? Serazade, I can already picture that face crying in defeat. How delightful~. Huhuhu Aira chucked. A preliminary vote. Id indeed heard of such a thing. * * * A few days later, when the results came out, Airas hair was standing up in anger. It was as if each strand were spider legs, stretching out in all directions. Knowing that Aira was truly furious, I quickly tried to calm her down. You did well in 2nd place, Aira-nim. You did well in 2nd place. 2nd out of 10 is still very good. Something is wrong here And why are you saying it twice? Aira was incredulous about the results. Elga, who was sitting with her, said. But how can there be twice the difference in votes between first and second place? Hey, Aira. Get it together. How could you lose so thoroughly to that little girl, Serazade? Its ridiculous. What did you say? Aira glared at Elga as if she were truly angry at her sarcastic remarks. Even though they were relatives, this was making me really anxious. It felt too dangerous to poke at an angry Aira like that. Plus, there was also a quarter nymph inside Elgas stomach. Fortunately, Airas hair gradually settled down. Indeed, its ridiculous. Something is definitely wrong here! This cant just happen out of the blue. Who are the ones responsible for this article? At Airas question, I quickly looked through the newspaper. The Election Management Department and the Nymph Newspaper Department. These guys must have tampered with it. Otherwise, theres no way such nonsense would happen. That Serazade btch must have pulled a fast one! . Prev Episode 198.2 Episode 198.2 (EP-198.2)Things #2 198 Student Things #2 Aira was convinced that the results were rigged. And that although people voted for her, it got altered and manipulated, that was why Serazade got in first place. Seuk-. Aira got up from her seat, which in this situation, was an ominous sign. So I asked in a panic. Where are you going, Aira-nim? To the newspaper department, of course. As Queen, I have the duty and the right to counsel those pitiful creatures who speak falsehoods~. So, she was going to flip the newspaper department upside down. As I racked my brain to prevent this, Mirna, who had been silently listening to the conversation, finally spoke up. Even if you go now, itll only appear as throwing a hissy fit over the results. By then, youll really lose in the election. Mirna was right. Aira also quieted down, seemingly lost in thought after hearing her words. A moment of silence ensued. I pondered on how to calm Airas anger and make the situation favorable. Then, I remembered that Aira was part of accounting in the student council. The Election Management Department and the Nymph Newspaper Department got their budgets from the student council. Therefore, as someone responsible for the finances, she had a legitimate right to get involved with them. Of course, it could be seen as a retaliatory audit or inspection, but there was a difference between approaching them with purpose and doing so recklessly. Theo, I cant watch Serazades dirty tricks and sit idly. Lets go and give a visit. * * * Wrong. This is confirmation bias. After finishing tea time with Aira, Mirna shook her head as she walked back. As Mirna said, Aira was convinced that cheating was involved in this election, and seemed hell-bent on finding proof. But what if there was no evidence? In that case, being the woman she was, Aira would create one. This was troublesome. I wasnt sure what to do. Dolls? Imp dolls. Theyre quite popular these days. You know about the Marumaru doll, right? I do. Elga had just been complaining to me about wanting a Marumaru doll for herself. At this moment, Marmar raised both hands with a mischievous chuckle. Thats what were making! Were also going to be making Garugaru and Tarutaru dolls! Really? Really! I felt both surprised and puzzled. It was surprising that Marmar was making dolls based on herself with the imps, but it was also puzzling why she was making a knock-off of her name. When I asked about it, Marmar glanced around and said in a hushed voice. Well, if we use an imps name and trademark it, it could violate proper etiquette. So, we have no choice. They said if we ignore the recommendation, theyll take everything away. Oh, itd been censored After all, in this world, imps were a kind of demon. It wasnt strange if there was at least one conservative group that opposed caricaturing them. Whos taking everything away? The answer I got back was somewhat unexpected. The nymphs. Theyve been pressuring us lately. Nymphs? Havent you got along well with the nymphs? We did. But things have changed a bit since Empress Serazade or whatever arrived. Theyll be here today. Marmar trembled with anxious eyes. In Marmars apprehensive gaze, a swarm of little girls was gathered in the distance. Get the illegal imps out-! Guarantee the nymphs right to live! What was this? Prev Episode 199.1 Episode 199.1 (EP-199.1) Things #3 199 Student Things #3 Marmars residence, Fairy Paradise, was now surrounded by nymphs in robes. Each nymph also held a picket in their hand. Worse still, the messages written on each were filled with hateful and discriminatory words like No imps and No demons. Theyre here! Seeing such, Marmar hid behind the wall. It seemed like this wasnt the first time such an event occurred. Then a bespectacled nymph with curly blond hair raised a trumpet-like megaphone to her mouth and shouted. The variant imps who encroach upon the native nymphs lives must be stopped!Findd new stories at novelhall.com Must be stopped!!! Stop the sale of imp dolls! Must be stopped!!! What was going on? It seemed like some kind of protest. They soon joined hands and began circling around the perimeter of the townhouse. The defense of nymphs land begins! They looked like modern crusaders circling a monastery while chanting hymns. It was quite scary to see so many nymphs swarming round and round. Well, correction. It was not really scary. It just felt bewildering. Paseuseuk-. Then something dashed out towards the nymphs. It was a four-legged Gargar! Garrrrrr, garrrr! Gargar lunged towards the nymph with curly blond hair and bit her shoulder. Hieek! The imp is attacking the nymph! Imps are truly violent beings! If you get bitten by an imp, youll contract an imp disease and become an imp! Everyone, run away! Waaaaaaa-!!! Frightened by Gargars ferocious appearance, the nymphs scattered like a band of thieves facing retribution, fleeing to every direction. As I looked at the suddenly quiet courtyard, it felt like everything was just a dream. Picking up one of the fallen pickets, I turned to ask Marmar. Indeed, thats right! Oooh. Then all the nymphs watching me brightened up and nodded. Fools! Then again, it was dreadful to think that the blood of such creatures flowed inside my body Then the chief nymph said to me. Then quickly dispose of that vile imp doll! Throw this away? Hell, no. Ah-!!! That guy is running away!!! With that, I fled. * * * Airas suspicion of foul play was partially correct. There was a reason why Aira and Serazades vote counts differed by twice the margin, and there was some kind of hidden irregularity that we were not aware of. Empress Serazade secretly solicited the nymphs in Ark. See, Theo. This Queen has never told a lie, had I~? You need to trust and respect your Queen a little more~. Indeed. I had to admit it. Even if Aira didnt do anything to promote herself, it was still fishy for the vote difference of the first and second place to be double. There were issues with the budgets of the Election Management Department and Newspaper Department. Theo, look here. I personally invested time to uncover their misconduct. Seureureuk-. Aira unfolded the ledger and showed it to me. It was very surprising that she went through the documents herself. Was she so upset about losing to Serazade? If you look here, the cost of purchasing essentials accounts for half of the allocated expenses, right? But looking at these statements, most of it is from a confectionery shop selling candies and cakes. Thats strange. Lets visit this shop first. Okay. Elga and I went to the on-campus confectionery shop responsible for 50% of the budget expenditure of the Nymph Newspaper Department and the Election Management Department. And there, we made a surprising discovery. This is for the nymphs treats. Every year, the nymphs buy lots of candies and cakes. Were dying from fulfilling orders every time. Honey candies arent easy to make The grumbling dwarf shop owner complained of the wrinkles they were getting from the nymphs constantly demanding honey candy. Prev Episode 199.2 Episode 199.2 (EP-199.2) Things #3 199 Student Things #3 I asked. Cant you just say no? I wish! I wouldve done so if it wasnt for the consequences Consequences? It wasnt like this a few years ago. Nowadays, everyones tiptoeing around the nymphs. If were labeled as a nymph-hating shop, were out of business. I see. From the investigation, it was found that the nymphs, who held positions in various clubs and departments, were buying snacks and treats.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com That was right. The nymphs, who were parachuted into key positions in each organization through the nymph quota system, were working together to sway public opinion in their own interests. It was no wonder their candidate, Empress Serazade, won an overwhelming majority of the votes. Above all, nymphs had the audacity to hold not just one but two votes each under the pretext of promoting nymph rights! Aira-nim, it seems that our most urgent priority is to reduce their useless budgets and reduce their power. After all, power came from money. If support to them got cut off, they would inevitably lose influence as they withered away without resources. Consequently, the votes on Empress Serazade, whom they supported, would wane. Taking away the nymphs candy, isnt that too harsh? Aira tilted her head at me as if her heart had softened. But I was a half-fairy, I knew better than anyone how disheartening it was to derive nymphs of their treat. * * * Hieek! My chocolate cake! This is very nymphophobic! Youd better not think you can mess with our Nymph Newspaper Department and get away with it! In the next round of preliminary voting, Airas vote count dramatically surged, not far behind Serazade. The increase in visibility and support in just a few days is remarkable. Its clear that taking away the two-vote privilege from the nymphs has made a significant impact. But, doesnt Serazade has slightly more votes? Aira seemed upset that Serazade still had a slight edge over her. Its astonishing how many foolish people there are. Its truly lamentable. Theo, do you think theres a possibility that the voting, counting, or even the survey itself has been tampered with? No, there isnt. The journalists of this department are from Angmar, so they are rather favorable towards us. In fact, the likability ratings might even be lower. Hmm. Aira seemed deeply lost in thought. If things continue like this, she might end up losing to Serazade. Aira might be slowly drawing an unstable future in her mind. Theo, I already know the answer, but Ill ask anyway. What do you think I should do? . It felt like lightning had struck right in front of me. My vision went dark after a momentary flash. Finally, Aira was starting to listen to me again. I confidently laid out the ideas I had been pondering for the past few days, not wanting to miss this opportunity. Perhaps the ignorant novices dont truly understand Aira-nims essence. How about Aira-nim show them by setting an example? An example, you say-. Aira gazed out the window. Soon, a gentle breeze brushed by, swaying her jet-black hair. It was such a picturesque scene that if others were to witness it, Aira becoming the July Queen wouldnt be just a dream. If everyone could see this fluttering petal. Yet, at the same time, I had the desire to keep this sight forever for myself, a secret hidden from the world. Caught between these conflicting emotions, I found myself lost in murky thoughts like a lost child on a dimly lit path. Prev Episode 200.1 Episode 200.1 (EP-200.1) Flower Aira #1 200 Classroom Flower Aira #1 Soon enough, another early morning arrived. I briskly made my way forward amidst the bustling crowd, busy with the festival preparations. I didnt forget to check the time as well. Today was a pretty important day. I wanted to start the day with no errors or mistakes, if possible. Ahem. Stopping in front of a glamorous door, I straightened my clothes and cleared my throat. Aira-nim, are you awake? Pasurok-. A faint sound came from the inside. Was she still asleep? Aira tended to sleep a lot in the morning. Well, no. It was not just in the morning, but also in the afternoon and evening Anyway, Aira just slept a lot. Excuse me for a moment. Dolgak, giiik. I unlocked the door and entered, greeted by bright sunlight streaming through the window and the fluttering curtains. Ah, the breeze against my face felt refreshing. It didnt feel like a typical summer morning. Carefully stepping between the luxurious carpet and large dolls strewn across the floor, I finally reached the lavish bed, like an island amidst it all. Who could afford to sleep in such an expensive bed? Queens or princesses, of course. And lying between the soft-looking duvet was indeed such a noble lady. Her closed eyelashes were long, her skin translucent like glass, and her fingers that peeked out from under the blanket No, I shouldnt. As fascinating as it would be to admire the sleeping beauty, as I mentioned earlier, today was an important day. Aira-nim, its time to wake up. I whispered softly into her ear, making sure my voice wasnt too loud but also not too soft, else she wouldnt be able to hear me. I was probably the only one in the world who understood the delicate art of waking her up like this. Aira-nim. . Seureureuk-. Seureureu-. As Aira walked, the crowd naturally parted, creating a path. The admiration in their eyes was like a form of reverence. I wonder if it was because we had recently exposed the privileges of the pompous nymphs who had been bullying others. Or was it simply because they hadnt experienced Airas tyranny like the people of Angmar had, and therefore felt only goodwill towards her? Anyway, the important thing was that for them, Aira at present was not someone to fear, hate, or resent. Honestly, wasnt that enough to say that Id fulfilled my role? Hey, dont do it-. No, wait. Tadat-. Then something popped out in front of us. I, A, Aira-nim! A stranger, speaking incoherently, blocked our path. Startled, I instinctively aimed my palm at the intruder, without even drawing my wand. Was it an assassin? Preparing myself for the worst, the unexpected visitor trembled visibly. Hik! However, Aira remained composed. Who are you? M, my name is Sarbina from the village of Tollejie, of Angmar. Your Highness, Queen. Its an honor to meet you like this. Shaking like a leaf, the girl seemed barely in her twenties. She had freckles on her face and a tanned complexion of someone from the rural outskirts of Angmar. Seeing an unfamiliar face, it didnt seem like they had a significant connection with Aira. Wondering about their intentions, I couldnt help but cast a suspicious gaze. Should I give them a light warning? Blocking the Queens procession is a grave offense, Sarbina of Tollejie. Please step aside. Sssss-. The tension in the air was palpable. With this sudden intrusion, everyone seemed to anticipate what might unfold. It seemed like they were afraid of how Aira, who was called a tyrant, would react. H, hey there-! At that moment, another figure emerged. Prev Episode 200.2 Episode 200.2 (EP-200.2) Flower Aira #1 200 Classroom Flower Aira #1 It was a young man. He looked like a mercenary with a scruffy face, scarred gaiters, and armor lined with iron plates. I apologize for intruding. Well immediately clear the way, so please forgive me! Lets go, Sarbina. Quickly! The mans eyes were filled with terror. It was a gaze often seen in Angmar. He seemed to be from Angmar, and perhaps, aware of Airas reputation.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com But. Aira looked relaxed. The one called Sarbina, speak your business. There must be a reason for blocking this Queens path, isnt there? Tha, thank you. Thanks? Ah, thank you. First, let me explain about my village. Ah, Tollejie. The girl named Sarbina was stuttering a lot. However, such a passive attitude was understandable. If I were asked to speak in front of someone like Caesar or Emperor Nero, my nerves would also be on edge. To step forward on such a subject needs a compelling reason. Um, well. Sarbina was unable to speak. With her silence, the gazes of those around her seemed to be filled with even more anxiety and worry. Yet, it was Aira who spoke first. Tollejie. Its a small, quiet village, surrounded by birch trees, located in the north. Specialties include small tomatoes and olives. You know our village? That is a silly question. Who do you think I am? I am the Queen. If its from Angmar, I know even the smallest pebble. No, really? If it was back when she was sitting on Angmars throne, she might have trampled over the head of the rural girl who blocked her path without even bothering to listen to her story. Aira-nim, that was a queenly act. This story will be on the lips of the people of Angmar. Why do you say that as if its something new? Havent I always acted like a queen? Aira seemed unaware of any change in herself. In that aspect, she wasnt much different from before. But even that was enough. Then lets hurry, its getting hot. We can cool off in the classroom. I dont feel like theres anything to learn there, though. Just seeing Aira alive and vibrant in this place made me confident that everything Id done so far wasnt wrong. Aira, you just needed to remain like a flower blossoming on the ice, as you are now. No need to soil your white clothes with mud. No need to grasp a fearsome blade in your hand. Just sleep lazily and bask under the sun, receiving the admiring gazes of people. For that, I Theo, theres a dog squirrel over there. Is it friends with Keongkeong? . Looking at the face vaguely smiling while pointing at the tree, suddenly, I once again realized I had become the servant of the wretched queen. And without any excuses, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt escape that fact. It felt like some kind of magic, as if Aira, who was a Rank 7 Archmage, had cast a spell on me. Of course, I was no fool, I knew what to call this magic. But for now, I wouldnt name it. Id just leave it blank. Episode 201.1 Episode 201.1 (EP-201.1) Flower Aira #2 201 Classroom Flower Aira #2 It reminded me of when I was just hitting puberty. There was a particularly pretty girl in our class back then. Whenever I had a moment during class, I would steal glances in her direction. Look, it was natural for people to be attracted to the opposite sx! Moreover, it became even more evident when the other party possessed a charm that could attract others attention. However, at that time, I felt embarrassed. I was afraid to make eye contact and my heart would race. If by chance she turned her head to look at me, I would quickly pretend to be oblivious. It was a memory from a long time ago, so why was it coming back to me now? Seuljeok, seuljeok. This was a spacious classroom. I was looking at the gazes directed towards Aira from the perspective of a third party. Aira, sitting in the classroom, was like a magnet that attracted peoples attention to her direction. The Queen of Angmar is attending a lecture with us Oh my god, how did this happen? I dont know Sukduk sukduk. I could vividly hear the sound of students chatting with their peers next to me, using my sensitive fairy ears. Nebula, a male elf professor who was lecturing Introduction to Fairies on behalf of Stella Bellhawk, must have noticed this. After all, the eyes of the students werent on the blackboard, but rather on that flowing, silky black hair. After a while, he cleared his throat and tapped the blackboard with his hand. Well, anyway, there is a structural difference between a fairy and a human body. In fact, fairies are closer to spirits. And thats it. Any questions? Seuk. Someone raised a hand. It was Aira Von Tarantera sitting right next to me. Was she actually listening to the lecture? Professor Nebulas stern face softened a bit. Student, Queen Aira. The floor is yours, take the chance to ask your question. Wrong. Professor Nebula. Im giving YOU the chance to answer my question. I, I see The student cafeteria was always crowded because the food was cheap and affordable. Which meant that I could showcase Aira to as many people as possible. Judging from Elgas reaction, I felt somewhat reassured. People in this world seemed to have little concept of politicians showing their faces to voters in public restaurants and markets. This was already an outdated marketing trick in my past world. But here, it might surprisingly be well-received. Politicians eating popular local dishes like rice soup or tteokbokki worked as a campaign. So, there was no reason for this not to work here. Look, isnt that Queen Angmar? True! And isnt that Lady Lioness beside her?! Good, there was instant reaction. Though, this was more attention and gazes than I anticipated, which made me jittery The good news was that Aira was a natural born-celebrity, so this much attention didnt really faze her. Why would the Queen come to the student cafeteria? Is she here to eat? You idiot, do you think Queen Angmar would eat a 3,000 coin tteokbokki? Listening closely, the reactions seemed evenly divided between curiosity and doubts. That was not bad. We sat down at an empty table for now. Hmph, Im going to have tonkatsu. Elga did not hide her skepticism and disapproval about the situation at all. She snorted and selected her menu. Elga was familiar with this place as she occasionally dined with me here. Ill have lime soda too. Hey, Aira. What are you going to eat? Um. On the other hand, it was not an exaggeration to say that Aira was a flower in a greenhouse, living a refined and sheltered life. Theo, does the manager of this place not bring you a menu? There were aspects of common life that she was unfamiliar with. Did you hear? She said the manager. Well, she probably only ate expensive and good things that the manager explains at high-end restaurants Sukduk sukduk. Prev Episode 201.2 Episode 201.2 (EP-201.2) Flower Aira #2 201 Classroom Flower Aira #2 The reaction wasnt very positive Aira-nim, there isnt a separate menu. You can pick if theres anything that catches your interest among the items written up there. Seureureu. Aira opened her slender eyes in response to my words and looked at the menu board on the wall. Seeing her gaze upon the 3,000-coin bean sprout soup or the 5,000-coin tonkatsu made me slightly tense. If it was Aira, it wouldnt be strange if she was like, Theo, the menu is wrong. A 3,000-coin soup? Isnt that just fodder for animals? You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Wait, seriously? Saying that would just be counterproductive to our purpose for coming here! Theo, the menu is-. Aira-nim. Just as Aira was about to say something, I hurriedly interrupted her. Though, it was evidently impolite, with Aira furrowing her brow slightly in response. Its not like you to cut me off, TheoFindd new stories at novelhall.com, may I suggest a menu? No, Ive already decided. Really? I want the red food that the person is eating over there. You mean the tteokbokki? Yes. Airas order was quickly prepared. The person who seemed to be the cook of the student cafeteria looked at us with a rather serious expression. Everyone was probably looking this way. Airas gaze was fixed on the dish in front of her. A food made from rice, flour and chili powder. How unique. Hey, are you taking away my cat!? Elga protested that the cat she had found was taken away. However, Aira simply replied, I didnt take it away, it came to me~. Really, its just a cat, stop fussing over it. Mirna just watched the scene, lightly sipping her tea without much interest. Fridays leisurely tea time lecture. As this week, which had been busy in many ways, was slowly coming to an end Stomp stomp-. Soon, a large group of people appeared next to the table shaded by a parasol. Most of them had tanned skin, and at their center stood a petite woman draped in a long black dress. I didnt expect youd be enjoying leisure in a place like this. Arent you being a bit too proud after getting a slight step above against this Highness? Serazade. Meow-. The cat that had been sitting on Airas lap suddenly bristled its fur and darted away. Everyone tensed up and looked warily at the unexpected encounter, including Elga and Mirna, who stared at the foreign Empress. But Serazade said as if nothing was wrong. Quite impressive for a blind chick. But Tarantera, this Highness knows that youre not bright enough to pull off such tricks. Thats right, half-fairy. Its all your doing, correct? Seuk. Serazades slender finger rested on my cheek. Its a shame. A talented individual like you is unable to shine under a dull queen. How about it? Wanna come under this Highness wing Tak-. Before Serazade could finish, someone slammed their hand onto the table. It was Aira, of course. Serazade, are you planning to snatch Theo away from me? If so, youd best be prepared. Snatch? I dont know about you, but this Highness doesnt have such a nasty hobby. However, if the half-fairy chooses to come to me, I will not stop him. Seureuek-. Serazades finger, which was on my cheek, withdrew. Then, Sir Theo. Please think carefully. Who will you stand under? If its this Highness, I can elevate you higher. Under my wing, youll soar~. Prev Episode 202.1 Episode 202.1 (EP-202.1) Flower Aira #3 202 Classroom Flower Aira #3 After Serazades intrusion, the peaceful tea party was turned upside down. Such insolence! It wasnt enough that she interrupted the tea party, shes even going on with provocation! If even Mirna, who usually didnt show much emotion, frowned and trembled, it was clear how much of a magnitude Serazades visit was. Hey, Aira. You should have said something. Why did you stay silent like a fool? Its gonna look like we lost! Elga was also visibly upset. She didnt like the fact that Aira didnt say anything back to Serazade. From Elgas perspective, it was a reasonable thought to have. On the other hand, Aira looked relatively relaxed. Everyone should calm down~. Serazade, that wenchs purpose is to create chaos like this. Like throwing a stone onto a calm lake. She enjoys the ripples. Despite saying this, the tea in Airas cup had a slight ripple. It was such a small wave that one wouldnt be able to notice it, unless they were sitting right next to her. It meant that Aira was also harboring some anger. Still, it was fortunate that Aira didnt make a scene in front of Serazade. If Aira had grabbed Serazade by the throat with her telekinesis, I couldnt bear to imagine what would have happened. Ripple, ripple. However, the seemingly insignificant ripple started to be noticeable. Hey, Theo. What did you do to make Serazade tailing you like this? How messed up were you to cause something like this. After the tea time lecture, Elga dragged me to a secluded corner and started to vent her frustration. You, will any woman just do for you? Shes shes a bit extreme, dont you think! It seemed like there was a misunderstanding Elga might be thinking that I had an affair with Serazade, and that was why Serazade reacted that way to me. Attempting to seduce a foreign Empress? Did Elga really think that? Well, if such a thing were to happen, it could potentially lead to political and national complications Aira was asking such a question? Why would you say such a thing? This is not the confident Aira-nim that I know. The Aira I knew would have confidently said, Of course, I know how to handle and treat people better than anyone else~. In that sense, the current Aira seemed uneasy. It was as if her nature, inertia, or sturdy frame was slightly shaken or formed a crack. However, upon reflection, this was only natural. Aira was also human. She had recently come of age and been burdened with the crown. It was natural for her to feel uneasy and shaken at times. Wasnt this normal? Perhaps Aira was in the process of returning to normalcy. From someone who seemed like a mannequin, numbed by various events, to an ordinary person. Seuk- Meanwhile, Airas eyes were unblinkingly facing me, which left me uncertain about where to place my gaze. How was it that people in this world had no aversion to looking into the eyes of others? I couldnt help but wonder how I appeared in those eyes, making me suddenly conscious of the expression on my face and how I looked to her. Theo. Breaking the momentary awkward silence, Aira called me. It was something Id noticed, but she liked calling my name like this. Youve always been different from others since the first time I saw you. You dont seek honor. You dont desire a high position or wealth. Me? Yes. Thats why there were times when I couldnt understand. What is it that makes you so loyal to me? Um-. Of course, isnt it because Im already being rewarded for being able to serve Aira-nim? The fact that a former slave like me can closely work with. I wasnt able to finish my sentence. . Prev Episode 203.1 Episode 203.1 (EP-203.1) Summer #1 203 Cold Summer #1 Aira woke up some time after that. But it was enough time for people to be alarmed, calling priests and healers to determine the cause. It might have been for a very long time, but for me, those moments felt exceptionally excruciating. It felt like the day was being endlessly stretched. . Aira in bed, gradually woke up, blinking her long eyelashes and glancing around. She didnt show much surprise or embarrassment. Rather, she was just calm. It felt as though she was reminiscing, gazing at a beautiful, long standing tree in her old hometown. After a while, her black eyes finally fixed on me. Her soft lips parted and she asked. How long have I been lying down? Its been about thirty minutes. I see With that, our conversation briefly ended. It looked like she wanted to ask more, but Airas lips remained sealed. On the contrary, I couldnt stay still I have many questions for Aira. Aira-nim, the priests and healers said it was due to sleep deprivation. It was the accumulated fatigue. I havent been able to sleep well lately. I had to wake up early in the morning and listen to lectures. Was she simply admitting to collapsing due to lack of sleep? Everyone was greatly alarmed when Aira suddenly collapsed after demonstrating magic. I even thought that she might have been hit by a poison dart from somewhere. Fortunately, it was not a major illness or threat of assassination, but only symptoms of overworking and fatigue. The sudden loss of consciousness was attributed to a sudden onset of drowsiness. But, drowsiness? Aira spent most of her days sleeping. For someone like her to suffer from sleep deprivation seemed incomprehensible to me. Ahh, my head hurt with all these complications! People must have been surprised. Narrowing her eyes against the dazzling sun of that summer, Aira said. Wasnt there a gathering scheduled at the square from 3 oclock today? I might be a bit late. Theo, get ready to go out. Now, bring me my clothes. It was already cancelled, my lady. Theres no more schedules for today. It would be good for you to rest. Cancelled? Aira, who had been basking in the sun by the window, took a step back. Then, slowly turning her head, she looked at me. Black silky hair cascaded down her shoulders and chest as she tilted her head. Who dares to cancel my schedule without my permission? This cannot continue. Even at this moment, that cunning Serazade must be lurking around! Aira-nim, you need to rest today. Ive cleared all your schedules. . Airas expression turned extremely cold. As she slowly examined me, her gaze, as sharp as ice, pricked at my chest like frost. But only for a moment. Just as the cloudy sky cleared, Airas expression also softened slightly. Theo, wasnt it you who suggested it would be good to present myself frequently to the people? Why are you saying such things now? I did say that at the time, but now its different. If Aira-nim has any health issues, its better not to do it. And arbitrarily canceling my schedule, that was foolish. Decision-making is the duty of the Queen. If it were someone else, they would have faced severe consequences. . Well then, go and reschedule the cancelled appointments. Its not too late. No. You must rest today. And, you may have to continue to rest in the future as well. Theo Gospel Aira called my name. It felt as if everything around was engulfed in cold air. This is not a request but an order. Are you refusing to obey your Queen now? You know very well what I do to those who defy me, dont you? Seureuk, seureuk. Prev Episode 203.2 Episode 203.2 (EP-203.2) Summer #1 203 Cold Summer #1 Airas hair sharply stuck out in all directions, akin to spider legs. At the same time, my skin stung like pickled cider. Such menacing aura Even something as simple as anger could stir up mana to this extent. Was this what a Rank 7 Archmage was? Seuk. Aira extended her exposed leg from under her gown toward me. Its meaning was all too clear. Theo Gospel, show your loyalty. And apologize for canceling my schedule without permission. Apologize for not listening to me! She was telling me to kneel on all fours and kiss her foot like a dog a submissive beast. It didnt really matter that much since itd always been like this back in Angmars court. Aira-nim, prostrating before your presence is something I can do anytime, anywhere. However, when it comes to matters that might threaten Your Highnesss health Tsk. The sound of a slight tongue-click echoed loudly in the spacious room. Swiftly, the leg retreated back into the white gown. You are crossing the line. . How dare an unknown half-fairy dare to stand on top of my head, the Queen of Angmar. You were just like them in the end. . Scram. Aira-nim-. Scram! I wont say it three times. And never. Aira looked like she was about to say something, but quickly decided to purse her lips. Never. There was a momentary hesitation. Aira seemed to swallow back the rest of her words, but even without fairy ears, anyone could understand what she meant. Am I? Thats just what youre thinking. Sir Theo got kicked out by that capricious Queen. Now hes left with nowhere to go. Why would I have any reason to be pleased? Mirna chuckled behind her fan, her demeanor reminiscent of a villainess from some story. It was oddly fitting, more than I had expected. Jirit-. After giving Mirna a thorough glance, Elga put her hand on my shoulder. Hey, anyway. Well, you know, Airas fickleness isnt something new. Shes probably just overwhelmed right now and doesnt even know what shes saying. Do you think so? Yeah. Its just between us, but honestly, Aira Shes so pampered, she cant even put on stockings properly by herself. . Aira cant even eat alone in the student cafeteria, what can she do without you? Shell probably look for you soon enough. A week, no, three days will be enough! Elgas words made sense. Aira was a fickle person, so she might call me back soon. However, Mirna interjected from the side. If she calls you back like that, are you going to obediently follow? Sir Theo, dont you have your own pride and dignity? Hey, Mirna. Are you trying to drive a wedge between Theo and Aira right now? I just stated the facts. Besides, it was bound to happen someday. Being cast aside by whim, being called back by whim. Its not easy to endure under such a Queen for years. Thats true, but its oddly annoying when you say it. Ah, I dont know anymore. Elga finally gave up, leaning back in her chair with both hands on the back of her head. Seeing how her rival Lady Lioness got silenced, Mirna, now more pleased, added. So, Sir Theo. What are you going to do next? . I never thought about it. My mind was truly blank, as if all the plans and paths I had built up until now had disappeared overnight. And indeed, they had. If you have nowhere else to go, how about coming to our villa? Hey, even if he has nowhere to go, why would Theo go to your villa? There are three very good reasons. Chuck-. With those words, Mirna proceeded to raise three fingers. Prev Episode 204.1 Episode 204.1 (EP-204.1) Summer #2 204 Cold Summer #2 According to Mirna, there were three very good reasons for me to stay at their villa. First, Sir Theo has many enemies. While serving under Queen Aira, you have undoubtedly made foes. At Mirnas words, I thought of the enemies I had made. There were many rebels who tried to usurp Aira. Rumors of being dismissed by the Queen will spread quickly. Then there will be many who will target Sir Theo. Wouldnt a dependable shade be necessary for Sir Theos safety? Mirna confidently presented her argument as if it were the most reasonable and obvious thing. However, Elga, who was listening, crossed her arms and frowned. Hey, isnt it better for him to be with me than to be at your villa? Having the Lioness familys protection is better than the Draco familys dining room, with just a signboard left. Fufu, as expected of Lady Lioness. You never stray from my expectations, do you? This is where the second reason comes in. And what might that be? Second. Lady Lionesss dormitory is in the Single digits Platinum Hall. If you stay there, youll definitely run into the Queen, surely. Whether it was intentional or not, Mirna paused and swallowed briefly. Even in that moment, with half of her face concealed behind the fan, her alluring crimson eyes were fixed on my face. As if urging me to imagine, to envision staying in Elgas dormitory and encountering Aira in the hallway or somewhere else. It would be dreadful, that much was certain With experience as a college CC, I knew how awkward it could be to bump into an ex-girlfriend in the corridor or lecture hall. Of course, Aira wasnt an ex-girlfriend but you get the idea. In that sense, our villa is the ideal place for a quiet stay. Its peaceful and, besides, its impossible for a man to stay in Lady Lioness dormitory in the first place. Then what is the third reason? That. Mirna, who had been explaining meticulously, suddenly found herself at a loss for words. Soon, she fluttered the fan that covered her face and asked insistently. Is that really important now? Isnt it enough for Lady Lioness to understand with just the first two reasons? I even thought of a passing bird at the window to be a messenger pigeon she sent to me. But there was nothing of the sort. Really? Was this how it was going to be? The sun was relentlessly blazing down the earth. The weather forecast said that it was probably the hottest of the month, yet my heart felt as cool as the shade in the courtyard. Before long, I noticed a gathering of people bustling in the park. Among them sat a woman with a familiar face. ! I was startled and hid in a corner like some guilty criminal. It would have been really awkward if our eyes met. As I hid in the corner, I stole a quick glance through the crowd. There was Aira, with bare legs exposed to everyone without wearing stockings. Her hair was somewhat disheveled, and her clothes seemed a bit wrinkled. She looked far from the perfect Queen she usually portrayed herself as. That was right, of course. I somehow felt better. Aira might have a sharp mind, but she was clumsy in unexpected ways. Was she uncomfortable without me? Was she starting to miss me now? As I smirked with such thoughts-. So, where is my court secretary? Aira glanced around at the people nearby and spoke as such. A court secretary? It was clear she was looking for me. Indeed, Aira couldnt do without me. I felt a slight sense of pride. Your Majesty the Queen. I have brought everything you requested. Yes. Good job. Suddenly, someone approached Aira and knelt before her. My brow furrowed in confusion. Who was this? I wasnt familiar with them. Despite being in the sweltering summer heat, they were draped in all-black fabric, and their face was covered with a spider-like veil. Prev Episode 205.2 Episode 205.2 (EP-205.2) Summer #3 205 Cold Summer #3 Was I getting smacked in the head with the fan again? While I got a little nervous with that thought, Mirna suddenly wrapped her hands around the back of my head and pulled me towards her chest. Soft soft-. Thanks to this, my face was buried in her breasts. They were soft and warm, with a refreshing scent. Ho, how is it? Has the clutter in your mind cleared up? Youre not thinking about the Queen anymore, right? Mirna spoke with a somewhat shy voice. Indeed, as she said, many of the worries that had filled my mind vanished in an instant. However, unlike my calming mind, I could feel the devils horn growing restless below. Oh, how simple men can be * * * There were still some positive aspects to consider. As Id ended up in this situation, perhaps I could develop a closer relationship with the Draco twins. Sir Theo, lets go fishing at the pond when I get back. Until then, please keep an eye on the house. After seeing her off, I closed the garden gate and swept the floor. Swish, swish. Life here was like living as a noblemans butler. To be honest, I didnt think it was bad to have such a relaxed life. Living under the tyrant Queen, performing all sorts of conspiracy tactics at the court. vs Seeing the girls off and getting hugs from time to time, enjoying a leisurely mansion life. It was clear which one would be the more laid back and tranquil life. This was good for my mental health. While sweeping the garden for a while, I saw someone approaching the garden gate. Angmars gardener who leaves even the ministers kneeling is actually sweeping a garden Its all part of lifes journey, I suppose. Seureuk-. Why would you keep such a thing in the house? Well, the Dracos are insidious after all. So, youve been here for two days now. Did anything happen? Elga glanced around and subtly asked in a low voice. I wasnt so oblivious as to not understand what she meant. She was probably asking if there had been any progress between Mirna and me. Looking back, apart from the hug we shared yesterday, there hadnt been much progress. Wed just had meals together, played chess, and gone for walks. That was about it. However, even without hearing such an explanation, Elga looked at me with a frown. Even though everything is set up, youre still not doing anything? Theo Gospel, where has that ambition of yours gone? Are you so relaxed to just hole yourself here? . With that said, I had nothing else to retort with. Fact was more effective than any other attack spell. Reflecting a bit on my gloomy self, I responded with a hint of cheekiness. So, did you come all the way to the rival Draco Familys mansion just to cheer me on with such talk? What, do I look like such an idle person? I, Im just here to give you this! Rustle, rustle. Elga reached into her robe and pulled out a thin piece of paper from between her breasts. It was the Ark newspaper. Look, this is the morning paper. Chwareureuk-. I unfolded it and read what was written. There were many things written about the events that took place in Ark yesterday. But what caught my attention the most was Queen Aira Von Tarantera, fainted once again during another lecture tour. According to officials, it was just a minor incident-. Some speculate that it might be an act to gain sympathy ahead of the Queen contest-. I closed the newspaper and looked at Elga. She fainted again? Yeah. But judging from your reaction, it looks like youre kept unaware of this. It must be due to that devious wench, Mirna. Indeed, Mirna definitely hid this from me Episode 206.1 Episode 206.1 (EP-206.1) Summer #4 206 Cold Summer #4 Despite knowing it was inappropriate, I searched through Mirnas study. Then, I found newspapers crumpled and thrown into the trash can. Most of the articles were about recent events regarding Aira, of course, things I didnt know about. Seeing all these, I could be sure of one thing: Mirna was intentionally blocking information about Aira from me. Why would she do that? She had promised to convey everything truthfully. She lied to me If it were Elga, who was generally dishonest, it might have been different. But the thought of Mirna Draco who lived a devout life akin to that of a priest deceiving me felt like a greater betrayal. When a bad person did something wrong, you would curse and simply move on, Well, thats just who they are. But when seemingly good people such as priests or teachers did something wrong, it felt worse, it was more infuriating. My blood ran cold, along with goosebumps. I waited for Mirna to come back from work. When she saw me waiting for her at the entrance of the garden, she raised her hand warmly. You were waiting? You didnt have to. Ill carry the bag for you. I first helped Mirna with her bag and belongings. It reminds me of the past when I had servants and attendants. Mirna seemed to radiate warmth after returning from work. I couldnt imagine her having an inkling that I had rummaged through her trash can and read the newspapers. I wanted to question Mirna about it right away, but it felt too harsh to confront her this way after having worked all day. So I decided to have dinner with her first. Miss Mirna, I prepared dinner today. Albeit, its just something simple made from whats available. Sir Theos cooking? I look forward to it. I treated her to a simple pasta. With an abundance of flour, oil, and tomatoes, it wasnt too difficult to prepare. After finishing it, Mirna smiled satisfactorily. Youre better at cooking than I expected. I never knew that Sir Theo had such culinary skills. . Instead of answering, Mirnas red eyes darted around with a sense of uneasiness. It was as though she was grasping at straws, trying to see if there would be anything helpful. Uh, well, I already threw them away. You shouldve told me earlier. Its a pity! Instead, do you need anything else? Chwareureuk-. Mirna unfolded her fan and slightly covered her face. It was evident that she was ashamed. I looked at her and then took something out of my arms. It was a piece of newspaper. T-thats. Mirna-nim, did you deliberately hide this from me? That Queen Aira has collapsed again? Sir Theo theres a reason for that. Reason? Seureuk-. I got up from my seat. Then Mirna trembled, leaning her back further on the sofa like a cornered rabbit. A-are you trying to intimidate me now? Why are you getting angry with me? No, I just want to know the reason. Why did you hide these things from me? You said you would tell me the truth. . I really trusted you, Mirna-nim. Please tell me honestly now. If you lie again, I might really get angry. . Mirna kept her mouth shut. Her cheeks seemed puffier than usual, looking like this was all unfair to her. She didnt budge for a while. She didnt seem inclined to make excuses nor have signs of any intention of doing so. There would be nothing but exhaustion if I continued to confront Mirna like this. Mirna-nim, its only been a few days, but Im really grateful. I turned back. Then after a few minutes of being tight lipped, Mirna finally opened her mouth, almost screaming. W-where are you going!? You cant go! If you leave, youll just be at the mercy of that wicked Queen again! Swiftly-. Prev Episode 206.2 Episode 206.2 (EP-206.2) Summer #4 206 Cold Summer #4 Unbecoming of her dignity, Mirna quickly stood up and blocked my path. With her arms spread wide to the sides and her legs stretched out shoulder-width apart, she looked like the character . It was out of place given the situation, but her somewhat cute appearance almost made me laugh. Was she really trying to make me laugh? I had to maintain a serious and angry expression. Perhaps it was my acting skills, but Mirna seemed utterly serious, as if she hadnt noticed my thoughts. Im sorry for hiding it. But, Sir Theo, why dont you understand that I did it for your sake? Youre saying you did it for my sake? Thats right! When you hear such news, Sir Theo will surely go to the Queen. But what if that capricious Queen decides to take your head this time? Mirna was right. Last time I was lucky enough to survive. What if Aira simply cut me down this time? It seemed that Mirna was worried about that. So, Mirna-nim judged that its for my betterment. Yes! Suddenly. This made me wonder, had Aira ever felt this way. Has she ever thought for my sake? . . Then, the feeling of betrayal towards Mirna and the complex emotions that had lingered in my mind seemed to cool down a bit. In fact, Id lied to Mirna more than a few times. In that sense, werent Mirna and I alike? In a way, the husband sang and the wife followed. With that, my emotions seemed to have settled a bit. Actually, I wasnt in a position to accuse Mirna of deceiving me. In this world, the ones deceived would be at fault. Why are you silent? Say something, anything. Why are you looking at me like that? My brief moment of thought seemed to have thrown Mirna into a thousand different thoughts. Humans certainly suffered from their active imaginations. Mirna held onto her forehead and stared at me. Then, I calmly spoke with affection. Mirna-nim. In conversations with women, Id heard that paying attention to tone and intonation was sometimes more important than the facts or essence of the conversation. I believe that you did what you did for my sake, Mirna-nim. However, I still think it would be good to have a conversation with Aira-nim. Now that Sir Theo was kicked out, on what grounds are you going to meet the Queen? I believe you can help me with that, Mirna-nim. You could appoint me as a temporary representative of the Draco family, or even as a son-in-law. Why would I. As she was about to say something, Mirna slowly closed her lips. Mirna was wise. She must have noticed that this was some kind of deal I was offering to her. If she handled this matter well, all questions about the newspaper incident would be cleanly erased. Perhaps realizing this, Mirna slowly sighed after getting up. Ah, I really dont know. As expected, Mirna-nim is generous. Hmm Poreureung-. Thus, a letter addressed to Queen Aira was sent. It had the official seal of the Draco Family engraved, so even Aira would not be able to ignore or destroy it. So, what conversation do you intend to have with the Queen? Are you going to apologize for your mistakes? Mirna had her arms crossed and puffed up cheeks, full of dissatisfaction. Regarding the question of what I was going to talk about, I tried to organize stray thoughts in my head. Eventually, one answer could emerge. Well talk about each others true feelings. Episode 207.1 Episode 207.1 (EP-207.1) Summer #5 207 Cold Summer #5 Being apart from each other could reveal things we didnt notice before. As there would be discomfort in someones disappearance after always having them by your side, I came to realize a lot during the days of being quite distant from Aira. That there were many things that Aira and I were hiding from each other. While we had many discussions such as weather, dress codes, politics, and international affairs, we never truly opened up about our inner feelings. Aira didnt know I was Solomons grandson, or even worse, that I was an odd reincarnate. It was something I couldnt bring myself to say. Similarly, I didnt know what kind of thoughts Aira harbored. There was no telling what fatal secret she was hiding. As long as death didnt separate us, I thought wed be together forever. But I now could see, our connection wasnt actually that deep. If the opportunity arose, Id like to have a conversation this time. Not with Queen Aira, but with the human side of Aira. If there could be a chance, that was. No reply yet. And the messenger pigeon hasnt returned either. Mirna sighed softly as she gazed at the dark night sky. Feeling a bit impatient, I asked Mirna if I could send a few more letters. How many more pigeons do we have left? Mirna shrugged her shoulders as she looked at the empty cage. We dont have any more pigeons. I couldnt send more letters because there were no more pigeons. Waiting for replies like this was just one of the numerous inconveniences of this world. Why couldnt they make cell phones? I had the ideas and concepts, so I wondered what similar things those creative engineers could lead to. Of course, I knew it would be unrealistic.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com If the world could be improved with simple ideas alone, I would have already invented trains and cars. Right now, I just needed some distraction to briefly divert my troubled mind. The pigeons havent returned. Theyre sharp-eyed, even in the dark. At that moment, Mirnas somewhat anxious voice broke through my wandering thoughts. I asked. * * * Outside the windows, there were a total of 10 black shadows. As they emerged in the garden, my hair stood on end like a porcupines, but I couldnt afford to show any signs of panic. One, two, three and three or four at the back of the mansion. Mirna Draco, the owner of the mansion, had just been calmly observing the outside through the drawn curtains. If I were to panic, it might disturb her, and the outsiders might get alerted. They dont seem like guests. Boldly stepping into the Draco Familys mansion without an invitation. Are they assassins? I dont know. Its faster to just detain and interrogate them. Rather, with so many intruders, the gargoyles should have moved and notified me in advance. Its strange. Gargoyle? Sseup-. I remembered that Elga had come over in the morning and smashed the gargoyles. I was going to tell Mirna, but I forgot because of the newspaper. Mirna-nim, I hope you dont get upset. The gargoyle. Grumble, grumble. I explained to Mirna about what had happened earlier in the morning. As she listened to the whole story, Mirnas hair stood on end. What? Lady Lioness broke the gargoyle!? Hah, really The Lioness Family has never been helpful in my life. No wonder. Looking back, I was also an accomplice who hid the truth I had no say in this No wonder I almost tripped over a rock on my way back today. Could that have been because of Lady Lioness? That. And the egg I had for lunch didnt have a yolk. That must have also been because of Lady Lioness. It all makes sense now! I didnt think so. Fortunately, Mirna possessed the composure to assess the situation rationally. Ill leave the matter with Lady Lioness for later. Lets deal with the uninvited guests in the garden first. I planted Snow-on-the-mountain flowers there. How dare they trample on it as they please! Clack-. Mirna slightly bit the end of the fan covering her face. She was clearly unhappy about the people intruding her cozy mansion with their dirty feets. However, I couldnt help but feel a bit worried. Prev Episode 208.1 Episode 208.1 (EP-208.1) Summer #6 208 Cold Summer #6 Recalling the first time I was invited to the Draco Family mansion, it felt like a haunted house. It really hammered in the dark and eerie theme, especially with the thick, black curtains and numerous closed doors It wouldnt be surprising if the great vampire Dracula or the long-haired vengeful spirit Sadako was lurking here. In fact, the high-ranking Lich, Lord Aleister was roaming the mansion back then. And strange demons also appeared at night. Looking back now, it was a creepy place. Plus, back then, I didnt know much about Mirna, so it was unfamiliar and frightening. She once told me, You can go anywhere else, but not this place. And now, we were heading towards that very room. Ggeuaaaak-! I heard a scream, which made me momentarily look back. Though, it sounded more like a roar or wail than a scream. It was akin to the sound of a woman shrieking in intense hatred. Was it like an abomination? It couldnt be human I didnt even want to know what it was. The mansion is waking up. If were late, we might get caught in the aftermath. We need to enter that room quickly. Mirna urged me with heavy steps. I didnt understand what she meant by the mansion waking up, but I didnt think I would have time to ask. We soon arrived at the room tucked away in the corner of the third floor. The door was secured with chains and locks, which would require quite some time to unlock. Chlingling. Clank, clink. Isnt it this? Mirna took out a bunch of keys from her waist and started unlocking the locks one by one. But since the keys all looked the same, she struggled to pick the right one. The numbers on the key rings are all mixed up! That Lioness has done tricks even on my keys! I didnt think that was the case. Tallang, tallang-. Then I could hear a clear ringing of a bell. Far below? No, above? No, this was already the 3rd floor, which would be the very top. There was no upper floor! Its safe. The talismans inscribed here were personally written by the past heads of the family, imbued with their essences. They contain the power of a Rank 8 barrier. I see. Rank 8 surpassed even Aira. Only Solomon would be able to break through such a level! But if youre still uneasy, shall we perform the Rite of 100 Stories? Whats that? Its a form of exorcism ritual. We take turns telling scary stories while blowing out the candles one by one. When the last candle goes out, the rite is completed and a strong barrier is formed. Telling scary stories in a room full of bright red talismans It was just too much I dont think we should do that Then Ill start with the first story. Once upon a time, in a village, there lived a boy who could see ghosts and spirits. No, we really didnt have to. Mirna took a candle and started the story on her own. Maybe it was because it was a small and sealed room, but her voice echoed from all directions like a surround speaker, as if someone was whispering directly into my ear. But then, ghosts appeared in the village, and everyone died. Now, Sir Theo, its your turn. What kind of story is this? Did I hear correctly? I asked Mirna with a very strange feeling. Are we really doing this weird exorcism ritual? The Rite of 100 Stories. Yes, that one. We have to do this all night long. Its boring just sitting still. According to Narmi, Mirna doesnt like scary things. Then I suddenly remembered that there were people who disliked and enjoyed scary things at the same time. People who would cover their eyes but still watch horror movies. Now that I could see it, Mirnas shoulders were trembling a little, and her breathing was a bit rough. Mirna was anxious. It would be good if there was something to divert her attention. So I told Mirna a story I knew. This reminded me of the time when kids at the orphanage begged me for scary stories at bedtime. Prev Episode 209.1 Episode 209.1 (EP-209.1) Summer #7 209 Cold Summer #7 Cold summer? Yeah, thats the name of this operation. Just so you know, Im not telling you because I like you or anything. Got it? Agent A snorted and turned her face to the side. But she peeked with one eye to gauge my reaction, this sly fool I wanted to smack her silly. Anyway, this was the effect of the magic Mero Mero Beam that I developed. It created a gap in peoples minds, and they would start acting coy. Although the magic was full of imperfect elements due to its incomplete development, it was perfect for interrogation as it didnt cause any harm or damage to the body. Thanks to this, we learned that the mission Agent A was referring to was called Cold Summer. Cold summer. What are the details of the operation? Who do you think will answer that honestly? Agent A deeply blushed, as if she was incredibly ashamed. After watching for a while, Mirna finally spoke up. Its cumbersome magic. I think it would be better for me to just force it out of her. But we wont get anything if she dies. Although its bothersome, its an useful tool, so if you wait a little-. Why are you whispering to each other? Are you ignoring me now? Agent A wriggled her bound arms and legs. She seemed annoyed that Mirna and I were having a conversation without involving her. Ridiculous. But Mirna was the one who responded with a smirk instead of me. You said you wouldnt tell me. Well, thats true. But still, you shouldnt just whisper with each other in front of me. And you two, stay a bit further apart. Is it okay for a man and a woman to stick together like that? Huh?! Agent A lowly growled with narrowed eyes. Seeing this, Mirna grabbed my collar as if she had an idea. At that moment, Agent A became even more agitated. What are you two doing! Get your hands off of him! I see~. Mirna nodded as if she had realized something, then this time, she slowly grabbed my fingertips. Mirnas hand was so small, soft, and squishy that there was no chance of mistaking it for anything other than a womans hand. However, there was little time to appreciate them. Because the bound Agent A was in a frenzy. What are you fools doing! Cant you get off quickly? Why are you staying still! Seureureu-. Okay! Ill tell you! So stop! That was when Agent A screamed, putting an end to our light-hearted ball. I stepped away from Mirna, bent down, and looked into Agent As eyes. Alright, tell me everything slowly. Cold Summer is the name of the operation. You already said that. The mission was to infiltrate the Draco Family and bring someone back. I didnt hear who it was. I was just told to bring a man. You didnt hear something like, Bring Theo Gospel? I didnt hear that. I just heard about bringing a man. And that if they dont cooperate, we can bring them back by force. It was an order to bring someone back. Since I was the only man staying at the Draco family, it seemed like a clear order directed at me. It was someone who knew I was staying at Mirnas house. Did Aira try to kidnap me? Sir Theo, lets ask who the boss is. Mirnas words brought me back from my thoughts. Who issued such an order? I dont know. We simply received an official document stamped with the Tarantera Familys seal. We just faithfully carry out the job. What else is there to hear? This is Queen Tarantera. Sir Theo, you know a lot about the Queen and Angmar. They want to eliminate you, not just expel you. She had a point. Was Aira really trying to get rid of me? Thinking about it made me feel as if a blade was aimed at my throat. It sent shivers down my spine If it had come to this, wasnt it already beyond the point of reconciliation and dialogue? No, there was no need to ponder alone any longer. I asked Mirna, who had been silently observing our conversation. What do you think, Mirna-nim? Do you think Queen Aira sent assassins after me? It would seem so. Anyhow, Sir Theo, how long will the strange magic you used last? Mirnas attention was fixated on the Mero Mero Beam. I was just going to shrug it off, but since this was an application of great magic, it would not be strange for Mirna to show interest. Surely you dont think of using such magic to corrupt women, do you? Was she suspecting that I would use this hypnosis-like magic to prey on women? It was a reasonable doubt. Still, I had an explanation. What Mirna-nim is worried about will not happen. This magic has a fatal flaw. A fatal flaw? The condition for the magic to take effect is very simple. Let me show you. Episode 209.2 Episode 209.2 (EP-209.2) Summer #7 209 Cold Summer #7 Seuk-. I raised my hand and lightly touched Agent As dusty cheek. At the same time, Agent As face turned beet red, and she began thrashing around wildly. Im going to kill you-! What did you do to me?! Aaahh-! Gyaahh-! She was like a wild beast forcibly restrained, trying to break free. Id seen a neutered cat wearing a funnel collar thrash around because of it. This scene looked just like that. Aaahh-! Gyaahh-! Kiaaahh-! I was prepared, but this was intense. Mirna asked, covering her face with the fan, not anticipating such a situation. Whats happening? Touching the targets body will dispel the magic. Their rationality returns, and they remember what theyve done. Thats why shes thrashing about like that. Ah, its like remembering embarrassing memories and pulling the covers over yourself. Mirna caught on quickly, with no further explanations needed. This definitely saved a lot of effort. Well, weve gathered enough information. Lets put them in the mansions underground dungeon for now. Youll do that? And, daring to send people into my property. This matter cannot be overlooked. Now, Sir Theo, this is no longer just a matter between you and the Queen. Seureureu-. The morning sunlight illuminated Mirnas face, which had been hidden in the darkness. It was the sun breaking through the clouds. Truly, it was going to be a long day.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only * * * The Queens day was filled with gentle elegance and nobility. A pleasant stroll as always. Aira, come quickly. What are you doing? I have to defeat Serazade. Because. Hmm, why do I have to defeat Serazade? Aira realized that her thoughts were not coherent. There seemed to be gaps in her memory, and her motives and reasons didnt quite align. In fact, had it worsened recently? You need to rest. Someones voice echoed in her ears. Who was it? Was it a dream? Somehow, along with a quiet sense of disappointment, she felt new emotions pulsating strongly in her chest. But now, everything seemed to blend together and she couldnt distinguish whether it was a dream or reality. Even though she slept, it didnt feel like she did. Would you like to sleep a bit more? You have nothing scheduled in the morning, so you can sleep until the afternoon. . Aira closed her eyes. With this, her body would sink into the soft bed and drift into a dream. Shed remove herself from such thoughts and distractions. Knock, knock-. Then someone knocked on the door. A letter has arrived. A letter? Aira, who was half-asleep, became slightly more awake. At the same time, she heard the sound of someone clicking their tongue. Tarantera-nim is currently asleep. Leave it there and go. This letter cannot be left alone and must be received in-person. Is the Queen sleeping? The letter is from someone named Theo Gospel. Seuk-. Airas eyes shot open. Yeah, that was right. As expected He was trying to seek forgiveness for his mistake~. As everyone in the world already knew, Aira was a Queen overflowing with compassion. If the Half-Fairy were to kneel before her and ask for forgiveness, swearing lifelong loyalty, Aira would be willing to overlook it. Prev Episode 210.1 Episode 210.1 (EP-210.1) Summer #8 210 Cold Summer #8Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only Lunchtime. Mirna and I were waiting for someone in the conference hall of the cathedral. After a long, meaningless wait, Mirna let out a long sigh. It seems theyre running late. Or, they might not come at all. In that case, its best to just give up. You know right, Sir Theo? Yes Perhaps due to anxiety, I felt the urge to shake my legs. Of course, I wasnt light enough to outwardly express such agitation. I suppressed the impulse and wiped my hands with the wet tissue on the table. Then, the door suddenly swung open, and a woman with a black cloth over her face appeared. Her Majesty, Queen Aira, is entering. Please rise and give your respects. Aira soon appeared. This time, her hair wasnt disheveled, and she wasnt without stockings. She was neat and perfect, this was the usual look of Aira. Seeing her like that, I felt both glad and a bit resentful at the thought that she was doing fine without me. She seemed to have gotten prettier somehow. At the same time I felt the tension creeping in, doubting if it was indeed Aira who ordered my kidnapping. . Aira didnt look at me. After briefly scanning the surroundings with her cool eyes, she spoke in her usual calm voice. Mirna of the Draco Family. What is the reason for summoning me like this? I am a busy Queen. It would be quite disappointing if you called without reason. Thats-. Mirna gave me a certain look, perhaps signaling for me to start if I had something to say. Could it be her? This is akin to a declaration of war. Even if youre the Queen sitting on the throne of Angmar, if you mess with the Draco Family in this city of the church, you wont get away unscathed. Mirna, too, slammed her hand on the table. Thanks to this, the peaceful conference hall of the cathedral took on a heavier tone. I said I didnt do it. I am Aira Von Tarantera, the Queen of Angmar. If I say I didnt do it, then I didnt do it. That doesnt make the evidence go away. It may have worked in the palace, but it wont work here. The two women glared at each other. It was a long-running battle. Finally, Airas gaze turned to me. Theo, do you think so too? That I sent assassins? I. I am the Queen. Theo, you have both the duty and right to believe me. You act like a Queen whenever it suits you. How shameless! Mirna interrupted before I could even say anything. Give me a chance to speak too. I opened my mouth wide, fearing I wouldnt get a word in otherwise. Wait. May I speak? Before that, I want to have a conversation with Aira-nim. Just the two of us. But Sir Theo-. Mirna wanted to dissuade me, with a worried look in her eyes. It wasnt surprising, as I had more or less anticipated that she would react this way. Outrageous! How dare a lowly slave-root mage like you speak alone with Tarantera-nim! But I hadnt expected the new aide, who had been melting into the background, to suddenly raise her voice. Tarantera-nim, you must not lend your ears to such a man. He must bear a grudge for being cast out, and is using the Draco Family to falsely accuse the Queen. This kind of thing-. Step back. But. I said step back. Prev Episode 210.2 Episode 210.2 (EP-210.2) Summer #8 210 Cold Summer #8 It was just Aira and me now. There had been many occasions when we spent time alone together. Thinking about it now, I wondered what conversations we had, what expressions and gestures we exchanged. Aira was the first to speak. Theo, you know I didnt send any assassins, right? If I truly wanted to get rid of you, I wouldnt have gone through such hassle. That was pretty convincing. Also, I am not leisurely enough to interrupt your vacation. Theo, you know that, dont you? Vacation? Yes. Are you saying I was on vacation? Yes, I told you to leave the room. But you said to never show my face again. I didnt say that. Dont make me into a liar. Indeed, she didnt exactly say it. She just hinted at that sort of sentiment. Come to think of it, Aira never explicitly said I was fired or that I should quit. She just told me to leave, and then, never before trailing off. Was it all just my imagination? No, I know it wasnt. Aira was just trying to brush it off. Aira continued. I gave you a vacation to cool your head, which seems to have overheated. So that you can reflect and apologize. Aira sounded very confident saying that. As if she had done nothing wrong and I was solely responsible for apologizing. I am a charitable Queen, Theo. If you sincerely repent and apologize, I am willing to bestow generosity~. Youd forgive me? Yes. If you repent for what youve done and swear not to repeat such actions. It was surprising to see that Aira also felt shame. Such was a natural reaction for normal people, but for some reason, I didnt think Aira had it. As she naturally blushed like an actual human, Aira steadfastly continued. I was foolish. You said you would do the same thing. But if I could go back to the past, I wouldnt say such things. . I never wouldve thought that having someone apologize to you felt this awkward. I slowly parted my lips at Aira, who seemed to be awaiting a response. We all make mistakes in our lives, dont we? I am amazed that even the perfect Queen Aira made a mistake. People are not perfect. But a Queen must be perfect. Theo, you made me the perfect Queen. And. Whoosh-. As if on cue, wind blew in through the open window. It was a refreshing breeze, cooling the summer heat. Then Aira continued. And, you made me into an imperfect human being. Youve made me realize my flaws. Is that a compliment? Well. Subtly. Aira lowered her eyes to the table, avoiding mine. She delicately traced her fingers along the chilled glass, then steered the conversation. Anyway, yes. Im different from those who apologize only with words. An apology must be sincere. So Theo, if you have a wish, just tell me. A wish. In the name of the last remaining Tarantera, Ill hear whatever you wish. Whatever I wanted? It felt like lightning flashed before my eyes. A list of wishes I wanted from Aira came to mind, but one particularly stood out. Then. Then? Airas gaze shifted as I spoke. Perhaps she wanted to absolve her wrongdoings by granting me this. But the words that came out of my mouth must have been quite a shock to Aira. I want to stop this. Episode 212.2 Episode 212.2 (EP-212.2) #2 212 Prophet #2 A sharp disagreement brewed. Both were valid arguments, so neither seemed willing to yield. I just looked at Aira lying peacefully in bed, oblivious to the noisy world. Rustle, rustle. Were you having such a good dream that you didnt want to wake up? Now that I looked at it, the corners of her mouth were slightly lifted. . Well, the world was loud and angry. Perhaps not waking up amidst all this noise might be a form of happiness for Aira. Could it be because of me? Because I said I would stop No, that was just being self-centered. Stop, both of you. For now, I calmed down the noisy girls. Thats enough. When I finally spoke, both Mirna and Elga closed their eyes and turned their heads away from each other. First, I addressed Mirna. Mirna-nim, do you think you could find out whats causing this sleep and if theres any way to wake Her Highness up? Mirna was a dark priestess. No one was more suitable for matters related to the mind than her. If Aira-nim doesnt wake up, no one knows what impact it could have on the Draco Family. You could also take this opportunity to create debt. To my words, Mirna reluctantly nodded, saying, Truly, Queen Tarantera knows how to bother. Sir Theo, I want to tell you in advance, this will not be cheap. And Elga-nim. Why me? I cant do that. You already know it. Elga rubbed her arms together, to which I simply answered. I have someone to meet. Though, I never thought we would meet so soon. Among the eight units in the building, only one on the 2nd floor, at the far left corner, was occupied. Climbing up the creaky, rusty stairs, I soon reached the corner and knocked on the door. Guide, I know youre in there. I have something to discuss, so can we talk for a moment? Guide? Elga didnt know who this guy was. Well, hed only contacted queen Aira. This man approached her and claimed. I knew why Airas family died one by one. If the strange sleeping disorder that Aira was suffering from right now was related to it. If this man did know, then he might have a solution. The only catch was that he might prove too unpredictable. I wanted to approach him with more preparation, but the situation didnt allow it. Could I control him? Of course, I had something akin to his weakness. Still, with so many variables, I couldnt be sure. So, I said. Elga-nim, if things go south, run. I didnt just bring Elga, my child was also in her belly. If things got dangerous, I wouldnt hesitate to flee with Elga. Elga kicked the door as if she couldnt understand my passive and defensive attitude. Run away? Whats inside that warrants such a reaction? I dont know either. Well have to find out now. After a while of waiting for a response And who might this be? Im humbled, for such distinguished guests to seek this insignificant one on a festival night. A voice came from behind. Hastily turning my head, I saw a man holding a bunch of balloons in a flower bed. His face was hidden by a robe, and he wore a strange horn-shaped ornament on his head. He looked like a tourist who had enjoyed the festival to the fullest. It seems you have a lot to say, so please, come in Prev Episode 213.1 Episode 213.1 (EP-213.1) #3 213 Prophet #3 The Guide opened the door and entered the room. Please come in. The interior, adorned with a worn straw carpet on the floor, wasnt spacious but appeared clean for someone to live in without issue. I cautiously looked around for any traps that might be lurking, but there were none; it was just an ordinary household. The room looked just the right size for one person to live comfortably. Under the dangling light fixture, instead of a bed, was a blanket spread out on the floor, and on a small table next to it were stacks of pens and scrolls. It was as unremarkable as Balan had described. Which made it all the more peculiar To someone who knew nothing, theyd just pass it as an ordinary room. But as someone who recognized how far off the rails this man was, the mundanity felt like a disguise to hide something else. I could smell it. He then said. Its been a while since weve gathered in one place like this. A while? As far as I knew, this combination was unprecedented. Have all of us ever met together? Ah? Sir Theo doesnt know? I see Before I could feel puzzled, the man fidgeted with something. I can only serve you green tea, I hope you dont mind. I recently received a handful from the Imps fundraiser. Im not very skilled, but I believe I can brew tea fairly well. The Guide took out two glasses. Rough-looking at first glance, but upon closer inspection, it was antique porcelain which seemed to be more like ceramic art rather than a mere cup. They were handmade, shaped meticulously while coated with glaze, and fired in a kiln. He then said, probably noticing my gaze on the cups. Ah, these cups? I made them myself. It took quite a bit of trial and error.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only I see. Bubble, bubbling-. Using a tripod lamp, the Guide boiled water in a small kettle and poured tea into the cups in front of us. Cheururu-. Wait. Its about time. Then he began to fold each finger. When all of them were finally folded, the window shone brightly. Pang, papapang, pang-. It was fireworks. Fireworks lit up the night sky like stars, illuminating everything. In the distance, I could hear people cheering and clapping. Did he know when the fireworks would go off? Everyone always asks why I stay in an old house like this. Isnt this the best place to enjoy the summer festival? It was as he said. For a brief moment, both Elga and I were so captivated by the dazzling fireworks that we forgot our purpose for being here. After the fireworks display ended and silence fell over the world, the man spoke. So, to cut to the chase, yes, I do know why the Tarantera Family faced a series of tragedies. Can you tell us? Its not that difficult. But in return, Sir Theo. Theo Gospel. I hope you can also answer a question of mine. If its too difficult to answer, you can ignore it. Was it an equivalent exchange of questions? Alright. Ill answer if I can. Then lets consider it a deal. Ill answer your question. The reason why the Tarantera Family members lost their lives is due to a curse. A curse-. To be exact, I wouldnt call it a curse. But its something that eats away at a persons mind, making them ill. Is there a way to break it? Well, there might be a way to delay it. And that answer will be provided by a red-haired woman. A woman with red hair? Ill give you this. Seuk-. The Guide handed me the balloons he had kept in one corner of the room. Five colorful balloons. They were filled with helium gas, and looked pretty cool floating up in the air. They looked pleasant, but why gave me this? These will show you the way. But remember, if all the balloons burst, the festival will come to an end. Prev Episode 213.2 Episode 213.2 (EP-213.2) #3 213 Prophet #3 Seureuk-. Elga stood up from her seat. Then, at a speed I couldnt react to, she grabbed the Guide by the collar and pulled him up. Listen, what kind of bullshit are you spouting? Just tell us what the method is and why its like that! Dont try to make us chase clouds! But despite the grip on him, the Guide just chuckled. You are indeed as fiery as Ive heard. But thats really all I can tell you. Tsk Elga clicked her tongue as she shook the man off. Because of this, the hood covering his head got loose. The face thus revealed was that of a surprisingly ordinary-looking man. He seemed to be in his mid to late twenties, with blue eyes and short brown hairalmost like a Bob cut. He somewhat looked like me. However, there was something somber about his expression. His beard was patchy. Elga even took a step back from a strange aura he was giving off. Seureureuk-. Excuse me. The man put the hood back on. Then, he said with a dark expression. May I ask a question now? Its a simple story. Although it happened two years ago, I still vividly remember that day. He walked to the window, his shadow looming large. Monarch City, on the eve of the Queens birthday. Noisy slave traders in the slave market, grim-faced slaves While I tried to understand what this man was saying, he continued speaking in a tone that almost felt kind. I was a high-priced slave, 30 gold, back then. The only people who could afford to buy me would have been high nobility or royalty, such as the great Lioness Family. At that moment, something clicked in my head. Are you saying you were there then? At the slave market in Monarch City? Thats right. Didnt I mention earlier? Its been a while since weve gathered in one place like this. Theo Gospel, the day you were purchased by the Liones Family. I was there too. Was he? I didnt know. At that time, I was only thinking of escaping the shackles of slavery, so I didnt have the luxury to look around. Theo Gospel. No, its almost funny to say that. Its impossible, and I know it very well. A slave who predicts the future Seureuk-. Turning back to face us, the man seemed agitated. That was originally mine. It should have been me. So let me ask you this. The mental protection is too strong. I could barely make a crack. And even that was only possible because she was asleep She said it modestly, but even creating a crack in the mind of Aria, the boss of the first part of the episode, was quite remarkable in itself. Sir Theo, Im going to draw the magic circle now. Please assist me. Seureuk. Seureuk-. Mirna drew a circle pentagram around the bed where Aira lay, and placed candles at each point. But she let out a shallow sigh, as if this wasnt enough. I need to ask Narmi for help. But Narmi is probably asleep right now Can you fetch me a mirror? It has to be a large one. If its a mirror. I brought the full-length mirror in Airas room in front of Mirna. This wont do. We need a mirror infused with magic to see or awaken Narmi. Oh, there was another rule like that. I thought any mirror would reflect the twins, but apparently not. Still, well have to make do with this for now. Kwak-. Mirna pricked her thumb, drawing blood, then drew a star on the mirror. As the eerie drops of blood dripped down, Mirnas reflection in the mirror stretched out. No, it was better to call her Narmi. The younger twin of the Draco Family. The Necromancer, Narmi. What is it, did you call me? Waking me up so urgently Narmi, I need your help. My help? The problem is. Sukduk Sukduk-. Mirna briefly explained the situation we were facing. After hearing the story, Narmi solemnly nodded. If thats the case, I think I can do it. Though, Id need to rely on necromancy. Is it possible? Huhu, of course. You did a good job waking me up. This is my specialty. She said brightly, but Narmis reflection in the mirror was red thanks to Mirnas blood. A woman with red hair. Could she be what was meant by a red-haired woman will provide you the answer? Episode 214.2 Episode 214.2 (EP-214.2) Forest Wedding #1 214 Wedding of the Witch Forest #1 Eugh. I soon spat it out, yup, that was the revolting taste of dirt. This dream felt completely 4D. Was this what they called a lucid dream? We dont have time to stand around like this. We need to find Tarantera-nim and wake her up from this dream. Ah. Unlike me, my partner was quite quick in assessing the situation. However, if there was one thing that made me wonder What, what are you looking at? No, did you always have pink hair? Lily had pink twin tails instead of black. She was dressed in a black dress with a white apron, the same maid outfit I had seen in the palace. She had a cute, cat-like face. She looked around seventeen, judging by her appearance. She still had baby fat, and hadnt developed yet. So thats what you look like. Your hair is pink. I didnt expect someone to have pink hair. Th, this is a dream! Didnt you hear that appearances could change? You fool. Why dont you take a look at yourself! Me? Yes! Whats with that appearance? You disliked being so small and puny? What are you, some kind of pole? Some kind of pole? Hah, so you wanted to be that big in your dreams too? Its easy to see why you desire such. Lilys words suddenly made me consider my appearance. What did I look like? Seureuk-. As I stood up from my spot, I felt my gaze raised. Come to think of it, my voice also seemed a bit thicker than usual. I stumbled a bit to adjust, while Lily sneered at me. If youre feeling less groggy, go wash your face in the nearby stream. Theres a stream? Listening carefully Rippling-. Sure enough, I could hear the sound of running water nearby. I walked over and leaned my face into the clear, flowing surface. What!? I was shocked by what I saw. The familiar face of Theo Gospel was nowhere to be seen, replaced by a bland, ghostly visage. Something really did come out at night. If we had stayed there, it could have been a disaster. Light. Lily conjured a small orb on her palm. Could she use magic? Though, it seemed like she didnt feel the need to talk to me. With a dagger, she simply carved a branch she picked up from somewhere into a makeshift spear. After a prolonged silence, I spoke first. You look pretty used to it. Today is the third day. The third day? Yes. Three days. Its already been three days since we entered Tarantera-nims consciousness. I thought today was the first day. You must have since you woke up late. All the trouble I went through to take you around. I see. I wanted to just leave you behind, but the balloons wouldnt untie from your wrist. So dont misunderstand, it wasnt for your sake. Got it? . Balloons. At the mention of balloons, I noticed the five colorful spheres wrapped around my hand. These were supposed to be guides. It seemed like she tried to steal them while I was asleep. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Oh, Calm Thinking triggered here too. As my talent kicked in, I felt my cluttered mind settle down like a wet head of hair. First of all, I need to most importantly assess the details. You seem to know this place well. Did you find anything during the two days you were up before me? . Dont you want to rescue the Queen quickly? Then its best if you cooperate with me. Witch Forest. Witch forest? This is the Witch Forest. Otherwise known as the Spider Forest, or the Great Forest. Im not sure if its the same as the one I know, but its definitely similar. If it was the Witch Forest, wasnt it the territory of the Tarantera Family? The Witch Forest could span out in Airas deep consciousness? Prev Episode 215.1 Episode 215.1 (EP-215.1) Wedding in the Forest #2 215 Wedding in the Witch Forest #2 Id heard quite a bit about the Great ForestWitch Forest located up North. Fiefdom. A mystical domain long-ruled by the Tarantera Family. A lawless land. The Galapagos of lawlessness, home to all manner of mystical cults, heresies, and magic seekers, even within Angmar. And the dense green of towering trees concealed ancient truths and secrets. The hideout of sinners. In particular, the Witch Forest was an elusive place that notorious criminals often fled to, making it difficult to pursue them or send people after them. Youre not a rat in the rain, what are you muttering to yourself? Its best to stay quiet during the night in the Witch Forest. Even those of us who are used to the forest just rest in our huts. Lily advised me to remain quiet in the cave until the veil of darkness lifted. She was much more knowledgeable with the Witch Forest than I was. There would be only one explanation. Lily, so you were a witch too. Well, what else did you think? Thats ridiculous, really. How could you not know anything about me? Tarantera-nim must have talked about me! Lily had no doubts that I knew about her. As Id said before, Id never heard of Lily from Aira. If I told her the truth, she would just get angry and accuse me, Dont lie! There was nothing I could do but hold it in. She was completely obstinate and rude. This was beyond being coy, cheeky or tsundere. Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com I should pinch her butt while she was asleep. So I watched Lily for a while, anticipating when she would do such. But it was as if she caught onto my plan, as she didnt sleep and simply continued sharpening twigs with her dagger. At first, I thought she was making arrows or hunting tools to catch rabbits. But the sight of her plucking strands of her hair and weaving them together made it look more like a dreamcatcher. No, rather than calling it a dreamcatcher. A totem? Hmph, you catch on quickly. That was right. It was a totem. Although I didnt know what kind of power it had. Seureuk-. Lily finally laid down on an empty spot and closed her eyes. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she used a branch to draw a line between us. If you cross this line, youre in trouble. Got it? Thats funny, who would bother with a little kid? A little kid? Youre the one whos a kid! Just because you grew a bit taller in this dream-! Quiet down and go to sleep. ! It looked like she wanted to say something, but Lily just flipped sides and laid back down emitting a soft, even breathing. In revenge, I took out the raspberries I had found and pocketed before entering the cave and ate them. Fool, she didnt know I was planning to share them. Since she was being rude, I decided to have them all for myself! * * * The birds chirping heralded the arrival of dawn. Watching the blue birds flitting outside the cave, I thought it was about time to wake Lily up and pinched her cheek. Hey, wake up. How long are you going to sleep? Ugh! Lily jolted up like a startled fish out of water and then glared at me. What? What is it? How long are you planning to sleep? . Seemingly having a lot to say, she furrowed her brow for a moment before getting up with a sigh, brushing off the dust from her body. She must have realized it too. We were never going to get along. Guuu-. Then someones stomach rumbled loudly. Heuheuheung-. The culprit was embarrassed and started to bluster, probably hoping to pass it off as a weird laugh rather than a hungry stomach. How amusing. How hungry are you? I thought it was thunder just now. What, what did you say!? Prev Episode 215.2 Episode 215.2 (EP-215.2) Wedding in the Forest #2 215 Wedding in the Witch Forest #2 I tossed Lily a bunch of mushrooms. I picked these while you were sleeping, you can eat them if youre hungry. Her eyebrows lifted slightly as she caught them. Whats this? Most of these are poisonous. I see. I thought they were edible since they looked so pure and white, but turns out they could kill you And this. Lily, who was rummaging through the pile of mushrooms, picked up a blue mushroom and paused for a moment. This mushroom went extinct long ago. Can you eat it? . Lily kept her mouth shut instead of answering. This sassy brat. After eating only the edible mushrooms, we exited the cave together. The refreshing scent of green and dew felt good. On the other hand, the footprints scattered throughout the forest were eerie. Seureureuk-. Then the balloons wrapped around my wrist started to sway. Even though there was no wind, the balloons moved freely. Like iron attracted to a magnet, they began to point in one direction. One look and it was obvious that they were guiding us to go there. Lets go. Leading Lily, who was still annoyed that I pinched her cheek, I followed the direction indicated by the balloons. The rugged forest path was treacherous, alternating between climbing hills or walking on slopes. However, my body was strangely light. Like really light. Hey, wait up! Was I too fast? I walked as usual, but my stride felt different. That was right, my body used to be like this. Id done a lot of hard work as a part-timer, so I had plenty of health and vitality. It made me realize once again how much of a penalty having a half-fairys body was. As we were briskly walking, we stopped in our tracks when we noticed numerous totems hanging from the branches. Dreamcatchers and colorful talismans made from bird skulls, goats, sheep, and various other eerie animal bones, swayed on the high branches-. It looks spooky But unlike my fright, Lilys expression was quite bright. Its the realm of witches. From here on, its the territory of Tarantera. Its the mark of Walpurgis. I see. So, were almost there? Here it goes. Ttak-. A clear sound echoed as a gust of wind suddenly swept under the creatures feet, tearing its body apart. Hwiioooooooo-. Gueeeeargh-! Cheodeok, cheodeok-. The melted bandits goo splattered everywhere as it turned into fragments. It seemed I could use my attack magic, Heavenly Whirlwind Storm, even without a wand. And it worked amazingly well. There, we can move forward now, right? I confidently asked, to which Lily closed her mouth and snorted. Hm, well. Youve learned directly from Tarantera-nim, this much is to be expected. She still couldnt be honest. But strictly speaking, it was true. The finger flicking spell activation method was inspired by Airas telekinesis. It was quite useful for a first attempt. This should be good when I didnt have my wand out. Ttak, ttak-. Geuaak-! Gieeek-! As we progressed further, melted bandits or beasts would block our path. But with just a flick of my finger, they were easily dealt with, so it wasnt much of a hassle for me. Hey, look, theres an apple over there! Pick that one too! However, Lily, who was quietly sucking on honey, didnt seem pleased. Not content with just sitting still, she even asked me to pick apples. Swipe-. I made a slight gesture with my palm upwards. Whoosh. Soon, a strong gust of wind swept up Lilys skirt. Startled, she clung tightly to her skirt and blushed. Do, do you want to die? You saw! Saw what? I didnt do anything. Its just a little windy in this forest. Black lace! Gained job experience for Casanova. +50 My Casanova experience points had risen after a long time. I was silently admiring this when it happened. Pang-! One of the balloons wrapped around my wrist suddenly burst. Seeing this, both Lily, who was growling at me, and I stopped talking. Why did it pop all of a sudden? Prev Episode 216.2 Episode 216.2 (EP-216.2) Wedding in the Forest #3 216 Wedding in the Witch Forest #3 I was soon made up to speed with the situation. As expected. As expected? Do you know what this is? I do. I think this is the Witch Forest from three years ago. Three years ago? As I doubted how specific the number was, Lily looked around and then pointed to each person. Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Dan, Naphtali, Gad, Asher. Twelve in total. They were gentlemen in white suits and red bow ties. They were like a handsome soccer team with black hair; some were grown long or cut short, tied back or left loose. Theyre the twelve princes of the Tarantera Royal Family. Ah. And Jogebet, Raziel, Skadi-. The Tarantera princesses? Thats right. But one seems to be missing. Anise-nim, It seems like this is Anise-nims wedding venue. I had a vague suspicion, but. By Anise-nim, you mean Aira-nims older sister, Anise? Yes. Anise-nims wedding three years ago. That day is still clear. This blue mushroom you brought It went extinct after the wedding. Seureuk-. Lily took out the mushroom I had picked before. I did find it odd to find this in the forest. This is probably an image space created based on memories from the wedding three years ago. Anise Von Taranteras wedding. I felt my vision going dark. I didnt know much about Airas older sisters, but I had heard of Anise Von Taranteras name often. Anise. The fourth daughter of the Tarantera Royal Family, affectionately called the kind Anise. She might have been slightly less striking in appearance than Aira due to her freckles, but she was loved by everyone for her kindness and friendly nature. I heard that Anise was the one Aira followed the most. When it was said that her beloved sister was marrying a commoner, Aira even cried because she didnt want to be separated. On the day of the wedding, the entire Tarantera Royal Family congratulated the fourth daughters marriage with one heart. It must have been the happiest day for Aira. This time, I put these on and entered the festival grounds. Instantly, I felt the gaze of the people around me turning towards me. Their eyes were filled with suspicion, wondering what I was up to. Were you waiting for a clown? Although I knew they were just inhabitants of the imaginary world, created by Aira, receiving so much attention from so many people at once felt eerie. A feast of numerous black eyes. Then a black-bearded man with slicked-back hair tapped me on the back. What, why are you so late? We couldnt proceed with the event because we were waiting for you! Sorry. I got lost on the way here. Alright. Everyones waiting, so head over there. Great. I managed to sneak in. My improvisation skills, honed in the palace, seemed to come naturally in this situation. Seureuk, seureuk-. I quickly changed into proper clothes in a dressing room-like area at the back of the event venue. It was a bonus to have my face covered with cosmetics and things that looked like event props. My face still resembled that of a ghost, a blank canvas, which felt satisfying to draw on. Lets show off my camouflage cream skills. Seureukseureuk-. As I carefully drew on my face for a while. Seureureuk-. The entrance to the tent slightly lifted, and I saw someone poking their head toward me. Seeing the reflection in the mirror, I immediately stopped in surprise. . . I locked eyes with a girl wearing a white dress and a flower crown on her head. Her black hair was dark like ebony, and her face and arms were soft and slender. Her face still retained a childlike innocence with a soft and plump chest. However, I knew very well that in about three years, this girl would become a beauty capable of stopping mens hearts. Aira-nim. You know me? Well, I know you too. A 17-year-old Aira smiled bashfully. Youre a clown, arent you? The most famous clown in Monarch City these days! Ah. Did she not recognize me? Prev Episode 217.1 Episode 217.1 (EP-217.1) Wedding in the Forest # 4 217 Wedding in the Witch Forest #4 I know you too. Youre a clown, arent you? Even though she was dressed differently. Even with the changes in her mood and demeanor, I could still recognize her. She was undoubtedly the 17 years old Aira, attending her sister Anises wedding. She then entered the tent with a bundle in her hand, circling around me like a curious cat discovering a stranger. Her bare feet move silently, making no sound. Youre tall. I think youre the tallest clown Ive ever seen. Well, I suppose so. Aira herself was slender like a model, but she was still shorter than the original me. Being 187cm tall was one of my few sources of pride. What surprised me, though, was that Aira didnt recognize me. Well, wasnt that a given? I had a different face from the half-fairy Theo Gospel, and I was also wearing a weird clown costume. Either that or the Aira here had completely reverted back to her 17-year-old self, and didnt even remember a man called Theo Gospel. Yeah, that was a possibility. Anyway. She was lusher than I expected from a 17-year-old. If the 20-year-old Aira was like a fully bloomed flower, then currently, she looked like a bud. Yes, a bud. There was no other way to describe Aira more than that. It felt as if the slightest poke would spread the refreshing dew of the flower petalsblooming brightly. It was youthful and lovely. Hey, say something. Circle, circle-. Her continuous circling around me made it seem like she was interested. This huge difference from the 20-year-old Queen Aira made a discrepancy akin to a big wall in my head. Hey, what do you think youre doing!? I told you to quietly wait! Spotting me with a ridiculous face, Lily grabbed my arm and pulled me back into the tent, giving me a small tantrum. What the hell is this? What are you up to? You were taking too long, so I came in by myself. Im a clown now. A clown? Did you decide to retire as the court secretary? It suits you well. Heh! Anyway, thats not the point. Have you met Aira-nim? Lets discuss how we can take her back. . Lily glanced at Aira talking to her siblings outside the tent. Seemingly lost in contemplation, Lily spoke in a soft voice. Is it really right to take Tarantera-nim back to reality from here? What kind of nonsense is that? Look around. Everyones here. The princes, the princesses, even His and Her Majesty are alive and well. And Tarantera, no, Aira-nim is smiling. I understood what she meant. Aira looked happy in this place. It was my first time seeing her smile so brightly. With the blue birds perched on her arms and head, pecking and flapping their wings, she looked just like a princess from a fairy tale. But-. This is a dream. Its fake. If we dont wake her up soon, who knows what might happen. We need to figure out how to get her out quickly. I I dont know. It was no use. This girl was completely lost. She couldnt make rational judgments anymore. And just as I wondered if she had eaten something wrong, someone shouted from outside the tent. Lily, where are you? Im making a flower necklace. Lets make it together. Ah, Princess, Ill be right out! In response to Airas call, Lily ran out of the tent with a bright smile. Soon, she was chatting and laughing with the princesses, flashing a carefree expression. It was then that a realization finally dawned on me. Episode 217.2 Episode 217.2 (EP-217.2) Wedding in the Forest # 4 217 Wedding in the Witch Forest #4 Just like how this was a blissful paradise for Aira, this place was also heaven for Lily. Lily might have even lost her desire to get out of here. No, coming to help someone up but then lying down with them would defeat the whole purpose of it. I thought we were helping each other quite well these past few days, but she was more useless than nothing if she decided to act like this. This brat was no different from a total troll. Hu-. I let out a short breath. There were three balloons left. I couldnt just sit still like this. Whatever decision Lily made, Id do my best in my own way. Flutter-. After slipping back outside the tent, I surveyed my surroundings. How could I approach Aira? Plus, how could I make her realize that this was a dream and wake her up? Sir Theo, I must warn you of any instability of Queen Taranteras mind. If you get swept up in it, who knows what will happen to your mind. According to the advice I received from Mirna, it was risky to deeply affect Airas psyche. For example, if I suddenly started using magic to take down her entire family, it would bring a significant change in Airas mental state, who was the owner of this dream. Considering the unknown impact and consequences it could have on me, I should approach the use of destructive methods with caution. It was better to observe and act moderately for now. Aira look, a blue bird. Yum, spring strawberries are delicious. Hahahoho. However, Aira was seldom alone. She always had her siblings and servant, Lily, by her side. I just couldnt find the right timing. Even if I tried to approach her, I would just get stopped by the guards or princes, saying Hey, you cant go that way. When Aira came into the tent and circled around me, it was the golden opportunity to awaken her to the truth. So, what I mean. Chatter, chatter-. What is it, what is it? I dont know, maybe hes going to perform. Everyones gazes were focused on me. Even Aira looked at me, with her still-innocent black eyes reflecting curiosity. . Instead of speaking, I snapped my finger. Seuk-. Recalling my memories of working part-time while dressed as a mascot, I realize that sometimes, a simple gesture would be enough to attract peoples attention without needing to say a word. When I thought I had everyones attention, I clasped my hands together in a prayer, as if holding a small pigeon egg in my hands. What, whats he going to do? I dont know, maybe theres something inside. As everyones curiosity began to rise, I spread out my hands. Paah-. Suddenly, a kaleidoscope of butterflies flew out from my hands. Of course, they werent real butterflies but colorful lights created by magic. Wow, so many butterflies! Theyre so colorful. Beautiful. Is it magic? Everyone was amazed by the colorful spectacle. However, my gaze was fixed straight on Aira. This was an application of Rank 1 Illumination Magic and Rank 3 Magic Manipulation. This was what you taught me, Aira. The first magic you taught me. Did you remember? There was no way you wouldnt remember. Lady Aira, please open your eyes. Prev Episode 218.1 Episode 218.1 (EP-218.1) #1 218 Great Escape #1 I still vividly remembered the first time I met her in this world. Her cold demeanor, as if not caring about anything. Her lifeless black eyes that were like the void, giving off chills. She was a flower with thorns. No Much as I hated to admit it, I lacked the skill to accurately describe Aira at that time. But one thing was certain: the moment I laid eyes on her, something that could only be described as lightning sparked within me. It was a complex mix of emotions. In hindsight, affection was fitting. Whether it was a blessing or a curse, Airas beauty was akin to a meticulously crafted sculpture. Countless men had had their hearts smitten upon laying gaze. However, to give one excuse, my interest in her was not solely due to her exceptional looks. What drew my heart the most was her expression. Expression. It was the manifestation of emotions from the heart, shown through my face. Aira possessed a face similar to many children I had seen. Younglings who lived with their eyes and ears closed, abandoned by their families and the world. A sight I always saw when looking into the mirror Indeed. I saw myself in the young Queen Aira. At that time, I was nothing more than a slave for entertainment. She was the ruler of a nation. Though our situations and treatment were completely opposite, I felt as though I had known her for a long time. Anyway, she and I became a pair. Demon Monk Theo. Tyrant Aira. In fact, even thinking about it now, I believed we made quite a fitting duo. Wouldnt you think so too? Lady Aira. Open your eyes. This. While being surrounded by butterflies, I could feel Aira muttering. In the midst of all the noise, filled with luminescent butterflies and peoples chatter, her voice alone stood out distinctly in this chaotic world. This is. You taught me this, Aira. No, I didnt do such a thing. I I dont know you. Lily, who had been shouting towards Aira, finally looked at me, biting her lip. Do something! The Queen cant hear my voice! Even if she didnt say it, I also felt that I had to do something. If we stayed like this, even the ground from which we stood on might disappear. Ppak-. Ugh-! In the end, Lily collapsed to the ground after being hit in the head by a blunt object that fell from somewhere. Thanks to that, I became even more impatient. I cleared my throat and calmly uttered the name I had called several times over. Aira. . Aira, look at me. . However, Aira just curled up, burying her face between her knees. Like an egg. Encased in a hard shell. Its time to get up. There are people waiting for you. . My voice also seemed unable to reach Aira, as if there was an invisible glass wall blocking between her and me. Words like dreams are futile or you have to live through the pain sprouted from my lips but ultimately disappeared. No matter what I said, it would not reach the current Aira. So I stepped on the floating platforms in the dark void and approached the huddled Queen. Then I raised her head. Look at me. You know who I am. You know who you are. You know this isnt the time to be like this. Who are you. Though devoid of any makeup, her face, tinged with tears, glowed red with vitality. Among them, I focused on her lips, shining the brightest crimson, and moved my body as if a button had been pressed. Hwaa-. The first thing I noticed was the scent of cherries. Airas lips had a strong cherry scent. Just as I was starting to feel the softness and warmth I had imagined, someone gently pushed my shoulder. Looking at her, there was no trace of the young, green girl. Rather, the Queen Aira that I know was looking at me with narrow eyes. This teasing, you are Theo. . But Theo isnt this tall. Strange Its strange. After muttering to herself for a while, Aira looked around and then shook her head. I see, ah-. This is a dream. I get it now. So, thats why the half-fairy Theo could become so tall Episode 218.2 Episode 218.2 (EP-218.2) #1 218 Great Escape #1 It didnt seem like Aira was completely conscious, as she was muttering to herself. However, it wasnt a bad thing that Aira perceived the situation as a dream. Is it not real? I had an inkling, but. So it was all a dream. Yes. More importantly, Theo, why did you come into my dream? I dont recall inviting you. That, Aira-nim. What happened was. As I began to explain, Aira placed her palm over my mouth. I must have encountered some sort of issue, so you intervened in my mind with the help of the Draco twins. They, or Saintess Priga are the only ones who can break through my mental defenses. . That was amazing. Even without my explanation, Aira diagnosed her own condition with precision. Aira once said, I know my body best. It seemed like it was the truth, beyond mere queenly arrogance. Still, it wouldnt have been easy to penetrate my deep subconscious. Impressive. Perhaps its thanks to that balloon? Yes. Anyway, we need to get out of here. I showed Aira the balloon wrapped around my wrist. Only one balloon left. Thankfully, the situation was going well before everything popped. We can use this to escape to a higher place. At Airas words, I reached out to embrace Lily, who was lying on the ground, and Airas waist. Aira nestled against me and softly chuckled. Even though its a dream, its fortunate your arms are long. How did this happen? This, well, its a dream. Things can be a bit exaggerated in here. Yeah, in dreams, anything is possible, and you can meet anything and anyone. Anyway, lets get going. Go where, my lady? Ever imagined soaring into the sky on a balloon? Just like that. Ah. With Airas instruction, I leaped lightly into the air, not quite sure what to make of it. This was some sort of lucid dream, so whatever. Syusyuk-. Soon the last foothold crumbled, and everything was immersed into the dark void. Seeing Lilys pink hair, I wondered if this was still a dream. However, she frowned which made the corners of her eyes stand out between the mask. What are you saying? You look sober at least. Now get up and wash your face. Seriously, am I such a saint to take care of someone like you. It was loud. That jolted me awake. Seureureuk-. As I pulled my arms and legs out from under the blanket, I soon realized that my body was shorter and less powerful than expected. Standing up, the ceiling was also exceptionally high. Had the world gotten bigger? No, when I looked in the mirror in the bathroom to wash my face, I noticed the familiar scar around my eye. And a face straddling the line between a boy and a young man. Overall, it was a pretty face, but the discrepancy imbued by the scar was unforgettable. Although this face was handsome, I had just been enjoying the world from a tall perspective, so it was disappointing to be short again. Anyway. I woke up from the dream. That means-. I looked around. Only now did I realize that this was Airas room. But I had been alone in bed, and Lily had mentioned she was taking care of me. Hey, Lily. What day is it? The 21st. I ruffled my flaky hair. The day I dived into Airas dream was the 19th, so at least two days had passed. I slept for two days? Thats right! Anyway, you slept so much. But more importantly, I feel like Ive said this before. What is it. Lily shook her head as if she couldnt understand. Then she asked me as if something had suddenly occurred to her. Hey, do you remember what happened in the dream? The dream? I try to recall as per her question. It felt like a lot had taken place. But as with dreams, when I tried to remember something, only a few scenes stood out vividly amidst the blurry haze. What I remembered was wandering through the Witch Forest for a few days, arriving at the wedding venue, the collapsing dream world, and finally discovering something deep below Im not sure. Really? So its not just me who cant remember Thats how dreams are, I guess. Anyway, you were the last to wake up. Prev Episode 219.1 Episode 219.1 (EP-219.1)# 2 219 Great Escape #2 Dreams were volatile. Even intense nightmares that could jolt you awake in the deep of night, after a while, the emotions and scenes would scatter like dust in the wind. The time I spent within Airas psyche was no exception. From the week in the Witch Forest to playing clown at the wedding venue, it all felt long at the time. In reality, the time I spent there amounted to less than a night. And those memories were already fading away, one by one, like a vague dream. It hadnt even been an hour since I woke up. What was even more surprising was this Queen Aira and her servant Lily already woke up this morning. Is that so? Yes! Narmi exclaimed loudly and opened my eyes wide. She then shook the light she conjured at her fingertips to and fro, examining my condition. Fortunately, you seem to have regained your senses. You didnt wake up for a long time, so I was worried that your spirit was not able to find your body. Aira and Lily had already been up and about, living their lives as usual. But I showed no signs of waking up. Thanks to that, I had to undergo a thorough examination in the Draco twins room. Hwareureuk-. Narmi then lit a pink candle that burnt with a strange smoke and brought it under my nose. Take a whiff. Itll help you recover. Was this like aromatherapy? Heueup-. I took a small breath. The peach-like sweet fragrance entered my nostrils, spreading throughout my body. Its good. As I nodded, Narmi brought the talisman in her hand to the candle. Naturally, the thin talisman caught fire. Narmi dipped it in a wine glass and handed it to me. What is this? Drink it. Its better if you do. Frankly, its amazing how youve managed to live with such an unstable connection until now. Have you ever felt heavy or your mana recovery being slow? Does that have anything to do with my condition? Of course! At Narmis question, I remembered the days I had lived until now. My body was always heavy and my stamina was poor. I thought it was simply because of half-fairies having a frail body. So it was a bit disconcerting to hear that it was due to my own condition. Anyway, drink it down! Dont taste it! Cant you at least mix it with water instead of wine? No! Narmis attitude was so firm that it seemed impossible to persuade her otherwise. I felt like she would be furious if I went back without drinking it, so I reluctantly closed my eyes and gulped down the burnt-talisman wine. Waaaaaah- Whether it was because the alcohol content was higher than expected or because of the burnt talisman, it felt like my throat and stomach were lit on fire. Ugh. My head started spinning and my vision began to blur. I didnt know if it was because of the alcohol or the medicinal effects, but it wasnt a very good feeling, so I ended up slumping back onto the bed. And I think my Unnie said she had something to say. Theo, are you sleeping? It sounded like Narmi was saying something, but my eyelids were getting heavier, and darkness fell upon me in an instant. * * * When I opened my eyes again, I was able to get up more neatly than what I expected. I thought I would have a hangover, but my head didnt hurt, and my body didnt feel heavy like wet cotton. On the contrary, my body felt light. My arms and legs moved well, and I felt refreshed, as if I had just gotten out of a cool bath. Good. The talisman elixir tasted terrible, but it seemed to have worked well. I should thank Narmi later. Ngh-. Thanks to that, I was able to quickly return to my daily routine after some light stretching. The sun was already high in the sky. It was time for people to get busy. After putting on clothes, I checked all my belongings one last time and headed outside. The sun shining on my face was so dazzling that it momentarily blinded me, but there were even more surprising things just up ahead. Prev Episode 219.2 Episode 219.2 (EP-219.2)# 2 219 Great Escape #2 The shaved ice is delicious. There are more food options this year than last year. Lets check out that shop over there. The streets of Ark were lined with stalls and tents that I had never seen before. The crowd was bustling, with the atmosphere being filled with sweat and laughter of people. It was a festival. Now that I thought about it, it was about time for the summer festival. I felt a bit disappointed that I slept through the preparations, and the festival already started. I heard the opening ceremony was spectacular. But I missed it because I was asleep. Still, where was everyone? I was looking for Elga and Aira, but I couldnt figure out where they were or what they were doing. In particular, I would like to see how Aira was after waking up from the dream. However, with the vastness of Ark, it wasnt easy to find familiar faces in the midst of a crowded festival. Then I spotted Marmar. Ah-! Comrade-! Nice to see you-! Well, she spotted me first and waved me over. Marmar was selling something in a small cart full of balloons. Is this shaved ice? We got a lot of ice recently! We grind it up, then top it with homegrown raspberry and wild grape syrup tadaah. Seuk-. Marmar handed me a cup of shaved ice. Now that I looked at it, the food felt more like a slushie than shaved ice. It would be easier to carry around in one hand. We ran out of wild grape syrup, Tartar, go make some more-! Ahht-! Purpur, before that, Gargar has been nibbling on the ice again-! At this rate, we wont have any ice left to sell-! Hihi-! Garr, Garr-! Watching the lively imps, the festival atmosphere was truly in the air. There were a lot of things I wanted to ask about like how it was going with the nymphs, but she looked very busy with all the customers so I waved goodbye for now. See you later, Marmar. It must have a profound magical meaning, right? Its clearly signed with a magic spell. Ill leave it as an heirloom for generations to come! The officials eyes lit up with excitement, but it was just illegible writing Airas handwriting was truly terrible. It was one of her few shortcomings, but she was someone to whom the phrase genius with bad handwriting perfectly applied. Still, I could recognize that the writing said Aira. But I decided not to mention that and just go with the flow. It must be a lucky charm So where did the Queen go? Well, she went to the venue over there. Theres the choir of the month contest. I heard shes a judge. At his explanation, I made my way to the small outdoor hall where the choir contest was being held. It looks like an opera, but the event was already over and cleanup was underway. If youre looking for Queen Tarantera, go over there-. If its the Queen, shes there-. Over there, that way. It felt like I was always one step behind. And so, as the sun slowly faded into dusk, I finally found out where Aira was and what she was doing. Pang, papapang-! Woongseong woongseong-. A crowd of people were all heading in one direction. When I lifted my head, I saw a brightly lit stadium. The cheers of many people tickled my ears. Who do you think will win? Is it Empress Serazade? Eh, it must be Queen Aira. Everyone was heading there. Looking around, I noticed placards sayingJuly Queen Contest and Queen Selection hanging from trees and fluttering in the wind. Which made me wonder. Was Election Day Today? Only then did I begin to understand the meaning of the ballot that Marmar had handed me. Election Day. Obviously, Aira would be there. As my mind raced with that thought, I felt my heavy steps gain strength. Episode 220.1 Episode 220.1 (EP-220.1) #3 220 Great Escape #3 I wanted to find the official entrance, but I couldnt find it. Pang, papang-Hearing the sound of fireworks going off and the peoples cheers, the voting might have already begun. I decided it was best to enter the stadium and see for myself. Dont cut in-. Hey, dont push! I struggled to squeeze my way through the lines of people. The massive stadium, capable of accommodating 10,000 people, was packed. Thanks to this, I only managed to find a spot in a corner on the upper level, barely able to stand and see the stage. The space was bathed in bright light. There, I saw a familiar face. She, dressed in white like a lily with her black hair cascading beautifully, was speaking to the people. Airas expression reflected on something like a large billboard was serene, while the faces of those gazing at her seemed somewhat fervent. So, I tend to have a light breakfast. Fasting can enhance a persons concentration. Thank you for that. Its really fortunate to have learned of Aira-nims excellent magic skills. And now, a question for Serazade-nim. It was like a show program. One of the most remarkable aspects was how calmly Aira spoke among the crowd, maintaining her composure. Even when Serazade, who she regarded as an enemy, started talking beside her, her expression didnt change and there was even a faint smile on her face. She already looked like a winner. Aira remained unruffled and confidently ruled amidst the cheers and fervor of many. She was no different than a true Queen of July. Rebellions everywhere. Being labeled as a tyrant. Even the ruthless edge of the cold guillotine would no longer chain Airas ankles. Just a few months ago, who would have thought Aira harbored such potential? Perhaps it would have been deemed unbelievable. It was a completely out of line thought. A dream. Was it a dream? Suddenly. Did she not think shed lose in the vote? But I didnt say such things. Rather, my curiosity lied here. If thats Queen Aira over there, then who is here? Well. In response to my question, the lips hidden beneath the robe parted ever so slightly. And despite the noisy cheering crowd, her voice was exceptionally clear to my ears. Now, it can be anything. Seureureuk-. Finally, she grabbed me by the collar. There are too many idiots here. Being pulled with a fairly strong force, I got dragged by Aira. Pushing through the crowd and bumping into countless shoulders, Aira still didnt stop. Watch where youre going! Huh, that face looks familiar. Isnt that Queen Aira? No, shes on stage, so it must be someone who looks like her. It seemed like people didnt even consider that it was Aira and her servant Theo Gospel walking against the flow. Well, it was only natural since her face was being displayed on the billboard. Was this really happening? The tension, the strange sense of defiance against what everyone else was doing, pricked at my heart. It felt like I was doing something wrong. I, who had never played a prank, was missing a big event to head into unknown darkness. Festivals were an escape from everyday life. So, where were we, those fleeing from such a festival, heading to? * * * After a long walk, we arrived at a quiet pond. This was the place where I often took Airas hand for walks. Whuuuu, Pang-. A large firework flared into the sky in all directions. Its reflection on the distant surface of the water made it look as if the fireworks were blooming above the water. What do you think? Its quiet, a good place to enjoy the festival. It is. I replied in agreement, but in truth, there was a hint of worry in the back of my mind. Prev Episode 220.2 Episode 220.2 (EP-220.2) #3 220 Great Escape #3 I was pretty sure the Aira here would be the main body, and the one left behind at the event was made of some sort of magic. I just couldnt feel at ease without keeping an eye on this variable-filled existence, uncertain of what problems or events she might create. Aira then blamed me. Theo, Ive always thought that you dont know how to rest properly, and thats why youre talking about quitting whenever you get the chance. Thats. You seemed a little more relaxed in the dream. I think you were taller, too. You remember that? I am the Queen. There is nothing strange about having a better memory than most, even if it was just a dream. Seureureuk-. As Aira reached out into the air, everything around her began to shine brightly. The world gradually lit up, as if colors were being painted onto a black canvas or someone was mixing paint with a brush. Theo, do you know what my innate magic is? Isnt it Photon Manipulation? You seem to know well, despite me not telling you. Yes, I have full control over all the colors and lights I see, like this. Seuk, seuk-. Aira beckoned to the air a few more times, and before I knew it, a white table, plates, fruits and flowers appeared in front of me. Though the faces of the people sitting and chatting-laughing there seemed familiar, when I tried to recall their names, they would vanish. And yet, they felt so vivid, as if I had stepped into a movie or painting, occupying a seat at this serene and warm table. Have some yummy, yummy strawberries. Unnie only eats strawberries every day-. Listening closely, I could hear people chattering, and I could even smell the flowers on the table exuding fragrance. Still, this was an illusion. One day, I just found a huge hole inside me. A big, gaping abyss that couldnt be filled. It grew wider with each passing day, until it became something I could no longer control. A hole? Was she talking about that strange darkness I saw in the dream? Seureureuk-. Aira gracefully placed her hand on the island in front of her. She continued speaking. But Theo, when youre around, I feel strangely full inside. I feel as if something Ive lost has come back. And so I ask you, did you mean it when you said you were going to quit? I believe I was sincere in my own way. But-. I couldnt answer you last time, but not today. I reject your application to quit. Before I could finish, Aira replied first. She rejected it. If you still insist on quitting. Ill have to resort to coercion. Do you know what this is? Seureuk-. Aira reached into the void and pulled out something square and solid. My eyebrows twitched at the unfamiliar sight. What is that? It was a bundle of papers. Judging by the fact that it was something I had never seen before, it seemed to be Airas secret item. Youll find out when you hear it. Its yours, without a doubt. Flip-. As Aira unfolded it and began reading line by line, my mind went blank and felt all the blood in my body drain away. It felt cold despite the hot summer weather. Year XX, X month, X day. Estimated. The rise of the Black Robe. Caution, spartan local slave rebellion. Thats. Rebellion following Belmotts execution. The Dawn Society ascends from the fringes with Belmotts slush funds. Belmott Douglas daughter is located in the rocky mountain near Kelthas. . The most interesting part. Airas defeat and execution after failing to suppress the rebellion. The subsequent collapse of the barrier. It was a list of episodes that I had previously recorded as I remembered them Prev Episode 221.1 Episode 221.1 (EP-221.1) #1 221 Discovery #1 Though it might sound funny coming from me, but I had a good memory. If not for that, I would have already exploded in this minefield of tragic endings strewn in every corner. But. The human mind had its limits. Because of this, I meticulously recollected and transcribed the episodes from the novel. In other words, it could be seen as the story or timeline of the original Villain Hunter. From trivial matters to significant ones, to word-changing events. To exaggerate a bit, it could be likened to a book of prophecy. Naturally, I kept that scroll hidden away in my secret safe, ensuring that no one else would lay eyes on it. Furthermore, I made sure to burn it to ashes before leaving the Angmar Kingdom. Theo, tell me about what is written here. How it came to be in Airas hands and in such a plausible hardcover is beyond me. Whatever the circumstances, Aira had the records I burned. No, the most important thing right now was not the how or the why. My attention should be on getting out of this predicament. You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent Calm Thinking. All job experience +5 Good. As Calm Thinking got triggered, I felt my mind cool down. First, I decided to give Aira a skillful performance. Aira-nim, may I have a look at that? Sure, as much as you like. Aira graciously offered the book to me. Flipping through its pages, I found familiar handwriting and content on every page. I had to admit it. This was my prophecy book But it failed, so its a rebellion. Hmm, and as a result I would have been hanged by a single small rope, isnt that what it says here? Yes, but its all useless whatif, since that time has long passed. Yes, that may be so, but if you made such an important prediction, why did you keep it a secret from me? That. If I had told the truth, who knew how wildly you would have reacted at that time. Also, disclosing future events could lead to outcomes beyond my control, potentially resulting in the worst of the worst-case scenario. But Theo, you are well aware that withholding such conspiracies and events from your Queen is tantamount to treason. Was this where things were heading? And what if something as crucial as this fell into the hands of someone else, say, an old royalist dreaming of overthrowing the royal family? In the end, such a thing didnt happen, though? Yes. But, theres never a guarantee that this wont happen. If someone like you were to fall into the hands of a threat to the royal family, it would be a great misfortune for me and the world. I felt like I could understand what Aira was getting at. So, youre saying that you rejected my resignation for those reasons? Exactly. Theo, didnt you say it during Belmotts rebellion? Its better to keep a close eye on dangerous things. How self-serving. She was right, though. From Airas perspective, allowing someone with many variables like me to quit could pose a significant risk. Who wouldve thought that the foolish Queen was trying to personally deal with the situation. Was the minefield not over yet? Or was this the tragic karma manifested upon awakening as a Demon King? Yeah, there was a possibility. It seemed like fate was relentlessly pummeling me. Even heated iron would break if it was hammered this much. Nevertheless Prev Episode 221.2 Episode 221.2 (EP-221.2) #1 221 ¨C Discovery #1 Throughout the many hardships and trials I had endured, I felt a kind of boldness within me. An indomitable spirit was strongly stirred. This crisis. It was pointing out that the desperation right now would be the perfect moment to break through the problem head-on. ¡°Then, grant me a month¡¯s vacation at least.¡± ¡°... A vacation?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that after the summer festival, Ark will go on vacation. During that vacation, I would like to take a month off.¡± ¡°Hmm....¡± Seureureu-. Aira folded her arms with narrowed eyes. It was an attitude that seemed to say, ¡°Go on, continue.¡± Since things had come to this, I decided to declare my intentions like a man. ¡°To be honest, Aira-nim would have been in great trouble without me. The same is true of the coma incident that happened this time.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°So, wouldn¡¯t it be fair that I get a reward?¡± Aira opened her mouth like a cat that just ate ice cream. It seemed as though she was taken aback, as if she hadn¡¯t expected me to say such a thing. ¡°Theo, this is the first time you have asked me for a reward. I thought you were a tree of no greed.¡± ¡°So, what does Queen Aira think?¡± ¡°Hnng....¡± Aira made a long nasal sound. Seuk. Instead of answering, Aira reached her hand out. Her long white fingers were perfectly delicate. And they were extended for one reason. I kissed her fingertips. This concluded the contract. For now, I was satisfied with stopping Aira¡¯s interrogation and somehow calming the situation. I even got a vacation. It wasn¡¯t a bad performance. ¡°Understood.¡± * * * ©¥That performance was amazing. Did you see Queen Aira suddenly transform into a swarm of butterflies and fly away? I¡¯ve never seen such magic before. ©¥The new song by the nymph choir was good too. Maybe because the royals were involved this year, but they allocated more budget-! ©¥It seems that the Bellhawk Association has poured a lot of money into it. As we returned to the stadium, I could see satisfied faces and positive responses from the leaving crowd. They would now head to the shops opening up for the night, indulging in plenty of drinks and laughter, and getting drunk. ¡°Hey, Aira. I was worried because you suddenly disappeared.¡± At that moment, someone approached us among the passing spectators. Seeing the golden hair gleaming under the moonlight, I instantly knew who it was. ¡°Oh, Theo is here too. Did you finally wake up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Elga.¡± ¡°Hm, right, it¡¯s been a while. More importantly, Aira. Do you have any idea how surprised I was when you suddenly vanished, leaving behind a swarm of butterflies?¡± Elga explained what happened after me and Aira left the stadium. Near the end of the event, Aira disappeared, scattering flower petals and butterflies into the air. Upon hearing the story, Aira made a soft hmm and nodded. ¡°It seems that the maximum duration of the clone is about an hour. It needs to be improved a little more.¡± As I thought, the Aira on stage was made from magic. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s enjoy the festival now. Mirna has rented out a whole spot on the hill. It¡¯s a great place for some drinks.¡± We also left the stands with the crowd. At the base of a hill near the Platinum Dormitory, where a large armful tree sway gently in the breeze, torches and large campfires blazes brightly. ¡°You¡¯re all late.¡± Mirna blamed us for being late. But, as was the nature of festivals, we gathered together, enjoying our time with meat, drinks, fruits, and snacks. After all, the night was starting to deepen. Prev Episode 222.1 Episode 222.1 (EP-222.1) #2 222 ¨C Discovery #2 The Young Ladies eating together didn¡¯t feel awkward anymore. It was also the first time I got around a bonfire, and even enjoyed some meat. For me, this bonfire festival was unfamiliar territory. Standing there like a bundle of dried barley stalks, I was suddenly startled by something big passing by. ¡°Move aside!¡± It was Elga. Elga skewered a large pig on a stick, then placed it over the fire and started rotating it. ¡°Putting a pig over the fire like this reminds me of the battlefield.¡± Round and round, sizzle-. The pig sweated oil on the iron skewer, and as it dripped down, the flames danced even more gracefully. Crackle-, sizzle-. The flames looked like they were licking the meat, which was a bit eerie. But the smell of roasted meat could certainly stimulate one¡¯s appetite. It seemed to be the same for the imps. ¡°Roast quickly-! I, Tartar, have been selling shaved ice all day today and haven¡¯t eaten anything-! Roasted meat, that¡¯s imp-friendly!¡± The red-haired imp Tartar stood around the bonfire, urging the meat to cook faster. Of course, her urging didn¡¯t speed up the roasting process, so she was just there impatiently tapping her foot. ¡°Hihi, fire-!¡± Next to her, the mad imp Gargar danced around the flames like a shaman of the Baehwagyo. ¡°This is my first time seeing beef-! To think we¡¯re eating cows, noble parties are indeed extravagant-! Hehe, what¡¯s left is packed-!¡± ¡°Ah-! Comrade Purpur-! That¡¯s not cooked yet-!¡± Purpur and Marmar, the imps, chattered incessantly, which made the campfire bustling. ¡°Fire! Arson! Disaster!¡± ¡°Ahhht-! Gargar is sprinkling salt on the flames again-! Marmar, stop Gargar-!¡± ¡°Gargar, stop-!¡± ... Anyway, the imps seemed to like the campfire. It felt more like an esoteric ritual than a party as they gathered around the flames, chattering loudly and waving their little demon tails in every direction. ¡°So, Theo, have you decided to go back to work? Aira and Theo, did you two talk well?¡± Mirna, who was brushing imp Gargar¡¯s hair, also glanced at me. However, it was Aira, not me, who responded. ¡°Theo has decided to continue working hard. And he will have one day off per week. I also decided to give him a month¡¯s leave during the school vacation.¡± ¡°A day off every week and a month¡¯s vacation? That¡¯s generous. Anyway, it¡¯s good that you two reconciled. Especially at times like this, when Serazade is making a lot of noise. Shouldn¡¯t we stick together?¡± Reconciliation, huh? Aira and I hadn¡¯t really talked much since the last conversation we had at the pond. We just acted as usual, as if nothing had happened. I guessed this was our way of reconciling. Then I suddenly felt awkward after becoming conscious of it. Fortunately, the quick-witted Mirna savvily intervened in our conversation. ¡°Then, on a day like this, let¡¯s forget about the past and get along well. In that sense, Lady Lioness. Shall I pour you a drink?¡± ¡°You, Mirna?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a good drink that I have saved for today. I made it myself-.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too bad, but I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t really feel like drinking today.¡± Elga declining Mirna¡¯s offer of alcohol surprised Mirna, which prompted her to ask. ¡°Lady Lioness, why are you refusing the drink? I heard you¡¯re quite the drinker.¡± ¡°I drink when I want to drink. It¡¯s not about drinking all the alcohol. And how can I drink the alcohol you¡¯re giving me when it¡¯s suspicious?¡± ¡°Hmm. And now I see you¡¯re not even smoking your pipe either. You haven¡¯t smoked all day, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°... I quit smoking.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my decision. But why are you so talkative all of a sudden? Have you been watching me all day? You¡¯re so bored while I was busy grilling the meat, huh~?¡± Chiiik-. Elga started roasting meat again and relished. Was she having cravings? But the fact that Mirna was watching her with narrow eyes made me somewhat anxious. So I decided to change the subject and get some fresh air. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom-.¡± Prev Episode 222.2 Episode 222.2 (EP-222.2) #2 222 Discovery #2 The outdoor toilets and sinks were terrible, riddled with mayflies and a bunch of other bugs. In particular, the mosquitoes were buzzing with excitement, so I had to walk to the outdoor sink of the well-equipped Platinum Dormitory. It was while I was washing my hands and face at the outdoor sink of the Platinum Dormitory. Kuk-. That I felt a sudden poke on the side. Hieeek! Perhaps even the cat, who suddenly saw the cucumber beside it, was less surprised than I was. Anyway, I was so startled that I sprayed the rinse-water I had in my mouth like a water cannon. The problem was that Mirna Draco was the target of fire, causing her hair to get soaked Kkyak-! Ah, Mirna-nim, Im really sorry. Its just the poke startled me. Dont remind me. Anyway, why were you so surprised? Youre like a criminal that just got caught. Ssukssuksuk-. Mirna elegantly pulled out a handkerchief. I didnt know what kind of enchanted handkerchief it was, but her damp hair and face now looked fresh and tidy. It was amazing. Did Mirna-nim come to wash up too? No, I have come to talk to you, Theo Gospel. We seldom have the chance to be alone together. Ah. First of all, is your body okay? I heard from Narmi that there was something wrong with your body. Seuk-. Mirna touched my face with her hand and checked all around. Nevertheless, you seem relatively fine. I was a bit worried since you got up late. Thanks for caring, it helps. So, Miss Mirna, what is it you wish to tell me? Ehem, I dont really know the details of what happened. But I hope youll hear it without any misunderstanding. Ssukssuk-. Mirna continued. The Lady Lioness, who would drink straight from the keg, refused the drink I offered her. And she also didnt smoke. She didnt lose her temper with the noisy imps and even served meat! Isnt it a good thing when people do good deeds? If Lady Lioness had always been like this, I wouldnt think so But now that I think about it, theres not just one or two strange things. There are more? No matter how I flip it over, its strange. Lady Lioness, who loves to fight, didnt participate in the trial by combat as Queen Taranteras champion? . They have a close relationship and a certain level of trust between them, so it seemed natural for Lady Lioness to become the champion. That was right. Elgar wanted to fight the hunter herself. That was probably the best solution. But Elga didnt because, as I said earlier, she was carrying a quarter nymph. All the strange things Mirna mentioned were because of the growing infant. I soon realized that Mirna was catching on to Elga, and started to feel pressured. Above all, I became convinced that day. The day you, Sir Theo, entered Queen Taranteras dream. That day. That day? I felt two very strong souls in Lady Lioness. Thats why I couldnt put Lady Lioness into the Queens dream. Ah. I felt two souls in Lady Lioness, this means. I shut my eyes tight. Since she noticed that there were two souls in Elga, I could already predict what would come out of her mouth. It was, to me, nothing short of catastrophic. Seureureuk-. Mirnas face was shaded in the moonlight. She then said. Yes, Lady Lioness is possessed by an evil spirit! Prev Episode 223.1 Episode 223.1 (EP-223.1) #3 223 ¨C Discovery #3 Mirna said. ¡°Lady Lioness must be possessed by an evil spirit. Don¡¯t you think so too, Sir Theo?¡± ¡°... Possessed?¡± Hearing such words caused me to feel dizzy in a completely different way. Elga was ¡®possessed¡¯ by an evil spirit. Usually, if a woman conserved her body, refrained from drinking alcohol and smoking, and had another soul within her, wouldn¡¯t pregnancy be the first thing to be suspected? But Mirna was adamant. ¡°This is obviously the case. Lady Lioness is possessed by a demon. In necromancery terms, we call it ¡®Possession¡¯.¡± Demonic possession. I didn¡¯t know why she had come to such a conclusion, but since Mirna was a smart woman, there must be a reason for it. My heart, which was ready to get interrogated about Elga¡¯s pregnancy, calmed down a little. No, it was not that. On the contrary, I felt anxious because I couldn¡¯t predict what kind of problems and incidents Mirna would cause, as she could make a fuss about Elga being possessed by some demon. I asked. ¡°Could you please explain further why you¡¯ve come to that conclusion? I¡¯m not familiar with this area, so I don¡¯t know....¡± ¡°Sure. This is the simplest rule for identifying a possessed person. Firstly, possessed individuals exhibit behaviors they wouldn¡¯t normally engage in.¡± ¡°... Behaviors they wouldn¡¯t normally engage in?¡± ¡°Like someone allergic to apples suddenly eating them. Or someone who never drank alcohol before suddenly drinking it.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Sir Theo, haven¡¯t you heard? There¡¯s a story about the foolish second son of Count Tigris falling from a tree, slipping into a coma, and when he woke up, he was suddenly a different person overnight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know....¡± ¡°The church deemed it to be a demonic possession, and sent exorcists and priests. However, the attempt was thwarted by the opposition from the Tigris Family.¡± Mirna hid the garlic behind her back in response to my painful cry. Finally, I could open my eyes properly. ¡°Geuk, it¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°I heard that fairies like nymphs and elves hate the smell of garlic. I guess it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°... Hm, is that so?¡± ¡°Fairies have incredibly sensitive senses, including taste, smell, and hearing, far beyond humans. Sir Theo seems to be a bit more sensitive than most.¡± She was right. My senses were more than twice as sensitive as normal people. Could that be why I was experiencing so much pain from a bundle of garlic? Or was it because I got possessed? ¡°Or perhaps, Sir Theo is possessed by a demon?¡± ¡°Wh, what....¡± Her words felt as sharp as a cutting blade. When was the last time I felt so exposed? Even when Aira handed me my prophecy book, I didn¡¯t feel this flustered. Currently, my heart felt cold like it had dropped all the way down to my stomach. But Mirna laughed as if it were just a joke. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a jest. I know Sir Theo¡¯s soul is pure and clear.¡± ¡°... I see. It was just a prank, then?¡± ¡°Anyway, I should keep an eye on Lady Lioness a little more. I¡¯ve been pondering on my own, but it feels relieving to talk to someone about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad I could help. Is there anything else I can assist you with? Regarding possession, that is.¡± It was true that I could use some advice or information from Mirna about possession. I asked, hoping to get some helpful information. ¡°Um-.¡± The humming Mirna soon flicked her index finger. ¡°Well, in that case, you should take a look at Parma Draco¡¯s book¡¸Feast of Souls¡¹, if you get the chance.¡± ¡°Feast of Souls?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a book for identifying possessed individuals based on symptoms and exorcism techniques according to their type.¡± ¡°I see. Feast of Souls. I will keep that in mind.¡± Prev Episode 223.2 Episode 223.2 (EP-223.2) #3 223 ¨C Discovery #3 As I nodded, Mirna added a few more words of caution. ¡°Still, don¡¯t let Lady Lioness know. You never know what demons will do if they know they¡¯re exposed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°For the demon to possess the Lioness Family¡¯s Young lady... It must harbor tremendous hatred. Perhaps this was the same with what happened to Professor Balan, caused by one of the great magics....¡± That was the end of my conversation with Mirna. Only then did I notice the cold sweat pouring down my back and forehead. Despite the hot weather, this was far from ordinary. I thought I¡¯d been caught... But if Mirna, skilled in dealing with souls, couldn¡¯t discern it, then what exactly was my possession? I hadn¡¯t had time to think about it until now, so I couldn¡¯t help but become a little curious. * * * The party was great, though cleaning up afterward felt tough. Clearing out the cooled venue was up to me and the imps. ¡°Hihi, we¡¯ll take all the leftover meat-! To waste such delicious meat, these golden-spooned nobles don¡¯t know how to save-! We need a revolution-!¡± ¡°Tartar, we can probably use the charcoal and dishes here too-!¡± Still, the imps seemed to enjoy the cleanup as if it were a treasure hunt. Working with people enjoying what they did certainly made it easier for me to stay motivated. ¡°Comrade, come visit the Fairy Paradise soon! I¡¯ll show you something amazing. You¡¯ll be so surprised, you won¡¯t be able to speak. Hehehe-.¡± As we finished up, Marmar grinned ominously. I was not sure what she was planning to show, but it must be something extraordinary if she got this excited. Maybe she made a giant-sized Marumaru doll. ¡°We¡¯ve cleared everything. Now, everyone go in and get some rest.¡± ¡°Comrade, see you next time!¡± The hill soon became spotless. Watching the dawn slowly rise in the distance, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit reflective, thinking that the day had ended and a new one had begun. ¡°I was going to name my son Leonidas. But I have a feeling that we¡¯re having a daughter.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I nodded in understanding, then Elga furrowed her brow. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the cross? Put it away. Do you want to die?¡± Thanks to that, I had no choice but to put away the symbol of the Gwangyeong Church that I was holding. Elga was ferocious. It wasn¡¯t possession, just her being the usual self. ¡°What, it¡¯s already noon? Anyway, I need to meet the messenger my dad sent for a bit. That¡¯s it for our meeting today.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you later.¡± After parting ways with Elga, I remembered I had something to do at noon. I needed to go wake Aira up, who slept late last night. Seureuk-. Slipping into her cold room, with the air conditioning on, I looked down at Aira, who was sound asleep. She was sleeping so deeply that I worried she might have slipped into a coma like last time. Such a peaceful image. Gently, I extended what I was holding towards her. ¡°Eugh-.¡± ¡°......!¡± Aira deeply frowned. So, I hastily tucked the silver cross I was holding into my pocket. ... She reacted to the cross. At that moment, I remembered the strange monstrous entity that lurked in Aira¡¯s subconscious. If it was some kind of demon dwelling inside her, then this reaction made sense. Something that would eat a person from the inside. Hadn¡¯t I already experienced something like that? In retrospect, I didn¡¯t know why I hadn¡¯t suspected Aira before. Solomon¡¯s Great Magic. Ars Nova. If one of them was dwelling inside Aira, it could explain her abnormal magical abilities and such aggressive tendencies. Prev Episode 224.1 Episode 224.1 (EP-224.1) #4 224 ¨C Discovery #4 Zzz, zzzz-. Aira slept well. Getting a good night¡¯s sleep was also a sign of good health. But when I brought her the cross, her face contorted as if she was suffering from a toothache. ¡°Ugh-.¡± It happened again. ¡°Ugghh....¡± How fascinating. But I feared Aira might wake up and ask, ¡°Theo, what are you doing?¡± So I quickly returned the cross to my pocket. ¡°Hnnng....¡± Then Aira groaned and tossed in bed. Thump, thump. My heart pounded as if I was doing something wrong. She should be waking up soon. I was not sure if it was because of the late night party in the hills last night, but Aira¡¯s sleep felt very deep. ¡°... Aira-nim, are you still sleeping?¡± ¡°.......¡± No response came. Only the steady sound of breathing could be heard. I was scared for a bit that she might have fallen into a coma again. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Since it had come to this, why not try one more experiment? I took out a garlic clove I had prepared from my storage¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. Then I gently brought it close to Aira¡¯s nose. ¡°Ugh, uh-.¡± Aira groaned heavily and tossed her body to the other side. ¡®Indeed.¡¯ This confirmed what I was suspecting. That there was a big demonic entity lurking within Aira. ©¥Is this how you do it? Like this? ©¥Ugh, I can¡¯t do it either. Queen Aira is amazing. Many women learned how to make wreaths from Aira, imitating her. Watching her, Aira seemed just like an ordinary princess or queen. ¡°Tarantera-nim, I don¡¯t know for sure, but didn¡¯t the Queen¡¯s expression become a little gentler after coming out of the dream?¡± When I turned my head, I could see Lily admiring Aira from a few steps behind. At some point, Lily had become Aira¡¯s aide and she proved to be quite capable in many ways, providing valuable assistance. I watched her for a while. Then, Lily¡¯s brows furrowed as she suddenly looked flustered. ¡°Why, what? If you have something to say, just say it!¡± ¡°Hey, I have some things to attend to briefly, so I need you to keep an eye on Aira-nim. Got it?¡± ¡°Hmm, you didn¡¯t have to tell me. Where are you going? Not that I¡¯m curious. But if Her Majesty asks, we need an answer.¡± ¡°Well. Tell her that I went to the administration office for a moment to check on the Queen Contest votes.¡± With that, I turned around and set off down the path to unravel the questions that had been swirling in my mind. First, as I had told Lily, I went to the tent being used as the election management camp and took care of various signing and paperwork. After roughly finishing up, a young female staff member who had been organizing documents suddenly said. ¡°That stack of papers would have taken me another two hours to go through. You¡¯re a fast worker, Sir Theo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done. Is there anything else I need to check or sign?¡± ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡®Good.¡¯ With that, I slipped away from my seat and headed towards the research building where the professors¡¯ labs were clustered. In fact, the reason I set aside time was precisely to visit here. ¡°Are you there?¡± I was looking for Balan, who was now working as my secret subordinate. Ttok-. I knocked on the door and heard a stir from inside. ©¥Who is it? Um, it¡¯s a holiday today. I don¡¯t accept meetings without appointments. ¡°Professor Balan, it¡¯s me. Theo Gospel.¡± ©¥Ah! Prev Episode 224.2 Episode 224.2 (EP-224.2) #4 224 ¨C Discovery #4 Clang, giiik. The sound of the lock being released and the door opening echoed through. As I opened the door and stepped inside, I frowned upon seeing the research lab filled with balloons and dolls. Had her lab always been a party venue? As I was adjusting to the completely different atmosphere from what I knew, Professor Balan appeared in front of me in a straw hat and a pure white dress. I spoke first. ¡°Were you planning to go out?¡± ¡°It, it¡¯s the festival...¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ It seemed that Professor Balan was also enjoying the festival in her own way. Now that I thought about it, most of the balloons and marumaru dolls decorating the lab were event giveaways. I was forced to correct my own narrow-mindedness, having assumed that Professor Balan would be locked away in her lab, conducting dark, inhumane experiments. ¡°So, what brings you to see this Balan on such a bustling festival day?¡± ¡°Nothing too big. I think I might have found another host of Solomon¡¯s great magic.¡± ¡°Indeed-!¡± Professor Balan trembled at my words. ¡°You are truly amazing. In the face of such remarkable insight, this Balan Sabrnak can do nothing but tremble and worship.¡± ... Wasn¡¯t that a bit too much exaggeration? It almost sounded like I was dragging her to work while she was trying to enjoy the festival. Of course, Balan might not see it that way... Anyway, I¡¯d be away for a short while. So, I decided to briefly inform Balan of the matter. ¡°There¡¯s a high probability that Queen Aira has Solomon¡¯s great magic, Ars Nova.¡±The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) ¡°... I see! It all makes sense now. Why Theo, the illustrious descendant of the great Demon King, is obediently listening to the Spider Queen¡¯s words.¡± Nodding, nod. ¡°Especially, I think it would be good to try this to Queen Aira. When she is asleep, use this....¡± Seuk-. Balan presented me with an object and explained how to use it and the effect it had. ¡°If used properly, it will help with skin whitening, making blemishes and freckles disappear. Hehe... And it will also soften a woman¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°It will stir the emotions and bring the deep-seated great magic to the surface. For example, sexual temptation or stimulation. Hehehe-.¡± Sexual temptation or stimulation!? If I could bring the magic within Aira to the surface, it was well worth the challenge for me. It was hitting two birds with one stone, as I¡¯d be attacking her anyway. If I were alone, I would never have figured out all this. It felt reassuring to have a competent subordinate. While I used to be suspicious, Balan was now an indispensable and capable follower of mine. Then Balan stuttered. ¡°A-and, if it¡¯s not too much to ask....¡± ¡°Ask? Are you asking me for a favor?¡± ¡°I-if this is over, please give me a one year vacation....¡± Vacation? For a year? My forehead furrowed. Just as she was doing a good job, she suddenly wanted a year off? ¡°Of-of course, you don¡¯t have to grant it. It¡¯s just a small wish....¡± Bala waved her hands as if she had made a slip of the tongue. Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but recall my own request for vacation in front of Aira. It was only natural for a subordinate to feel this way when requesting some time off. I think I could understand Aira¡¯s feelings a little better now. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give you a vacation after this is over. But you¡¯ll need to show good results in return, Professor Balan.¡± ¡°T-thank you!¡± Leaving the bowing Balan behind me, I slipped away into the festival. Prev Episode 225.1 Episode 225.1 (EP-225.1) #5 225 ¨C Discovery #5 ¡°Haaa-ah-.¡± Perhaps it was because she had been working a lot all day, Aira kept yawning around 10 PM. Mirna might have criticized her for yawning so openly, but Aira¡¯s job ¡¶Flower¡· made even a simple yawn look elegant. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed. Theo, please prepare.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She was actually going to bed at 10pm. But, of course, I was pleased as I had been waiting for Aira to go to sleep. Okay, go to bed now. Seureuk, seureuk-. I spread the freshly washed duvet neatly on the bed. Made of magic fabric and snowbird feathers, it didn¡¯t warm you up, but rather cool you down. Perfect for the summer nights. Aira wrapped it up to her chest and yawned a few more times. She then looked at me and slowly opened her lips. ¡°You seem to be getting along well with Lily? You left me with her while you¡¯re away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, we get along normally.¡± ¡°She looks rough, but she has a good heart. I think you can do as you need. You can spank her if necessary....¡± Aira slowly closed her eyes. Seeming quite sleepy, she soon began to breathe steadily, falling into a deep sleep. ¡°Good night.¡± Honestly, I was a bit surprised that Aira talked about Lily. After all, she rarely praised others. Then again, this was unusual, but not the first time. Anyway. Taking advantage of Aira¡¯s deep sleep, I gently brushed my palm over her face. ¡°... Are you asleep?¡± Despite the repeated shadows of my palm falling and disappearing on her face, Aira¡¯s expression remained remarkably serene. In that sense, the current Aira was the snake. And I was the mouse. Jjikjjik-. The first thing I did was remove the thin blanket that was protecting Aira¡¯s body. Seureureuk-. The process was very slow and careful. Whether it was due to the delicate touch of a fairy or Aira¡¯s subdued response when asleep, she didn¡¯t even flinch as the blanket got pulled down to her toes. Before me, Aira¡¯s body covered in a thin, white silk negligee and her long arms and legs extending beneath were revealed. Her snowy arms and curves were smooth and perfect as if they were carved out of marble by a masterful genius, making them look sublime rather than strange. Her body was warm and soft like mochi. How did I know? Because I was touching Aira¡¯s calf right now. Malrang, malrang-. ¡°Nice.¡± Aira¡¯s calves were soft. It was hard to believe that these thin, slender legs supported such a long, model-like body. My hand, which had been pressing on her calf, slowly went down and pressed Aira¡¯s foot. ¡°Mhmm-.¡± Aira suddenly made a small noise which had me startled and retracted my hand. Why was I foolishly touching her foot as if it was natural? Actually, what I intended to do was not to press on her calf or foot. I planned to do something bigger. That was, to touch her lips or chest. Seureureuk-. Even though I had made up my mind, I felt a chilling shiver running down my spine. How dare I even think of touching her so recklessly? It would have been unthinkable in the past. But after going through various events, I had become bolder and stronger. With s¡êxual contact and stimulation, the Ars Nova would gradually surface, and I would be able to capture and absorb it. So, what demon dwelled in Aira? Prev Episode 225.2 Episode 225.2 (EP-225.2) #5 225 ¨C Discovery #5 Pang-! Papapang-! ¡°......!!!¡± I froze when the loud fireworks started going off outside the window view. It was like a squirrel meeting a giant cobra in its burrow. I was stuck solid in place. With such noise, even the deepest of sleepers would wake up. Salrang, salrang-. At that moment, the smoke from the moxibustion started to sway strangely. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it didn¡¯t seem like a good omen, so I hurriedly pulled the blanket back up. Just then, the flame of the moxibustion went out. At the same time, the air in the room became chilly. ¡°Theo-.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Are you awake?¡± The fact that I didn¡¯t tremble or stutter was probably due to my Level 10¡¶Actor¡·job, without which I would have floundered in panic. Pang, papapang-. Amidst the ongoing fireworks, Aira turned her frowning gaze towards the window and the untouched curtains were drawn on her own accord. Then, the room was enveloped in silence, as if all outside noises and the flashes of explosions were cut off. ¡°In the future, make sure to close the curtains during the festival.¡± ¡°... I will be more mindful.¡± This damned festival. ¡°And, what is this?¡± Before drifting back to sleep, Aira discovered the moxibustion I had placed by her bedside.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com ¡°Hng, really? I feel like I haven¡¯t learned anything since coming to Ark and it¡¯s already vacation.¡± You didn¡¯t learn anything, because you didn¡¯t go to class... Aira, as a single digit ranker, had the privilege of not having to take lectures or exams, so she probably hadn¡¯t felt any sense of a school life. Gazing out the window, Aira said as her hair fluttered in the breeze. ¡°I wish summer would end soon and autumn comes. I like autumn.¡± ¡°But summer has just begun. You¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer for autumn.¡± ¡°Yeah, anyway. I can¡¯t wait to see Serazade¡¯s crying face when she loses to me~. Theo, try to get the vote counted a little bit earlier.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I answered the question, but I couldn¡¯t just speed up the tallying. After acknowledging her words, I recalled today¡¯s schedule. Aira¡¯s schedule for today was as simple as walking around, signing, waving and smiling in front of people. As I silently prayed for a peaceful end to the day¡ª. ¡°Ng-?¡± Aira, who was stroking my hair, made a strange sound. ¡°Is something wrong, my lady?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But Theo, I just realized that autumn leaves have bloomed on your crown. It seems like autumn has already arrived on your head.¡± ¡°... Autumn leaves?¡± ... What autumn? I was horrified when I looked into the top of my head in the mirror. Like what Aira said, autumn ¡®leaves¡¯ were blooming on my head. The hair on the top was dyed red like a red maple leaf. ¡°Red hair-.¡± Prev Episode 226.1 Episode 226.1 (EP-226.1) #6 226 ¨C Discovery #6 In the world I lived in, hair colors were largely monochromatic. Black, blonde, brown, and so on¡ª which meant someone with bright pink hair would naturally attract attention. However, since this world was full of all kinds of different hair colors, people didn¡¯t even think it was a strange thing to have pink hair. In this world, the color of a person¡¯s eyes or hair was said to be influenced by inherent factors such as mana, vitality, and aura. Among them, members of the esteemed Angmar Family were proud of their blood red hair. Their hair stood out even in the colorful gatherings adorned with various ornaments, jewels, and fabric hues. Thanks to that, the princesses of Angmar were popular wherever they went like bright roses. ¡°Red hair-. It really looks like autumn leaves.¡± ¡°......!¡± I, Theo Gospel, no, Theo Angmar was born with such red hair. It was due to some twist in my magic circuit that I maintained brown hair. But it was evident that eventually, it would all turn red. I had been concealing it through a special dye. But now, looking in the mirror, the roots of the hair growing from my crown were completely red, just like autumn leaves. ... I messed up! ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ You really triggered right now!? Of all people, I somehow showed it to the last person I wanted to find out. Plok-. Aira suddenly plucked one of my hairs. Then, she examined it closely before finally giving it a quick lick. It was unhygienic, but Aira made it look so seductive that I felt embarrassed. ¡°W-why did you lick it?¡± ¡°Hmm, it must be the effects of mana. It¡¯s not uncommon for the constitution to change as one moves through the ranks. Theo, your mana is red.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to laugh. I want to know how the dye faded so quickly and why.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see, the dye I gave you was a magic dye mixed with a precious elixir, so it should have lasted for a year....¡± ¡°So there¡¯s definitely an issue, is what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you mind if I take a drop of your blood? I¡¯ll have to run some tests to find out. It won¡¯t take long, so just-¡° Kalira held out the syringe at me. The long needles made me flinch. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say one drop?¡± ¡°Yes, but a larger amount will give me a more detailed sample. Now, raise your left arm. It might sting a little.¡± Sting-. ¡°Hie... hm?¡± It was not as painful as I thought. I was preparing myself to scream, but it felt more like a mosquito bite, which left me hanging. ¡°You¡¯re good at giving injections.¡± As I complimented Kalira¡¯s skill in drawing blood, her red eyes ominously curved into crescent moons. ¡°That way, you can slip the needle in without the target noticing. It¡¯s a basic skill for back-alley prescribers like us.¡± ¡®... I see. I shouldn¡¯t have asked further.¡¯ ¡°Then, please sit down and wait for a moment.¡± I took my seat and watched as Kalira tinkered with something, completely clueless about what she was doing due to my lack of medical knowledge. All I could tell was that my blood was being transferred back and forth between beakers and flasks. ¡°The results should be back in a few minutes, let¡¯s give it about ten.¡± As Kalira seemed to have finished her work for now, she handed me a strangely fluorescent drink. When I took a sip, it tasted more like carbonated lemonade than tea. It was delicious. After I emptied my glass with satisfaction, Kallira astutely refilled it for me. ¡°Nymphs and imps like it. Miss Marmar especially. Theo-nim seems to be the same.¡± ¡°.......¡± Prev Episode 226.2 Episode 226.2 (EP-226.2) #6 226 ¨C Discovery #6 I felt embarrassed for being exposed like this. So I asked to change the topic. ¡°Do nymphs or imps visit often?¡±Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) ¡°They do come by. They help me out with things and sometimes eat the excess candies I get from the men around here.¡± ¡®I see.¡® Now that I looked around, there were traces of laces, frills, sewing tools, and completed Marumaru dolls scattered about, things that girls would likely enjoy. Seemed like she was getting along well with the imps. It was good to see subordinates socializing with each other. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re doing well, but it must be a bit boring to be staying in the infirmary like this when everyone else is enjoying the festival.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll change soon. More than that, Theo-nim, your complexion looks much better. You seem to have changed a lot as well.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Normally, you wouldn¡¯t even consider touching tea offered by others.¡± ¡°Well....¡± It was because I now trusted Kalira. However, it was a bit embarrassing to say it out loud. As I remained silent, Kalira added a few more words. ¡°You¡¯re unrecognizable from when we first met. Seeing Theo-nim now, no one will believe that you are the same Demon Monk Theo.¡± So, did that mean that I no longer looked like the Demon Monk Theo that was in my nickname? Ding-. Just then, a bell rang from somewhere. ¡°The results are ready. Excuse me for a moment.¡± Seizing the opportunity while Kalira stepped away, I was lost in thought for a moment. Had I actually changed? ¡°Miss Elga?¡± ¡°I prescribed her some medication. She seemed somewhat tense and anxious.¡± Elga came here? Didn¡¯t she say she didn¡¯t have time because she had to meet the messenger from her family? Did she stop by for a moment? Suddenly, I became curious about what Elga was doing. * * * A luxurious and magnificent carriage adorned with embroidery and gilding in the shape of a lion, traveled through the streets of Gracia, the city of the church. It carried a lion¡¯s flag. The cultured residents of Gracia, knowing what this symbolized, made way for the carriage amidst the bustling festival streets. And riding in that carriage was the eldest daughter, the inheritor of the Lion Heart King¡¯s weapon, Crusher. She remained unmoved in the bumps, staring out the window, until she finally broke the long silence and asked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Then Rowan, the old and experienced steward of the Lioness Family, adjusted his monocle. ¡°I am certain. As you instructed, I have thoroughly investigated all those around. Everything is documented here. You can check it out.¡± Seueuk-. Rowan extended a bundle of paper towards his Young Lady. Taking it, Elga glanced at the contents before inquiring. ¡°Who were involved in this?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Young Lady, I have sent them all to a quiet place, the Lioness¡¯ way. Rather, it was surprising. There¡¯re two, the prophet Theo Gospel©¤¡± ¡°Shh-. Rowan, be careful with your words.¡± At his Lady¡¯s words, the old steward fell silent. Clip-clop, clip-clop... Only the noisy clatter of hooves and wheels resounded in the carriage. Prev Episode 227.1 Episode 227.1 (EP-227.1) #7 227 ¨C Discovery #7 If you asked the people who was the true ruler of Angmar, most of them would probably say something like this. ©¥At the moment, it¡¯s the Lioness Family, isn¡¯t it? The Angmar Family, which had ruled the world since the age of myths, fell with the defeat of the Demon King. Among the four families who brought him down, the Lioness Family became the only one enjoying prosperity. After endless funerals, the Tarantera Family was only left with the tyrant Queen. The Draco Family disappeared from the world. And the Belhwak Family¡¯s heir died, leaving behind a giant mess. Compared to the Lioness Family, which stood firm like a roaring lion, everyone else was treading the path to downfall. The Lioness Family had a steadfast pillar, their patriarch, Reinhardt. And with the eldest daughter inheriting the hero¡¯s weapon and the wise eldest son, they were guaranteed a future laced with gold. Rumor had it that the eldest son would inherit the throne from the Spider Queen. Thanks to this, the present Lioness Family was enjoying unprecedented prosperity since the dawn of creation. Their power and influence were so vast that they could even count the trees in a small village. There was no secret in the world that Elganes Von Lioness, the eldest daughter of the Lioness Family, couldn¡¯t uncover if she set her mind to it. And Elga was a skilled weapon wielder. Seureureuk-. Elga stepped out of the carriage and walked in silence. ©¥Hey, did you just see that? Where are those swarms of imps going-. Were there always so many imps in Ark? ©¥I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go check it out next time. It should be fun! The festival was riddled with people noisily chatting and laughing, but Elga¡¯s expression remained calm and composed, more so than ever before. She had felt this tranquility on the night before the subjugation of the barbarian chieftain. Elga¡¯s mood now was just as cool as it was then. ¡®Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet for now.¡¯ She needed a quiet space. A place where she could solely focus on her intuition and inspiration. So she went back to her room, closed the door, and made sure she wasn¡¯t being watched or eavesdropped on. ¡®Lately, it feels like someone is constantly watching me. Could there really be evil spirits...?¡¯ No, that couldn¡¯t be. All she could see were the birds perched outside the window, preening their wings. ¡®Unknown.¡¯ Chwareureu-. Elga turned the page. Behind it, there were several more pages filled with information about this ¡°unknown¡± slave, neatly organized by the old and experienced steward, Rowan, as per Elga¡¯s request. ¡¸Seized among the loot of Witch Forest bandits-.¡¹ ¡¸Said to have been an unconscious ¡®log¡¯ when they first found him.¡¹ ¡¸According to the testimony, at some point he suddenly regained senses and started speaking gibberish-.¡¹ ¡®Suspicious.¡¯ The more information Elga gleaned, the more she felt like she was falling deeper and deeper into a quagmire. One thing was certain, though: the man she knew might not be who she thought he was. ¡®So many secrets.¡¯ She knew there was something being hidden, but she never expected it to be this peculiar. ¡®He said he was a descendant of a fallen family. The story doesn¡¯t add up.¡¯ But a ¡°log¡±? Even though Elga had no interest in magic, she roughly understood what that meant. And that it couldn¡¯t be anything good. Ttuk, ttuk-. Then someone knocked on the door. ©¥Lady Lioness, it¡¯s almost time. Shouldn¡¯t we discuss our tasks for the vote counting tomorrow? ¡°Ah.¡± She opened the door to see a girl with silver hair and sparkling red eyes. Mirna, one of the few girls who could speak so boldly to her. Mirna said. ¡°Come on. And, please hold this for me.¡± Seueuk-. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when you look at it. It¡¯s glow-in-the-dark garlic.¡± ¡°.......¡± Prev Episode 227.2 Episode 227.2 (EP-227.2) #7 227 ¨C Discovery #7 Seeing Mirna Draco subtly offering her garlic, Elga frowned. Did Mirna really think she was possessed by an evil spirit? Elga thought about pretending to be possessed and writhe around, but just took the garlic, annoyed. She then asked lightly. ¡°Hey, Mirna. Do you know anything about logs?¡± ¡°A log? It¡¯s just a piece of wood. Why are you suddenly asking about it?¡± ¡°The language-log spoken by sinister black mages and necromancers like you. Do you know what that means?¡± Mirna laughed at Elga¡¯s question. ¡°You wish to test my knowledge? But to think you¡¯d see me so lightly, Lady Lioness, it¡¯s rather disappointing.¡± ¡°What disappointment? So what exactly does ¡®log¡¯ mean?¡± ¡°A log is a vessel used in seditious necromancy or black magic. To put it in terms you understand-.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°It is also called a corpse. Or a corresponding state.¡± ¡°... So, what are the chances of that log coming back to life and walking around?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as likely as the fried egg for breakfast hatching inside Lady Lioness¡¯ stomach.¡± So it was impossible. ¡°More importantly, why are you interested in black magic out of the blue? Do you have a fascination with blood or darkness? Do you hear someone else¡¯s voice in your ear¡ª.¡± ¡°Quiet, you.¡± Mirna couldn¡¯t provide Elga with the answers she sought. The involved half-fairy wouldn¡¯t disclose the truth to Elga either. Thanks to this, what naturally came to mind was the eccentric who was lurking in the old house. However, approaching him alone was a bit difficult... ¡°Hey, Mirna. What are you doing tonight? I¡¯m really upset, but I think I can trust you. I need you to meet someone with me.¡± * * * I didn¡¯t particularly like hot summer days, but the sweltering weather helped me this time. Because I could wear a hat to shield myself from the sun. They¡¯d always been by my side, stealing my mind away, so it felt uneasy when they were not around like this. It was chilly... As if something was going to happen or trouble would come while I was not watching. Especially with Mirna, who thought Elga was possessed by a demon. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she¡¯d cause some accidents... No, let¡¯s not worry too much. With the bird taming magic, I had bird-drones. If anything actually happened, they¡¯d fly straight to me and let me know. Elga and Mirna would never have dreamed that the birds accompanying them were spies giving me information. Lost in thought, I was snapped back to reality when someone came running from afar. ¡°Queen, I¡¯ve brought the hat!¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s nice.¡± Aira wore the straw hat that Lily had bought and said while looking at the scorching sun. ¡°Then, I think it¡¯s time for us to rest as well. Theo, lead the way.¡± ¡°But what shall I do? Give Lily work too!¡± ¡°Well then, Lily, be quiet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at being quiet! Neither mice nor birds know-.¡± As she babbled with her silly pink hair, digging through the crowd, my steps abruptly halted when a small bird landed on my shoulder. Purrrreung-. ¡°Is it some kind of parrot? They¡¯re good for copying people¡¯s words. It¡¯s a difficult bird to tame....¡± Aira showed interest in the bird perched on my shoulder, but then... ©¥Kyechip-! I snapped awake at the whisper. Elga and Mirna were heading towards the Guide¡¯s house? Prev Episode 228.1 Episode 228.1 (EP-228.1) #8 228 ¨C Discovery #8 When I first realized I had become a character in a novel, my first resolve was to strive to control every variable myself. If the events that would unfold in the future were to spiral out of my rein, Aira and I would end up hanging on the gallows. For someone like me, the Guide¡¯s existence was an anomaly in itself. Had I ever thought ¡®what is this bas?ard¡¯ so strongly before? Perhaps the variables I thought I had under control had, unbeknownst to me, cracks that began to snowball. As the actions of Aira and I had changed, the actions of the main character¡¯s party must have been altered as well. And somewhere along the way, at some point, the Guide who wasn¡¯t there originally joined the party. Truly an anomaly... Literally incomprehensible. I simply couldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of someone who might be beyond my control. Thus, I¡¯d been hard at work, trying to find out just what this guy was up to. First and foremost, I implemented a thorough ¡°isolation.¡± Isolating those around me like Mirna and Elga, and especially Aira, from approaching him. Since I couldn¡¯t predict what might happen with him involved, I preferred to keep my distance and conduct independent investigations¡ª. Porrreung-. ©¥Keechip-! And now, my messenger parrot was saying that Elga and Mirna were heading to the Guide¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t know the specifics yet, but it didn¡¯t seem like anything good would come out of them getting involved with each other. Elga going to meet the Guide with Mirna. What a combination. ©¥That¡¯s strange... Something is off about this street. Why are there no signs anywhere? I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what was going on, but by listening carefully with my keen fairy ears, it seemed like they were unable to find their way and started wandering in circles. Hu-. Once they stopped at a distance where they couldn¡¯t see me, I took a deep breath. My breath was caught in my throat, but thanks to Calm Thinking and Level 10 Actor, I could easily pretend to be normal as if on a casual stroll. ¡°Who¡¯s this? I didn¡¯t expect to meet you ladies in a place like this.¡± I waved and slowly walked towards them. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re....¡± Elga and Mirna¡¯s eyes glowed blue and red respectively like blooming flowers, then Elga frowned. ¡°What, shouldn¡¯t you be working next to Aira? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Well, I had some errands nearby. But that aside, I didn¡¯t expect to see both Elga-nim and Mirna-nim together going somewhere.¡± The relationship between Elga and Mirna was far from best of friends. Like a monkey and a dog. Or a dog and a cat. Perhaps worse than those, even. As I asked about this peculiar combination, Mirna chimed in. ¡°Well, Lady Lioness is taking me to a place she doesn¡¯t even know. We¡¯ve been circling around this alley for 20 minutes now.¡± Then she leaned in close and whispered. ¡°She¡¯s trying to take me to an unknown place, Lady Lioness is definitely possessed by a demon. It¡¯s a common symptom!¡± ¡®I see...¡¯ From what I heard, it didn¡¯t seem like Mirna and Elga were conspiring a scheme. Thanks to that, I was able to regain some peace of mind. Prev Episode 228.2 Episode 228.2 (EP-228.2) #8 228 ¨C Discovery #8 Since we ran into each other, we decided to have dinner together. The two of us entered the fancy student cafeteria nearby, ordered our meals, and started eating. As we were finishing up, Mirna asked while elegantly wiping her lips with a napkin. ¡°Lady Lioness, why don¡¯t you eat any garlic?¡± ¡°Whether I eat garlic or not is none of your business.¡±ViiSiit for latest novels ¡°... Is it perhaps that you can¡¯t eat it?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Elga seemed annoyed. While it might appear that she was angry because Mirna kept insisting on her eating garlic, having spent quite some time with her, I knew better. Elga was upset because her plan had fallen through. She was frustrated about failing to go to the Guide¡¯s house. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I didn¡¯t know why Elga wanted to meet him, but I definitely didn¡¯t want her to have any further contact with that man. Moreover, Elga was pregnant. If she moved around recklessly and encountered any danger, it could lead to uncontrollable consequences. ¡°Sir Theo, I must say, that¡¯s a nice hat you¡¯re wearing.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Mirna suddenly said, so I set aside my thoughts for now. ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to take it off indoors? Now that night has fallen, there¡¯s no need to wear a hat to block the sun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wearing it for the style.¡± ¡°Style?¡± Mirna laughed at my response, as if she had heard something amusing. ¡°So Sir Theo also has a childish side? Style, you say? But style needs the right time and place to shine. Indoors, you should take off your hat.¡± ¡°... I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± I nodded, but I had no intention of removing my hat. Mirna gave me a strange look, then let out a long, thoughtful hum. She probably thought to herself that ¡°Theo Gospel has no fashion sense,¡± and deducted points for that. In times like this, the best approach was to ask directly. ¡°Elga-nim seems quite interested in the Witch Forest. Why are you suddenly asking about it?¡± ¡°... No reason.¡± It smelled like something was definitely going on. Maybe Elga¡¯s reason for wanting to meet the Guide was related to the Witch Forest. After finishing our meal, I stepped outside the restaurant and stretched. While Elga stayed behind to settle the bill, Mirna, who had come out first, poked me in the side. ¡°Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?.¡± ¡°It seems the spirit possessing Lady Lioness is starting to influence her more and more. This afternoon, she kept going around in circles in the same spot. And now she¡¯s curious about the Witch Forest.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°The Witch Forest is a haven for heretics, filled with immoral necromancers and black mages. It¡¯s only natural for demons to be interested in such a place.¡± In Mirna¡¯s mind, Elga was already being manipulated by a demon. Mirna¡¯s reasoning was quite reasonable if you looked at it without context. ¡°Mirna-nim, let¡¯s stay calm and keep an eye for now. It might not be a possession.¡± ¡°Of course. The vote counting starts at midnight, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Lady Lioness for today. Who knows what might happen...¡± Regardless of the reason, knowing Mirna would be watching Elga allowed me to breathe a little easier. At the same time, I realized something. I had become complacent and too passive lately. As Kalira in the infirmary had pointed out, after leaving the court, I had lost my edge in many ways. I had been ignoring the principle that dealing with any potential problem was paramount. I had not been cautious enough, letting things fester. Optimism or not, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Nothing was going to be solved by sweeping it under the rug. The best way to fix the problem was to get in there and do it, even if it might be horrible and painful. I had made up my mind. I¡¯d go see the Guide soon. And, I would drive him out of Ark. No, I would cast him far away from my life! With this resolve, I parted ways with the ladies. Prev Episode 229.1 Episode 229.1 (EP-229.1) #9 229 ¨C Discovery #9 It was late at night, and the owls started to hoot. ©¥Hoot hoot. They were really making a racket. These birds... ¡°You seem to have made a decision.¡± At that moment, Balan, who had opened the door for me, spoke those words. Though I couldn¡¯t tell what expression I had on my face, but I had indeed resolved myself. ¡°I think we should deal with the Guide soon.¡± ¡°Indeed, you have made up your mind. In that case, I, Balan De Sabrnak, will follow your orders.¡± Balan¡¯s red eyes gleamed with a sly chuckle. Her demeanor had a sense of anticipation, as if she had been waiting for this moment. Talking about dealing with someone in the dark and laughing like this made me feel like a villain... ¡°But, Theo-nim, we still aren¡¯t certain if a great magic is hiding within his body. If we attempt to make contact now, there¡¯s a risk that our position could be exposed....¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. However, putting aside the matter of Ars Nova, I have a leverage that would be his leash, so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± I had a rough idea of the Guide¡¯s identity. It might be a rather radical or forceful method, but if he didn¡¯t comply, I¡¯d reign in that leash and have him ¡°leave Ark.¡± However, Balan still seemed anxious. ¡°What if once cornered, he rushes towards Theo-nim?¡± ¡°Well, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± If he came at me, I¡¯d just unleash my growing power, which was approaching the 6th Rank, upon him. To be honest, the aura and magic surrounding the Guide were pitiful. They were on par with what I had before I started learning magic. He seemed peculiar in some ways, but if we face each other properly, the chances of me losing would be very slim. Additionally, I had Balan to assist me. ¡°Indeed, Theo-nim has everything planned out. Then, how about taking action tonight?¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Wasn¡¯t that too sudden? Balan¡¯s red eyes gleamed more wickedly in the candlelight. ¡°The longer we take to prepare, the more likely our opponent will be ready. So, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to get things done on this quiet, moonless night.¡± Not much difference in reality. Clink, clank-. As her bundle made noises, I casually asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve packed too much?¡± ¡°In the words of King Solomon, you can never be too prepared.¡± Did Solomon say that? ¡°And this is my first experience with Theo-nim... It¡¯s only natural that I want to show you my best!¡± ... First experience? The term she used made me feel a bit embarrassed. I just responded indifferently. ¡°Just don¡¯t get too eager and cause any accidents. As you know, the Angmar Family is nearly annihilated and our current power is small. We need to handle everything in secret.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Though I received a clear answer, I couldn¡¯t shake the lingering sense of unease. As I had already experienced, Professor Balan had a history of going overboard and causing major incidents. She seemed quite stable now, though. Slurrr-. At that moment, a breeze blew in. It was somewhat tepid and humid, making it uncomfortable. Sass-. Once the swaying trees and bushes stilled, a heavy silence fell between me and Professor Balan. An eerie silence. A moonless night. Though it was close to midnight, the alley behind us was lively and bustling with vendors, drunkards, and clowns due to the festival. ©¥The age of nymphs is over-. It¡¯s time for the imp¡¯s-. ©¥Ugh, I¡¯m not drunk-. This alley was completely desolate, as if abandoned. It felt as if all signs had been deliberately cut off. Just then, Balan, who had been looking around, spoke. ¡°It¡¯s a barrier.¡± ¡°A barrier?¡± Prev Episode 229.2 Episode 229.2 (EP-229.2) #9 229 ¨C Discovery #9 ¡°A barrier that blocks people from entering is inscribed here, at the corners of the pavement and the columns. It¡¯s a barrier technique used by the church and their priests.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Indeed, the bricks of the pavement and the stones placed under the trees that Balan pointed out were marked with colorful drawings, as if someone had painted them with a brush. To describe the exact shapes, they looked somewhat like round snail shells. According to Balan, this barrier technique had a confusing effect that could make people turn back. ¡°It¡¯s human nature to want to go back when seeing a dark and narrow alley with no lights on. It induces such feelings to those nearby.¡± ¡°How very specific...¡± She said that if the effect was strong enough, it could trap those who entered the alley like a maze. Perhaps that was why Elga and Mirna couldn¡¯t find the Guide¡¯s house and ended up wandering in circles. The one who set up this barrier was probably the one man living alone, monopolizing the multi-family house beyond this narrow alley. The fact that he could cast magic used by priests made me increasingly convinced that he was from the church. Uttuk-. Finally, Balan and I halted our steps. In front of me stood a dilapidated multi-family house that looked as if it had been built decades ago. A man sat in front of it, by a small fire. ¡°You guys....¡± His deep blue eyes turned to me. I felt slightly worse at the strange gaze of both fatigue and relaxation. Still, what a strange man. With his robe removed, I could see his patchy beard which made his face look old. But at the same time, his wrinkle-free skin made him look young. A face that looked different depending on the angle and perspective. He opened his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect guests at such a late hour.¡± His attitude was quite relaxed. How annoying... But both Balan and I had come with the determination of someone demanding a refund at a department store. We had no intention of backing down. Seureuk-. But when this man mentioned that he had also been at the slave market, it felt like an explanation had been added to my conclusions. Now, it was just a matter of getting the final answer. ¡°.......¡± The man remained silent, as if he had stopped breathing. ¡°Can I take that silence as an admission?¡± Huhuhu¡ªThen the man began to laugh. ¡°Huhuhuheuheu©¥©¤.¡± As his voice grew low and eerie, almost demonic, he suddenly stopped laughing, as if turning off a faucet. ¡°Even if I deny it now, it would only reveal the lie. You know too much. I never expected my identity to be discovered.¡± Gooooooo-. The man, Theodoros, began to emit a strange aura. Simultaneously, an ominous wind blew from somewhere, extinguishing all the bonfires and lanterns in the vicinity. ©¥But if you intended to stir up a hornet¡¯s nest, you must have been prepared to be stung, half-fairy. There was only profound darkness, void of even moonlight. ©¤Grrrrrrr©¤. A growl echoed from somewhere, sending chills down my spine. I felt a foreboding energy brushing against my skin, a sense of de?ja? vu. An unsettling premonition of having to fight a giant monster. And my hunch was generally pretty good... Hwaaa©¤. Today was supposed to be a moonless night. Yet, a crimson full moon, which should not have risen, hung high in the sky. ©¥Ahhhh©¤, Gwangyeom God, please show mercy to your lost servant©¤. When the dark world suddenly brightened with that light, I found myself standing not amidst the dilapidated garden and house, but in the middle of a dense jungle or forest filled with trees. What was this forest? ¡°Why am I here?¡± After a moment of confusion, Balan, who had been hiding behind me, shouted. ¡°The, Theo-nim, this is the barrier¡¯s manifestation. We don¡¯t know what will come out. Please be careful...!¡± Episode 230.1 Episode 230.1 (EP-230.1) Revelation #1 230 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revelation #1 When I came to my senses, The bonfire and dilapidated house had vanished, and we found ourselves greeted by a forest under a large moon. What was this forest? As I wondered about this sudden change of scenery, Balan explained in detail. ¡°This is a mental manifestation... Where the landscape and objects in one¡¯s heart materialize into something tangible. It¡¯s a skill often seen among high ranking priests of the Gwangyeom Church or ascetics who have undergone penance for a long time....¡± She was saying unfamiliar words that sounded difficult to understand. I rephrased it as much as I could comprehend and asked again. ¡°If this is a mental manifestation, does it mean that the forest in the Guide¡¯s mind has been brought out? ¡°Y-Yes. That¡¯s the nature of this barrier. I didn¡¯t expect that guy to possess such a skill. I, Balan de Sabrnak, was careless... It¡¯s my mistake!¡± ¡°Now is not the time for self-reproach. We need to figure out how to escape from here or how to find him.¡± I touched the nearby trees. They were very much real. The grass was also real, and the stones and soil felt real too. But, this was nothing more than a manifested image. Having had a similar experience recently, I was able to remain relatively calm. It felt like when I entered Aira¡¯s dream. However, it would be more accurate to say that the dream came out instead of me entering it. ¡°Theo-nim, to maintain your composure even in this situation... Truly the mark of a ruler. I, Balan, am deeply impressed!¡± Did I appear composed? Though not intentional, my experience navigating Aira¡¯s dream seemed to have been quite helpful. It was the nature of someone having experienced and seen similar things. I asked. ¡°So, Balan, how do we break this manifestation? If it¡¯s a spell created by a human, there must be a way to undo it.¡± ¡°The caster will be somewhere in this place. If we find and defeat him, this bizzare barrier will end. We should hurry, as we don¡¯t know how this space might change over time¡ª.¡± Phishung-. ©¥Kreuu, keong-! The dog charged into the underbrush like an arrow released from a bowstring. ©¥Kkyaaak! At the same time, a loud scream pierced the air. Thinking it might be the Guide, we rushed into the thicket and discovered an unfamiliar being writhing on the ground. ¡°Elf...? A purple elf....¡± Balan spoke up. As she said, lying on the ground was indeed an elf. She was wearing black leather and war paint on her face, but her pointed ears were unmistakable. ¡°Tsk-!¡± The elf, whose leg had been bitten by the dog, clicked her tongue. Then she pulled something from her pouch and slammed it onto the ground. ¡°Tweety-!¡± Pang-! A puff of smoke rose with a small explosion. The acrid smell made me cough. In the chaos, a giant eagle grabbed the elf¡¯s arm and flew into the sky. ©¥Pireureureuk-! Professor Balan said to me. ¡°Theo-nin, did you see that? You might have already noticed, but that elf just now... looked a lot like Professor Stella.¡± ¡°... You are probably right.¡± ¡°Does that mean Professor Stella has joined forces with the Guide?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. To be precise, it¡¯s her but not her.¡± ¡°What do you mean...?¡± Balan tilted her head in confusion, clearly not understanding. It was not that I was unaware of her feelings, but it is difficult to explain this with certainty. Why Stella Bellhawk, who was supposedly taken back to her family, was here in this forest. I had a hypothesis, but there was not enough evidence to prove it. ¡°Let¡¯s follow her.¡± Episode 230.2 Episode 230.2 (EP-230.2) Revelation #1 230 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revelation #1 Kaching-! ¡°Kyaak-!¡±ViiSiit for latest novels Balan let out a sharp scream. Crouching on the ground, an absurdly hard bear trap was gnawing at her ankle, drawing a stream of blood. ¡°Professor Balan, you¡¯ve fallen into another trap.¡± ¡°Sorry....¡± Looking at it now, Balan was rather slow. Perhaps it was because she had spent her entire life sitting in a chair strictly doing research, or maybe she was just inherently clumsy, but she managed to trigger every kind of trap. ¡°How do you step on a bear trap that¡¯s right out in the open?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very used to watching my step....¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Only then did I understand. It must be because her chest was large. Those mountains were so big that they blocked the view of her feet completely! ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Then there was nothing we could do. The good news was that Professor Balan¡¯s body turned out to be quite resilient. Kaching-. I still couldn¡¯t get used to the fact that her wounds healed as soon as the bear trap was released. It wasn¡¯t human. Strictly speaking, would that be correct? After all, such regenerative power was characteristic of the Ars Nova. ¡°Anyway, there are many traps. Be careful not to touch them carelessly.¡± Numerous traps were scattered throughout the dark forest. And misteltein arrows were aiming at us from unknown angles. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re being hunted. Why is Professor Stella...?¡± Balan tugged at my collar. Looking closer, I saw what could only be called a ¡®door¡¯ hovering in the air in the middle of a forest. How long had that been there? A door in the void. I didn¡¯t like how it blatantly drew our attention, but it seemed entering that door was the right move for now. So, Professor Balan and I opened the door and stepped into the pitch-black darkness. Immediately, everything around us changed. ¡°Cemetery? This time, it¡¯s a cemetery. Much better than the forest. It felt almost comforting, like home....¡± Balan smirked as if she liked the new setting. As she said, around us were thick stone lids covering the graves and tombstones. Centipedes and poisonous insects crawled about here and there. ¡°...... Bul¡¯ jack.¡± Under the moon in the sky was a woman wearing a grim mask. No, to be precise, she was wrapped in black cloth to the point where it was hard to tell she was a woman.... But the red eyes behind the mask and the fan were quite familiar. Chwareureuk-. ¡°©¥©¥©¥©¤.¡± As the woman with the fan recited some incantation, the heavy lids of the stone chambers creaked open, and the eerie dead rose from their slumber with glowing blue eyes. Balan was the first to react. ¡°Ne, necromancy...! It¡¯s a necromancer, Theo-nim! This time, a necromancer has appeared!¡± ¡°I can see that much, Balan. Calm down.¡± I calmed Balan down and activated Calm Thinking. At this point, I had to admit that my hypothesis was correct to some extent. The Headhunter of the Dark Forest, and the Mad Necromancer of the Moonlit Cemetery. They were the original episode bosses. Why the episode bosses from the original novel were appearing in the Guide¡¯s manifestation was beyond me. One thing was certain: you were forcing me to confront the fate I¡¯d been desperately trying to avoid. The moment I could see the Guide¡¯s face, he¡¯d definitely face my wrath! Episode 231.1 Episode 231.1 (EP-231.1) Revelation #2Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com 231 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revelation #2 Flap, Flap-. Each time the fan was shaken, the fallen dead would come back to ¡®life,¡¯ reassembling their bones and flesh. It felt like enduring an endless horde. I felt like I had already defeated dozens, or even hundreds of corpses, but this battle was dragging on with no end in sight. ¡°Theo-nim, I¡¯ll handle the undead. Please focus on dealing with the necromancer...!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± And so I left the undead to Balan. Balan reached into the air and chanted a gloomy incantation. The blue glow in the eyes of the dead turned red. Then they began to lash out at each other in internal conflict, arms reaching and legs kicking. ©¥Graaaa-! ©¥Geiaaaaa-! Crunch, crack. ¡°...da...?¡± The necromancer tilted her head as if she couldn¡¯t comprehend the situation. Soon, realizing that Balan was taking control of the undead, she unfurled her fan again. ¡°Nope, you can¡¯t!¡± ©¤Mero Mero Beam-! ¡°...Ga...!¡± She jolted as the purple lightning shot by the tail wand struck her. ¡°Grrrrr...!¡± However, because of the necromancer¡¯s strong will, she was able to struggle and fight it. Crackle, crackle. The purple lightning seemed to coil around her like a chain. Finally, with a sound like glass breaking, she exhaled a misty breath. ¡°Hrrrrr-!¡± She was clearly furious. Honestly, I was a bit taken aback, as I didn¡¯t expect her to resist my Mero Mero Beam. The spell still needed a lot of improvements, it seemed. No, there was no time to dwell on such. Surung-. The necromancer drew a long, thin sword then started charging at me. ¡°Grrr-!!!¡± ¡°Eup!¡± Whoosh-. I quickly ducked to avoid the blade that nearly sliced my throat. A moment¡¯s delay, and my head would have fallen off! However, her inability to contain her rage and the fact that she charged at me was a good thing. Staying low, I quickly wrapped my arms around her waist. ¡°Ha-!?¡± Her waist was so slender that it fitted snugly in my hands. While in her embrace, I could smell the sweet scent of peaches and apple mint at the same time. In front of her stood a man in a pressed robe. Holding a long stone scepter, he looked like a wicked monk or an evil spirit. ¡°Theodoros-.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised by this, as if you knew this was going to happen.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°This is a future in the name of possibility. It is the embodiment of a fate that should have happened. How do you find the final act of the stage I have set?¡± The one who answered was Balan, who had been hiding behind me. ¡°... This is the future?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a stillborn future, distorted by the flutter of a single butterfly¡¯s tiny wings. Regrettably.¡± It was as Theodoros had said. This was what was supposed to happen. Bellhawk, Draco, and the Queen of Tarantera were destined to be crushed by this fate. ¡°I intended to make it so. To bring everything down with these hands. I, Theodoros, planned to make it happen from above everyone.¡± Kkwak-. The man with a clenched fist then reached his hand towards me. ¡°However, someone unexpected ruined everything. Theo Gospel, everything about you. It was originally my plan... Usurper of fate, who exactly are you!?¡± There were many parts of his words that bothered me. In fact, I wanted to ask him questions. He seemed to know about episodes that had already been twisted out of existence. He continued speaking. ¡°Theo Gospel. The Demon Monk of Angmar. That was supposed to be my role. You took everything I was supposed to bear. As a result, my plans have become more complex and difficult.¡± ¡°So you are the Demon Monk of Angmar. Is that what you want to say?¡± Instead of answering, the man drew a smirk under his robe. Just as his teeth began to show-. Surung-. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the nonsense.¡± The Queen rose from her throne with her sword. At the same time, the embedded spears and swords began to float in the air. Sling, sling-. ¡°The, Theo-nim. The sword...!¡± Balan, greatly startled, trembled. She probably didn¡¯t know that the Queen could control the swords with telekinesis. This demonstrated why the Tyrant Queen could earn the title of Swordmaster despite being a mage. It was a scene I never wanted to witness with my own eyes, but there was no choice now. All I could do was fight and subdue her. Kkwaak-. As I tightened my grip on the wand, the Queen¡¯s lips curved into a crescent moon smile. Episode 231.2 Episode 231.2 (EP-231.2) Revelation #2 231 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revelation #2 ¡°Are you going to come at me?¡± Hoo, hoom. This must be what the expression ¡®the air is heavy¡¯ was. Even taking a breath turned stifling. ¡°Professor Balan. This will be on a different level than anything before.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Seureuk-. ¡°Uno.¡± At that moment, one of the floating swords grazed my face. I felt blood leaking from the sharp cut on my cheek, but there was no time to worry about the pain. ©¤Mana Shield! I raised my mana output to the maximum and deployed a mana shield. The extreme magic I gained from becoming a Little Demon King allowed me to create about ten layers of mana shields. ¡°Dos, tres, cuatro.¡± Sling, sling, sling-. Clang, clang-! However, my shields were simply being shattered like windows by stones, under the relentless onslaught from all directions. If this continued, I would inevitably be exposed to the attacks. How did the main character¡¯s party fight the Queen? Eudeuk-. Gritting my teeth, I focused entirely on defense. Even if it just meant continuously replenishing my mana shield, it was quite effective. ¡°Interesting, then how about this?¡± The Queen put down her sword and reached her hand towards me. ¡°... What is she trying to do?¡± Balan, hiding within my mana shield, voiced her doubts, but I could read the Queen¡¯s intentions. The gathering light on her fingers was anything but ordinary. ¡ªTahlum. Finally, with a short incantation, a world-erasing beam of superheated light shot from her finger. It pierced through the many layers of my mana shield at a single point and grazed my cheek. Whaaaaaa-! At the same time, an intense heat seared my face. I narrowly avoided the full blast, but if I had been hit directly, I would have died horribly. ¡°Theo-nim, what should I do? I don¡¯t see any gaps!¡± Balan was in a panic. ... In retrospect, Balan had been panicking all day. I brought her thinking she would be helpful, but she was just being fussy. I almost wanted to take back her vacation time. However, everyone had their time to shine. Thus, I decided to put Balan into good use. ¡°Balan, can you make a potion?¡± ¡°Po, potion?¡± ¡°From now on, do as I say.¡± Taking advantage of the Queen recharging her next spell, I quickly explained my plan. Balan made a disgusted face and said, ¡°Ugh,¡± but there was no other choice. ¡°I can buy you about a minute, so please do it!¡± I regenerated my mana shield and moved forward. The Queen, seemingly surprised that I would step up, couldn¡¯t hide her intrigue. ¡°You have the face of someone resigned to death. Good, I¡¯ll tear you apart, feed your corpse to the birds, and throw your bones to the dogs. Huhuhu-.¡± ¡°.......¡± Sareuk-. Just as she had deflected my spell with her sword, the Queen sharply sliced through the potion vial with the tip of her spear. However, the sharp scent of the liquid splattering everywhere was something she couldn¡¯t block. ¡°Eugh, cough, cough¡ªwhat is this, garlic...?¡± Finally, the Queen coughed violently. The Ars Nova within her probably couldn¡¯t withstand the yang energy from the garlic. ¡°Ugh, cough, cough.¡± Taking advantage of Aira¡¯s coughing fit¡ª My wand moved. But it wasn¡¯t aimed at the Queen¡¯s heart. Instead, it targeted the head of the Demon Monk Theodoros, who was hiding in a corner and retching on the floor. From the beginning, my true enemy was him. ¡°Die.¡± Phishung-. The air bullet pierced through his head. Simultaneously, the scenery around me began to dissolve, melting away one by one. * * * When I finally came to my senses. What I saw was an old, shabby multi-family house and a garden. No forest, no cemetery, no palace. ¡°You¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble.¡± Seeing the man clutching his head and writhing near the roaring bonfire, I spat on the ground. Was it all an illusion? No, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°What did you say? Oh, right, if you poke a beehive, you should be ready to get stung.¡± ¡°Argh, ahhh-!¡± Grabbing the screaming man¡¯s collar, I subdued him by breaking his limbs. ¡°Stay still, you.¡± ¡°Ggeuugh-!¡± Although he used strange magic, this guy himself had no combat abilities. Still, not knowing what kind of magic he might use with his cunning tongue, I stuffed his mouth full of the garlic I had prepared. ¡°Mmph-!¡± He struggled even more than when his limbs were broken. It was nice to see. Anyway, with this, the seal was complete. Now he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his power anymore. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®Great.¡¯ Honestly, I wanted to get rid of him immediately since I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him. But, I have a lot of questions. So, I asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± Episode 232.1 Episode 232.1 (EP-232.1) Revelation #3 232 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revelation #3 ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°.......¡± Despite my question, the Guide remained silent. The reason was simple. The garlic stuffed in his mouth was preventing him from speaking... ... So, I removed the garlic from his mouth and asked again.Findd new stories at novelhall.com ¡°If you don¡¯t want garlic shoved deep down your throat, you better not try anything funny. Depending on your answer, this can end cleanly or messy.¡± ¡°Euuugh....¡± The Guide was in terrible shape. Not only had his mental space been brutally torn apart by me, he also had his limbs broken and even had repulsive garlic shoved in his mouth. It would be strange if he were in good condition. His face was covered in reddish welts, which looked extremely itchy and painful. Didn¡¯t one of my siblings have a cat allergy? I remember my brother¡¯s eyes, nose and mouth would swell up when he got too close to a cat, and he had trouble breathing. Similarly, someone with a shellfish allergy could have a severe reaction if they ate shrimp. If garlic was like shrimp or a cat to an Ars Nova, bringing it close to him could cause quite a lot of pain. ¡°Answer quickly!¡± Seuk. I brought the bunch of garlic closer to his face. The Guide¡¯s face contorted, and he coughed violently. ¡°Who are you? Start with your name.¡± ¡°... Alright. I will tell you, just move that dreadful thing away.¡± ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t you try to pull any stunts.¡± ¡°The most basic but very important.¡± ¡°What are you trying to brag about? Quiet.¡± ¡°.......¡± Anyway, knowing that there was a way to hide my information from others was good news. After all, I desired it more than anyone else. According to this guy, those with demonic eyes or wisdom eyes could read others¡¯ karma. Surely, there must be someone out there who could uncover others¡¯ information. If such individuals saw me, the peculiar title ¡®Theo Gospel Angmar¡¯ would appear prominently, and I might as well die as it was. I really needed to learn how to conceal my information. But let¡¯s set those thoughts aside for now. Assuming the demeanor of a zealous inquisitor, I solemnly asked. ¡°So, Theodoros, you said you were supposed to be the Demon Monk Theo Gospel¡ªwhat exactly do you mean by that? Explain it in a way I can understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it sounds like. The position you hold¡ªthat was actually everything I planned and dreamed of. It feels like someone stole the notes that I¡¯ve worked so hard to write down.¡± I could vaguely understand what this guy meant. According to him, he was the one who should have been the original Demon Monk. But was that even possible? After all, I was the Demon Monk. Was there a character in the original work who tried to take Theo¡¯s place...? No, there wasn¡¯t. In the first place, the existence of this Guide didn¡¯t exist. An irregular who knew the contents of the original story. There was only one conclusion. Although it was technically impossible, there was a precedent.... I asked softly in a voice that Balan, who was coughing next to me, couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Are you a possessor? Like to the inside of Villain Hunter.¡± If someone who had read the original novel ¡®Villain Hunter¡¯ was pretending to be a person of this world, it would explain a lot. Could this guy, like me, know the original story and try to change fate? But my speculation was quickly dismissed as he shook his head. ¡°... ¡®Villain Hunter¡¯? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Episode 232.2 Episode 232.2 (EP-232.2) Revelation #3 232 ¨C Demon Monk¡¯s Revelation #3 He didn¡¯t know the original novel? He didn¡¯t seem to be lying either... I might end up giving this guy more information about me for nothing, so I decided to put this aside for now and opted for another question. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say you were destined to become the Demon Monk of the fallen kingdom. Why did you need to do such a thing? What is your purpose?¡± * * * A lump prickled in my throat. My eyes were so swollen that even lifting my eyelids was difficult, and my nose had long since ceased to function. My arms and legs were broken. I wouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com My mind was shredded by sharp magic, making it difficult to even maintain consciousness. Despite my condition, I managed to remain composed because I was accustomed to the hardships of training and asceticism. However, I had never been cornered this badly before, to the point that I need to meditate for a moment before gazing at the strange being threatening me. ¡®Where did this unforeseen variable come from?¡¯ Demon Monk Theo Gospel. He was a person who had to exist to bring about the future I had glimpsed behind the veil. That role was meant to be shouldered solely by me myself. ¡®Then, who is this guy?¡¯ Just a little more time. If only I had a bit more time, the barrier would have been complete. Now of all times did this stranger decide to meddle. ¡°What is your purpose?¡± What was the intent behind these questions? Even though he acted like he already knew everything... Was he asking me the meaning because he wanted to test me? In any case, being able to extend my life even a little was a good thing. Rather, the one exuding a similar aura to his own was the foolishly coughing woman, Professor Balan. ¡°Eum-.¡± For a moment, the half-fairy was lost in deep thought, before finally coming to a decision. The next question would determine my fate. As I steadied my mind, the half-fairy asked. ¡°Why are you targeting the Queen¡¯s great magic? Why are you after the demonic power sealed in the Saintess¡¯ eyes? What would you gain from it?¡± ¡°.......¡± It was difficult to tell if the half-fairy was genuinely curious or testing me, but under the circumstances, I decided to speak the truth. Perhaps I could even recruit this strange fellow. With that optimistic thought, Theodoros finally spoke. ¡°For the resurrection of the dead.¡± ¡°Resurrection of the dead?¡± ¡°Yes, to resurrect the dead. Think about it. Imagine living in a perfect world where there is no more death nor parting. People will live happy days without sorrow.¡± ¡°Resurrection....¡± The half-fairy frowned, tilting his head as if he didn¡¯t understand. At that moment, Professor Balan, who had been quietly listening while catching her breath, spoke slowly. ¡°So you are Basago. You¡¯ve been working on the resurrection of Demon King Solomon.¡± Hmchit-. Theodoros flinched. ¡®How does she know that name?¡¯ Then it dawned on me. ¡°Professor Balan, we are the same after all.¡± Episode 233.1 Episode 233.1 (EP-233.1) #1 233 ¨C Dawn #1 While I was lost in thought, Balan and the Guide, Theodoros, started talking to each other. ¡°You must be Basago. There¡¯s no way any of this would be possible otherwise.¡± ¡°Professor Balan, you are just like me. I had a vague suspicion, but I couldn¡¯t be sure because you hid your existence so thoroughly.¡± ¡°Same with you.¡± What was this? Suddenly, they were acting like they knew each other. At least the good news was that I was starting to understand what they were talking about. I decided to join the conversation, pretending I knew everything. ¡°Basago. Is that the name of the great magic in you?¡± ¡°.......¡± Then the man, who had been chattering away, stopped talking and alternated his gaze between me and Professor Balan. He seemed to have something to say, but he was being very cautious. Balan soon spoke up.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com ¡°Basago, all plans have gone awry because of your betrayal. De, the Demon King was torn apart by those hateful, so-called heroes of the four families.¡± Then the man snapped. ¡°Betrayal? Don¡¯t spout such nonsense. Aren¡¯t you the traitor here!?¡± His previously calm demeanor had changed drastically. He hadn¡¯t even reacted this strongly when I stuffed garlic into his mouth. The Guide then continued. ¡°While I was running around trying to revive our master, what were you doing? Living comfortably as a professor at Ark, parading around in leisure?¡± ¡°W, what did you say!?¡± Professor Balan and the Guide, Theodoros, began to growl at each other. ¡°You fool. Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? In both the past and present, it is I who gave the greatest allegiance to the Demon King...!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And if you truly care about the King¡¯s safety, you should swallow a handful of garlic and die coughing up blood. What¡¯s the point in hiding it now?¡± Cheok-. Balan stretched out her arms towards me. ¡°This here is none other than the King of all Kings, Theo Gospel-nim...!¡± ¡°.......¡± Whop, whop-. Compared to Balan, who was waving her hands like she was celebrating a birthday, the Guide¡¯s expression was not good. He just frowned as if she was speaking an alien language. Then he said like he just chewed on a bug. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a strange half-fairy? No matter how lowly a rank is 4th, one who has been named by the master should not bow their head to another. Know your shame!¡± However, Balan laughed calmly. ¡°Do you really think so? Do you think I would bow my head to just anyone? I, who was the first creation the Demon King made with utmost care, who spent more time with him than anyone else?¡± Theodoros kept his mouth shut, seemingly sensing something from Balan¡¯s confident demeanor. Then he jerked as if he realized something. ¡°It can¡¯t be...!¡± ¡°Yes, even a fool like you would understand. Indeed, the man you so despised and rejected is the sole, remaining royal blood.¡± ¡°Aaaah©¥©¤!¡± The man screamed like a broken speaker. He tried to get up, but his broken limbs hindered him, as he simply crumpled back to the ground. Of course, even if he hadn¡¯t, Balan would have prevented him from approaching me. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, traitor! You acted disrespectfully without even knowing who this man is! I shudder thinking how you trapped him in your mental space and got tormented by all those traps!¡± ... Although Balan was speaking confidently now, hadn¡¯t she also tried to attack and kill me? But the man, unaware of this, screamed in utter shock. ¡°Aaaah! It¡¯s not true! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know! How could I have committed such disloyalty.... I offer my utmost apologies....¡± Episode 233.2 (EP-233.2) #1 233 ¨C Dawn #1 The man repeatedly banged his head on the floor. His forehead split open, and blood started to flow, but he didn¡¯t stop. I had to make him stop before he gave himself a concussion. There were still many questions I needed to ask. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop it.¡± ¡°I, Theodoros Gospel. No, the Rank 3 Basago. I failed to recognize the remaining master and brought disgrace. This is a sin worthy of death....¡± Why did this bloodied man¡¯s face remind me of Finance Minister Belmott Douglas? Their directions might be different, but... In any case, I was fairly certain now that he wasn¡¯t the traitor to the Demon King. This allowed me to breathe a bit easier. * * * After about an hour, the man¡¯s broken arms and legs had completely healed. I didn¡¯t know how a human body could regenerate so quickly, but as mentioned before, regenerative abilities were a characteristic of the Ars Nova. ¡°Please call me Basago. This body has waited for the day my name would be called again by the master. There is no greater joy than hearing my name spoken once more.¡± The man Theodoros, or rather Basago, despite being freed from his restraints, neither fled nor attacked me. On the contrary, he seemed anxious to tell me something. ¡°Indeed, I had no idea. That master¡¯s blood still flows. Even I, Basago, who was granted prophetic power, could not foresee this.¡± Basago said he had never thought of my existence. Then, Professor Balan, who was beside him, said. ¡°In a situation where we don¡¯t know who the traitor is, or who might target the Demon King again, we had no choice but to hide our identities.¡± ¡°I see. A wise decision. A half-fairy... who would have known? Moreover, you executed and perfected the plans I had made several steps ahead.¡± Basago excessively praised my insight. ¡°To gain the trust of the Queen and everyone¡¯s family. And then, at the height of their favor and vulnerability, you aim for their heads! Truly, a gentleman¡¯s revenge.¡± ... No, I wasn¡¯t really thinking about it that way. I was more on procreation... ¡°Basago, the young Demon King¡¯s plan is this...!¡± Balan explained in my stead, and Basago raised his eyebrows as if he had heard something bizarre. My name was clearly written as Theo Gospel on the status window as well. Was the name just a coincidence? What was going on... While I was lost in confusion, Balan and Basago continued their conversation. ¡°I, Basago, has traveled the world in search for master¡¯s traces. But to find him so close....¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first either. It¡¯s the perfect cover-up. A disguise that fooled even our eyes. Who could¡¯ve....¡± As Balan tilted her head in puzzlement, Basago muttered something. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Isaiah...?¡± Isaiah. Wasn¡¯t that the name of the one who could be considered my father? I was awakened by the mention of the name I had buried deep in my memory. ¡°Do you know anything about him?¡± ¡°Other than the fact that he was a student at Ark and disappeared beyond the barrier of the Witch Forest, I know nothing. My memories of the past are unstable....¡± ¡°Your memory is unstable? And, beyond the barrier?¡± It was Professor Balan who answered my question, not Basago. ¡°Basago, it seems you are like me. The memories up to the point where the Demon King was torn apart by the heroes are vague.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for you? When I woke up, I was with the body and soul of this man, Theodoros.¡± There were many to discuss. But we couldn¡¯t continue because we all noticed the dawn breaking in the distance. Despite various issues, in the end, Basago became my ally. ¡°So, Basago, what is the effect of your great magic?¡± Gamigin, ranked 4th, is a high-level necromancy magic. So high that it¡¯s ¡®transcendental.¡¯ My heart pounded as I wondered what kind of magic the third ranked Basago was. It felt like opening a mystery box. ¡°I-.¡± When the Demon Monk Basago finally spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Episode 234.1 Episode 234.1 (EP-234.1) #2 234 ¨C Dawn #2 Every tool had a purpose. Magic was no different. According to Aira, all magic was created out of necessity and with a clear purpose. It was as she said. The heretics of the Spider Forest would revere magic itself as a grand piece of knowledge, falling into Gnosticism. In fact, magic was the sail that brought seekers closer to the truth of the world. In other words, it was a tool. Solomon, who was said to have reached the apex of magic, also understood this well. To him, spells and magic were created and developed with a thorough sense of purpose. In that sense, the third rank Vassago was also likely created with a purpose. ¡°What kind of magic is Vassago?¡± ¡°Eum.¡± [T/N: Changed Basago to Vassago. Author just now provided the English spelling] In response to my question, the Guide Vassago recounted. ¡°Master... that is, my former master Solomon-nim. He, who had grand ambitions, realized that he didn¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have time?¡± ¡°Life is finite. Therefore, to use the remaining time with maximum efficiency, Solomon-nim devised the great magic, Vassago.¡± A spell to use time with maximum efficiency. Just hearing such, it didn¡¯t quite resonate. Perhaps reading my thoughts, Vassago smoothly continued. ¡°But my inadequate explanation might not fully convey its essence. With dawn approaching, we don¡¯t have much time, so I will show you directly.¡±NewW novels updates at novelhall.com Sususuk-. The Guide picked up a nearby stick and began drawing on the ground. You might wonder what kind of drawing it was, but he was sketching a magic circle imbued with a profound meaning. The shape resembled a wheel with eight spokes. When it was completed, my eyes felt cold as the cold wind brushed past them, and then my head started throbbing. Soon, information flooded into my eyes. ¡¸Vassago: High-Level Astrology Magic. Provides the caster with the most effective branches of the future. The higher the caster¡¯s rank, the greater the effect.¡¹ ¡°Ah, Vassago is an astrology magic.¡± It was a kind of prophetic ability. No wonder the Guide could pose as a prophet. Well, it was more genuine than posing. ¡¸10. Affirm Queen Aira¡¯s proclamation and question. + ??¡¹ ¡¸Daily goals reset at midnight.¡¹ What was this? It felt like the daily quests you would find in games. Was that why it got called ¡®Daily Goals¡¯? Such a thing felt different from the prophetic ability I was expecting. Wouldn¡¯t this just be a scheduler? A most proficient scheduler... Literally. It was said that Solomon devised the magic Vassago to use his remaining time efficiently. Certainly, if you could live according to this schedule, you would be able to use your time to its best by gaining experience and progress. I was a little embarrassed since it was different from what I expected, but it mentioned how to gain experience points for ¡®Demon King,¡¯ which was hard to level up. So this was what ¡®provides the most effective branches of the future¡¯ was. I was not sure if you could call this a prophetic ability.... And then there¡¯s the last item, number 10. ¡¸10. Affirm Queen Aira¡¯s proclamation and question. + ??¡¹ I didn¡¯t really understand what this meant. What proclamation and question? At that moment, the Guide, having observed my expression, further explained. ¡°The former master possessed the talent ¡¶Clairvoyance¡·. Pairing it with the effects of Vassago, he could efficiently foresee and predict the future.¡± Clairvoyance? What I had was Farsight. The difference between 10 and 1000 was two extra zeros! The future foresight I wanted seemed impossible... No, since I was able to modify the fourth-rank great magic Gamigin into Mero Mero Beam, perhaps there was potential to improve this magic as well. With that optimistic thought, I shifted my focus to the final item, ¡¸3. Final Goal Progress: 0/4¡¹. Pressing it, an explanation appeared before my eyes. ¡¸Last survivor of the family. You must fulfill the family¡¯s wish and achieve victory.¡¹ ¡¸Progress 0/4¡¹ Was that all? Episode 234.2 Episode 234.2 (EP-234.2)#2 234 ¨C Dawn #2 After examining it closely, I confirmed that this was indeed the end. Still, based on my experiences, I could make a guess. As the last survivor of the Angmar Family, I had a duty to avenge my family by taking out its enemies and reviving the bloodline. The 0/4 progress likely referred to the progress of my revenge against the four great families. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It seemed that my deduction skills weren¡¯t bad after all. However, I couldn¡¯t determine what ¡®victory¡¯ meant. What would happen after I fulfilled my family¡¯s wish and won? I was curious. Perhaps there lied the answer to why I was going through all this. * * * I decided to part ways with Professor Balan and the Guide for now. I also had them keep quiet and stay out of trouble. ¡°Wa, was I helpful?¡± Balan asked, curious about her contributions in this night¡¯s bloodbath. Thinking back, she had spent the whole day fussing, screaming, getting caught in traps, and generally annoying me. But in the end, the garlic extract bomb she made helped. To put it bluntly, she barely passed. ¡°Good job. But you¡¯ll have to work a little harder in the future.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Balan seemed very pleased and bowed deeply. It was clear she only heard the part where I said she did well, completely ignoring the rest. Now, I turned my attention to the Guide. There were more things I needed to discuss with him about Saintess Priga, Isaiah¡ªmy supposed father¡ªand the fall of Angmar.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com However, as mentioned earlier, the nascent sunlight was upon us. We didn¡¯t have much time right now. ¡°We¡¯ll continue our conversation soon. And if Miss Elga or Miss Mirna comes to visit you, just say you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Guide politely bowed. Just last night, he had been a suspicious enemy, and now we were having such an open conversation. It felt weird. It was the same with Balan. I almost died. Subduing Balan and the Guide was not easy. I slowly gathered my courage. Was this how the prince felt when kissing the sleeping, cursed princess? No, that was a weird analogy... Aira was a princess, a witch, and a queen all at the same time. She was closer to a villain in a fairy tale, and she was also a villain in reality. Chup-. A light peck. Aira¡¯s lips were incredibly soft and had a sweet scent. The pounding of my heart was so loud that I jumped back in surprise. ¡¸Daily Goal Completed!¡¹ Words indicating that my Casanova job experience had increased appeared before my eyes. But what mattered now was whether Aira had woken up from that. ¡°.......¡± I watched Aira, more silent than ever. She remained peacefully asleep, oblivious to what had just occurred. Swish-. However, with a slight movement, the blanket draped over her slipped off, revealing her fair chest through the thin negligee. Her skin was whiter and purer than milk. ¡°...¡± My mouth suddenly felt dry. She didn¡¯t wake up from the kiss... With that thought, I gently touched the cherry-colored bud peeking through her negligee. Very carefully, very delicately. ¡°...¡± My fingers, extended towards the air, finally touched the cute little bump. Seureuk-. Her nipple felt more elastic and slightly firmer than I had imagined. Though I¡¯d licked it covered in soap before, it was my first time touching it, secretly at that. Sareuk-. When I lightly rubbed it with my index finger, Aira frowned and twitched. ¡°... Mmm.¡± Thump thump. My heart roared like an eight-cylinder engine. Already revving up like a supercar¡¯s 0 to 100 acceleration, the devil on my side was pushing me to attempt something even more daring. Knock knock knock. ©¥Tarantera-nim! It¡¯s Lily! It¡¯s time to wake up! Startled, I quickly withdrew my hand. Episode 235.1 Episode 235.1 (EP-235.1) #3 235 ¨C Dawn #3 ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Hiss hiss.¡± Lily threatened as she hissed like a snake with raised scales. Not that I was scared of her, but I did feel the urge to give that head some hill. Considering how she startled me earlier, one smack wouldn¡¯t be enough¡ªtwo, maybe three... But I refrained because Aira¡¯s expression, as Lily tightened her corset, was calm and peaceful. There was no need to disturb her unnecessarily. Lily said. ¡°Tarantera-nim, you seem to be in a good mood! Did you have a pleasant dream?¡± ¡°A pleasant dream...¡± But Aira shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have any dreams. But what will happen today will be like a very good one. I can already picture that wench Serazade¡¯s wretched face.¡± The vote counting was today. Aira seemed absolutely certain that she would defeat Serazade in the Queen Contest. By now, the counting should be almost finished, and the winner should be determined. What was surprising was that Aira wasn¡¯t demanding, ¡°Go check the results immediately!¡± I fully expected her to do so. At that moment, an eager Lily spoke up. ¡°Shall I go check the counting results first? If I ask in the name of Queen Tarantera, they¡¯ll definitely answer!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Lily. Isn¡¯t it obvious and self-evident that I have already won~?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! But... we never know until the ballot box is opened.¡± I always thought Lily was a complete yes-girl, but she made a very sensible point. You could never truly know the results until you opened the box. It was like Schro?dinger¡¯s vote. Until it got confirmed and observed that a definite result was produced, there existed a plane where both the victorious Aira and the defeated Aira simultaneously occurred. ¡°... Lily, are you doubting your Queen¡¯s potential? Do you think I¡¯m going to lose to that Serazade?¡± However, Lily¡¯s rational thinking seemed extremely unpleasant to Aira. As a result, Lily¡¯s eagerness just delivered her into getting scolded. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take care of the cape. Theo, help me with my cape.¡± She even took Lily¡¯s task and handed it to me. I didn¡¯t know for sure, but it seemed like Lily¡¯s standing with Aira was dropping. ¡°I-It¡¯s not that! He pi-pinched my bu??...!¡± She sounded like an elementary school student tattling to the teacher. However, Aira, with a solemn expression, scolded Lily instead. ¡°Theo would never do such a thing. Don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between me and Theo with such words.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s true....¡± Served her right~. Wooo-wooo. At that moment, the speaker-like crystal placed in the indoor auditorium hummed loudly. The rain-drenched moderator¡ª white beard Hynax, dried his hair and clothes and now stood on the high stage, addressing the crowd. ©¥Ah, ah, there was a setback in the event due to the sudden downpour. However, the afternoon event will proceed as scheduled in the auditorium, so please join us. As Hynax said, a sudden storm hit in the afternoon. Even now, if I listened closely, the sound of the wind howling loudly shook my mind. Aira said. ¡°What a sudden rainstorm. It seems like it¡¯s a day for spiders to get married.¡± ¡°Spiders?¡± .. Shouldn¡¯t it be a fox¡¯s wedding? However, I didn¡¯t make such corrections like an amateur. Even if I said something, Aira would definitely say, ¡°Then let¡¯s change the saying to ¡®a spider¡¯s wedding day¡¯ from now on.¡± I was pulled out of my thoughts by Aira patting my head. ¡°Theo, thanks to you, I didn¡¯t get wet in the rain. How did you know? Even the Sages who study the weather couldn¡¯t predict today¡¯s rain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, a half-fairy¡¯s feeling.¡± A good foresight... This confirmed that the new magic Vassago I obtained could work well. ©¥Then, we will now resume the event with the announcement of the voting results and the crowning of the Queen of July. * * * [T/N: Fox¡¯s wedding ¡ª it¡¯s said that foxes create rain on a sunny day to fool humans and keep them away from places. Source fromjapandaily.jp] Episode 235.2 Episode 235.2 (EP-235.2) #3 235 ¨C Dawn #3 Following Hynax¡¯s words, people brought large boxes onto the stage with a dragging sound. These were the ballot boxes with the names of the queen candidates written on them, and the ones bringing them looked quite familiar. Elga and Mirna... no, it was Narmi. And were those other single digit rankers? I then remembered that the student council needed to conduct the vote count every year. ©¥This year was more fiercely contested than any other. Until the very last vote, the outcome was unpredictable. ¡®A fierce contest?¡¯ Aira was confident she would win, but Old Sage Hynax wasn¡¯t one to speak empty words. The possibility that Aira might have lost filled me with dread. If Serazade won, how would Aira react in her fury...? ©¥Now, out of the five distinguished candidates, starting from the sixth place...! Dududududu-. The sound of the drums echoed to the sound of cool raindrops pattering on the roof. Sixth place out of five candidates? Just as I doubted what bizarre story it was, Hynax shouted loudly into the crystal microphone. ©¥Sixth place goes to Kasim-kun, receiving 221 votes! Congratulations. I don¡¯t know why a man was on the candidates list, but anyway. Now, for fifth place¡ª. Fifth place was a woman named Elgra. Ranked seventh in Ark. She was said to be from the same leadership council as Elga and was quite a beautiful woman. And fourth place went to Tefer, a girl predicted to be the future head of the White Magic Tower. A genius girl who reached the fifth rank at a young age. But what surprised me was the announcement of the third place. ©¥Third place.... I will now announce the third place. This friend received 366 votes. This friend isn¡¯t even a student nor a candidate, so I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s so many votes. Third place goes to Marmar, a pork cutlet seller! Marmar...! I was utterly shocked that Marmar came in third! ©¥Miss Imp Marmar. Please come to the stage and share your thoughts... Ah, Miss Marmar isn¡¯t here? Well, it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll ensure the delivery of the trophy and the premium beef prize to Miss Marmar. To think Marmar, who wasn¡¯t even a candidate, would receive 366 votes. This explained why there was a sixth place when there were only five candidates. Aira gracefully received the spotlight with steady composure. Truly a Queen. ¡°I¡¯m touched.¡± I didn¡¯t expect that the day would come where Aira would receive such fervent cheers from people. It almost felt like the pride of sending off a troublesome younger sister or daughter to get married. As the prolonged cheers and applause slowly began to die down.... ¡°Ah, ah.¡± Aira briefly spoke into the crystal microphone in front of her. This instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention to her. ¡°Cadets of Ark. Much obliged. You have made a rightful and wise decision. With many brave cadets capable of making such decisions, the future of the Church and the world is bright.¡± Seueuk-. Aira slowly looked around and added. ¡°That is all.¡± ... The end? It felt a bit anticlimactic but there was also relief. It would have been problematic if Aira had gotten carried away and said something strange. However. Aira, who had set the microphone down, brought the crystal close to her lips again. ¡°I digress, but since I have everyone¡¯s attention, I will make an important announcement.¡± An important announcement? As the murmuring began among the people, Aira continued. ¡°It is said that the Queen of July becomes the most blessed bride in the world. In that spirit, I shall make an announcement. Another festival to select the Queen¡¯s Gukseo. The opening of The World¡¯s Greatest Martial Festival¡ª.¡± Waaaa¡ª! Thunder-like cheers erupted loudly even before Aira finished speaking. It felt like a signal of the beginning of monsoon season and summer. Prev Episode 236.1 Episode 236.1 (EP-236.1) Summer Vacation #1 236 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #1 When the cheers subsided, Aira, holding the crystal microphone, added an explanation. ¡°There are no qualifications for participating in the tournament. At the end of the knights¡¯ tournament-style matches, the winner will be granted the right to challenge me.¡± And finally, she threw out a decisive statement. ¡°If you manage to defeat me, you will have the opportunity to become Angmar¡¯s Gukseo.¡± The term ¡®Gukseo¡¯ meant the Queen¡¯s husband. Such a word was the furthest from Aira. ©¥Did you hear that? A chance to become the Queen¡¯s husband! ©¥Amazing...! ©¥Hoenoi! Write an article! Spread it all over the country! ©¥Extraaaaaa-! The people were so excited that even the sound of the pattering rain was drowned out. All the murmuring made the auditorium feel like it was filled with waves of noise. This was going to spread out of control. I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment. I never imagined Aira would hold such a tournament. At that moment, someone next to me pinched my thigh tightly. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Tarantera-nim is holding a martial festival! This is your doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lily seemed convinced that I had pushed Aira into this. However, as I mentioned earlier, this whole affair was not discussed with me at all. I thought things had recently calmed down, but Aira¡¯s tendency to act on her own remained unchanged. What was she thinking? It was hard to believe that the lofty Queen truly wanted to find a husband through this tournament. Was there even anyone in this world who could defeat Aira one-on-one? Could it be that the daily goals of the astrological spell Vassago subtly predicted the things I was meant to experience today? If not, there would be no other explanation for what was happening now. I turned my attention away from the messages. ¡°Aira-nim, what¡¯s the Gukseo tournament? I am sure you planned this with great foresight, but could you explain the reason to me?¡± ¡°The reason? Well, there are more than five rational and favorable reasons to the Angmar monarchy. But to pick the biggest one, it¡¯s because it seems fun.¡± ¡®Fun, huh.¡¯ I wanted to hear the other four ¡®rational reasons,¡¯ but it didn¡¯t seem like Aira would explain them easily. Then Lily spoke up. ¡°Aira-nim is getting married... Is that true? The most beautiful Queen might marry a man whose face and origin are unknown...?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet, has it? And it might not even be a man. This tournament is open to all, regardless of age or gender.¡± ¡°W-what, that¡¯s...?¡± Lily looked like she was on the verge of fainting. However, Aira remained calm. ¡°Just as I said. Anyone with the resolve, bravery, and courage to face me is welcome to participate. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are human or not.¡± It might be my imagination, but Aira seemed to have already made up her mind. That was why she could address us with such a calm and consistent demeanor. To probe Aira, I decided to make a remark. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anyone in the world who could defeat Aira-nim. Therefore, I think the event you announced might already have a problem...¡± ¡°That might be true. Or it might not. Theo, the world is bigger than the pictures or numbers you see on a map.¡± Swoosh. Aira looked up at the ceiling. It was drowned out by the murmuring, but it was probably still pouring rain outside. ¡°And reality always exceeds imagination.¡± Episode 236.2 Episode 236.2 (EP-236.2) Summer Vacation #1Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com 236 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #1 The festival that had been grand throughout ended more quietly than expected. What I thought to be a simple shower turned out to be a huge typhoon, making it impossible to proceed with the event. With such a sloppy conclusion to the festival, many felt disappointed. Still, the overall atmosphere remained very positive. ©¥Hey, did you hear about the martial festival? They say there are no eligibility requirements, everyone can participate if they want to! ©¥I heard about it too. What is the royalty thinking? But it sure sounds exciting!¡± The martial festival that Aira announced at the end of the festival. People¡¯s interest was all directed there. Thanks to this, everyone I met kept asking, ¡°Is it true?¡± Answering them consumed quite a bit of time. ¡°Hahahah-! What an amusing festival! My sister¡¯s face turned beet red, and she demanded a recount! But even with the recount, the result was the same. All she could do was grind her teeth in frustration...!¡± ¡°I know, Kasim. This is the third time I¡¯ve heard it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, it¡¯s fun. To think that my proud and stubborn sister ended up losing. Still, I wonder what the result would have been if she hadn¡¯t split votes with Miss Marmar in third place.¡± Hearing Kasim¡¯s last words, I pondered for a moment. There was a resemblance between the second and third place. Although Serazade and Marmar have opposite backgrounds, their appearances were similar¡ªslender, thin, small, and girlish. Because of this, some so-called experts speculated that ¡®the votes were split because their concepts overlapped.¡¯ ©¥If it had been unified with Candidate Marmar, this Queen would have won! In the end, Serazade also achieved a mental victory in that way. It made a lot of sense, but since Aira won in the end, this analysis was irrelevant. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors among the mages lately that she has already surpassed the 7th Rank and reached the 8th rank...¡± His words ended in a strangely questioning tone. It seemed like he was probing me. In other words, he was asking whether Aira had reached the 8th rank or not. Queen Aira¡¯s rank and spells, which could become Angmar¡¯s ultimate weapon, should be kept a state secret. So, I decided to shrug casually. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Uhum, I see. Anyway, there will definitely be a lot of people going to the martial festival. Among them, there will be beautiful and exotic women. Perhaps, new relationships might bloom then¡ª¡± Kasim couldn¡¯t finish his sentence because the women around him started clamoring and pulling at his arms and ears. ©¥Kasim, we are right here! ©¥You¡¯re going to watch the festival to meet other women? ¡°No! Don¡¯t pull there!¡± That was the end of the conversation with Kasim. Watching him suffer from women, I caught a glimpse of my future. Even without using the future-telling spell Vassago, I could see a future where I get torn apart by women. That image got me breaking into a cold sweat... Chureureuk-. Sweat really was dripping down my forehead. Actually, it was just because it was hot. With the typhoon over, summer was in full swing. It was really hot. Another summer in this strange world. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I had a feeling that this year will be a long summer unlike any other. Prev Episode 237.1 Episode 237.1 (EP-237.1) Summer Vacation #2 237 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #2 After the festival ended and the Ark entered vacation, it felt extremely desolate. ©¥Hey, you said you were heading east? ©¥Yeah, I think there is a swarm of michuri back home, I have to go help. Are you going to the barrier? ©¥Yes, they¡¯re always short-staffed. I messed up my finals, I need to improve performance to get some funding. The people you could see were packing up and heading back to their hometowns and respective battlefields. This scene reminded me of Daehak-ro. [T/N: Daehak-ro is a place in Seoul in Hyehwa with lots of universities around] Daehak-ro would always become deserted after the finals. I knew that feeling well because I lived alone in a rented studio near Daehak-ro. The park where friends and lovers used to enjoy walks, the benches around the pond where people used to gather to escape the heat, and even the student cafeteria, which was always crowded with students, were all empty today. ¡°So quiet, so quiet...¡± It felt like the wide school grounds had become my own world. At the same time, there was a mix of melancholy of being alone in the world. It was as if I became the only one left behind. Slightly sentimental, I shaded myself from the pouring sunlight with a straw hat and continued walking. What were the others up to? Thus, I headed to Marmar¡¯s place¡¸Fairy Paradise¡¹. Casually walking along the familiar path, I came upon a rather surprising sight. ¡°What is...?¡± Words involuntarily slipped out of my mouth. But before I had a moment to think, someone growled at me. ¡°Ah! Whoever you are, you can¡¯t cut the line...! Go to the back...!¡± ¡°Yeah! No cutting lines! Everyone is bearing the heat and standing in line!¡± They were nymphs. That was right. Nymphs. A group of girlish-looking fairies, aged between 12 and 15, were lined up around the imp dormitory run by Marmar. Was Marmar¡¯s pork cutlet a big hit? No, no. It didn¡¯t look like they were in line for pork cutlets. ¡°What is going on here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re holding a conversion ceremony! Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Huhuhu-Marmar chuckled. However, I still didn¡¯t understand what this ¡°conversion ceremony¡± was. Sensing my confusion, Marmar explained. ¡°What a conversion ceremony is... It¡¯s easier to show than tell.¡± Gi-ik, Tak-. Marmar closed the window and drew the curtains. The room turned pitch dark despite it being broad summer daylight. Just as I began to wonder what she was doing... ¡°Hm... It¡¯s still too bright.¡± Paseuseuk-. Marmar burrowed under the blanket on her bed. It almost made me laugh. Her action reminded me of my dog squirrel Keongkeong digging into sawdust. ¡°Comrade, come in quickly...!¡± Marmar poked her head out from under the blanket and urged me to join her. Digging into a blanket so suddenly? I had no idea what this meant, and was confused. ¡°Hurry!¡± But I knew Marmar wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm me, so I crawled under the blanket as well. ¡°Look at this©¤.¡± Hwaaaaa-. ¡°©¤glowing tail!¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Marmar¡¯s diamond tail was emitting light. Hwaaaaa©¤. The brightness was like a fluorescent light, blindingly so. I didn¡¯t know how it was possible, but this certainly looked amazing. I found myself equally dazzled. ¡°Marmar, your tail is glowing?¡± Prev Episode 237.2 Episode 237.2 (EP-237.2) Summer Vacation #2 237 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #2 ¡°Yes! My tail glows!¡± Paseuseuk-. Marmar enthusiastically threw off the stifling summer blanket. Perhaps because of this, her tail gradually lost its glow. What a pity. ¡°I can also do this!¡± Marmar pulled on her tail. I was worried for a moment, thinking she might try to pluck it off again. Though imps could regrow their tails, it was a very painstaking process. But contrary to my fears, Marmar¡¯s tail stretched out like a rubber band. ¡°Your tail stretches?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s a glowing, stretchy tail! This is proof that I¡¯ve become an arch imp!¡± Marmar spoke proudly, puffing out her chest. An arch imp? I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but seeing Marmar as happy as someone who had won the lottery, it was clearly something good. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Yes! An arch imp is a high rank officer in the Demon King¡¯s army¡ª overseeing other imps, doing various errands or acting as a messenger!¡± An officer in the Demon King¡¯s army? A high rank position?NewW novels updates at novelhall.come parts were hard to grasp, but I got the gist. * * * ================================= Name: Marmar Marnoi lv. 7 ¡ú 21 Job: Little Demon lv. 3 ¡ú 10 Evangelist lv. 2 ¡ú 5 Revolutionary lv. 2 ¡ú 6 Talent: ¡¶Striking Voice¡·¡¶Luminous Tail¡· ¡¶Extending Tail¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Good. A little demon created by corrupting a fairy. Is favorable to you. A master at cleaning, laundry, cooking, and overall housework. ¨C New! [Locked] I forgot about it because it didn¡¯t work right away, but seeing this now, it seemed that the seed needed some time to germinate. However, I couldn¡¯t just reveal the truth, so I decided to compliment Marmar. ¡°Marmar, you¡¯re reaping the rewards of your hard work. If you keep striving and doing your best, it¡¯s all going to pay off.¡± ¡°Really? You think so?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Marmar, you fully deserve to be an arch imp.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Finally, Marmar raised her arms in delight. ¡°I deserve it!¡± Now that I looked at it, this oddly good mood might be because it was summer season. ¡°Anyway, it seems like you¡¯re doing well, Marmar. Now that it¡¯s vacation, do you have any plans? Are you going to stay in Ark?¡± ¡°En! Are you leaving Ark, Comrade? I heard there¡¯s going to be some violent event called martial festival.¡± So, Marmar had heard about the martial festival too. ¡°Well, I might go to the martial festival....¡± Just as I was about to reply, I heard a commotion from the nymphs running around in the garden. They suddenly started shouting and making a fuss. ©¥Ack! It¡¯s the strict elves... the kkanps are here...!¡± ©¥This is, nymphs, no, this is now the imps¡¯ territory...! If you don¡¯t want to taste the honey fist of Punchinoi, you¡¯d better back off...! Turning my head, I saw slender and tall elves surrounded by nymphs, who were puzzled by the scene. ©¥Why are there so many nymphs here? And you should know that kknap was designated as a hate term by the Church this year. You shouldn¡¯t be using it. ©¥Kkanp! ©¥Level the ground until the kknaps leave...! Let¡¯s do it...!¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } What on earth was going on? I poked my head out the door, wondering what the hell was going on, and locked eyes with an elf with golden eyes shining behind thin frames. She had a neat office suit and ash-gray bobbed hair. I had seen her face somewhere before. Who was she again? ¡°Sir Theo, do you remember me?¡± ¡°Ah, is it Miss Deneb from Elvendine Merchants Guild?¡± ¡°Yes. Sir Theo, I¡¯ve been looking for you. Please come with us as per agreement.¡± Announcement: Taming The Villainesses will be posted on another site starting tomorrow (link soon) and have faster updates. New better schedule will be 1 full chapter a day (or 2 half-chapters a day). Episode 238.1 Episode 238.1 (EP-238.1) Summer Vacation #3 238 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #3 I knew that Aira loved to stir things up. To such an extent, she could declare national holidays on a whim. It was not uncommon for an actual holiday to get demoted into a regular weekday. ¡°Declare today my birthday and celebrate it every year!¡± ¡°But, Aira-nim¡¯s birthday was last month....¡± ¡°I am the Queen, I can do whatever I want.¡± Perhaps Aira thought of a Queen as someone who could make things up. The problem was that most people around her had to clean up the messes. And that ¡®most people¡¯ was me. Shortly after Aira declared the martial festival, I got to hear an earful from Elga. ¡°What¡¯s this sudden talk about a martial festival? I¡¯ve never heard anything about it! Why are you doing such a big thing without me!?¡± Elga seemed to feel left out. Because of this, I had to spend quite a bit of time explaining that I was just as clueless about the new event. ¡°This is what happened, Elga-nim. I didn¡¯t know about it either.¡± ¡°Hmm, well, it¡¯s my cousin after all. This is not the first time. But do we even have the ability to hold this unscheduled festival? I¡¯m talking about the budget.¡± The budget... It was one of the most critical issues when organizing a festival. Elga said while scratching her cheek. ¡°As you are well aware, the Lioness family is not in a position to support this. Most of our funds are tied up because we¡¯ve sent troops to the barrier.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± When I asked, feeling troubled, Elga glanced around and then quietly said to me. ¡°Theo, you must have some hidden funds stashed away. Just bring those out.¡± ¡°What hidden funds?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Did you have one?¡± However, most of that money had already been allocated to the right places and was scheduled for future use. If we take it out and use it for such a sudden event, it would be like pulling a critical block from a Jenga tower, the entire plan might collapse. So I frankly told Aira that it would be difficult to use the slush fund. ¡°I see.¡± Aira, who was sitting on the bed with her feet soaking in cold water, casually replied as she pulled her feet out. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to get funding from them.¡± ¡°By ¡®them¡¯ you mean...?¡± ¡°There are those in this world who love money more than anyone else. It¡¯s time to open their vaults.¡± ¡°You mean the Bellhawk family.¡± ¡°Exactly. As expected of you, Theo. You always catch on quickly~.¡± * * * This was the story of how I got in touch with the Bellhawk family. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for me to open up a conversation with them. After I fought as Aira¡¯s champion against the Hunter, they actually approached me first, wanting to establish a connection. Thus, I reached out to their contact within Ark. I was able to meet again with Deneb, a woman from the Elvendine Merchants Guild who had once gifted me a melon. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you as our guest, Sir Theo. This place might be a bit shabby, but we¡¯ll do our best to accommodate you.¡± Deneb, looking like a seasoned secretary, chuckled softly. Her golden eyes sparkled behind the thin golden-rimmed glasses. Even though she said it like that, the marble floor she walked on shone so brightly that it reflected on my face. There weren¡¯t many places even in Angmar where you could find entirely marble-covered floors. Just having such extravagance in a branch office could show how much the elves loved to flaunt their wealth. Thanks to that, the inside of her short office skirt was visible. Black lace... ¡¸Daily goal completed!¡¹ ¡¸3. Look at Elf Underwear ¨C Job ¡®Casanova¡¯ +50 experience¡¹ Episode 238.2 Episode 238.2 (EP-238.2) Summer Vacation #3 238 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #3 I felt like I¡¯d been racking up a bunch of experience for Casanova ever since I got Vassago. Creak. Finally, after passing through a sturdy and solid-looking door, I arrived at the reception room of the Gracia branch of the Elvendine Merchants Guild. The reception room was reminiscent of a museum, with everything from swords and armor to all kinds of accoutrements, vases, pottery, and taxidermy of various strange creatures. Even for someone like me who had seen all kinds of bizarre things, I was left gaping in awe at the sight. Such a vast array of precious and expensive-looking items. As I was eyeing a taxidermied bird that looked like a crow but was much larger, Deneb, handing me a cup of tea, said. ¡°Ah, I hunted and taxidermied that black eagle myself. Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± ¡°You hunt as well?¡± ¡°Hunting and display are basic skills of elves.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I¡¯d heard that the elves, one of the fairy races of this world, had a widespread culture of hunting, tracking, and showing off their trophies. They used to hunt in vast grasslands and could boast of their hunting prowess and taxidermy. Now they hunted for deals in auction houses and stock markets and flaunted their wealth. After all, there was nothing quite like overflowing capital to show off to others. ¡°Hunting and commerce are fun. Don¡¯t nymphs think so?¡± Suddenly, the conversation turned to nymphs. It was probably because I was a half-nymph that she asked. I pondered for a moment, trying to think of an appropriate response. ¡°Nymphs enjoy playing at home.¡± ¡°I see. Well, our merchant guild does offer lifelong tailored savings service for lazy and foolish nymphs.¡± Lazy and foolish nymphs.... It was then that I remembered that despite both being fairy races, nymphs and elves didn¡¯t get along well. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°750,000...?¡± That was enormous! I felt dizzy for a moment. As far as I knew, building a sturdy fortress at a key location costs about 300,000 gold. But more than twice that amount might be spent on a single festival. However, Deneb¡¯s subsequent explanation was somewhat reasonable. ¡°The martial festival has no qualification requirements. With no restrictions on nationality or status, participants will flock in droves. Therefore, we¡¯d need to hire personnel to manage them and have the infrastructure to accommodate them all...¡± Jwaljwaljwal-. When you considered the infrastructure needed to handle the influx of people from around the world, this was actually a conservative estimate. A worldwide martial festival. If you thought about the budget required to host the Olympics or the World Cup, the astronomical amount made sense. The problem was that it would be hard to squeeze that kind of money from Angmar¡¯s already strained national budget. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°Considering the current usage trend of the Angmar Kingdom¡¯s budget and the collected tax revenue, the amount we can lend to you is....¡± Guild Representative Deneb continued to list complex terms without a break. Only a few years ago, I was just an ordinary person, and now I felt like a small business owner sitting in front of a stingy bank employee, trying to secure a loan. The borrower was always in the weaker position, and the lender would be king. This remains unchanged even between the bank and a country. However, I didn¡¯t come to them unprepared. ¡°Stella Von Bellhawk.¡± As soon as I mentioned this name, the chattering Deneb¡¯s face slightly hardened. This name was the only stigma and blemish of the Bellhawk¡¯s merchant guild, so it was a natural reaction. Thus, I decided to exploit this blemish. Episode 239.1 Episode 239.1 (EP-239.1) Summer Vacation #4 239 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #4 I might not know much about the Bellhawk family, but I did know a bit about the elves. As mentioned before, elves were a race that liked to show off. This extended to their interpersonal relationships. When elves made friends or form relationships, they strictly followed the logic of ¡°Will this benefit me?¡± If elves took someone as a subordinate, it would be someone ¡°worth boasting about as a subordinate.¡± If they served someone as a leader, it would be someone ¡°worth boasting about as a leader.¡± In this sense, the former head of the Bellhawk family, Opal Von Bellhawk, was a brilliant man deserving of the gemstone Opal. He was an elf leader straight out of a fairy tale. The story of how he single-handedly held back a thousand-strong army with a longsword and a bow in the final battle against the Demon King Angmar had become a legend that would represent the valor of elven swordsmen. Thanks to this, the saying ¡°Don¡¯t fight an elf swordsman¡± had become a common adage among adventurers, warriors, and mercenaries. However, after losing the jewel that was Opal, his successor, and his younger sister Stella Von Bellhawk, did not live up to her name of a ¡°star.¡± I knew well enough, having met her myself. As a result, many of the Bellhawk family did not recognize her as the family¡¯s head, and even kicked her out. Thus, Stella settled in Ark¡¯s research building. But that was now in the past. ¡°Stella Von Bellhawk.¡± ¡°.......¡± Deneb¡¯s complexion changed in an instant when I mentioned the name that could be said to be the weakness of the strict elves. She quickly regained her composure, but I was not so foolish as to miss the momentary ¡°aha¡± moment. I didn¡¯t know about money making, but I had my way of dealing with people. ¡°Professor Stella... Regarding her recent charges at Ark. Well, given your position as a representative, I¡¯m sure Deneb-ssi is already well aware.¡± ¡°......¡±ViiSiit for latest novels Deneb stopped speaking and took a sip from her teacup. I could tell that she was trembling slightly. Should I push a little further? ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, it¡¯s an attempted assassination of the Queen to clarify. Among other charges, of course.¡± /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°Though I am one of the board members of the Bellhawk¡¯s merchant guild, it would be difficult for me to make a decision of this magnitude alone. I¡¯ll bring it up on the agenda.¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°I hope to hear back soon. As you know, our Queen is a bit impatient.¡± * * * A reply from the Bellhawk merchant guild arrived that evening. As Aira, Narmi and Elga were chatting over a bonfire in a secluded garden. Pirreuk-. A large bird of prey flew from somewhere and delivered a letter to me. The seal on the letter bore the emblem of a fierce hawk. ¡°It¡¯s a letter from the Bellhawk merchant guild.¡± Elga was the first to frown at this news. ¡°A letter from the elves?¡± Though I didn¡¯t know the details, it seemed Elga didn¡¯t harbor good feelings toward elves. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°The only good elves are the dead ones.¡± Narmi seemed to feel the same way as she uncharacteristically furrowed her brow, unlike her usual cheerful self... ¡°Even dead elves cause problems! Elf corpses always turn into banshees, which are incredibly difficult to control. They just wail loudly everywhere!¡± Banshees? I think I¡¯d heard of banshees before. When fairies such as elves and nymphs died with a deep grudge, they would come back as undead beings called banshees. They were not on the same level as liches or death knights, but they were still considered mid-to-high-level undead. Narmi then rattled off what she knew about banshees. ¡°They always seem to be involved in trouble. A few years ago, a banshee named Talvanas formed a labor union and organized a strike!¡± ¡®I see...¡¯ The strength of undead workers lied in their need for neither rest nor money. If a banshee arbitrarily formed a union and caused the undead to go on strike, it would indeed be problematic. While Narmi went on about the bad of elves, I used the dagger at my waist to break the seal on the letter. Episode 239.2 Episode 239.2 (EP-239.2) Summer Vacation #4 239 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #4 As I held the gold-embellished paper up to the firelight, beautifully flowing words came into view. ¡¸After a meeting with the Stella Merchant Guild board members, we would like to inform you that the following schedule has been set.¡¹ ¡¸X month X day, X time. At Ark¡¯s Great Temple VIP conference room.¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ They want me to attend a meeting at this date and time. It seemed the high-ranking members of the Bellhawk family would gather to negotiate and discuss some adjustments with me. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It was roughly what I had anticipated, nothing to be surprised about. This felt inevitable. It¡¯s just that I got it quicker than expected. But I did like their prompt decision-making. ¡°So, is it true that you¡¯re going to marry the winner of the martial festival?¡± At that moment, someone spoke up, drawing our attention. It was Narmi, who had been chatting about banshees earlier. ¡°It sounds like a romantic story. Didn¡¯t Princess Atalante of the Arcadia Kingdom do something similar? She said she would marry the one who could defeat her...!¡± I didn¡¯t know who Princess Atalante of the Arcadia Kingdom was, but from Narmi¡¯s story, it seemed there was another headstrong royal in the world like Aira. Even Elga once said, ¡°You have to be stronger than me to marry me.¡± Perhaps the strong women of this world had a universal desire to be defeated and dominated by a stronger man? Elga tossed some dry firewood into the bonfire with a click of her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of time. Is there anyone in the world who can beat you?¡± Aira chuckled softly at that. ¡°Fufu, Elga. My cousin Elganes, you¡¯re being humble. I think we could have a good match. Are you not confident enough to fight me?¡± Elga frowned in response. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, I¡¯m confident. But I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of marrying you. I won¡¯t participate in that silly little tournament.¡± I had already expected that Elga wouldn¡¯t join. The martial festival would begin in about a month, and by then, Elga¡¯s belly would start to show. She wouldn¡¯t be in any condition for fighting. Thinking about it made me anxious. Time was running out. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± The conversation ended with the romance-loving Narmi posing a subtle question to the bonfire. Hwoooooooo-. At that moment, a strong gust of wind blew from somewhere. Because of it, I had to hurriedly reach out to keep my hat from flying off. Then I got up from my seat, feeling a little chilled by all the gazes drawn to me. /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } Eungae. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } =============================== ¡®I see.¡¯ Depending on what name I give, the display in the status window changed. At that moment, something clicked. The name displayed on my status window: ¡¸Name: Theo Gospel Angmar¡¹ This was because I had named myself Theo Gospel. The status window¡¯s display wasn¡¯t absolute. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ So, what was this body¡¯s original name? As I was pondering over this, Elga poked my side again. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did I just say?¡± ¡°... That Aira-nim has a secret scheme?¡± ¡°That was a while ago. What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Um....¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you paying attention!?¡± Elga growled as if she was angry. It was understandable to be upset when someone isn¡¯t focused on your words. But the things that just appeared in front of me were too interesting to ignore. Our child¡¯s name could have ended up being ¡®Kkungkkungi.¡¯ Elga sighed reluctantly. ¡°Anyway, Aira isn¡¯t doing this because she wants to get married. She¡¯s plotting something. What do you think?¡± I nodded at her question. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Like the announcement that the big event will be held in the Tarantera estate at the Witch Forest. I have a feeling something¡¯s going on, No... but that aside.¡± Seureureuk-. Elga reached her hand out. Her hand was aimed at the straw hat I was wearing on my head. ¡°How much longer are you going to wear that unsightly thing? Hand it over. I¡¯ve let it slide for the past few days, but I¡¯ve had enough!¡± ¡°......!¡± Episode 240.1 Episode 240.1 (EP-240.1) Summer Vacation #5 240 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #5 Elga reached for my head. But it wasn¡¯t for gentle reasons like stroking my hair or brushing a leaf off my head. It was to steal the straw hat I was wearing! Desperate, I had no choice but to resist. ¡°Not the hat...!¡± ¡°What?¡± My resistance seemed to have annoyed Elga. Her expression immediately crumpled. It was as if she was saying, ¡°Would you look at this guy! You¡¯re defying me?¡± ¡°Hand it over!¡± In the end, Elga¡¯s hand managed to remove the hat from my head. Despite my desperate resistance, the difference in our strength was like that between a child and an adult. ¡°Now, that¡¯s better. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so attached to a hat, you¡¯re not like this...¡± Elga, holding the straw hat in her hand, smiled with satisfaction. However, that satisfied expression didn¡¯t last long, probably because she saw my head. ¡°Why is your crown like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my crown?¡± ¡°Your hair is all reddish.¡± ¡°......¡± I got found out in the end. Since it¡¯d come to this, I decided to face it boldly. ¡°It¡¯s the time when my hair turns red.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°In autumn, leaves turn red. In winter, animals¡¯ fur gets thicker. Some shed or molt. I¡¯m similar to that.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± ¡°Hmm....¡± While she seemed to have accepted the fact that my hair had turned red, Elga¡¯s expression turned sour at the thought that our child might also have red hair. Without me needing to ask why, she explained. ¡°Red-haired people are known as omen. They¡¯re synonymous with bad luck.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°There is.¡± It was the same with my previous world. Like the idea that blondes with big breasts are often a bit dim. Now that I thought about it, Elga herself was a blonde with one large chest. Yet, she was far from being dull. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you believed in such superstitions, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a superstition. Red-haired people generally have a troubled fate. Look at the former royal family Angmar. They¡¯re the biggest proof....¡± Elga seemed like she wanted to say more but then closed her mouth. The way her blue eyes narrowed slightly made me uneasy... * * * ¡®Red hair.¡¯ Seeing this vivid red color seemed to trigger something in me. Although I had dismissed it, in retrospect, there were quite a few things that bothered me. Red hair was originally a symbol of the former royal family Angmar. They were known for their brilliant, vivid, and radiant red hair. Although it didn¡¯t reach the level of those exaggerated praises, the red hue on the half-fairy¡¯s crown was still quite vibrant. Among the myriad of colors, it could be described as deep crimson. Even redder than that, nymph red. ¡®I¡¯ve heard that red is not a rare color for nymphs.¡¯ There were quite a few nymphs and imps with red hair. For instance, Marmar, a close friend of the half-fairy, had auburn hair. And Tartar had red hair from the start. However, what concerned Elga was that this guy was not your average redhead. He had shown exceptional talent for magic, breaking through to the 5th Rank in no time at all. His achievements were overshadowed by Aira, a Rank 7 Archmage, but breaking through the 5th Rank in just a few months was something that few had done, except for the ancient time genesis mages. Episode 240.2 Episode 240.2 (EP-240.2) Summer Vacation #5 240 ¨C Each Summer Vacation #5 If there was anyone capable of such a feat, it would be Angmar, the mage king who had ascended to the absolute 10th Rank. And now that his descendants had been found to be alive, perhaps.... ¡°Do you have something to say, My Lady?¡± The half-fairy asked with clear eyes. Whenever Elga looked into those bright blue eyes, shining like clear ditch water, her mind would occasionally drift away without any particular thought. Still, they were such foolish eyes. How could this guy be the descendant of Solomon? There was no reason for the demon king¡¯s bloodline to stick close to the queen and ladies of the great families. They were enemies. If discovered, it wouldn¡¯t simply end with death. ¡ªNo, wait a minute. A bolt of lightning struck Elga¡¯s mind. ¡°Hey, Theo. You said you were originally from a noble family, right?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°Why did you approach me? Didn¡¯t you say you would revive your fallen house and seek vengeance?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Why are you suddenly asking about this? This is an open space, what if someone overhears us?¡± The half-fairy shook and reproached Elga, but Elga was not in the mood to pay attention to such things. The picture finally became clear, like a puzzle piece fitting perfectly into the empty space. Like a missing gear slotting back into place, and the wheels started turning again. Elga soon came up with an answer. ¡°It¡¯s plausible...!¡± If this guy was the grandson of Solomon and the son of Isaiah Gospel, who went missing in the Witch Forest, it would explain a lot of things. Call it confirmation bias. Coming to such a conclusion felt oddly right, as if it would be strange if it weren¡¯t true. Which was why it remaind confusing. ¡°Is it real? Is it not? Is it just my imagination? But it makes sense. No, it¡¯s too far-fetched....¡± Jirit-. Elga was woken up by a strange sensation that felt a little heavy in her lower abdomen. It was Leonor inside her belly. And I could instinctively feel that it had taken a step back. Elga must have been trying to get a ¡®sniff¡¯ of something. Seeing that Elga became relaxed again, she probably reached some conclusion. And that conclusion was likely fortunate for me right now. Fate was still with me. It felt like I was the main character who narrowly escaped a crisis. The thought made me want to laugh. Me, the main character? If this world was a story, then I knew better than anyone that the main character was the Villain Hunter. ¡°What are you guys doing there? Hurry, we¡¯re going to play Mafia!¡± Thanks to Narmi waving at us from afar, I snapped out of my thoughts. As I was drying my hands after washing them, about to head back to everyone with Elga.... Guk-. Elga jabbed me on the side again. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was actually following you to get you this.¡± What would she give me? I was mildly excited, wondering if it was some special elixir of the Lioness family. However, what Elga took out from her sweatpants was an envelope. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I want to ask you that. Read it carefully. Got it?¡± What was this about? Was it marriage documents? Yes, if Elga was giving me documents, they would likely be wedding papers or pre-marriage vows. However, the moment I opened the envelope, I had to admit my thinking was pretty narrow-minded. Flip. Flipping through the stack of papers inside the envelope, there were stories written that made my eyes widen. Flip, flip, flip. As the papers kept turning without pause, Elga said. ¡°As you see, the ¡®unidentified¡¯ written there is your story.¡± Episode 241.1 Episode 241.1 (EP-241.1) Son-in-law? #1 241 ¨C Live-in Son-in-law? #1 In the document Elga handed over, there was information about the ¡®unidentified¡¯ item for sale. The ¡®item¡¯ for sale was a slave. According to Elga, the unidentified slave was me. Had Elga investigated my background? I wasn¡¯t surprised by the background check, as I had vaguely expected it already. If you were in a relationship with someone who had as much to hide as I did, and if you had the resources and power to investigate them, you might want to request a check at least once. Rather, what surprised me was the content of the document. Bandits in the Witch Forest? Found among loot? In a log state? It contained stories I had never heard before, stories that were completely new to me. Was I... No, was this body¡ªoriginally such a person? ¡°......¡± There was a time when I had tried hard to investigate Theo Gospel¡¯s past. But I always failed because it was too clean, like a ghost. In hindsight, it seemed I had been looking in the wrong direction from the start. Because according to Vasago, this body was never originally the Demon Monk Theo. Searching the name ¡®Theo¡¯ in records yielded nothing. Rather, the correct approach was to search for the whereabouts of the ¡®unidentified¡¯ slave. And Elga had done just that. She was probably able to do it thanks to the influence of the Lioness family, which was spread throughout the Angmar Kingdom. So, what did the word ¡®log¡¯ that appeared several times mean...? Most of the story was written in an easy-to-understand manner, but the repeated mention of ¡®log¡¯ kept bothering me. It seemed like some sort of slang. Who could I ask to get the simplest answer? ¡°Sir Theo.¡± I snapped out of my thoughts at the sound of someone calling me. Lifting my bowed head, I saw a pair of golden eyes looking at me. I knew better than anyone that political marriages among nobility and royalty in this world were as common as pebbles on the ground. But realizing that the arrow was now pointed at me left me quite bewildered. Me? So I spoke up to probe the minds of the fairy elders. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m qualified.¡± ©¥Qualification! Yes, qualification is an important matter. The Bellhawk family may have lost its head, bringing a moment of nightfall, but Bellhawk is still one of the Four Great Noble Families. And Stella, despite her eccentricities, is a flawless beauty.... ¡°Oh, no, I meant my qualifications. I know very well how great the guild... no, the Bellhawk family is. But I was asking if someone as insignificant as I am is worthy of crossing such a high threshold.¡± After I finished speaking, the holograms looked at each other. Then, all at once, they burst into laughter, clearly finding my statement amusing. ©¥You¡¯re more humble than we¡¯ve heard. An archmage of the 5th Rank, and a close aide to the Queen, with keen political senses working in the royal palace. I¡¯d say you¡¯re more than qualified. What do you all think? ©¥A brilliant mage begets a brilliant mage. The talent for magic runs in one¡¯s blood. ©¥The Bellhawk family will have an excellent heir. Hmhm. Anyway, we look forward to your swift response, Sir Theo. Time is gold, as they say. Gold is precious in any land. Jiiiing-. The holograms turned off one by one. After a meeting that lasted over an hour, my body felt a bit stiff. It was nearly lunchtime. Just as I was considering having a meal with Deneb, she said. ¡°Ah, someone else will guide Sir Theo.¡± * * * As I stepped outside the Great Temple, a woman was waiting for me. She wore a hat adorned with colorful peacock feathers and a dress one might see at a social gathering. For a moment, I thought Mirna was waiting for me, but the fact that she held a long pipe instead of a fan revealed her identity. ¡°Professor Stella? It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Her purple hair was neatly cut short. She had white skin, long ears, and striking, slender eyes. Now that I see it, there was no mistaking her for Mirna. ¡°How have you been? You look... different.¡± ¡°Ehem¡ª¡± At my words, Professor Stella gave a slight cough. Episode 241.2 Episode 241.2 (EP-241.2) Son-in-law? #1 241 ¨C Live-in Son-in-law? #1 Stella then briefly glanced at Deneb, who was behind me, before gently extending her gloved hand to me. ¡°Sir Theo, may I ask you to escort me for a moment?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? It¡¯s not like you. It feels awkward.¡± ¡°... Oh-hoho, quickly now. Do you intend to embarrass a lady by leaving her hand?¡± Despite her exaggerated laughter, the veins on her forehead seemed ready to pop, so I decided to take her hand as she requested. As I held her delicate hand, Deneb¡¯s eyes gleamed behind her thin glasses, ¡°Well then, you two have a nice chat. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± and withdrew. Wondering if I could let go of her hand now, Professor Stella whispered quietly enough for only me to hear. ¡°They¡¯ll probably follow us, so keep acting friendly. Got it? We¡¯re going to the restaurant up ahead.¡± ¡°.......¡± In the end, I had to enter the expensive restaurant as she said. Sitting by the wall near the transparent skylight, Stella glanced around and then whispered. ¡°So, did you get it? The contract?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Where, can I see it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ugh....¡± It was amusing how she now dressed like a noble lady but still acted like a ruffian. She looked as beautiful as a fairy, but her personality was... What a pity. As I was thinking this, Stella, who had been scanning the surroundings like a spy in enemy territory, finally took off the hat she was wearing and said. ¡°Hmph, I bet it says something like, ¡®Marry me,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°Oh, impressive.¡± To achieve peace, the Bellhawk family must eventually be dealt with. However, the thought of Stella Belhawk gave me a headache. ¡°So, are you listening to me? Anyway, this is another chance for me. If Theo-kun becomes a live-in son-in-law of the Bellhawk family...¡± ¡°......¡± Stella was a shameless rogue. I knew this well from experience. Frankly, in my eyes, Stella Bellhawk scored a 3 out of 10. And I gave her a 3 only because she was pretty. Come to think of it, Elga had a bit of a bratty side too. ... But Elga had the charming innocence of a young girl. She also possessed a soft side like a maiden. Even Aira was sometimes warm and caring. Her expression was also endearing. The twins, Mirna and Narmi, were exemplary as long as you didn¡¯t touch on taboo topics. However, Stella was different from them. In some ways, Stella was more troublesome than the naughty imps. Living a married life with such a woman, I¡¯d rather give Aira a shoulder massage with no pay. But I recently came to realize that a woman¡¯s behavior often depended on how a man treated her. Didn¡¯t I ultimately win over Elga, who was brutal enough to scar my eye, and the devoutly guarded Draco twins? ¡°Anyway, Theo-kun, just pretend to go along with it for a while, okay? Even if we have a wedding, we can just live without touching each other. Right?¡± ¡°A wedding?¡± ¡°Yes, a wedding. Of course, it¡¯s not a real wedding but more like a fake one. I¡¯ll be free from those old geezers¡¯ eyes, and Theo-kun gets a perfect bride like me, even if it¡¯s just a facade.¡± How ridiculous. ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll work hard to gather shares and further solidify my position¡ª.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Stella was flustered as I cut her off sharply. Episode 242.1 Episode 242.1 (EP-242.1) Son-in-law? #2 242 ¨C Live-in son-in-law? #2 Looking back now, my encounters with Stella Von Bellhawk were filled with unpleasant memories. I was the type of person who usually got a good feeling like, ¡®Oh, I think I can get along with this person,¡¯ when I met them. But in my few interactions with Stella, there was nothing to be liked nor any goodwill. Quite the opposite, in fact. She barged into my room uninvited and made a scene. She brought the main character¡¯s party to Ark and caused incidents. Mentioning the numerous minor incidents would just make me angry, so I¡¯d stop here. The elf professor, looking flustered, asked, ¡°Theo-kun, you don¡¯t like it? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean exactly what I said. Why should I go along with Professor Stella¡¯s little charade?¡± ¡°What...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a fake marriage.¡± ¡°Y-you mean you actually want to marry me...?¡± Stella was unable to keep her composure as she processed my words. ¡°Hearing that so suddenly, I¡¯m really taken aback, Theo-kun. Well, back when I was a student myself, I did receive love letters and had some popularity¡ª Um....¡± She looked silly, fanning her face with her hand or wiping the sweat flowing down her face with her gloved hand. I added one more thing to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you understood my words, but I want to nullify this entire contract of becoming a live-in son-in-law. I have no intention of being Stella-nim¡¯s footstool. This contract needs to be voided.¡± A slight threat. Let¡¯s see how she reacted. Panic started spreading like wildfire across Stella¡¯s face. ¡°No...! If that happens, my plan will be ruined...! I¡¯ve finally managed to grab another chance. If I can¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll be sent to a convent...!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my problem.¡± ¡°But if you nullify the contract, what about the Queen¡¯s martial festival? How will you get the money?¡± ¡°Stella-nim doesn¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°No, no. What will I tell those senile bunch? What will become of my face if I say I was jilted...!¡± Warak-. It was good, but there were too many eyes watching here. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± I said coldly, pretending not to care. ¡°Anyway, just sit down.¡± ¡°What? You told me to kneel.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, it seems too easy.¡± I barely managed to calm Stella down. If this conversation continued like this, I would end up exhausted. Should I change the subject? I decided to bring up a word that suddenly came to mind. ¡°On a side note, Professor Stella. Do you know anything about ¡®log¡¯?¡± ¡°Log? If it¡¯s logs, our family handle various types from oak to cedar, pine, paulownia, etc. Why? Are you planning to build a cabin?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that kind of log. I think it refers to something related to magic or a human condition. That¡ª¡± ¡°You mean a corpse. The one used as a material for witchcraft. It¡¯s a slang for experimental subjects, often used by heretics from the Witch Forest or illegal necromancers.¡± The flustered look she had moments ago was completely gone. Stella flicked her fingers, producing a spark to light her long pipe, then exhaled a puff of smoke. ¡°Why do you ask about ¡®log¡¯?¡± Her expression was very calm. No, ¡®cold¡¯ would be a better way to describe it. It reminded me more of the Headhunter than Stella. I was about to say something but ended up muttering, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± * * * ¡°Necromancy or dark rituals mainly use humans. Mostly slaves or kidnapped boys and girls.¡± This was at the Draco family¡¯s mansion. Mirna Draco was watering the flowers in the garden, explaining the things she knew. ¡°But living sacrifices might escape or cause unexpected problems. So they are given special drugs to put them in a suspended state. Thus, they become something that is neither alive nor dead.¡± [T/N: Sorry for the no-updates, was sick the last few days, still am but it¡¯s manageable now. Thank you for your patience.] Episode 242.2 Episode 242.2 (EP-242.2) Son-in-law? #2 242 ¨C Live-in son-in-law? #2 ¡°Like turning into a log. That¡¯s why it¡¯s used as a slang...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a pleasant topic. Offering humans as sacrifices was condemned a heinous act by the Belters Council 400 years ago.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°So, Sir Theo, do you have any more questions?¡± At Mirna¡¯s question, I rummaged through my head. Soon, I concluded that I didn¡¯t have anything more to ask. From now on, it was time to sort through these thoughts on my own rather than asking Mirna. So this unidentified slave didn¡¯t have any consciousness to begin with... Perhaps his soul was already dead. Maybe it was because of this gap that I, Lee Sung-eum, ended up inhabiting this body, leading to the current situation. This could explain why there was only one soul within this body. However... Why was the last heir of the Angmar family left as a log? I had so many questions. I immediately wanted to head over to the Witch Forest to find the place where this body was discovered. The martial festival was going to be held in the Tarantera¡¯s territory, the Witch Forest. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to take some time to explore and wander around then. Ttak-. ¡°Ow...!¡± Someone suddenly flicked my forehead. Thanks to that, I snapped out of my thoughts. I looked up, only to see Mirna with cheeks lightly puffed out and wrinkled brows. ¡°Sir Theo, you weren¡¯t listening to me at all, were you?¡± What did Mirna say? ¡°Sorry, I was lost in thought.¡± There were no secrets in this world. With watchful eyes everywhere, it was difficult to move freely outside. This must be how celebrities felt. ¡°They said it looked like a date between lovers...?¡± ¡°How could that be? Miss Mirna, you know how terrible things are between me and Professor Stella.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Mirna didn¡¯t look pleased. For whatever reason, the fact that I had met and dined alone with Stella didn¡¯t sit well with her. Was she jealous? At a time like this, I knew exactly what to do. That was to gossip about Stella to Mirna. ¡°As Mirna-nim knows, Professor Stella is quite a bratty person. She¡¯s su?per?cil?ious and extremely self-serving. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with her.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true....¡± Although Mirna replied nonchalantly, she seemed quite pleased with my criticism of Stella. Soon, she spoke in a more relaxed manner. ¡°Still, Professor Stella isn¡¯t all that bad.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°A long time ago, she was a promising talent alongside her older brother Opal. In some areas, they even said she surpassed him.¡± A talent, huh? That word didn¡¯t quite fit with Stella.... If anything, she seemed more like a disaster. Unaware of my thoughts, Mirna continued as if defending Stella, whom I had slandered. [T/N: There¡¯s a play on words here as talent and disaster are the same word in Korean] ¡°But after Opal¡¯s death, things got out of hand. Some say she does stupid things on purpose because she doesn¡¯t want to be the heir apparent.¡± ¡°Um...¡± Looking back at the history of my world, there had been people who went astray because they didn¡¯t want to become heirs. Could Stella be one of those? Although I doubted it at first, thinking about the gaps in what I knew about her made me consider the possibility. Episode 243.1 Episode 243.1 (EP-243.1) Son-in-law? #3 243 ¨C Live-in Son-in-law? #3 ¡°Stella Belhawk¡ª¡± Aira drew out her words in response to my question. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Bellhawk¡¯s Young Lady. She used to be called the Fairy Princess, right?¡± ¡°The Fairy Princess?¡± ¡°Yes, she was the pride of the elves. In old fairy tales, aren¡¯t there princesses who get captured by dragons or evil demon lords?¡± ¡°There are many.¡± ¡°I heard she would fit that role perfectly. In fact, the story of the Fairy Elice in Wonderland is based on the Bellhawk¡¯s Young Lady.¡± ¡°... Fairy Elice in Wonderland?¡± ¡°Yes, the fairy tale protagonist who gave rise to the Elice Syndrome. It¡¯s an interesting story; you should read it sometime.¡± ... I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Fairy ¡°Elice in Wonderland¡± was, but I could clearly grasp the intent behind Aira¡¯s words. Stella Belhawk was originally a woman beautiful and lovely enough to be worthy of the title ¡°princess.¡± However, it was hard to connect that image with her current appearance. While I was trying to understand this, Aira added a comment. ¡°Elves live through long periods of youth. Some call it a blessing, for others, it¡¯s a curse. Because people change over time.¡± Indeed. When I thought about it that way, it made sense. Even Aira and Elga had undergone significant personality changes in just one semester. As for me, I could say I had become a completely different person over the past few years. Elves would go through many things in their long lives, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they changed over time. ¡°But more importantly, Theo, the weather is very nice. Are you sure it won¡¯t rain?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Aira yawned lazily while wearing her high-end obsidian sunglasses. She then stretched out languidly on a beach bench under the shade of a parasol. ¡°Wake me up in an hour.¡± Salang, Salang-. With a gentle breeze fanned by Lily, Aira soon began to breathe softly in her sleep. Only then was I able to let up and look around. I felt like I might go insane listening to them seriously... Anyway, everyone had a great time. To be honest, in the last few days, no, in the last two years, when was the last time I had so much free time? I could see why people liked to go on overseas trips and vacations. I¡¯d always been stingy when it came to breaks, but I found them therapeutic in a way. ¡°....¡± What I saw then was Stella, sitting alone on a shaded bench in the distance, swirling a glass of iced liquor, not mingling with the other young ladies. ¡°Would you like to join us? Elga-nim and Narmi-nim aren¡¯t the type to pick.¡± As I approached her under the shade and asked that question, Stella looked at me with a half-red face. She looked drunk already, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m past the age to be playing ball with youngsters. Maybe back when I was an undergrad...¡± I guessed so. As I affirmed inwardly, Stella asked. ¡°So, have you come to be my drinking buddy because I look lonely? How sweet of you.¡± ¡°Sweet? I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± When I answered curtly, Stella chuckled softly. ¡°You pushed me away then, but now you know how to pull me in. Theo-kun, you¡¯re surprisingly good at this. It just so happens I needed someone to talk to...¡± ¡°.......¡± I was momentarily at a loss for words, but not wanting to let an awkward silence take over, I decided to say something. ¡°Thanks to you, we¡¯re all having a good rest. Everyone is grateful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, the harmony between your families makes a brighter future for the Angmar Kingdom.¡± ¡°Hmm, perhaps so. The harmony of the families...¡± Clink-. Stella simply swirled her ice-filled glass, showing little interest. Episode 243.2 Episode 243.2 (EP-243.2) Son-in-law? #3 243 ¨C Live-in Son-in-law? #3 Stella was quite calm, unlike usual. Was it because she got drunk? She felt different from Elga, who tended to get excited and caused trouble when she drank. I didn¡¯t know if it was because she was keeping her mouth shut, but there was an air around the drunk Stella. Her gaze carried a certain gravitas that I couldn¡¯t find in the other young ladies. Thinking that now might be a good time to have a deep conversation, I decided to speak up. ¡°They say you were once the protagonist of a fairy tale?¡± ¡°Elice?¡± Stella stuck out her tongue as if she¡¯d been waiting for my question. ¡°I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve heard that story. Yes, when I was 12, I got lost in a rabbit hole-shaped dungeon. It¡¯s something I can laugh about now, but it was serious back then.¡± ¡°I heard you were also called the Fairy Princess?¡± ¡°... Well, I was young then. Young elves often get such names. People just made a fuss over it.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°Still, I was quite charming back then. Dreamy, innocent, and the whole world was sparkling... Those were the days.¡± Chureureuk-. Like a balloon deflating in the heat, Stella slumped over the bench¡¯s table. The strong smell of alcohol made my nose tingle. ¡°Theo-kun, what would you do if you found out that the glittering gold you once knew was just fake plating?¡± ¡°Plating?¡± ¡°No, never mind...¡± I could tell that Stella was about to say something important, but she stopped herself. I wanted to press further, but I had no choice but to get up from my seat as I heard someone calling us from afar. Jwaljwaljwal-. He kept flattering me to the point where I felt a bit embarrassed listening to him. I wondered if the guide was always like this. But thinking back, the original Demon Monk Theo was a henchman who was good at flattering the Queen. So this behavior actually fitted his character. ... He wouldn¡¯t suddenly betray me, would he? I had my doubts, but the loyalty he showed seemed genuine. Like Balan, if I commanded him to die, he would probably do so without hesitation. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ At this point, it was less about loyalty and more about faith. To them, Solomon was a god, and I was his only begotten son. How terrifying. ¡°So, are you having dinner with Lady Bellhawk tonight?¡± ¡°It seems so...¡± Tonight, I have a dinner appointment with Stella Bellhawk. Though the sun hadn¡¯t even set yet, I was already feeling a bit anxious. Then Vassago said. ¡°If you want to learn about Isaiah Gospel, you should get closer to Stella Bellhawk. From what I know, Stella and Isaiah were quite close.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I had some ideas about this... ¡°As far as I know, it was Stella who saw him off beyond the Witch Forest. Perhaps she knows Isaiah Gospel¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡®Is that so?¡¯ I didn¡¯t notice any such indication from her. Stella had also claimed she knew nothing about Isaiah¡¯s disappearance. So, she was toying with me while knowing everything? The fact that she lied to me made me angry. I needed to teach this mischievous elf a lesson tonight! Episode 244.1 Episode 244.1 (EP-244.1) Son-in-law? #4 244 ¨C Live-in son-in-law? #4 Gracia, the city of the church. Near its upscale residential area, there was a high-end restaurant that only accepts reservations. The name of the restaurant was ¡¸Fairy¡¯s Goblet¡¹. It¡¯s among the top three places where visiting nobles and dignitaries want to dine at least once. It was very expensive at 500,000 coins per person, and even 20,000 coins for just water. I immediately felt burdened as soon as I sat down. ¡°A Dinner Course for two. Confirmed. I¡¯ll escort you to your seat.¡± An elf maitre d¡¯ with slicked-back hair came up to me and confirmed my reservation. I took my seat, responding calmly and confidently. ¡°My companion hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so please serve the meal when they do.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As the elf maitre d¡¯ walked away, I looked around. There was no sign of my ¡®companion,¡¯ Stella Bellhawk. She¡¯s late. Stella Bellhawk, minus 10 points. One should be punctual. I heard elves were strict with time, but Stella seems to be an exception. I sat alone for about 30 minutes. The elf maitre d¡¯ kept coming by to ask if I wanted to add to my order. And people around me started snickering. ©¥Looks like that person got stood up. Pfft-. ©¥He seems like a young rookie. Poor guy must be regretting the expensive reservation. ¡°.......¡± She¡¯s really not coming. Just as I started to feel more embarrassed than angry, thinking I might really have been stood up.... Ttakak, ttakak-. Someone approached me with the sound of high heels clicking. Turning my head, I saw an elf in a sleeveless dress with a deep neckline and a slit up the side of her thigh, sitting across from me. ©¥Who is that? Was there ever an elf like that around here? ©¥I don¡¯t know. How did that brat manage to get such a beautiful.... In the end, Stella and I left the restaurant. ¡°I know a good place. How about we go there?¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°It¡¯s on me. It¡¯s just as good as the last place, so don¡¯t worry. Plus, there¡¯s no ears.¡± ¡°Then, please lead the way.¡± Stella, who was much more familiar with this city than I was, walked confidently down the well-maintained streets, her heels clicking. The evening was dark and dingy. Despite that, the security in the high-end restaurant district was so good that there wasn¡¯t a single drunkard around. It was reassuring. It reminded me of the modern 21st century.... However, as Stella kept walking, the clothing and gazes of the people around us became increasingly unsettling. Finally, we reached an area where people were staring at us from the back alleys. This was the worst to get into an argument. ©¥Guys, look at that. Looks like a fairy lost her way. Should we guide her? ©¥Leave it. That¡¯s Stella. Luckily, no thugs or muggers approached us. From what I overheard, it seemed Stella was quite well-known here. Why, though? The turbulent back alley and Stella. While I was trying to make sense of the incongruous combination of these two elements, we arrived at a noisy, sign-less illegal pub. For a moment, I wondered if ¡®I might get betrayed and sold off to a fishing boat or something.¡¯ Thinking of such a possibility, I followed her inside. The inside was even more of a mess. ©¥Taste the sweetness of Punchinoi¡¯s honey fist...! Honey smash-! ©¥Guaaaaah-! ©¥Wow, that hit big to the solar plexus! ©¥I, Punchinoi, train endlessly to fight against the strongest nymph, Yujinoi...! Inside, people were fighting. They brawled on a makeshift arena without a referee. Bets were being placed here and there, coins scattered on the floor-. ¡°It¡¯s chaotic.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it more romantic than a stiff restaurant?¡± I¡¯m not sure about romantic.... Episode 244.2 Episode 244.2 (EP-244.2) Son-in-law? #4 244 ¨C Live-in son-in-law? #4 I also felt much more comfortable at a place like this. There was no need to stand on ceremony and relax; assuming no one picked a fight. ¡°Hello.¡± At that moment, a burly man with a grim face approached me. For a second, I thought he was an ogre, but despite his intimidating, scarred, one-eyed face, he was human. Was he looking for trouble? Just as I was thinking that, the man smiled and said. ¡°Long time no see, Noonim. Have you been having fun? Here to sell some goods?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a customer today. Give me the usual.¡± ¡°Hehe, leave it to me.¡± So, he¡¯s the owner. He served grilled pork trotters and an iced drink. It smelled like green grapes, with a very slight but bitter alcohol scent. ¡°That guy has always made a killer highball. Give it a try.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°I get drunk just from the smell.¡± ¡°From the smell?¡± There¡¯s a certain rhythm to conversations, especially at a drinking table where the flow of conversation is quite important. However, whenever I mention that I don¡¯t drink, it often disrupts this rhythm. Decent people usually respond with, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s okay,¡± and move on. But with Stella, I was a bit nervous she might insist on me drinking. Surprisingly, she accepted it without any fuss. ¡°I knew someone like that. Couldn¡¯t handle alcohol at all. The funny guy would get drunk just from the smell¡ª.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Still, there used to be a lot of fun and exciting things. This place was smaller back then, a time when the only customers are me and my seniors....¡± Stella¡¯s eyes sparkled like starlight. Unlike her usual dull and hazy eyes, the drunk Stella looked rather intelligent. I¡¯d heard that alcohol reveals a person¡¯s nature. Maybe the keen intellect Stella had when she was competing with her brother, Opal, was now surfacing like water from a seemingly dry well. I asked tentatively. ¡°By seniors¡ªdo you mean from the adventure club during your school days?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was fun. Reinhardt, and even Alistair, who¡¯s no longer with us¡ªthey were all young and full of ambition. Everyone had dreams. We all had dreams.¡± After that, Stella started recounting their adventures¡ªdiscovering various spells and ancient ruins¡ªwithout me even asking. ¡°We once discovered a giant tree growing under a cave. Its height and thickness were beyond imagination...!¡± Her stories sounded fantastical, lacking a sense of reality. Whether they were exaggerated or not, the idea of freely adventuring was hopeful, even enviable. However, such reminiscing about the past usually ends with a vague sentiment like, ¡°Those were the days.¡± Compared to her glittering past, Stella¡¯s present was relatively lackluster. Her gaze looked lost as she idly twirled her ice-filled glass. ¡°Did the adventures end because Isaiah Gaspel went missing?¡± I listened to her long lament all the way to ask one question. Upon hearing the name I mentioned, Stella¡¯s half-closed eyelids lightly said. ¡°Yeah. He was quite unruly. Then he suddenly disappeared....¡± ¡°But I heard that Professor Stella went into the Witch Forest with him.¡± ¡°......¡± Her hand, which was turning the ice-filled glass, suddenly stopped. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°I have a reliable source. From your reaction, it seems true. Professor Stella, could you elaborate on that story?¡± ¡°Some stories are hidden for a reason. Unfortunately, Theo-kun, I have no obligation to tell you that story.¡± ¡°What if I have the qualification to hear it?¡± I am the most qualified. Episode 245.1 Episode 245.1 (EP-245.1) Son-in-law? #5 245 ¨C Live-in son-in-law? #5 Stella Bellhawk closed her chattering mouth and fell silent. It was only a few seconds. But because the conversation that had been ongoing was interrupted, it felt like a long time. Then she laughed heartily, ¡°Puhaha!¡± ¡°Theo-kun, by qualifications, you mean that Queen¡¯s inspector thing? To find the descendants of Angmar?¡± ¡°You could see it that way. Or not.¡± ¡°Alright, well. If you really want to hear it, where should I start? It was a long time ago, but the memories are still vivid. It was during the summer vacation.¡± ¡°Vacation?¡± ¡°Yes, a quiet time, just like now. There were few left in the adventure club. I had been practically kicked out of my home. And Isaiah, as you know...¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have a home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± So, the two got along well during the break, roaming around and having a good time. Then, someone suggested going to the ¡®Witch Forest,¡¯ and they immediately went through with it. ¡°He was the most decisive person I¡¯ve ever met. Once he decided on something, there¡¯s no hesitation. So we went to the Witch Forest together.¡± They faced bandits and monsters, enduring tough conditions in the forest. However, they enjoyed their vacation in their own way, discovering ancient secrets and collecting tablets with ancient inscriptions. ¡°But one day, as we were about to leave the forest... it was the day before school started... we met a nymph.¡± ¡°A nymph?¡± How blatant... But it worked. There was no way I could carry the thoroughly inebriated Stella home by myself. And if I left her alone, there was the possibility of something happening. In the end, I had no choice but to take the drunken elf to the room. For a shabby illegal pub, the second-floor lodging was well-kept, with a clean room and a nice window view. Snore, snore¡ª Of course, Stella just slept. ¡°......¡± What was that last bit about a nymph? A nymph with chestnut hair and blue eyes. With this in mind, I looked at my reflection in the mirror in the room. Though the crown of my head still looked like it had a red autumn leaf on top, my hair was mostly chestnut. And my eyes were blue. Isaiah, who appeared to be the father of this body, was a man of the Angmar family, so he probably had red hair. Therefore, it was likely that the chestnut hair and blue eyes came from the nymph who was my mother. Perhaps the nymph Stella mentioned was my mother. Mother.... It was a figure I¡¯d never seen before, and the one who actually gave birth to me was a different mother. Suddenly, memories of my human self, ¡°Lee Seong-eum,¡± came flooding back. My birth mother left me at the orphanage. I could no longer remember her face or voice. But I vividly remember the feeling of gazing out the window every day, waiting for my mother who would never return. It still felt like I was trapped in that moment. Whenever I looked out the window, it always brought back those memories. Edited by: fake Episode 245.2 Episode 245.2 (EP-245.2) Son-in-law? #5 245 ¨C Live-in son-in-law? #5 It was morning when Stella woke up. Her face scrunched up from the hangover, she looked at me and said. ¡°... What, we slept in the same room?¡± ¡°Nothing happened, so don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way nothing happened when you¡¯re sleeping with a beautiful elf like me! Theo-kun, you got me really drunk and then slept in the same room... You¡¯re more of a beast than you look.¡± ... I really wanted to smack her. Noticing my displeased expression, Stella added, ¡°I¡¯m kidding!¡± Then, finally, she washed her face and brushed her teeth with the water I brought, complaining all the while. ¡°Ugh, this is bad. They said not to come back if I don¡¯t get a definite answer by today. Theo-kun, can¡¯t you say you had a good time?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°S¡êx.¡± My head was spinning. It seemed Stella received a stern lecture by her family elders before our date yesterday. Suddenly, I grew curious. ¡°Why are you so servile to just stay in the family?¡± ¡°Servile?¡± ¡°Yes, servile. From the stories Professor Stella told me yesterday, you don¡¯t seem like someone conservative.¡± If anything, Stella breathed adventure. The drunk Stella didn¡¯t seem like someone who would throw away her pride and struggle just to survive. Perhaps that was her true self. There must be a reason I didn¡¯t know. Something that could be called a gap. This was the conclusion I reached after talking with Stella Bellhawk the last few days. ¡°If you tell the truth, there is nothing we cannot cooperate with.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. This is who I am. Money is good, right? What elf doesn¡¯t like money? I¡¯m no different. The family inheritance, the vast wealth, it could all be mine.¡± That was a lie. ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As you can see, my standing in the Bellhawk family isn¡¯t great. I¡¯m treated like an outcast, a discard.¡± So she was aware of it. ¡°But I had no choice. To escape his eyes, it was the only way.¡± ¡°His?¡± At my question, Stella glanced around. Perhaps worried that someone might be listening. After a thorough look, she leaned in and whispered, clearly but quietly. ¡°Opal.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Opal was Stella¡¯s older brother. Having heard of his death, I was taken aback by the sudden mention of him. ¡°Isn¡¯t Opal Bellhawk already dead?¡± ¡°Yes, my brother is dead. At the same time, he¡¯s not. Officially, he¡¯s dead, but still alive. I don¡¯t know if I can say he¡¯s alive....¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How do I explain this....¡± Stella scratched her head. ¡°When the families tore the Demon King¡¯s body to pieces, Solomon¡¯s long-cherished desire was almost fulfilled. It was just a few steps away from completion.¡± Solomon¡¯s desire? As I tried to make sense of her explanation, Stella continued. ¡°Without the other heroes knowing, Opal brought it. If the others had found out, it would have turned the world upside down. It was out of noble intentions that he decided to keep it hidden. That was the problem.¡± Could this be Solomon¡¯s treasure that Demon Monk Vassago was talking about? I was indeed interested in the treasure the elves took, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be mentioned so directly. So with a pounding heart, I listened intently. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± ¡°The Gospel.¡± ¡°... Gospel?¡± ¡°But the elders called it the Lion¡¯s Scroll. It¡¯s said to contain great magic that could fully resurrect the dead.¡± Edited by: fake Episode 246.1 Episode 246.1 (EP-246.1) Caged #1 246 ¨C A Caged Bird #1 The great malice, Demon King Solomon. A Rank 10 Archmage so powerful that he could even break the rules of this world. Solomon¡¯s advance, thought to be unstoppable, was met with unexpected difficulties. The entire world united as one force against a great enemy, and the Demon King¡¯s schemes collapsed as it got thwarted. The Demon Monk Vassago described the situation at that time as follows. ©¥But we didn¡¯t consider it a big deal. After all, they were a disorganized rabble. They¡¯d been fighting amongst each other for so long that an internal strife was due at any minute. Vassago¡¯s prediction was reasonable. Although they temporarily managed to repel the black army with desperate measures, their hastily concocted plan was like a rickety shack, destined to fall even in the slightest of breeze. However. Contrary to the Demon King¡¯s army¡¯s expectations, the shack did not easily collapse. Four great pillars stood firm and supported the entire roof. The four pillars. In the distant future, people would come to praise them as great warriors or heroes. Opal Von Bellhawk was one of them. Opal the Free. The fairy swordsman of the hero party that sought out the Demon King Solomon¡¯s castle located North of the barrier. His sword¡¯s edge cut through the enemies¡¯ heads as gracefully as flowing water. Professor Balan, who was a confidant of the Demon King at the time, evaluated him this way. ©¥Opal the Butcher. He was famous. His presence on the battlefield alone caused the morale of the Demon King¡¯s army to rise and fall. I, too, almost died several times.... Balan shuddered as if the terror of that time still lingered. ©¥B-but, in the end, he died. And I am alive. So, isn¡¯t it my victory, the victory of Balan de Sabrnak, who survived...? ... That barely made any sense. But, it no longer held true. ¡°... Opal is alive.¡± Stella¡¯s point was valid. A great hero who was thought to be dead had been resurrected for some reason and was now manipulating the family from behind the scenes. I didn¡¯t know what schemes the resurrected Opal was plotting, but it was clear that no good would come of it if even his own sister, Stella, was in such trouble. ¡°If you help me, I¡¯ll give you 750,000 gold regardless of this ridiculous live-in son-in-law contract. And I¡¯ll answer any questions you have.¡± Oh! ¡°That¡¯s a very tempting offer. But, do you have any plans to oust Opal?¡± ¡°No. What can I even do from here? But there is a way. Opal spends most of his time alone, without any contact. We can seize an opportunity to take him down quietly.¡± ¡°By ¡®take him down,¡¯ you mean physically?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a saying in the teachings of the church: Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Life must return to the earth upon death. Opal¡¯s current state is...¡± Stella stopped and placed her index finger to her lips. I wasn¡¯t so dull as to not understand what that meant. Stomp, stomp-. The sound of heels ringing outside was distinctly out of place in this cheap inn. Someone knocked on the door. ©¥Young Lady, I¡¯m here to escort you. I wondered how they knew we were here, then a sudden thought struck me like lightning. Were we being watched? Now it made sense. Stella Bellhawk wasn¡¯t living freely like a bum. She was living under strict surveillance and control, much like those who got confined or exiled. I thought she roamed the skies, but she was just a bird in a cage. To avoid the eyes of her watchers, she had no choice but to play the fool who wasted her life away. If her resentment towards Opal was discovered, who knew what would happen? Seureuk-. Suddenly, Stella handed me a small note and left the room first. Edited by: fake Episode 246.2 Episode 246.2 (EP-246.2) Caged #1 246 ¨C A Caged Bird #1 ¡¸Theo-kun, I will contact you soon. If possible, gather trustworthy allies.¡¹ The note Stella handed me read just that. It took me a while to decipher the smudged letters since she had written it hastily with lipstick. Back at the dormitory, I set aside my various thoughts and decided to get some rest. I hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night, and I was mentally exhausted. As I lay in bed for a while. Dalgak, dalgak-. ©¥Keongkeong! Then my pet dog squirrel, Keongkeong, started scratching at the glass wall and barking. Wondering why since I had fed him enough, I slowly opened my eyes. Knock, knock-. Someone was knocking on my door. Who was it? A sense of tension washed over me. It was because I had just heard about the taboo secret of the Bellhawk family. Who knew, maybe I¡¯d open the door and be greeted by masked fairy assasins brandishing giant daggers, shouting ©¤You know too much! ©¥Sir Theo, are you there? I relaxed when I heard the familiar, bright voice from outside. It was Lady Mirna. Click, giiiik-. As I opened the door, a woman in a red beret hat met my eyes. Momentarily lost in her crimson eyes, she spoke first. ¡°Sir Theo, is it true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. Lady Narmi, could you stop pretending to be your sister?¡± ¡°Eh, how did you know?¡± Narmi trembled slightly, surprised that I had recognized her. She then took a moon-shaped earring from her pocket and attached it to her earlobe. That was a bit more like Narmi now. I said. ¡°The subtle atmosphere between the two of you is different. I can tell them apart.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re the first person to tell us apart besides our dad... That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Please come inside. The hallway is hot.¡± After ushering Narmi Draco into the room, I fetched a cold lemonade from the fridge. It must have been exhausting to come all the way to my room in this heat. Having something cool and refreshing would definitely help regain some of that energy. ©¥Keongkeong! However, instead of taking the lemonade, Narmi took out Keongkeong from the glass box and played with it. ¡°It¡¯s confidential under contract...¡± My lips paused as I was about to finish my story. I wondered what would happen if I told the Young Ladies of the other families like Mirna, Aira, or Elga, that Opal was alive. Opal was a great hero who had directly faced the Demon King. Even if Stella and I teamed up to take him on, it would be like throwing eggs at a rock. Didn¡¯t Professor Stella say to gather trustworthy allies? So, I decided to probe Mirna. ¡°It was the four heroes who defeated Solomon, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?¡± Mirna¡¯s eyes narrowed in confusion, but I continued without explaining. ¡°At that time, the head of the Draco family was Judas Draco, right? I heard he was a powerful dragon warrior who wielded all kinds of sorcery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Known as Judas the Executioner, he was feared among the black army.¡± Mirna looked quite proud as she talked about her grandfather. It was understandable since he was a meritorious war hero who participated in the war to protect humanity and history. ¡°So, what would you do if you had to fight Judas Draco?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°But if you had to?¡± Mirna chuckled at my question. ¡°Then running away would be the best option. They weren¡¯t called champions among warriors and the hero of heroes for nothing. To face a man that¡¯s like a spearhead sharpened through countless battles, you¡¯d need an army.¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Sir Theo wouldn¡¯t bring this up lightly. Something is going on, right? Related to the Bellhawk family, and perhaps, Opal.¡± Mirna was sharp. I was genuinely surprised at how close she got to the truth just from what I had said so far. ¡°Is that why you asked about logs?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s unrelated... but if you hear the story, Lady Mirna might not be able to walk away. It¡¯s a dangerous story.¡± ¡°What are you saying now? Sir Theo and I are already in the same boat, aren¡¯t we? Literally and otherwise...¡± Swoosh-. Mirna unfolded her fan and covered half of her face, embarrassed. Still, her willingness to take the risk was touching... I gave Mirna an extra 10 points for her sincerity! As I calculated the points in my head, I said, ¡°Do you know Opal Bellhawk?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What if, for some reason, he¡¯s still active behind the shadows?¡± Edited by: fakerTh.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m Episode 247.1 Episode 247.1 (EP-247.1) Caged #2 247 ¨C Caged Bird #2 When the whole story was told, Elga was the first to react. She slammed her palm down on the conference table in the Great Temple, furious. ¡°They were doing that behind our backs? Those damned elves...!¡± Elga, who considered plots and schemes to be the work of cowards, was understandably angry about the elves¡¯ secret actions behind the kingdom.ViiSiit for latest novels ¡°They dare meddle with the Demon King¡¯s magic? Researching the resurrection of the dead? That¡¯s exactly what the Demon King did!¡± She was right. Even Solomon, who had been praised as a wise king when he first took the throne, went mad after researching the resurrection of the dead. That¡¯s why ¡®resurrection¡¯ magic was considered taboo and a great sin by both the Kingdom of Angmar and the Gwangyeong Church. The fact that they had broken this taboo was enough to warrant severe condemnation. ¡°Why would they even consider that? Hey, Mirna. Isn¡¯t this sort of thing you Draco¡¯s should watch and contain?¡± While Elga fumed, Mirna, who had already heard the story from me and could maintain her composure, spoke calmly. ¡°We were actually keeping an eye on the Bellhawk family¡¯s activities. There was a time when many necromancers, arcane witches, shamans, and mediums were employed by them.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°We knew they were up to something, but we couldn¡¯t have guessed they were trying to resurrect the dead using Solomon¡¯s forbidden magic.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not incompetent after all.¡± Mirna¡¯s brow furrowed deeply at Elga¡¯s blunt remark. ¡°Then what about the Lioness family? Aren¡¯t you responsible for Angmar¡¯s security? You boast of the might of your golden army, yet you didn¡¯t notice something like this happening right under your nose.¡± ¡°What, what did you just say!?¡± ¡°Well, I heard that even at the palace, you didn¡¯t notice anything until Sir Theo sensed the signs of rebellion. An army wearing magnificent cloaks, yet so incompetent~.¡± Momentarily calming down, Elga asked in a disgruntled tone. ¡°What does that even mean? He was resurrected but not?¡± ¡°Rather than explaining it with words, it¡¯s better to show you.¡± Crash-. Aira shattered the cup she was holding. The tea inside spilled onto the table, and the broken shards scattered everywhere. ¡°This is death. Death is like this¡ªit breaks. The soul that was inside spills, and the body shatters.¡± Clink, clatter. Aira then started gathering the broken pieces, fitting them together one by one. Although not perfect, the cup¡¯s shape was somewhat restored. ¡°Gathering the broken pieces and collecting the spilled tea to pour back into the damaged cup¡ªthat¡¯s the principle of necromancy. Isn¡¯t it, Mirna?¡± At Aira¡¯s question, Mirna, who had a grim expression, reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes. But even if you pour the tea back into the already broken cup, it will soon leak out. For the same reason, necromancy performed on an already dead body results in soul leakage. That¡¯s why the undead are often mindless.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I began to understand why the undead resurrected through necromancy often lacked intelligence. In that sense, it gave me a newfound appreciation as to how extraordinary the High Lich, Lord Aleister, was for maintaining his intellect. But Elga said, as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°So what does a broken cup have to do with resurrection?¡± ¡°Huhu, my cousin Elganes, is my explanation not enough? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you more. To fully refill an already broken cup, you¡¯d either need to replace the cup or reforge it completely, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But, since pieces were lost when it broke, you can¡¯t completely restore it with just the original fragments. You¡¯d need to use some adhesive. Also, you¡¯d have to brew more tea to make up for the amount that spilled out.¡± ¡®I see...¡¯ Edited by: fake Episode 247.2 Episode 247.2 (EP-247.2) Caged #2 247 ¨C Caged Bird #2 Aira¡¯s explanation made everything clear. This was akin to the theory of Theseus¡¯ ship. In honor of the hero Theseus, his ship was preserved. But the wood used to build the ship would inevitably rot over time. As the rotting planks were replaced one by one, eventually all parts would be entirely new. In that case, although the ship looked the same as the original ¡®Theseus¡¯s ship,¡¯ it was actually different. Therefore, even if Opal got resurrected, there was much debate over whether he would truly be the same great hero Opal they once knew. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com All job experience +5¡¹ Elga said, seemingly to have understood to some extent. ¡°The problem is that we don¡¯t know what¡¯s up, regardless of what state he¡¯s resurrected in. There¡¯s nothing good about doing things in secret. They¡¯re definitely plotting something nasty.¡± There was no reasonable basis, but Elga¡¯s words sounded very reasonable. When something got plotted in secret, it was usually not for a good reason. ¡°If that Opal is plotting a rebellion... Hmm.¡± Elga hummed lightly. As a brief silence draped over the meeting room like a curtain, I felt it was my turn to step in. I said. ¡°Speaking of which, since we¡¯re on vacation, what do you think about returning to Angmar for a while?¡± ¡°Return?¡± Aira tilted her head, and the other ladies blinked as well. I had been planning to return to the kingdom soon to assess the situation, so this development actually worked in my favor. After all, the headquarters of the Bellhawk Merchant Guild was in Angmar¡¯s Monarch City. If I could coordinate with Stella Bellhawk and gain access to their headquarters, I should be able to get to Opal somehow. * * * ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean!¡± ¡°... If you don¡¯t want to bite your tongue, you¡¯d best stay quiet. It¡¯s starting.¡± Uuuuung-. With a loud sound, everything before my eyes was suddenly enveloped in a burst of light. As I tried to hold onto my stretchy consciousness, the scenery gradually changed. ¡°Eeuugh-.¡± Just like the last time, this teleportation gate was not meant for humans to ride... While it was convenient to shorten the distance of over a month to just a few seconds, the sensation of having my body turned inside out was something I could never get used to. ¡°S-someone¡¯s here-!¡± Before us stood a group of people, their faces painted with worry, anxiety, and surprise. A man in armor with an array of insignias on his shoulders lowered his spear and spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Queen?¡± ¡°Yes, Guard Captain Nicardo. Why is there no one welcoming me when I, the Queen, have returned?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s because we hadn¡¯t heard that you were arriving today...! I apologize...! Please, spare my life...!¡± Guard Captain Nicardo fell flat on his face, thinking that his head would roll if he displeased Aira. I could already imagine Aira saying, ¡°How dare you not anticipate my arrival! Incompetent!¡± in my mind. But Aira just waved her hand dismissively in annoyance. ¡°Well, I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. You weren¡¯t informed of my arrival, so I will forgive you.¡± The surrounding people looked at each other¡¯s faces as if they couldn¡¯t believe Aira¡¯s words. ©¥I thought the Guard Captain was as good as dead. ©¥Exactly. What just happened? Did she really forgive him? They were likely unaccustomed to Aira¡¯s newfound leniency. As everyone started to whisper amongst themselves, I said to them. ¡°What are you doing? Announce the Queen¡¯s return at once!¡± Literally. It was the return of the Queen to her kingdom after a long time. Edited by: fake Episode 248.1 Episode 248.1 (EP-248.1) Caged #3 248 ¨C Caged Bird #3 Sometimes the world could be unfair. In favor of villains. There was a reasonable explanation for this. Let¡¯s say there is a person who has always done bad things. If that person does something good, whether it¡¯s a sudden change of heart or a melancholic feeling.... ©¥Maybe they aren¡¯t such a bad person after all? ©¥I didn¡¯t know they had this side to them! ...They are often re-evaluated. Someone might point out that this was an exaggerated expression, but in reality, such re-evaluations frequently occur in the world. The once-popular ¡°bad boy¡± trend was a similar case. And it was the same with Aira now. ©¥Oh my...! The Queen hasn¡¯t slapped any of the maids even once this morning! ©¥I heard she even let off the maids who spilled water earlier! ©¥T-this is a scam! It¡¯s a fake! This must be a fake Queen!¡± Things that would be considered mundane if done by someone else receive great applause when Aira does them. ©¥Wh-what¡ª! The Queen made a wreath herself...!? I can¡¯t believe it...! One of the servants who received the wreath made by Aira was so overwhelmed by this astonishing change that he was shaking and even shed tears. Elga, watching this scene, scoffed and said, ¡®Hmph, what a sycophant.¡¯ But I could fully understand people¡¯s reactions. In the court, Aira was like a hedgehog with her bristling needles, ready to bare her teeth and claws at the slightest displeasure. You could never predict what she would do. As I listened to their conversations with my sensitive half-fairy ears, I sensed a large presence approaching me. When I turned my head, a towering figure with platinum hair, draped in a black cloak, was looking down at me. His appearance evoked a certain woman, but his eyes were red and bloodshot. ¡°You look well, Lord Reinhardt.¡± I spoke first, bowing my head slightly. The man then extended a glass he was holding to me. ¡°It¡¯s not alcoholic, so you can take it. You must be parched from coming in such a hurry.¡± He was probably talking about why we returned so abruptly without a word. If the roles were reversed, I would have been equally confused, so I decided to stay put. ¡°Thank you for the drink.¡± It was grape juice. It wasn¡¯t as sweet as I expected, but it was refreshing. The ice in it made it perfect for soothing my mouth, which was tired from continuous conversation. Then there¡¯s a brief moment of silence. His daughter, Elga, might be somewhat soft and open, but her father, Reinhardt, was a cold-blooded and ruthless man, earning him the reputation of the Iron Blood Chancellor. How dare you with my daughter-! Just as I tensed up a bit, wondering if he¡¯s going to snap my neck with that kind of feeling, he reluctantly spoke first. ¡°I must admit it. Sir Theo, it seems you were right.¡± ¡°You mean admitting the Queen into Ark?¡± ¡°Yes. I thought it was impossible. It¡¯s astonishing to see her so relaxed after just a few months. Now, no one will mock you.¡± He was right. I didn¡¯t know what changes had occurred in the palace during my absence, but most of the people who approached me today were favorably disposed toward me. At that moment, Aira, who had made wreaths for everyone, stood up with her glass. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s toast to Angmar¡¯s eternal glory. Also, I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to appoint a court mage, which has been vacant for a long time....¡± Seureureu-. Aira¡¯s squinted eyes looked at me. Episode 248.2 Episode 248.2 (EP-248.2) Caged #3 248 ¨C Caged Bird #3 ¡°The toast will be given by Angmar¡¯s gardener, entertainment officer, and inspector, Theo Gospel. Henceforth, Sir Theo will assume the position of the court mage.¡± I expected this. A court mage was literally a mage employed by the court. They usually advise the king or foretell fortunes through magical acts. Working in the court of a country means that at least a Rank 5 Archmage was needed for the job. However, since Aira herself was an exceptional Rank 7 Archmage, there was no need for a court mage by her side. But this time, it seems she intends to place me in that position. Seuk-. I held up the grape juice that Reinhardt had given me. ¡°Glory be to Angmar.¡± * * * ©¥Sir Theo, I saw everything about the trial by combat through the crystal ball. When did you acquire such outstanding magical skills? ©¥My son is about to enroll in Ark. Which courses should he take to develop such remarkable abilities...? As the newly appointed court mage, people swarmed around me, bombarding me with questions. They seemed curious about how I had developed such skills. ©¥Oh my...! Isn¡¯t that an imp tail wand? It¡¯s incredibly hard to obtain...! ©¥Did you not bring Marmar, the imp who placed third in the Queen Contest? My daughter is making a fuss over wanting an imp doll, how can I get one.... ©¥They¡¯re impossible to find these days. My daughter also wants one badly.... How annoying. I looked around, hoping to find someone for help. Then I noticed someone approaching me. As she arrived, people stepped back. It seemed like a good idea to reestablish contact with Stella Bellhawk first. At that moment, Aira spoke to the people. ¡°I believe everyone has heard about the upcoming martial festival. However, as you know, it takes a considerable amount of money to organize such a tournament.¡± As Aira began to speak, the noisy banquet hall gradually fell silent. Not a single cough could be heard. Aira continued in a soft voice. ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to borrow the money from the Bellhawk family. I hear their bank is overflowing with gold. So, I¡¯ll be visiting the Belhawk family tomorrow.¡± An abrupt and direct approach. Even I was taken aback. Just then, several male elves quickly bowed their heads in front of Aira. ¡°It is an honor to serve the Queen. However, given that this was not pre-arranged, we need to consider the schedule....¡± ¡°Elf, I am the rightful Queen of Angmar. Every house in this kingdom is like my own. I do not need to inform anyone in advance to enter a house.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Or is there something you wish to hide from me?¡± ¡°Of course not. But if we are unprepared to serve the great Queen, there might be some issues....¡± ¡°It¡¯s well known that the power of Bellhawk soars like a hawk in the sky. No need to be modest. Or do you intend to make me retract my statement in front of everyone?¡± Crumpled-. Aira slightly furrowed her brow. Even that small gesture caused the atmosphere in the hall to freeze. The eyes of the courtiers seemed to flash with the old trauma, almost foaming at their mouths. They began to glare at the elves, as if silently cursing, ¡°Stop being stubborn and accept!¡± Eventually, the elves nodded. ¡°And.¡± However, Aira wasn¡¯t done yet. Episode 249.1 Episode 249.1 (EP-249.1) Caged #4 249 ¨C Caged Bird #4 The main estate of the Bellhawk family was located in the southern plains. But what can be called their headquarters was in Monarch City, the capital of Angmar. A mansion built on a lot of land in a high-end residential area. The estate is so vast that you need to take a carriage ride from the garden to the mansion¡¯s entrance. After riding the carriage for several minutes, I still couldn¡¯t see the entrance. All I could see through the window were trees and grass. ¡°Hey, stop fidgeting; it¡¯s distracting.¡± Elga, sitting across from me, scolded as I kept looking out the window. Feeling a bit unjustly accused, I retorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it taking too long to get from the garden entrance to the mansion?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been ten minutes yet, why are you fussing? Isn¡¯t this kind of garden standard?¡± ¡°Sir Theo, I must side with Lady Lioness this time. To be surprised by just a garden of this size, Huhu.¡± Elga and Mirna acted as if the size of this large garden was completely normal. Then they started boasting about how extensive and magnificent the gardens at their respective family estates were, and how many amazing the flora and fauna was. Listening to them made me a little upset. Such refined bourgeois. If Marmar and the imps heard this, they¡¯d probably start a revolution. ¡°Even so, this garden is really large. Look over there. Tigers, white deer, giraffes¡ªso many different animals.¡± Elga glanced out the window and scoffed. As she said, the Bellhawk family¡¯s villa garden wasn¡¯t just vast; it was filled with fascinating animals. Even within Angmar, only a family like the Bellhawks could decorate such a garden. I wondered what Aira would say if she were here. Just then, Elga spoke. ¡°That Aira. She starts things and then leaves them for others to handle. I¡¯m busy too, you know. I still need to check the results of the test back home.¡± Because of their limited quantity, they can only be operated in a few places in Angmar, apart from the palace. Most of these places were critical strongholds comparable to the court. Much less installing such a gate in a villa? Unthinkable. But it seemed the Bellhawk family had the resources to make it happen. ¡°It¡¯s hot outside, so let¡¯s go in. I will be acting as your guide. I¡¯ve also prepared rooms for each if you want to rest.¡± Following Stella¡¯s lead, we handed our luggage to the maids and stepped into the mansion. Impressive. That was my first impression of the mansion¡¯s interior. The mansion was so spacious and the ceilings so high that I had to crane my neck to see it all. Gleaming marble and columns that seemed like they belonged in a mythological temple. The carpet underfoot was plush, and everything glowed with luxury. I didn¡¯t know where to look. At that moment, Elga shouted as she spotted a piece of leather displayed in a glass case. ¡°Look at this, it¡¯s lion skin...! And not just any lion skin...! It¡¯s a black lion skin...!¡± She looked like a niece discovering her cousin¡¯s room full of toys. ¡°Amazing, it¡¯s really black lion skin. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find anything for sale. I never thought I would see it in a place like this.¡± I wonder what made her fuss so much. Mirna asked Elga, who was practically glued to the glass. ¡°What even is that?¡± ¡° ¡®What is it¡¯? Mirna, don¡¯t you know what this is? It¡¯s a black lion skin!¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± ¡°These lions are rare and only found in the Nemea region. Their skin is both soft and tough as iron. It¡¯s so durable that it¡¯s like armor on its own. If you use this as a cloak...¡± I didn¡¯t understand everything, but it seemed like it was a dream item for Elga. Seeing such a coveted item in someone else¡¯s house, how could she not be agitated. Of course, Mirna grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re not a kid.¡± But then, Mirna¡¯s red eyes widened. ¡°T-This is...!?¡± Episode 249.2 Episode 249.2 (EP-249.2) Caged #4 249 ¨C Caged Bird #4 What she discovered was a skeleton displayed on the wall. Yes, a skeleton. A human skeleton, sitting like Rodin¡¯s The Thinker. Mirna¡¯s eyes grew so wide that it made me tense just watching her. Professor Stella spoke up. ¡°Miss Mirna, do you recognize this?¡± ¡°Where did you get these remains? I can¡¯t believe something like this is displayed in a villa...!¡± Mirna never overreacted. So, what was it about this skeleton that made her so uneasy? Elga asked on my behalf. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just bones, right? You can find plenty of those in any graveyard.¡± ¡°Just bones? You¡¯re really too uneducated. Look at it!¡± Elga frowned at Mirna¡¯s rebuke. She scrutinized the skeleton with a serious expression, but it looked like just another eerie skeleton without any notable features. In the end, Mirna sighed reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s the remains of Orobis Angmar. The great priest Orobis, who joined the order and became a living mummy... This is a living corpse!¡± ¡°If this is alive, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the tuna I ate for lunch started swimming in my stomach.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me right now?¡± While Elga and Mirna bickered, I carefully examined the skeleton. Orobis Angmar...? I wasn¡¯t sure who that was, but given the surname Angmar, it seemed to be an ancient royal family member. In other words, it must be a distant relative of this body or something. I didn¡¯t feel any particular connection to the bloodline. But thinking about a dead person being displayed like this, reduced to just bones, made me feel a bit sorry for them. * * * Although the Draco family¡¯s villa had many rare items, it was nothing compared to the headquarters of the Bellhawk family. Time flew by as I perused the various extraordinary items and collections, and before I knew it, it was time for dinner. True to the lavish wealth of the Bellhawk family, the meal was exceptional. ©¥This is elf-style boeuf bourguignon. The endless dishes presented by the elf maids satisfied even the most discerning of palates. The ladies smiled contentedly as they ate the ice cream served for dessert. ¡°The Bellhawk family¡¯s hospitality is even better than I expected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Also, I¡¯d like to get some fresh air. Is it alright if I step out for a moment?¡± ¡°Shall I assign an attendant to guide you...?¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± I stood up. Behind me, I heard murmurs like ©¥As expected, nymphs do love sweets. I must have looked shallow, just as I planned. That¡¯s good enough for now. That way, I could catch them off guard and strike deep. I left the hall and wandered around the vast elf mansion. According to Stella, her brother Opal should still be living here. So I roamed about, looking for anything noteworthy or traces that might lead to him. Flicker, flicker-. As I was walking down the hallway, the magic lights on the wall started flickering ominously. It felt eerie, especially when there were things like Orobis¡¯ skeleton casually being displayed. Seeing no sign of Opal¡¯s presence, I thought of heading back before my actions aroused suspicion. Kuuuu, kuuuuuu-. An unusual wind sound echoed from somewhere. To be precise, it sounded like someone was struggling to breathe. Flicker-. Then all the lights in the hallway went out. The world was plunged into darkness in an instant. Srrrrk. A crescent moon rose out of the heavy darkness, and it didn¡¯t take long to realize it¡¯s a sharp blade, and who held it. Crackle, crackle. My skin tingled as if pricked by static electricity. There were few in the world capable of exuding such an aura. The killing intent pouring out was truly hellish. I steadied my trembling breath and spoke first. ¡°You must be Opal Bellhawk.¡± ¡°......¡± Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } Kuuuu-, kuuuuuu-. There was no reply, just the sound of breathing. Episode 250.1 Episode 250.1 (EP-250.1) Caged #5 250 ¨C Caged Bird #5 I asked Aira a while back during a meeting if she could handle fighting the great heroes. After pondering for a moment and gazing at her fingertips, she responded. ©¥Well, if their skills are truly as reputed, it might be a good match. It was a surprisingly cautious answer from someone as confident and assertive as the Queen. It meant that there¡¯s no knowing unless they actually fight. Aira, a Rank 7 Archmage, couldn¡¯t guarantee victory. While initially shocking, it made sense upon reflection. The heroes had fought a bloody battle against the great Demon King Solomon. Each one of them were superhumans that had surpassed the limits. Crackle, crackle-. This intent or aura currently pricking my skin was an intensity I had never experienced before. Suppressing the unease swirling below my navel, I calmly asked again. ¡°Are you Opal Bellhawk?¡± ¡°......¡± Kuuuuu-, kuuuu. Again, there was no reply. Only the strange sound of breathing through an oxygen respirator. This doesn¡¯t seem like a good situation. Srrk-. I gripped the imp tail wand coiled around my left arm. With it, I felt a surge of confidence that I could overcome any obstacle. At the same time, my Calm Thinking triggered. The person standing in the dark hallway had to be Opal Bellhawk. No one else could project such a tangible, skin-prickling intensity. How bizarre. * * * ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. It was out of our expectations that the skeleton would move. Since rescuing the remains, nothing like this has ever happened. I¡¯m not sure how this could have happened...¡± The elf elder apologized to me repeatedly. It seemed that the earlier incident in the hallway was wrapped up as me defeating the animated skeleton. The name Opal Bellhawk wasn¡¯t mentioned. I also refrained from hastily mentioning that name in front of them. ¡°Since it¡¯s late, please stay here for today. I really want to somehow make up for this disgrace...¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t bring up the matter of borrowing 750,000 gold to settle the situation. For now, it seems best to follow their suggestion and stay for a day at Bellhawk¡¯s mansion. The problem was whether the dual-wielding fairy hidden somewhere in this mansion might be after me. When the night deepened, I decided to inform my companions of this fact. In a private room designated for guests. Only after thoroughly checking for any wiretaps did I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Hey, Elga-nim.¡± Elga, who had been tidying her hair to sleep, paused and furrowed her brow. ¡°What? You were attacked by Opal? Are you sure?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, I can¡¯t explain it. And I distinctly remember being slashed by a sword. I felt the blade pierce my abdomen and slice through my organs.¡± Seureuk-. I lifted my clothes to show Elga my stomach. She looked embarrassed, exclaiming, ¡°Why are you taking your clothes off?¡± What did she think I was going to do? ¡°It¡¯s not that. Look at my stomach. It¡¯s clean. There are no marks.¡± ¡°Oh. So, you¡¯re saying it was definitely a cut, but there¡¯s no wound?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Click, giii-ik-. Episode 250.2 Episode 250.2 (EP-250.2) Caged #5 250 ¨C Caged Bird #5 The door suddenly opened, with both Elga and I shutting our mouths. I wondered if the elf maids had come to bring blankets or pillows. However, the person who entered through the door was Mirna, dressed in a white nightgown. ¡°Calling someone at this late hour. What¡¯s going on, Lady Lioness? I love my sleep and would like to go to bed early. Although I did sneak in quietly.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who called, it was Theo.¡± ¡°Sir Theo?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything.¡± I recounted the same story I had told Elga to Mirna. After hearing the whole story, Mirna was greatly surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve already made contact with Opal...?¡± ¡°It seems so. It was a brief moment, but he was definitely in front of me. I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°Is your stomach alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But let¡¯s check it out just in case. Lift your clothes up.¡± Seureuk-. At Mirna¡¯s request, I showed her my stomach. Her slender fingers gently traced over my ribs and skin. It was ticklish. Then, Mirna suddenly pinched my belly. ¡°Guaak...!¡± It hurt so much it felt like I would tear up. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any damage to your bones or organs. You seem perfectly fine. Are you sure you were cut by a blade?¡± ¡°...Yes. The sensation of my organs spilling out was vivid.¡± Mirna was realistic. Using Angmar¡¯s authority to punish Opal and the Bellhawk family would be an effective strategy. However, Elga seemed to have a different idea. ¡°Do you know how many people in the legal system are in the elves¡¯ pockets? We¡¯d be hard pressed. And if we accuse them without evidence, it¡¯s like making enemies of the entire Bellhawk family.¡± Elga had a point. If we engage the Bellhawk family without clear and definitive evidence, it would just be a frivolous brawl. This could lead to internal strife in Angmar, and Aira¡¯s heart, which had been healing well, might become distressed again. The barrier might even collapse. Of course, Mirna grumbled, ¡°Lady Lioness, you¡¯re sounding unusually weak.¡± To which Elga responded, ¡°Who¡¯s being weak?¡± ¡°Do I sound weak? No, I don¡¯t plan to rely on something soft like an indictment. A close fist always takes precedence over a distant law. We¡¯re going to drag Opal out ourselves.¡± I see. Elga was planning to confront Opal directly. That certainly seemed more like Elga and might be more effective.... Creak. At that moment, we heard a sound from the ceiling above us. When I looked up, wondering what it was, I saw amber eyes looking down at us. ¡°Shh©¤.¡± It was Stella Bellhawk. She softly descended from the ceiling and sat beside us. ¡°Where did you just come from?¡± In response to my question, Stella said. ¡°There¡¯s a passage in the ceiling of this mansion that I secretly made. It¡¯s great for sneaking around. Anyway, I heard the story. You¡¯ve already made contact with Opal...?¡± ¡°Yes. I almost died.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s strange. He never comes out of the basement for any reason. Anyway, we finally have some time to talk. I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Stella pointed to the ceiling. ¡°You can reach the basement through the ceiling I just came from. If you use the method I¡¯ve prepared, you¡¯ll be able to safely enter the forbidden area.¡± Episode 251.1 Episode 251.1 (EP-251.1) Caged #6 251 ¨C Caged Bird #6 Stella said there was a secret facility for Opal in the basement of this vast mansion. An underground third floor that wasn¡¯t even recorded in the Angmar office. That place was maintained under strict security all year round and does not allow any outsiders. Of course, this was because it contains many of the Bellhawk family¡¯s secrets. ¡°It¡¯s a lab.¡± Stella answered briefly about the third basement floor. Laboratory. Having been exposed to all sorts of media in the 21st century, I immediately understood the nuance of that short word. However, Elga, lacking the imagination, asked Stella. ¡°What lab?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the base where they conducted various experiments to revive Opal. Naturally, it¡¯s a hotbed of crime¡ª a den filled with all sorts of illegal things.¡± In my mind, I pictured doctors in white lab coats moving around a place filled with beakers, tanks, and drugs. It felt like a secret society of villains. Mirna asked ¡°But can we defeat Opal Bellhawk on our own? What about securing evidence and bringing in the army...?¡± ¡°If I could, I would have done it already. Bellhawk¡¯s money is spread all over the world. Information can be leaked anywhere, and then we might lose out this chance.¡± Stella Bellhawk¡¯s attitude was firm. She also seemed reluctant to publicize Opal¡¯s existence. It was as if there was a reason why this matter had to be handled in secret. This was an important matter that could cost our lives. I need to ask what it was. ¡°Is there a reason why Opal¡¯s existence shouldn¡¯t be widely known?¡± Stella sighed at my straightforward question. ¡°My brother was a hero. He died gloriously. His story ended with Solomon. A hope of the people.¡±Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com ¡°You don¡¯t want it to be revealed as a lie, is that it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it. But it¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s just a hunch, but... I have a feeling my brother shouldn¡¯t stand before the people again. It¡¯s a premonition, but...¡± However. I thought it would be best to exclude Elga from participating. After all, Elga was carrying little Eleanor in her belly. Then Mirna spoke first. ¡°But, it would be better to leave Lady Lioness out of this operation. In the worst case scenario, if something happens to all of us, the incident might be covered up. It¡¯s better to send at least one person outside.¡± Mirna¡¯s words made sense. It¡¯s better to send out one person. Elga questioned, ¡°Why does it have to be me?¡± but quickly closed her mouth when Mirna retorted, ¡°Lady Lioness should know that best.¡± ¡°Tsk-¡± Elga also knew that¡¯s it would be best to exclude herself. Because there¡¯s a child in her stomach. Of course, Mirna still thinks it¡¯s some sort of ¡®evil spirit¡¯. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait an hour and a half. If there¡¯s no news from outside or if there¡¯s a big problem, I¡¯ll bring the soldiers. There won¡¯t be any way to handle it quietly by then.¡± * * * We created a decoy for Elga. If the elves notice Elga suddenly absent, who knows what variables might arise. So, we made a large pillow and with Mirna¡¯s help, we carefully implanted a single strand of hair into it. Mirna said. ¡°With the spell I¡¯ve cast, we should be able to deceive them for two or three hours unless they unfold the blanket. That should be enough.¡± No maid would dare enter the room where Lady Lioness was sleeping and pull away the blanket, so this should suffice. After finishing the rough preparations, Stella guided Elga somewhere. ¡°Miss Elga, I¡¯ll show you the secret passage that I have been using for a long time. There¡¯s nowhere else to escape outside the mansion. Just bear with it, even if it¡¯s a bit cramped and stuffy.¡± ¡°Ugh, seriously? You want me, the eldest daughter of Lioness, to enter the sewer like a rat?¡± . . . T/N: Check out my other novel The Main Character is the Villain where MC is much more of an ass than Theo. Click on the image or this link: /series/the-main-character-is-the-villain/episode-0/ Episode 251.2 Episode 251.2 (EP-251.2) Caged #6 251 ¨C Caged Bird #6 Grumbling to herself, Elga had no other choice but to follow the passage Stella showed and escape the mansion. After walking for about 20 minutes, she would reach the outskirts. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s okay to send her alone.¡± As I worried about Elga, Mirna nudged my side. ¡°Sir Theo, now is not the time for us to worry about anyone.¡± She had a point. Mirna and I followed Stella Bellhawk, climbing up onto the ceiling. It felt like we were thieves or ninjas crawling through the ventilation shafts above. Life sure brings a variety of experiences. ¡°Going down this way will lead us underground. We mustn¡¯t make too much noise.¡± There were was a steep, challenging slope, but we managed to safely descend to the second basement floor through the vents. Dalgak, giiiik-. Opening the door and down, a small room appeared. There¡¯s a carpet, a chair and a table in what looks like a gap between bricks. ¡°Feels like a secret base.¡± Mirna glanced around and agreed with that assessment. Indeed, it was a place perfectly fitting the term ¡°secret base.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances, it might have even felt a bit romantic. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have at least one private place in the mansion where you don¡¯t have to be bothered by anyone, don¡¯t you think?¡± Stella rummaged through a drawer and pulled something out for us. It was clothing. An all-white outfit with something resembling a gas mask. Like a hazmat, it was cylindrical in shape, with a zipper running straight up the abdomen, and could be worn over the entire body. ¡°Everyone, put these on. Wearing this will give you access to the third floor. And I have fake IDs prepared, so take one each.¡± Thorough, indeed. I don¡¯t know when she prepared this, while acting like a fool as an Ark professor. You can say she¡¯s competent in her own way. Seureuk, seureuk-. Following Professor Stella¡¯s instructions, Mirna and I put on the protective suits over our clothes and zipped them up. Our identities were now the the dubious researchers A, B, and C. ¡°From now on, it¡¯s best to stay quiet. Follow closely.¡± ©¥Kyuiiing.... Just then, something clattered and shouted in our direction. Turning my head, I saw various animals crouched in rows of iron cages. Mirna exclaimed. ¡°Heavens, there are lion spiders and wildlings... Aren¡¯t these all endangered species that are being strictly protected?¡± But Mirna¡¯s comment stopped there. It must have been because she found something even more bizarre than the endangered animals. Reflected in her red eyes through the protective suit was a large glass wall, almost like an aquarium. A cold glass wall. Immersed in a solution that seemed even colder, connected to numerous hoses, lay people, spread out lifelessly. People who appeared unconscious, lined up one after another, including elves, nymphs, humans, and dwarves of all ages and genders. ¡°...They look like logs. How could they do something so horrible?¡± To Mirna¡¯s biting words, Stella responded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. They bring them in from all over, regardless of race, age, or gender. They have an agreement with the Black Robes to supply people from various places.¡± The Black Robes? I knew a bit about them too. They were a gang of bandits causing trouble all over Angmar, a bizarre group that seemed impossible to eradicate. Even Aira often complained about how slow the subjugation of the Black Robes was going. To think that the Bellhawk family had allied with them. It made sense why the bandits could cause so much trouble. At the same time, it heightened the danger posed by the Bellhawk family. This was already a rebellion. Seureuk-. Stella, raising her head, looked bitterly at the limp nymph specimen in the transparent glass. ¡°This is the current Bellhawk family. Anyway, we can¡¯t stay here for long. The place where they store the filters and oxygen tanks is over in Sector A. Quickly, follow me.¡± . . . T/N: Check out my other novel The Main Character is the Villain where MC is much more of an ass than Theo. Click on the image or this link: /series/the-main-character-is-the-villain/episode-0/ Episode 252.1 Episode 252.1 (EP-252.1) Caged #7 252 ¨C Caged Bird #7 The lab on the third basement floor was endless. It felt vast, as if they had expanded all the space under the extensive garden. D, C, B¡ª. As we moved deeper inside, the level designations changed. Naturally, the higher the level, the more secretive and tightly secured the area was. ¡°These are...¡± Entering Sector B, Mirna continued to be amazed as we moved further in. Reflected in her eyes were large tanks filled with a blue solution, with people floating inside. Bubble, bubble. With oxygen masks on their mouths and hoses and IVs inserted into their bodies, their bodies convulsed intermittently. They were of all different genders, races, and ages. ¡°These people are alive. They¡¯re different from the previous specimens. I can sense very potent magic.¡± Mirna¡¯s words reminded me of the specimens from earlier, the so-called ¡®logs¡¯. Those were just corpses kept alive just to be alive. In contrast, the specimens in Sector B met our gaze while blinking their eyes. Pang-. Some even hit the glass with their palms. It was chilling. Mirna asked. ¡°What are they planning to do with so many specimens?¡± At that question, Stella Bellhawk, who had been pushing the cart, paused for a moment and looked around. Then she reluctantly answered. ¡°They¡¯re making soldiers. Probably. This third-floor laboratory is both an armory and a barracks. When we get to Sector A, you¡¯ll understand what I mean.¡± After walking for a while, we finally reached the entrance to Sector A. Mirna¡¯s shoulders trembled, clearly flustered. How could we get out of this situation? I couldn¡¯t think of anything, so I remained silent, but the soldiers urged us on. ¡°Come this way.¡± If we continued to hesitate, they would grow suspicious and eventually discover us. But following them and removing the protective suit was a death sentence. Just as the thought of using a mind control spell came to my mind, I decided to speak up¡ª thinking there¡¯s nothing to lose. ¡°Soldier, what kind of work are you doing? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re busy? Just let us in and deal with the ID later.¡± At my words, I could see the soldiers¡¯ and Mirna and Stella¡¯s eyes turn to me. The first to respond was the soldier holding my ID. ¡°You are... Senior Researcher Adams.¡± ¡°Yes. Time is of the essence here, and you¡¯re holding us up. Open the door already.¡± ¡°......¡± The soldiers exchanged glances rather than answering me directly. One of them then said with a respectful demeanor. ¡°Mr. Adams, but the protocol...¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a delay because of this protocol, will you take responsibility? Do you want to be held accountable? Do I really have to argue about an ID when I¡¯m already this busy?¡± I sensed the soldiers¡¯ growing confusion. Demanding they open the door so bluntly would naturally throw them off. I knew from experience that while following protocol is important, there are times when you just have to let things slide. Especially when someone who seems very high-ranking comes in and raises their voice, the soldiers guarding the door wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I could instinctively feel that my newly acquired talent¡¶Charisma¡·was working effectively. The hierarchy between a soldier and a senior researcher created a gap to exploit. ¡°Open it.¡± And so, the door to the Sector A laboratory finally opened. ¡°We apologize.¡± The soldiers¡¯ apologies were a bonus. Episode 252.2 Episode 252.2 (EP-252.2) Caged #7 252 ¨C Caged Bird #7 ¡°That was nerve-wracking. I thought we¡¯re done for.¡± Mirna, uncharacteristically, sounded weak. It showed just how urgent the recent situation had been. Stella added her thoughts as well. ¡°That was too reckless. It¡¯s fortunate it worked out, but if anything had gone wrong, it could¡¯ve been disastrous.¡± ¡°Either way, staying put or following their orders would have led to trouble. Still, the soldiers aren¡¯t fools, so we need to finish quickly.¡± The soldiers guarding this lab must have a reporting system. Especially since these soldiers were guarding a Class A area, they might have reported the recent situation and warned the soldiers inside the lab. As a result, we needed to hurry a bit more. There was no time to linger over what had just happened. The Sector A we entered was filled with rather curious things. Unknown liquids boiled in tanks, and armor, swords, and spears were placed here and there. It felt more like a barracks than a laboratory. There were far more soldiers in black protective suits than in other areas. Seeing the numerous weapons and soldiers, Mirna spoke softly. ¡°Look at these. Mana bombs. The shape is different, but these ominous things can¡¯t be explained other than a mana bomb.¡± Mirna pointed to small PT bottles containing fluorescent liquid. Not knowing what mana bombs were, I had nothing to say. Then Stella answered. ¡°Each of these small bottles can produce the same firepower as a Rank 3 Fireball.¡± A Rank 3 Fireball. I remembered when the sages at Ark once demonstrated a fireball. It caused a huge explosion, like a bomb going off. ¡°It¡¯s ready. Now we just need to draw a fuse with magic and ignite it.¡± At Stella¡¯s words, I used my imp tail wand to draw a line from the stacked mana bombs to a distant shelter. It was a makeshift magical path. Before triggering the explosion, Mirna drew a circle around us as we hid behind cover. ¡°We might get caught in the blast, so I¡¯ve set up a barrier. It¡¯s temporary, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to detonate it. Everyone, cover your ears.¡± This reminds me of my days as a combat engineer. After the traditional countdown, I poured my magic into the fuse. Kwaaang©¥©¥©¥©¤!!! At the same time, a colossal noise exploded in my ears, akin to a giant hammer smashing a cauldron lid. Despite thinking we were at a safe distance, the intense blast filled my ears with a ringing sound. Bbiiiiii-. When I opened my eyes, I saw the darkened laboratory, fires blazing everywhere, and people moving around with fire extinguishers and sprinklers spraying fire-extinguishing liquid from above. Could this be hell? That thought briefly crossed my mind, but it quickly vanished when I saw Mirna¡¯s face tapping my cheek. ¡°©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!¡± Mirna seemed to be urgently shouting something at me. However, I couldn¡¯t hear well, likely due to the explosion affecting my ears. They might be injured. The explosion¡¯s power was much greater than I had calculated. Fortunately, my senses and hearing were gradually returning. ¡°Sir Theo, we have to go quickly while everyone is busy putting out the fire...!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Episode 253.1 Episode 253.1 (EP-253.1) Caged #8 253 ¨C Caged Bird #8 I didn¡¯t realize it because I was dazed for a moment. I was told that after the massive explosion, a series of chain reactions caused the entire laboratory to become a chaotic mess. The inferno and screams from every direction truly made it a scene straight out of hell. ©¥Grrrr! ©¥Euak, the lion spider has broken loose! ©¥Agh-! ©¥The specimens in the tanks are waking up! Hurry and lock them up! They¡¯re not fully adjusted yet, so if they wake up, control them, gah-! Seeing the escaped specimens attacking everything in sight made my blood run cold. Mirna said. ¡°They conducted illegal experiments. Serves them right. This is what you call divine punishment!¡± She might be right. However, experiencing such raw chaos firsthand was unsettling. ©¥This body is the strongest nymph, Yujinoi! This body will not avoid any challenge that comes this way! ©¥Sh*t! The keter class mad nymph has broken free! Soldiers! Stop it...! ©¥Ingingyaing. ©¥Cloudling has broken out too...! Numerous shadows flicker and lit up in the distance. The scorching heat and the overwhelming noise made me dizzy, but the chaos served as a perfect cover for our plans. ¡°Theo-kun, Miss Mirna. We need to move. Even though it looks chaotic, this commotion will be quelled soon! Here, this way!¡± In the midst of this confusion, Stella dashed forward as if she had been waiting for this moment. With her agile frame, and perhaps because she¡¯s a hunter, she resembled a wolf sprinting through the forest. ¡°His life force is barely perceptible. It¡¯s hard to say he¡¯s truly alive. He¡¯s more like something that¡¯s been overrun with magic engineering and machinery...¡± I didn¡¯t say it aloud, but I agreed with her. His exposed body showed no regard for life. Only cold metal, long and thick hoses, vital signs flowing alongside, and injection needles were present. Despite his ghastly appearance, the silver chrome exterior had a certain appeal to my 21st-century sensibilities. He looked like a cyborg. But such impressions hardly mattered. The problem was that he was a legendary hero, revered for his incredible prowess. Kuuuuuuuu-. A deep inhalation echoed. The needles and hoses attached to the man¡¯s body began to detach one by one, falling to the floor with a thud. Thunk, thunk, psssshhh. Finally, the fist-sized cord plugged into his spine was removed. From behind the hawk mask, ¡°Ugh,¡± a groan escaped. It was a low, dismal sound, like something crawling up from the depths of hell. ¡°Stella. My foolish sister.¡± Yet, when he spoke, his voice was unexpectedly smooth and resonant, a mid-range tone that made my heart stir. ¡°You¡¯ve finally done it. I had a vague idea you might pull something, but I didn¡¯t expect you to create such a spectacle. All the birds I painstakingly captured have flown away.¡± ¡°Opal, surrender quietly. Otherwise, that slap-dash life of yours will become even more pathetic.¡± ¡°Surrender? You dare suggest that I surrender?¡± Kuuuu-. Opal stood up. Seeing him draw the two crescent swords from his waist, it was clear he was ready to fight. ¡°Who was it that beheaded the enemy commander in the Barkadas Mountains? Who single-handedly held off 30,000 troops on the Palakas Plains? It was I, Opal. And you dare suggest that I surrender?¡± At that moment, Mirna stepped forward. ¡°Opal Bellhawk, if you truly consider yourself a hero and warrior of Angmar, you should know how to end things honorably. Are you afraid of death at the end of such a long life?¡± ¡°You....¡± Episode 253.2 Episode 253.2 (EP-253.2) Caged #8 253 ¨C Caged Bird #8 At Mirna¡¯s words, Opal tilted his head to the side. ¡°You seem to be a descendant of Judas Draco. Your doctrinaire attitude resembles his. But it seems you haven¡¯t inherited his wisdom.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Firstly, I am not a hero. We are neither heroes nor champions.¡± ¡°...Not a hero?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just a liar. This world is a sandcastle built on the lies of goodwill. That is the original sin of me and your ancestor Judas¡ª and of Isabelle and Vald.¡± Phut-. With a light leap, two blades headed towards Mirna. Mirna also drew the longsword she had prepared at her waist to block his blades. Kaaaak-! Sparks flew instantly with a clang. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable for one of this era. But your stomach is empty. Seems you lack real battle experience?¡± Opal fiercely kicked his knee upwards. Mirna, struck in the solar plexus, opened her eyes and mouth wide, rising into the air. ¡°Kuh-!¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to take down the most dangerous one first. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. I need you to join my army.¡± Mirna seemed to have taken a critical hit without even having a moment to react. Seeing her ruby-red eyes roll back white, my heart sank. ¡°Lady Mirna!¡± ¡°.......¡± Fortunately, her life didn¡¯t seem to be in danger, but having been struck in the solar plexus, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while. Swish, swish¡ª. ¡°Opal!¡± At that moment, the sound of blades being drawn from leather sheaths was heard. Stella drew two daggers she had prepared in advance, and lunged at the fairy hero. Sak, sasasak¡ª. Stella¡¯s skill with the daggers was impressive, even to someone like me who knew little about swordsmanship. But like an instructor handling a child, Opal evaded every attack effortlessly, not allowing a single hit. ¡°The gaps between your attacks are too large. Using dual weapons like that is meaningless.¡± ¡°Grr... Why can¡¯t I hit you...!¡± Ssak-. A soft breeze blew, and at the same time, I saw the fairy swordsman lowering his stance impossibly low, extending his blade toward me. The problem was that seeing and reacting were two different things. Just when I thought things might turn disastrous. ¡°Shadow Bind-!¡± With someone¡¯s powerful incantation, the fairy swordsman¡¯s feet were bound. Soon, a woman with red eyes shining through the flames, locked eyes with Opal. ¡°...Draco¡¯s shadow magic? You should have been unconscious for days. How did you manage to stay conscious?¡± ¡°We have two lives!¡± ¡°Ah, so the descendants of the Dragon King finally touched the forbidden. Not that I have room to talk.¡± ¡°Theo, set up a barrier! It¡¯s hard to control the power!¡± It was Narmi. Narmi clapped her hands. Then, the corpses and victims of the illegal experiments scattered around started to rise one by one. They soon clung to the motionless body of the fairy swordsman. ¡°Do you think these corpses can stop me?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see about that!¡± Sassaak. Narmi¡¯s hands quickly formed a seal. ©¤Forbidden Art, Corpse Explosion! Paang-! Paaang-! With the sound of balloons bursting, the victims clinging to Opal¡¯s body exploded. The impact was beyond imagination, and if I hadn¡¯t quickly deployed a mana shield, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if my body had been blown away. However, the problem was that Opal survived that intense explosion. ¡°A corpse explosion with necromancy? The descendants of the Dragon King are still insane. And you¡¯re no different, using forbidden magic so casually...¡± ¡°Tsk, the power wasn¡¯t enough-.¡± Narmi clicked her tongue. However, her attack wasn¡¯t entirely ineffective, as Opal¡¯s chrome body now appeared scorched and creaky. Zuuuung.... At the same time, the loud operating noise subsided. Ad /* Safari */ @-webkit-keyframes spin { 0% { -webkit-transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { -webkit-transform: rotate(360deg); } } @keyframes spin { 0% { transform: rotate(0deg); } 100% { transform: rotate(360deg); } } I could sense with a mage¡¯s instinct that the protection magic cast on his body had ceased functioning. Episode 254.1 Episode 254.1 (EP-254.1) Caged #9 254 ¨C Caged Bird #9 Rattle, clank. The attachments and metal parts on Opal¡¯s body fell off one by one, scattering across the floor. It seemed Narmi¡¯s forbidden spell, corpse explosion, had significantly impacted him. ¡°To blow away the protective magic coating. Quite impressive.¡± Cough. Blood gushed out from between the mask of Opal, who appeared to be unharmed. Opal¡¯s breathing from beyond the respirator was as grating as a nail on glass. ¡°Descendant of the Dragon King, you too have dabbled in forbidden magic. But I understand. You were afraid. You wanted to be prepared for anything.¡±The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Crack, clatter. The metal pieces that had been encasing the fairy swordsman fell away one by one. Opal looked down at himself and began pulling off the mechanical devices attached to his body. Soon, his gaunt and pale body was revealed, covered with dense, incomprehensible inscriptions. ¡°Has the respirator broken? I can¡¯t replace the filter for a while. This isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s a chilling situation. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been so cornered.¡± Huhuhu-. Opal laughed ominously. His sister, Stella, shouted. ¡°His running out of filter! We just need to keep pushing him!¡± Just as she said, it had been well over ten minutes since the battle had begun. The filter attached to Opal¡¯s mask was gradually reaching its limit. ¡°©¤But it¡¯s not enough. Neither your skills nor your resolve are satisfactory. You are not yet worthy to stand on the same stage as me.¡± Despite the apparent limit approaching, Opal¡¯s demeanor showed no signs of weakening. Instead, his presence grew even more intense, like a fire fueled by oil. ¡°Fake. Fake. Everything is fake. Fools who don¡¯t realize they¡¯re living in castles made of sand.¡± Like many warriors and heroes, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he possessed the ability to bolster his will even in moments of crisis. I realized I needed to follow him. ¡°Ugh...¡± With a groan, Narmi dropped to one knee on the floor. ¡°Narmi, are you okay!?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts... That elf bastard hit my sister hard... I can¡¯t move quickly. Leave me here, go after the elf! I¡¯ll follow later...!¡± Leaving Narmi in this chaotic place.... ©¥Ingingyaing. ©¥Aaaaack! Get this thing off me! Go away, you terrifying monster bastard! ©¥Grr! The sounds of experimental subjects and soldiers clashing filled the area. Leaving Narmi alone in such chaos was risky; she might get caught up in something. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± Narmi wiped the blood dripping from her mouth with her palm. ¡°I¡¯m the most dangerous one here.¡± Her expression was both calm and confident. ¡°Go ahead!¡± * * * Stella and I followed Opal back through the research wing. It wasn¡¯t hard to track him. There were bodies with sharp wounds lying around, pointing the way he went. ¡°He¡¯s cutting down everything in his path. He must have just passed through.¡± Stella looked at the dying soldier¡¯s wounds and calmly evaluated. To be so cold when looking at someone dying. The thick smell of blood made me dizzy, and I wanted to look away, but no matter where I turned, the same gruesome scene awaited. Episode 254.2 Episode 254.2 (EP-254.2) Caged #9 254 ¨C Caged Bird #9 Though the researchers and elf soldiers had been conducting inhumane and unethical experiments, seeing them die like this was a bit pitiful. ¡°This way!¡± Stella ran ahead, and I followed her towards the surface. As we ascended from the second basement to the first floor, the scene was already chaotic. ©¥Geuaaak-! ©¥W-what are these things? Where did they come from!? ©¥Don¡¯t get bitten! If you do, you¡¯ll turn into one of them! The experimental subjects that had escaped the labs were attacking Bellhawk¡¯s servants, causing a pandemonium. Amidst the chaos, Stella never lost track of Opal¡¯s trail. ¡°There, over there!¡± Stella pointed to a black horse galloping swiftly under the moonlight. Riding it, with his silver hair streaming behind him, was Opal. ¡°He¡¯s trying to escape the mansion! Let¡¯s go after him!¡± Stella and I headed for the stables to pursue Opal, but we found only horses writhing on the ground in convulsions. He must have anticipated our pursuit and cut down all the horses. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Damn, he¡¯s thorough! ¡°What do we do!? If we stay here, we¡¯ll lose Opal completely!¡± Stella stamped her foot in frustration. I was just as frantic. ¡°By now, his filter or oxygen tank must be depleted, right? How is he still moving so fast?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s just enduring it through sheer willpower....¡± Even a rotten fish is still a fish. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Now I clearly understand. My plan was far too short-sighted and narrow.... I never imagined Opal would run away like this....¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly being so pessimistic? Everyone makes mistakes.¡± Part of my response was to boost Stella¡¯s morale, but I was also being sincere. Even with my knowledge that could predict the future, I always faced unforeseen difficulties. For ordinary humans without such knowledge, it¡¯s even more natural to wander and hesitate. ¡°You can tell me about your reflection later. For now, do what you can, Professor Stella. Which way did Opal go?¡± My night vision was poor. So, flying this high in the sky, everything looked as small as ants. But Stella, being an elf, had good eyesight and would surely be able to spot Opal from this small place. ¡°What I can do....¡± Holding tightly onto my waist, Stella firmly resolved herself and scanned the vast Belhawk family garden far below. Honestly, it didn¡¯t seem easy to find someone under this dim moonlight. But I had a vague confidence that Stella could do it. After all, she once had the potential to become the ruthless Head Hunter, capable of targeting prey¡¯s neck precisely in the dark. ¡°Professor Stella can do it. Before Opal reaches the city and causes a big problem, we must end this here in the Bellhawk garden.¡± In this situation, I had confidence that my secret card could take down even him. We couldn¡¯t waste the opportunity we had worked so hard to create. ¡°There, over there, he¡¯s over there!¡± At that moment, Stella pointed to a corner of the air. It was near the entrance of the garden. I couldn¡¯t see Opal or his horse, but there was no way Stella was lying. Already at the garden entrance? Are we too late? As I drew in a breath with such thoughts, I noticed flames lined up in front of the garden. They seemed to be torches. And between those torches, I saw soldiers in golden armor with red capes, known by everyone for their might in Angmar. I shouted with uncontrollable joy. ¡°The reinforcements from Lioness have arrived!¡± Episode 255.1 Episode 255.1 (EP-255.1) Caged #10 255 ¨C Caged Bird #10 The supreme laws of Angmar permit the formation of mercenary organizations and private armies for individual nobles. Naturally, the number of mercenary bands and knight orders couldn¡¯t be counted. Thanks to this, many warriors brave the world to accumulate merits, hoping to be hired for a high price by some organization or master. Among these numerous armed groups, the most famous was the Angmar palace guard. And those called the Spartan Mercenaries, and the Golden Army of Borgia. In particular, the Borgia¡¯s Golden Army was renowned for its excellent welfare, long history, and impressive achievements, giving its members a great sense of pride. ©¥Archers-. Kirik, kiririk. At the command of a man who appeared to be the leader, the sound of bowstrings being drawn could be heard. The target of the Golden Army¡¯s arrows was the rider on a black horse charging straight towards them. ¡°So they¡¯re the heroes of Borgia. They still have the keen scent of the battlefield.¡± Opal, the rider on the black horse, was seen climbing onto the horse. It looked more like he was surfing than riding, with both feet on the horse¡¯s back... How could he run like that? Truly befitting an elf who once ruled the plains! ©¥Fire-! Piririk-. Numerous arrows cut through the darkness and wind. At the same time, the sound of Opal drawing his sword and deflecting the incoming arrows could be heard. However, what resonated most loudly in my sensitive fairy ears was not the sharp clang of metal, but the scream. The dying cries of life as arrows pierced its body. ©¥Puhihing...! Pababat-. Finally, the black horse was hit by an arrow and tumbled to the ground, and Opal, who had been riding it, flung into the air. From the beginning, the archers had aimed for the horse, not the rider. ©¥First line, forward! At the commander¡¯s booming command, the front line, holding shields and spears, formed a solid defensive wall that shone brightly even in the darkness. It glimmered with a golden hue. A solid wall of iron. No matter how strong Opal was, breaking through it in one go would be impossible. ¡°Theo-kun, it seems we¡¯re not too late! Although the situation is getting worse than I anticipated!¡± As Stella said, the mess had indeed escalated beyond our expectations. Deploying the forces of the Lioness family was supposed to be the last resort. ¡°This is good tension. Indeed, you¡¯re Vald¡¯s granddaughter. For someone of this era, you¡¯re quite capable. You¡¯re at least a novice as a commander.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, crazy elf? Bluffing won¡¯t help you. Aren¡¯t you actually at your limit? Your breathing is off, and your shoulders and legs are shaking.¡± ¡°.......¡± Now that I saw it, it was just as Elga had said. Surveying the battlefield calmly, I quickly grasped that Opal¡¯s body was gradually reaching its limit. This meant that the efforts by Mirna, Narmi, and Stella in the secret research facility were not in vain. ¡°For a hero to cower in fear of death. If it were me, I¡¯d be too ashamed to show my face.¡± At Elga¡¯s provocative taunt, Opal stopped. ¡°©¤I fear death?¡± * * * He was called a genius from birth. No matter what he learned, he soon surpassed his teachers. By the time he reached 20, he no longer needed a teacher. A versatile jewel shining in various colors. He lived a life befitting his name. But even for him, the long battlefield was harsh. Endless carnage. The relentless advance of the shadow army, which feared not even death, broke the will of countless saints, nobles, and heroes, leaving them thoroughly ravaged. ©¥Th-the black army! The black army has appeared! It was the moment when Opal, who had soared through the skies all his life as a genius, felt the presence of a wall. Yet he did not give up. ©¤Opal! Hurry and open the door while I hold them off! ©¤Vald! Vald Lioness! Whenever he thought of the fortress he had finally broken through after defeating countless enemies, and the ferocious being who had reigned on that throne, Opal, even in his half-dead state, felt a shiver run down his spine. ©¥I am Solomon. The height of sorcery. The end of all ages. Terminator of worlds. Without the companions who fought alongside him, he would never have reached that point. But now... He didn¡¯t even have any companions. The fate of short-lived species©¤. Edited by: fake Episode 255.2 Episode 255.2 (EP-255.2) Caged #10 255 ¨C Caged Bird #10 Now, Opal had to bear all the problems alone. It was good that he had overwhelming capital and technology. He also had the fortune to defy death. He asked. ¡°I fear death?¡± It was a laughable question. ¡°In my long life, I have never once feared my own death!¡± The blonde-haired commander frowned, as if she couldn¡¯t understand him. ¡°Then what exactly are you doing?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid of death.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The things that will happen in this world after my death. Everything you will have to endure once I am gone. That is why I¡¯m afraid of my death. It is beyond your capabilities.¡± Yes. They were out of their depth. They struggled to even those who was but a fragment of their genius and was clinging to life by misguided methods. They were woefully inadequate. ¡°You are completely insane. You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re saying right now.¡± Their attitude was one of incomprehension. But Opal himself had never asked for understanding. He merely wished to escape this place and shatter the shell of the world to awaken everyone. Seureureuk¡ª Something targeted the back of Opal¡¯s neck. Jirit-. Opal¡¯s talent¡¶Super Sense¡·alerted him to the danger. Turning his head, he saw the half-fairy who had been quietly chanting all this time. A peculiar being. When that guy first arrived at the mansion, Opal was reminded of the wall that had tormented him for a long time. So he met him once in the hallway. But he was a trivial character. Not even worth killing. Perhaps the ominous feeling he had sensed emanated from the remains of the man named Orobis Angmar who was behind him. So he cut the remains instead of the fairy. ¡®I just thought I was mistaken.¡¯ However, it was clear that whatever the half-fairy was preparing was something ominous. Had Super Sense ever screamed like this recently? ¡®It must be stopped.¡¯ That magic. No, there was a palpable sense of malice emanating from the half-fairy¡¯s very presence. And it seemed that this malice was of the same kind of nightmare that had continued to haunt Opal and his allies, even after the war had ended. No way...! ¡°©¥©¥©¥©¤!¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t even scream and was charred standing up. Pong-. At the same time, my secret lightning candy fizzled out, dwindling to a small bubble. Everything became silent, as if the situation was over. Soon, people began to talk. ©¥T-That¡¯s incredible power. ©¥It¡¯s like Archmage Isabelle¡¯s magic... I have no idea what kind of spell it was. It felt like it was all over. Just as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I can¡¯t die in a place like this©¤.¡± The scorched fairy muttered. His astonishing vitality sent chills and tremors through everyone. As a result, people took a step back. Perhaps because they were crushed by his superhuman will and power. ¡°I¡ª I can¡¯t die here. It¡¯s not over yet. We haven¡¯t resolved anything. I have to settle this....¡± ©¥Ugh, aaah-! There were soldiers who were overwhelmed by the atmosphere and fled. However, Elga, who should have been rallying them, simply gripped her halberd with a tense expression. ¡°... A true monster.¡± Paseuseuk-. But regardless of Opal¡¯s will, his body had already reached its limit. With each slow step he took towards the gate, his scorched body crumbled, and he collapsed, his knees giving way. Eventually, he fell and hit the ground face-first. However, what he said next was quite surprising to me as well. ¡°You asked if I fear death. No, I do not fear death. But you should be afraid. Our failure... now, there¡¯s no way to make up for it...¡± His voice was as faint as a dying ember. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you. You¡¯re insufficient. You...¡± To him, I asked what I had been curious about for a long time. ¡°What do you mean you failed?¡± ¡°We failed.... We had no c...hoice but to... compromise. We co...uldn¡¯t kill... Demon King Solomon is still... Vald, Isabelle, the enemy forces at the rear..., the Demon King¡¯s army is endless in the fortress... This way, a shortcut.... All toward the throne....¡± Vald and Isabelle were his old companions. It seems he was seeing visions from the past. Finally, he scattered into black ash. And no one spoke. Diling-. . . . ¡¸Final Goal Progress: 1?4¡¹ Edited by: fake Episode 256.1 Episode 256.1 (EP-256.1) Like the Wind #1 256 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #1 Everything about the fairy swordsman Opal Von Bellhawk was charred and scattered to ashes. Like the fleeting wind. He vanished without a trace. ¡°......¡± As the acrid smell wafted on the breeze, a heavy silence settled in. Everyone was speechless, overwhelmed by the will shown by the elf just before his death. My own heart began to pound belatedly. I survived... The joy of survival and the delayed tension shook my heart and made my vision blur. Soon, Calm Thinking calmed my inner excitement. ¡°We barely made it.¡± I was lucky my magic hit its mark. If it weren¡¯t for the cooperation of Elga, Stella, and Narmi, the spell would never have succeeded. If Opal had been at full strength, he would never have been hit by such a slow-moving spell. ¡°Hu.¡± Plop-. I sank to the ground with a deep sigh. Then, it was as if the world that had stopped was now moving again, people began taking deep breaths one after another. ©¥Is it over? ©¥I don¡¯t know. But it was still too early to relax. ¡°Elga-nim, there are still people inside the mansion. Lady Narmi is in there too!¡± ¡°Really? Those Draco twins, both the young and old always give me trouble.¡± Elga quickly instructed the soldiers to enter the chaotic Bellhawk mansion. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to arrange for the injured and the casualties to be moved. ¡°I am Elliot, a priest healer of Lioness. Do you have any injuries?¡± There were charred and burned remains of Bellhawk¡¯s mansion. The next day, as I was patrolling and monitoring the progress, someone called out to me. I turned my head to see what it was. The first thing I saw was a puff of blue cotton candy. ©¥Kyuiing. What is this? ¡°Lady Narmi, what is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a Cloudling! It¡¯s incredibly rare. I found it in the Bellhawk lab!¡± The creature perched on Narmi¡¯s head looked fluffy like a ball of fluff. In a way, it was like cotton candy. ¡°When I gave it water, it calmed down. It must have been thirsty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ©¥Ingingyaing. What a strange creature. ¡°This guy, can I keep it? After all the hard work, I deserve a little trophy, don¡¯t I?¡± Narmi seemed quite taken with the mysterious creature. Confused in many ways, I simply responded, ¡°It could be used as evidence to prove the Bellhawk family¡¯s crimes, so you might need to turn it in later if necessary.¡± ¡°Inginga, you¡¯re living with me now!¡± ©¥Kyuiing. What a mess. Even putting aside this Cloudling or whatever it was, strange experimental subjects and their traces could be easily found all over the mansion. ©¥Damn, that crazy nymph. We lost her! ©¥The lion spiders escaped too. Don¡¯t forget to send warnings to the nearby houses. It seemed some of them used the chaos to slip away. Monarch City was going to get chaotic, for sure. Should we deploy more troops? Edited by: fake Episode 256.2 Episode 256.2 (EP-256.2) Like the Wind #1 256 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #1 I told the soldiers. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to put in a capture request with the adventurers¡¯ guild for the ones that got away.¡± The adventurers would be happy to have some work. ¡°So, Theo, what are you looking for?¡± Narmi asked, tilting her head as she watched me search through the debris. It seemed like she wanted to help me. Realizing that she noticed I was looking for something gave me a slight chill. ¡°Just looking for a book.¡± ¡°A book? What kind of book? I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Um¡ª.¡± For a moment, I hesitated whether I should tell the truth. But getting my hands on that book was more important, so I decided to be honest. ¡°It¡¯s a book called the ¡®Gospel¡¯.¡± The Gospel. It was a secret book that was said to have been completed by Demon King Solomon Angmar long ago. It was likely that Opal was able to prolong his already worn-out life thanks to that book. I thought Opal might have hidden the book somewhere in this mansion, but no matter how much I searched through the debris, I couldn¡¯t find it. Perhaps someone had taken it, or it wasn¡¯t in the mansion to begin with.... While glancing around at the people nearby, wondering if any soldiers had secretly taken it, I overheard a conversation that caught my attention. ©¥Hey, I heard yesterday was intense? ©¥Don¡¯t even mention it. That guy was a real monster. I don¡¯t know who or what it was, but it was really bizarre. Every time his blade flashed, our comrades just dropped. ©¥Good thing I was off duty. How did you defeat such a monster? ©¥Theo Gospel took it down with some incredible magic! I couldn¡¯t even begin to understand what it was, but it was amazing, all flashy and everything.¡± ©¥So, becoming a court mage wasn¡¯t just for show. I thought it was just the Queen¡¯s whim, but he¡¯s got real skill, huh? They were whispering about the fight with Opal from the previous day. It was understandable as surviving an encounter with such a formidable opponent would be a lifetime bragging point. Of course, they didn¡¯t realize that the one who stood before them yesterday was the fairy swordsman from the legends. They probably just knew him as Experiment A who had escaped from the Bellhawk lab. That was Aira¡¯s will. ©¥Opal died a long time ago in his family¡¯s arms as recorded. That hasn¡¯t changed. I also agreed with her. You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ================================== I was currently the only survivor of the Angmar family. Both Professor Balan and Demon Monk Vassago confirmed that their master Solomon was dead. Still, why would Opal have such a misconception...? I didn¡¯t know right now. Instead of trying to interpret the unknown, I decided to focus on what I did know. For instance, the new level I reached. Thanks to the fierce battle with Opal, my Little Demon King level had risen to 3. As evidence, I could feel mana overflowing throughout my body. I¡¯d finally broken through to the 6th rank. If I continued to progress smoothly through the daily quests and battles, reaching the 7th rank shouldn¡¯t be a problem. With that in mind, I brought up the list of daily quests I obtained from the foresight ability, Vassago, in front of my eyes. Among them, I noticed some particularly interesting text. ¡¸1. Daily Goal¡¹ ¡¸2. Today¡¯s Weather: Nymph-phobic heat continues¡¹ ¡¸3. Final Goal Progress: 1/4¡¹ A nymph-phobic heat.... No wonder it was so hot. No, that was not what was important right now! My eyes were drawn to ¡¸3. Final Goal Progress: 1/4¡¹. I had no idea when this had increased. ¡°What?¡± As I pondered deeply, I heard the crunching of debris being stepped on behind me. It was Elga. Dressed in her red armor, Elga approached me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°Hey, Theo... There¡¯s something you need to see. Come with me.¡± Edited by: fake Episode 257.1 Episode 257.1 (EP-257.1) Like the Wind #2 257 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #2 Under the escort of Elga and the soldiers, I made my way to the third floor underground laboratory of the mansion. For a moment, the memory of the battle fought here sent a chill down my spine. Elga walked briskly and led us to the machine throne where Opal had been sitting. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Despite having secured the area, the place still felt eerie. Various mechanical devices were still humming and whirring. It¡¯s creepy. Then Elga said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make sense of it, so I thought maybe you could. Have you seen this before?¡± Seuk-. She pointed to a thick tank. Inside the bubbling blue liquid was a small human figure. A boy who appeared to be around 10-12 years old. With the pointed ears, he was probably an elf. He looked strangely familiar. But despite my good memory, I couldn¡¯t recall where I had seen such a boy before. ¡°I think this is my first time seeing him.¡± I had no idea something like this was here. Back then, I was solely focused on fighting Opal, so I had no capacity to notice my surroundings. ¡°For this to remain intact while everything else is destroyed... it must be very important. The magic circle inscribed around it also seems unusual.¡± Elga remarked. I looked into the tank again. As she said, it was strange that this tank remained unscathed amidst all the chaos. At that moment, Narmi, who had followed us, spoke up. ¡°This magic circle... I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before...¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°I think I might remember... Maybe my sister knows. But she¡¯s been unconscious since yesterday, so it might take a while for her to wake up, hehe.¡± I see. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure not to damage it and move it carefully. If we consult the researchers at the Angmar Palace, we might get some answers.¡± ¡°Still, the Bellhawk family needs a proper punishment, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I knew Aira-nim would say that, so we plan to impose a massive restitution. Around one million gold¡ª¡± Before I could finish, Aira¡¯s eyes widened. It was rare for Aira to be surprised, happening maybe once or twice a year. So I decided to save that expression in my memory. ¡°One million gold? Isn¡¯t that enough to build several fortresses? With that amount, we could host the martial festival.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Indeed, Theo, everything goes smoothly when left to you.¡± Aira smiled contentedly. Ultimately, the Bellhawk family¡¯s bizarre ambition was crushed and Aira¡¯s financial concerns was resolved all in one stroke, making this a relatively clean conclusion. However, Elga, who was leaning against a pillar and listening to the conversation, clicked her tongue. ¡°With the country in this state, do you think holding a tournament or whatever is a good idea? Things are already chaotic.¡± She had a point. The hero Opal was dead. Only those involved knew the truth. But there are no perfect secrets. Even with strict precautions, the rumor would gradually spread throughout the country like smoke. The kingdom might collectively become somber. A festival in such a situation... But Aira merely chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we need a festival. A grand and magnificent celebration to show everyone that the kingdom¡¯s status and influence remain intact. It shows that everything is fine.¡± Is that right? While I was deep in thought, Elga tossed something she had been holding to Aira. Aira caught it with telekinesis and furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°I thought Opal might not have been the only problem, so I looked into it. It¡¯s the list of the Lioness family¡¯s budget use from the year Solomon was subjugated to this year.¡± Chwareureuk-. Aira lazily read the scroll she had unfurled. Then, after growing tired of it, she handed it to me nearby. I carefully accepted it and read through the contents. As I my brain heated looking at the complex numbers, Elga added an explanation. ¡°Look at the military expenses. From the year of the Demon King¡¯s subjugation to the death of my grandfather, Vald Lioness, the military budget increased astronomically every year.¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s right.¡± Episode 257.2 Episode 257.2 (EP-257.2) Like the Wind #2 257 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #2 ¡°After the Demon King was defeated, the barrier was erected. The war was essentially over. At a time when we should have been focusing on rebuilding, why would such astronomical expenses be necessary?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°This is how I see it. My grandfather¡ª Vald, was afraid of something. He felt the need to prepare. Otherwise, these amounts don¡¯t make sense.¡± Aira, listening quietly, let out a long nasal sound and asked. ¡°What could the Valiant Vald have been afraid of?¡± ¡°Perhaps, as Opal said, Solomon wasn¡¯t really dead. We might get a better understanding by looking at the records of the Draco and Tarantera families.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think my cousin Elganes would believe such a ridiculous story.¡± Unlike the serious Elga, Aira seemed very relaxed. Perhaps thinking that the conversation wasn¡¯t going anywhere, Elga stepped back and disappeared into the shadows. Eventually, when her presence was no longer felt, Aira let out a small sigh. ¡°Elga has always been like that since she was young. Once she gets fixated on something, she loses all sense of reason. She¡¯s gotten into trouble more than a few times because of it, but she still hasn¡¯t fixed that habit.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded moderately. * * * ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out. This is soul transfer.¡± Shrrrk. In the conference room of the Angmar Palace, Mirna stood in front of a large blackboard, unrolling a scroll for us to see. At this sight, Aira, who had been yawning out of boredom, curved her lips into a smile. ¡°Soul transfer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a forbidden art that implants part of a person¡¯s soul or memories into an object. It was a top-secret that was being researched by the Draco family. I don¡¯t know how the elves got hold of it, but this is definitely soul transfer.¡± Mirna¡¯s firm explanation brought a brief silence over the room. Then, Reinhardt Von Lioness, who was sitting at the table with his arms crossed, spoke up. ¡°So, you mean that Opal was preparing to transfer his soul into the body of a young elf boy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, Lord Lioness. If we had been any later, he might have succeeded. If we had faced Opal in a healthy new body....¡± With that, Mirna fell silent. It was Reinhardt. To be honest, I found this man intimidating. He had always been rumored to be a formidable and difficult man. After everything that had happened with Elga, he had become even more unsettling. I had no idea how we would face each other once he discovered all the facts. It seemed wise to prepare for that inevitable day.... Clap. He placed his large hand on my shoulder. ¡°My daughter has spoken highly of you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not often that my daughter praises someone else. You must have made quite an impression in Ark.¡± ¡°Well....¡± Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t seen Elga. She wasn¡¯t one to miss such an event. As I looked around, Reinhardt said. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for my daughter, she¡¯s probably in the room where the court¡¯s carrier pigeons gather. She mentioned she¡¯s waiting for some test results.¡± ¡°Test results?¡± ¡°Probably busy with the Bellhawk affair. You should go see her. While you¡¯re at it, inform her of the meeting¡¯s conclusions.¡± Reinhardt gave me a push on the back. There was no real reason to go to Elga right now. But it was better than having an awkward conversation with Reinhardt. Should I head to the place where the court¡¯s pigeons gather? The balcony of the high tower in the court. When I climbed up there, I saw a woman standing with her back to the entrance, looking at the night sky. She wore red armor, but the long, flowing blonde hair was unmistakably someone I knew well. ¡°Elga-nim, what are you doing here? The meeting is over.¡± Seuk-. Elga turned her head. With the moonlight behind her, her expression looked somewhat cold, making it difficult for me to approach her. Was she angry because of the hot weather? Just as I was trying to muster the courage to speak again. Rustle. Elga handed me a piece of paper. ¡°Answer truthfully. If you lie about even one thing, I¡¯ll break your neck.¡± Episode 258.1 Episode 258.1 (EP-258.1) Like the Wind #3 258 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #3 Elga has a fiery temperament. Hot, intense, and sometimes even violent or coercive. Because of this temperament, Elga once caused a scar on my eye. When I think back to that incident, my eye still stings. Nevertheless, after entering Ark with Queen Aira, she has softened a bit through various experiences. You could even say she¡¯s been tamed. Like a cat that has been domesticated by humans. So, I was quite taken aback after a long time. ¡°Answer truthfully. If you lie about even one thing, I¡¯ll break your neck.¡± ©¤What? I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a joke or not. Break my neck? Has Elga been in such a bad temper lately that she would say something like this? So, I decided to find out Elga¡¯s feelings first. ¡°Elga-nim, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you seem agitated. Please calm down first...¡± ¡°Look at this.¡± Rustle, rustle. Elga handed me a stack of papers. The contents of these papers were likely what made her so angry. ¡°What is this all about?¡± I took the bundle of papers with a nonchalant attitude, and took a look. As I did, I saw it was filled with incomprehensible diagrams, equations, and numbers, causing my brow to furrow immediately. What is this? Noticing that I didn¡¯t understand, Elga spoke up in a low voice to explain. ¡°They¡¯re identification results.¡± ¡°Identification?¡± ¡°It¡¯s proof that you¡¯ve been lying to me and everyone else, Theo Gospel. Do you know about Promised Mana?¡± ¡°Elga-nim, please calm down. I was planning to tell you everything.¡± ¡°When were you planning to tell me...!¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer and grabbed me by the collar, lifting me up high. I could hardly breathe, but all I could do was struggle. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°A-after having a child.... ugh....¡± ¡°...Child?¡± ¡°More importantly, please let go. I can¡¯t breathe...¡± Just as my vision started to blur, I felt Elga¡¯s grip on my neck loosen. Collapsing to the floor, I took a deep, ragged breath and rubbed my throat. ¡°I was going to tell Elga-nim after you had the baby.¡± ¡°Why!¡± Elga glared at me on the floor. She looked like a beast waiting for the right moment to bite my neck, but it seemed like she was willing to hear me out for now. ¡°Why only after the baby was born...!?¡± ¡°So that Elga-nim wouldn¡¯t try to kill me, like now.¡± ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t kill you if I had the baby? What kind of nonsense is that...!?¡± ¡°I know. It sounds strange even to me. But I really thought that. If Elga-nim had the baby, we¡¯d be family. And then you wouldn¡¯t kill me.¡± At the time, it seemed like a very plausible idea. ¡°...What kind of nonsense is that! Are you mocking me right now?¡± But Elga was furious, as if she had been deeply insulted. Her voice echoed like thunder and lightning. ¡°Now everything makes sense! Everything that¡¯s happened fits perfectly! You¡¯ve been looking down on me, trying to use me for your revenge or whatever!¡± ¡°......¡± If this continued, the guards might come due to the commotion. If that happened, I¡¯d end up bound and thrown into a dreadful dungeon. To go from a hero who stopped Opal¡¯s plot to the worst kind of traitor in a single night was something I desperately wanted to avoid, so I had to explain myself. ¡°Do you remember the story of the angel and the hunter? The bear hunter hid the angel¡¯s halo and returned it after having three children, but the angel flew away.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same idea. At least I wanted to wait until we could be a family who could be open with each other. Otherwise, either Elga-nim would fly away, or my head would fly off, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°.......¡±Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com Episode 258.2 Episode 258.2 (EP-258.2) Like the Wind #3 258 ¨C Like The Fleeting Wind #3 Elga fell silent. Her brows were furrowed and her face twisted, as if she was itching to strangle me right then and there. However, after calmly thinking through things from various angles, I realized that this moment was not necessarily a crisis. If Elga intended to harm me, she would have called the guards to capture me like prey rather than talking to me like this. Or, she would have killed me herself. The fact that she hadn¡¯t done so meant there was still room for dialogue. It seemed there¡¯s also confusion in Elga. And that confusion could likely be an ally for me. In fact, it wasn¡¯t as if I hadn¡¯t prepared for unexpected situations like this. Even though it¡¯s a bit cowardly, I think I¡¯ll try using the method I had planned for in advance. I stood up, and straightened my shoulders and chest. Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Confidence was crucial. ¡°Actually, you know it well, don¡¯t you? Elga-nim, you¡¯re no longer in a position to back out. The one inside your belly will also inherit this red mana or something.¡± ¡°What, what!?¡± ¡°Right now, inside Elga-nim, there¡¯s a little Angmar.¡± ¡°©¥©¥©¤!¡± Elga screamed. There was no other way to describe it but a scream. It made me wonder if it was really that devastating. But from Elga¡¯s perspective, it made sense. To find out she had been manipulated by the very descendant of Angmar she sought to eliminate, and to top it off, now carrying his child¡ªCould there be anything more terrifying for Elga? * * * Sometimes, there are things that are better left unknown. There are many times when it¡¯s better to just live without knowing. For example, when she learned the truth about how babies were made. Little Elganes, who thought babies were brought by lions, was shocked by the truth and didn¡¯t speak to her parents for several days. ¡®You said lions bring babies!¡¯ The betrayal of a lie. It would have been better not to have known©¤that¡¯s what she thought. The same goes for now. The sense of betrayal and shock was many times worse than that moment. ¡°Elga-nim will give birth to a little Angmar. And your name will also become Elganes Von Angmar.¡± ¡°......!¡± Elga seemed to be on the verge of collapsing from the horrific truth. She wanted to believe it wasn¡¯t reality, but it was all too vivid. The half-fairy continued. ¡°For being the first to discover this fact, Elga-nim gets an extra 10 points for honesty.¡± Elga was stunned. ¡°What!? Is that important now!?¡± Her sunken heart surged back like a swarm of bees. If Elga had a bee-like stinger, she would have jammed it into the half-fairy¡¯s neck and die herself. However, the half-fairy remained calm. ¡°This situation makes it important. Elga-nim, the times cannot be reversed. The era of Angmar must return. It would be better for Elga-nim as well.¡± ¡°Why would that be better for me?¡± ¡°If I fail, Elga-nim will also become a traitor who supported the rebellion. But if I succeed in seizing the throne, Elga-nim will become a meritorious subject who helped me.¡± ¡°.......¡± It seemed like a valid point. However, it also felt like she¡¯s become a pawn in the half-fairy¡¯s board, which stirred a sense of irritation in Elga, as she growled in anger. ¡°You will not die easily, I assure you.¡± It was half-serious, half-joking. With his red hair glimmering under the moonlight, the half-fairy softly replied. ¡°Indeed, Elga-nim and I are on the same page.¡± That too was likely meant as a half-joke. His figure was as ethereal as if he didn¡¯t belong to this world, as fleeting as the wind slipping through her fingers©¤. Elga could only swallow the words she wanted to say. Then, suddenly, she felt angry. ¡°Stop showing off!¡± Kung-! ¡°Hieeek...!¡± The half-fairy clutched his head, hunched over, after that smack. Seeing his stupid look, everything she had been taking seriously suddenly seemed ridiculous. ¡°So, what are you going to do? You clueless bastard. Have you thought about what to do? If you don¡¯t explain properly, I¡¯m really going to grind you up...!¡± Seuk-. The half-fairy, tears welling up in his eyes, raised one finger. ¡°I knew you¡¯d ask something like that, so I¡¯ve already made a plan. Would you like to hear it?¡± Episode 259.1 Episode 259.1 (EP-259.1) #1 259 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #1 Elga quietly listened to my story. Then, after hearing everything, she started to get really angry. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! What kind of plan is that!? What quarter-nymphs or whatever...!?¡± ¡°......¡± She was yelling so loudly that it seemed like flames would burst from her mouth. Her hair stood on end. ©¥Kukuku-! ©¥Jijipae-! Thanks to her outburst, the carrier pigeons in their cages flapped their wings even more. It was hot, the birds were flapping, feathers were flying, Elga was screaming... I felt like I was going to faint. But I managed to hold onto my wits. Elga spoke. ¡°Have the daughters of the great families bear children? What kind of plan is that? Are you insane...!? What kind of revenge is that? Are you out of your mind...!?¡± Elga shot down my carefully devised revenge plan, calling it insane. Calling me crazy seemed a bit much, didn¡¯t it? I felt a surge of anger, I couldn¡¯t just let her say that. ¡°It¡¯s an excellent plan. And it¡¯s well underway, with already a quarter of the way done. Elga-nim, you¡¯re a part of it.¡± ¡°Grrrr¡ª!¡± Elga clenched her fists tightly, as if she didn¡¯t know how to release her anger. But clenching her fists or growling couldn¡¯t change what had already happened. ¡°I feel like an idiot for falling for such a stupid plan!¡± ¡°Depending on your perspective, you could see it that way.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°......¡± Sensing that any further excuses or retorts might earn me a smack from those hard gauntlet, I decided to keep my mouth shut. And the timing wasn¡¯t that bad either. Thud, thud, giiiik-. Likely having heard our commotion, some maids, carrying lanterns, came up the tower and checked. ¡°There was a loud noise. Is there any problem? Elga-nim and Sir Gospel?¡± Their sudden arrival frightened me. If Elga decided to turn me in, it would cause a massive uproar. ¡°...It¡¯s nothing. Just go back.¡± ¡°...Well, alright then.¡± Then, as if something had just occurred to her, she added. ¡°But Solomon wasn¡¯t out of control from the start. What guarantee is there that you won¡¯t end up like that? High-ranking mages often lose their minds. You might, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± That was true. It was said that mages who surpassed the 6th rank often suffered extreme stress and mental corruption. I had also just broken through to the 6th rank. In the future, there was a possibility that I could become as eccentric and obstinate as the Sage Society¡¯s Black Mage Pelto or the Witch Queen Aira. ¡°If that time comes....¡± Elga trailed off. I spoke in her stead. ¡°If that time comes, Elga-nim, please stop me. My heart is right here.¡± Seuk-. I gently guided Elga¡¯s gauntleted hand to my chest. Could she feel the beat of my heart through the thick iron glove? Soon, Elga snorted and pulled her hand away. ¡°What are you saying, being all cheesy? * * * Fortunately, Elga calmed down somewhat. Although she still occasionally screams to herself like, ¡°Ugh, ah-!¡± Perhaps the realization that she had been deceived by me all this time, along with the fact that she carried the scion of the Demon King in her womb, made her feel a deep regret. Still, compared to when she threatened to kill me and then herself, it was a significant improvement. ¡°So, am I the first to know about this? No one else has found out until now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Promised Mana... I never thought something like that existed. I never imagined that I¡¯d be exposed by just a single strand of hair.¡± I really didn¡¯t know. I mean, in this fantasy world, who would have thought there would be something like a DNA test? A test to identify the people of the Angmar family? It felt like a test designed specifically to torment me. Perhaps this was the tragic karma I inherited when getting the Little Demon King? While I was still confused, Elga, who was dangling her legs between the balcony railings, said. ¡°It was a common test during my grandfather¡¯s time. They used it to identify and kill all members of the Angmar family or send them to work on building the barrier.¡± ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how they wiped them out?¡± ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m surprised you managed to hide it this long. Didn¡¯t you tell the Draco family? They would surely side with you. That¡¯s unexpected.¡± Elga seemed to be probing me. She was probably curious about why I hadn¡¯t revealed my identity to Mirna or Narmi. If our positions were reversed, I would have been curious as well.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Episode 259.2 Episode 259.2 (EP-259.2) #1 259 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #1 ¡°As you said, Elga-nim, the problem is that they would want to support me. They would definitely get overzealous and escalate things. That would lead to an uncontrollable situation.¡± The reason I hadn¡¯t told Mirna was precisely because of this. If Mirna, who was loyal to the Angmar royal family, learned about my existence, she would undoubtedly stir up trouble, saying, ¡°Drive out the usurpers!¡± Elga seemed to understand this, nodding, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Then, she slowly spoke again. ¡°Then, just to be sure, have you touched Aira or that elf professor?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, not yet.¡± ¡°Yet? Yeett? That means you plan to eventually. You¡¯re completely crazy!¡± Elga clicked her tongue. But my stance was firm. ¡°There will be no change in my plan for revenge. Once I set my path, there¡¯s no turning back. This is my way as a man and my royal way.¡± Perhaps she was awestruck by my impressive speech, Elga stood there with her mouth slightly open, eyes wide. Then, as if nothing had happened, she scoffed. ¡°Heh, what a remarkable avenger you are. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°Then what would Elga-nim have done in my position?¡± ¡°If I had to take revenge, I would kill them all.¡± I could hardly believe my ears at her immediate and unhesitant response. Kill them all? Isn¡¯t that too cruel? However, Elga continued to explain her view as if it were the only correct one. ¡°If the Lioness family were utterly destroyed, I would make the others suffer the same fate. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t get my justice. That¡¯s what revenge is.¡± She had a point. The notion of ¡®family revenge¡¯ carries the scent of a blood-stained dagger rather than a pacifier. Perhaps revenge was inherently meant to be that way. However, I am both Theo and the human, Lee Seong-eum. As I wear the mask of Theo, I perform that role. At heart, I am still Lee Seong-eum, an ordinary person. I had no reason to carry out such cruel revenge, nor did I have any ill feelings. But explaining all this would be complicated and time-consuming. Moreover, if I were to say, ¡°This world is actually a book, and I am Lee Seong-eum, not an Angmar,¡± Elga might actually rip my head off. Would it have been better to get a promise or a written statement from her not to reveal my secret? Looking back now, Elga never said a word about cooperating with me. I had only temporarily covered the fire. Elga was a woman as fickle as a flame in the wind. She could suddenly change her mind and report me. Thinking that way, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything because Elga kept lingering in my mind. Could this be love? Probably not. I stopped gazing at the pond and asked. ¡°Do you know where Lady Elga is? I haven¡¯t seen her these past few days.¡± ¡°Well, Lady Lioness is always busy, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s probably off somewhere with her usual nonsensical work.¡± Chwareureuk¡ªMirna Draco unfurled her fan with a rustle and huhu¡ªchuckled. It seemed Mirna didn¡¯t know where Elga was or what she was doing either. For the past few days since we parted at the tower, Elga¡¯s whereabouts had been a mystery. Where could she be and what was she doing? Just then, something hit my head. It didn¡¯t hurt, so I didn¡¯t scream, but the loud sound startled me, and I looked up to find Mirna frowning with her cheeks slightly puffed out. ¡°It¡¯s a bit rude that you¡¯re lost in thought when I¡¯m next to you, no? Sir Theo, you need to respect and honor me, Mirna Draco, more.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about Lady Lioness, are you?¡± If I said yes, Mirna would definitely erupt. ¡°How dare you think about Lady Lioness when I¡¯m right in front of you-!¡± she would say. Mirna especially couldn¡¯t stand Elga. The centuries-old grudge between the Draco and Lioness families, along with various feelings of entitlement and rivalry, made them natural enemies. If an adversary joins the Draco faction, the opposing side aligns with the Lioness family. If someone seeks the power of the Lioness¡¯ army, the opposing forces would call upon the Draco¡¯s undead on the battlefield. So, to keep the potentially unruly Elga in check, might Mirna be necessary? This might mean having two untamed beasts in my garden, but my situation doesn¡¯t allow for much caution. ¡°Lady Mirna. Mirna Von Draco.¡± ¡°......¡± At my words, Mirna, who had been covering her face with a fan, widened her eyes. It¡¯s rare to address someone by their full name in Angmar. Episode 260.1 Episode 260.1 (EP-260.1) #2 260 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #2 At the entrance of the Angmar Palace. The weather was lovely, with some clouds, bright sunshine, and a pleasant breeze. It¡¯s a quintessential summer day, with cicadas and insects buzzing all around. I was surveying the area from the shade of a pointed pavilion eave to avoid the sun. ¡°She¡¯s late.¡± Looking at the clock nearby, it was already close to eleven in the morning. ¡°Too late.¡± Wasn¡¯t the appointment time supposed to be ten? Did something happen on the way? Or have I been stood up? As I was pondering these thoughts, I saw someone leisurely walking from a distance. Recognizing the familiar figure, I felt both relieved and annoyed. I need to say something. As I was about to open my mouth, she spoke first. ¡°Have you been waiting long? It took some time to prepare for this rare royal outing. Sir Theo, a lady takes time to prepare. As a gentleman, you should understand that, right?¡± Mirna seemed to have preempted my reproach. Curious about what took her so long, I glanced at her and noticed that, unlike her usual school uniform, she was wearing a long black dress with a veil hat decorated with feathers. Her face was lightly and subtly made up, and when she got close, a fresh and cool apple mint scent wafted over. She looked pretty. This would undoubtedly attract the attention of people around us. Indeed, the people passing by were busy staring at her. What caught my attention the most was the parasol Mirna was holding. I wasn¡¯t sure if it could be called a parasol, but it looked like she had stuck a stick into a blue cloud, and hid under its shade. She looked like someone holding an enormous cotton candy. ¡°...That¡¯s a very fancy parasol.¡± I complimented the parasol with half admiration and half jest. Mirna glanced up at it and gave it a shake from side to side. Then the parasol made a peculiar sound. ©¥Kyuiiing. It was a strange cry. The world¡¯s most powerful kingdom. A place where all kinds of goods and people¡¯s desires swirled in like a vortex. That was Monarch City. The church¡¯s city of Gracia, where Mirna lived, was also quite large. But compared to Monarch City, it was relatively quiet. At that moment, Mirna tugged at my arm. ¡°Then, Sir Theo, let¡¯s visit the central market. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a must-see for anyone visiting Monarch City.¡± ¡°The central market?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a place befitting Lady Mirna. It¡¯s noisy, chaotic, and bustling.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no place where the spirit of the kingdom¡¯s people is more alive. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®If you want to understand a country, visit its market first.¡¯¡± Was there such a saying? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there was. It sounds plausible. If Mirna wanted to go, there was no helping it. We boarded a rickshaw heading to Monarch City¡¯s central street. While a carriage would be fine, riding in a rickshaw offered a moderate pace and a quaint way to enjoy the atmosphere. Rattle, rattle. The wheels began to roll along the well-paved road. Feeling the pleasantly cool breeze on my face, my eyes started to wander to the various magnificent buildings. ¡°Sir Theo, is that Nels Patrdam Chapel?¡± Mirna pointed to a building with an impressive tall spire. It was a landmark I remembered well. ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°Then that building ahead must be the Rosforina family¡¯s labor office. I read about it in a magazine. It¡¯s also called as the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡± ¡°That, I¡¯m not sure about.¡± ¡°It seems I know more about Monarch City than you do, Sir Theo.¡± Mirna seemed quite intrigued by various aspects of Monarch City. As she took an interest in the buildings one after the other, we eventually arrived at the central market street. ©¤Bustling. The market was as crowded as I had described. There were people everywhere, from officially licensed shops to those illegally setting up stalls and shouting. The items they sold, the cries of animals in all sorts of enclosures, and the sounds of musicians playing flutes and drums, along with elven bards¡¯ harps, all mingled in a cacophony. ¡°It¡¯s really crowded. This market in Gracia can¡¯t compare here.¡± Episode 260.2 Episode 260.2 (EP-260.2) #2 260 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #2 Mirna seemed a little shocked by the sight. For her, who had lived a devout and orderly life, this chaos and disorder must have been foreign. Mirna looked around. ¡°Do you think there are any shops here that sell wands or staffs? Or places that sell magic tools would be fine. Even shops with mana paints and inks would be good.¡± ¡°There should be plenty of magic tool shops around. If you need something specific, it might be better to buy a catalog from visiting merchants rather than stopping by a shop...¡± Nobles don¡¯t need to visit the market personally. The items they need are custom-delivered. If not, they can simply send their servants. Especially for someone like Mirna, the young lady of the Draco family, there¡¯s no need to go through such trouble. However, Mirna shook her head. ¡°That way, it won¡¯t have karma. The bond with a tool is important. Like accidentally finding an old book in a secondhand bookstore. It¡¯s best to have a dramatic encounter with tools you¡¯ll use for a long time.¡± ©¥Kyuiing. ¡°Exactly. Like with this little one.¡± I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what she meant, but it seemed she wanted to visit a magic tool shop. So, I led her to a nearby magic goods store. * * * Jingle, jingle. As we opened the door and entered, a blonde woman wearing a pointed hat greeted us with languid eyes, a long pipe in her mouth. ¡°Welcome.¡± A whiff of a smoky smell hit us, but Mirna didn¡¯t seem to mind as she looked around the store. Since this was our seventh store visit, I hoped she would like this one. ¡°The atmosphere is nice.¡± Mirna finally nodded approvingly. Just as I felt relieved, the witch who appeared to be the shopkeeper seemed to be interested in us. ¡°You look like valuable customers. Are you looking for something specific? We have many items directly imported from the Witch Forest of the North. They¡¯re pricey, but the quality is guaranteed.¡± Mirna, eyeing the various goods, replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for magic tools like wands or staffs.¡± The witch shrugged at Mirna¡¯s words. I see. Due to the chaos caused by the Bellhawk family, the witch¡¯s business suffered quite a bit. There must be many people like her in the world. Though it wasn¡¯t my fault, I felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°My specialty is potion-making. Water is the lifeblood of potion making, and at this rate, I might have to close shop.¡± Monster extermination and fetching spring water. It felt like receiving a quest in a game, which felt funny to me. It gave me the sense of romance of being an adventurer. And considering I had a daily task of ¡¸Defeat Monsters 0/100¡¹, it wasn¡¯t a bad deal for me. However, today was supposed to be about showing Mirna around the city. In other words, it was a date under the pretext of introducing the city. After setting the mood with the date, I was planning to discuss something important. Wouldn¡¯t this throw off my plan a bit? Just then, Mirna responded. ¡°Sure.¡± What a straightforward answer. In the end, Mirna and I accepted the impromptu request from the shopkeeper. A young lady from a great family and a royal court mage doing a quest like regular adventurers with copper or iron plaques. It was amusing. As we left the shop, I asked. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you sure about this? We were supposed to explore Monarch City together today.¡± At my question, Mirna looked up at the still clear and bright sky. ¡°There are plenty of other days. Besides, experiencing the lives of ordinary people once in a while can be valuable for those in high positions. And¡ª¡± Mirna lowered her gaze from the sky and met my eyes. Her red eyes curved like a crescent moon. ¡°And exploring Monarch City was just an excuse, right, Sir Theo? You must have something important to discuss with me alone.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure when you planned to bring it up, but our schedule doesn¡¯t have to strictly be about sightseeing, does it?¡± As expected, Mirna was perceptive. Episode 261.1 Episode 261.1 (EP-261.1) #3 261 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #3 Jingle, jingle. ¡°Come again next time.¡± The owner of the clothing store waved at us with satisfaction. He must be in a good mood after selling so many items. Thanks to that, I ended up with a lot of stuff to carry. But it wasn¡¯t really inconvenient since I could just store it all in my inventory, ¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. ¡°Sir Theo, how do I look? It¡¯s been a while since I wore pants, so it feels a bit awkward... But since they fit snugly, they should be comfortable to move in.¡± Mirna spun around, her movements as graceful and elegant as a figure skater gliding on ice or a ballerina. ¡°You look great.¡± I praised Mirna honestly. Wearing leather light armor, a cloak, sturdy boots with iron studs, gloves, and belt to hold various items. She looked like something specific came to mind.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) ¡°You look like a rookie adventurer.¡± Mirna frowned slightly, seemingly displeased with my evaluation. ¡°Rookie? Not a veteran? Sir Theo, aren¡¯t you underestimating my skills?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Your equipment is just too clean. It¡¯s like you just bought it. You look like someone who has just come to the city with dreams of becoming an adventurer.¡± ¡°Well, that might be true. After all, the equipment is brand new. But Sir Theo, are you sure you¡¯re not buying anything?¡± Mirna seemed concerned that I hadn¡¯t bought anything at the clothing store. Of course, I just shrugged. ¡°What I¡¯m wearing now is enough.¡± While Mirna needed new clothes to avoid dirtying her expensive dress, my current outfit was more than adequate. Mirna nodded, seeming to understand my point. ¡°Indeed, that robe is quite an excellent piece. It always seems pristine, as if it repels dirt and dust. It truly befits something found in the depths of the Draco family¡¯s basement.¡± People made a living managing dungeons and controlling access. Guilds, familias, or organizations usually bought practical dungeons. I¡¯ve gained some knowledge. ¡°Sir Theo, let¡¯s go inside. What¡¯s the activation phrase?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised when you hear it.¡± ¡°Is it a strange language?¡± Instead of answering Mirna¡¯s question, I cleared my throat and said. ¡°©¤I like naked women.¡± ¡°What!? W-what did you just say¡ª¡± Mirna was visibly shocked. But I merely showed her the map the witch had given me. ¡°That¡¯s the activation phrase. ¡®I like naked women.¡¯¡± ¡°Even so, I¡¯m really disappointed in you, Sir Theo...! How could you say something so shameless in public....¡± Uuuuung¡ª. As Mirna¡¯s eyes narrowed in disapproval and she opened her mouth to say more, the mural began to glow. * * * The inside of the dungeon was a ruin full of collapsed columns and statues. Though there was no sun, it was as bright as broad daylight, which was odd. But it was nice and cool, unlike the hot Angmar city. The mana touching my skin was abundant. My imp tail wand was even buzzing, as if it was eager to use magic. Seuk, seuk-. Mirna glanced around and said. ¡°This is a typical ruin type. Judging by the temple architecture, it¡¯s likely an interdimensional space created around the 5 centuries ago. Not that Sir Theo would understand any of that.¡± [T/N: Hidden Barrier dungeon changed to Parallel World Dungeon based on the just-revealed info] Episode 261.2 Episode 261.2 (EP-261.2) #3 261 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #3 Mirna¡¯s attitude seemed somewhat brusque and angry. I already knew the reason. To calm her down, I spoke up. ¡°Mirna-nim, it wasn¡¯t my true feelings; I was just reciting the activation phrase. There¡¯s no reason for me to say that I like naked women in public.¡± ¡°...Who said anything? More importantly, why is the dungeon¡¯s activation phrase like that?¡± ¡°They say dungeon activation phrases are set to words that aren¡¯t commonly used in everyday life. That¡¯s probably why.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Women¡¯s hearts were difficult to understand. Now I get why the kings of Angmar, who took many wives, often met short and tragic ends. To change the mood, I said cheerfully. ¡°Mirna-nim, let¡¯s start by reading the dungeon entry rules. It says we should repeat them out loud before entering.¡± ¡¸32nd Street Central Market Dungeon Entry Rules¡¹ ¡¸1. No gossip or horseplay in the dungeon.¡¹ ¡¸2. Return the manual and hourglass found inside the dungeon to their proper places upon exiting.¡¹ ¡¸3. Be sure to fill out the entry register...¡¹ Is there a manual for the dungeon?Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com Looking around, I saw a small booklet tied to a pillar. Opening it, I found it contained information on the flora and fauna that inhabit the dungeon, the boss monster, and the drop rewards. Surprisingly thorough. Is this what a managed dungeon is like? As I was scanning the notice posted on the pillar... ¡°I¡¯m not a novice like you, Sir Theo. I¡¯ve received an A twice in the Introduction and Understanding of Dungeon Studies.¡± A motivated Mirna ran off without even reading the rules. I wondered if it was okay not to read the precautions, but judging from the manual, there didn¡¯t seem to be any monsters that could harm Mirna. ©¥Crab, crab-. ©¥Crab-. Click, clack. Yingying returned to its blue color, and settled back on Mirna¡¯s head. I only thought of it as looking a bit odd, but who would have thought it possessed such powerful offensive capabilities? ¡°You¡¯re more useful than I expected. It¡¯s worth the price of an apple. You can have this crab.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. ¡°Huu....¡± Mirna let out a sigh. Then plopped down on the burnt ground. ¡°Sir Theo, I can¡¯t feel any strength in my body. My ankle feels tingly....¡± ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Seukseuk-. I took off her boots and examined the ankle where the crab had grabbed her. There didn¡¯t seem to be any major wounds, but with my sensitive half-fairy senses, I noticed a small puncture mark on her ankle. ¡°Here, the description says that a trap crab¡¯s pincer has a small stinger. It dulls the movements of anyone stung and can even cause temporary paralysis in severe cases.¡± It didn¡¯t seem poisonous that would threaten a person¡¯s life. Apparently, trap crabs prefer to eat their prey alive. Mirna asked. ¡°Is there an antidote?¡± ¡°It says here that you can make one from the grass and flowers that grow in the dungeon, but they can only be found during the dungeon¡¯s night time.¡± I took the hourglass I had brought from the entrance. The enchanted hourglass indicated that there was still a long time left before it gets dark. ¡°So, does that mean I have to stay here without being able to move until then? Sir Theo, is there no other method written there?¡± ¡°A Grade A student like Mirna-nim is asking me questions....¡± Realizing the meaning of my words, Mirna¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°...I was wrong. I won¡¯t complain anymore. Just check if there¡¯s another method written there.¡± She admitted her mistake surprisingly quickly. It would be harsh and unmanly of me to keep teasing her like this. Let¡¯s see what else was written in the manual. ¡°If the body starts to stiffen, it says that massaging can temporarily prevent the progression of the paralysis.¡± ¡°...Massage?¡± Mirna¡¯s ruby eyes wavered nervously. Episode 262.1 Episode 262.1 [19] (EP-262.1) Fight Fire With Fire #4 262 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #4 Mirna¡¯s condition gradually worsened. As a result, I had to handle all the approaching monster crabs by myself. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of them all for now. According to the manual, there is a safe area nearby. Let¡¯s head there. Allow me to escort you, My Lady.¡± ¡°... Euu, o-okay.¡± I moved Mirna to the shade of a safe area within the nearby ruins. As time passed, I could only watch as her expression grew darker by the minute. ¡°My, my body won¡¯t move....¡± Due to the poison from the Trap-Crab earlier, Mirna was left immobilized and groaning. Why did you have to act so recklessly? Honestly, at first, I felt a bit like she got what she deserved. But seeing her struggle like this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy and pity for her as a fellow human. ¡°Would you like me to give you a massage to help relieve it?¡± To alleviate the stiffness caused by the paralytic poison, it was said nothing would work better than a massage. However, Mirna¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°... No!¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°How can a gentleman try to touch a lady¡¯s body so freely? Sir Theo, your intentions are too transparent and impure...!¡± So it was like this. I knew Mirna had a strong sense of propriety. But wasn¡¯t she no longer an innocent maiden who knew nothing? From the way she was acting now, it felt as if the events of her first experience in that dungeon never happened. She was extremely closed off to anything s¡êxual. Thanks to this, I couldn¡¯t give her a massage and could only wait for the night to come so I could make the antidote. The problem was that there was still a long time before nightfall. On the other hand, Mirna¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. ¡°My... my body won¡¯t move... My chest is starting to feel tight...!¡± Mirna complained of difficulty breathing. The manual stated that the paralysis from the Trap-Crab would only slow down the body. Why she was having trouble breathing was concerning. Then, it suddenly dawned on me that Mirna might be experiencing a fear or trauma. Didn¡¯t the Draco twins once say they were buried alive in coffins as training? ¡®I see¡¯. Although Mirna wasn¡¯t as endowed as Elga, she was gifted in her own right unbounded by clothes, making it uncomfortable to lie on her stomach. It was my oversight. I turned her back over and diligently massaged her hands and arms. So diligently, in fact, that sweat was dripping down my forehead. Kkuuk, kkuuuk. My efforts seemed to be paying off, as Mirna¡¯s breathing gradually returned to normal. ¡°.......¡± Aware of this, Mirna didn¡¯t complain or grumble about me touching her. If she had, it would have been quite tiring. ¡°Euheuung..., heu.¡± However, as the massage continued, her breathing became labored again. She made strange sounds, almost as if she were suffering from heat exhaustion, and she appeared quite distressed. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble breathing, I¡¯ll take off your pants. We can¡¯t have you suffering from heatstroke.¡± ¡°W, wait©¤!¡± Mirna looked like she was about to resist fiercely, but considering her condition from the crab¡¯s venom and my own unharmed state, the power dynamic was clear. In the end, I removed Mirna¡¯s pants, revealing her white legs and thighs. Pressing them brought an unmistakably soft and elastic feeling to my hands. Squish, squish. ¡°Ahh....¡± Mirna twisted her legs in embarrassment, probably trying to hide her underwear. I understood. ¡°Lady Mirna, your underwear is wet.¡± She must be trying to hide her wet underwear. Of course, Mirna was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t lie...!¡± But I wasn¡¯t lying. In reality, her white underwear was slightly stained with what seemed to be sweat or something else. Perhaps, it was even from being excited by my touch. Thanks to my ¡®Casanova¡¯ job, I could intentionally press on the more erotic pressure points. It turned out to be better than I had planned, and I was pleasantly surprised. I never realized that having the ¡®Casanova¡¯ job would allow me to do something like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Edited by: fake Episode 262.2 Episode 262.2 [19] (EP-262.2) Fight Fire With Fire #4 262 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire #4 I decided to reassure Mirna by not touching any sensitive areas. Instead, I gently caressed around them with my palm or softly stroked with my fingers. I applied the same approach while massaging her upper body. Lightly, softly. By repeatedly giving her these subtle, gentle touches, Mirna¡¯s peaks were becoming pointed through her clothes. Her n?pples were reacting to the stimulation. ¡°.......¡± Mirna turned her head, pretending not to notice. But I could tell. Unlike Elga, who preferred direct and intense stimulation, the Draco twins enjoyed this subtle and delicate contact more. ¡°Euaahh...!¡± When my fingertip brushed the bump at the top, Mirna arched her back and head upwards. This caused the Cloudling, which had been resting like a pillow by her head, to fly away. * * * Mirna¡¯s mind felt like fireworks were exploding. Every time the half-fairy¡¯s slender fingers brushed against her body, it was unbearable¡ªher stomach throbbed as if it were being squeezed. The movements were circling around the target without reaching it. Whether intentional or not, it was heating up Mirna¡¯s body to an honest degree. ¡°He¡¯s doing this on purpose!¡± Mirna was certain. This lecherous half-fairy was deliberately teasing her. But it was frustrating that she couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°If this keeps up, I¡¯ll have another accident...¡± She knew what the man wanted. He was trying to drive her crazy until she was too heated to resist his advances. The problem was, it was quite effective. However, Mirna was scared to accept the ¡®man.¡¯ Her first experience was so intense and painful, that it left her with a kind of trauma. ¡®But why...?¡¯ Unlike the previous time when he greedily coveted her body, the half-fairy¡¯s demeanor was oddly calm. Not only that, but even the ignorant Mirna could sense that a lot of time and effort was being put into preparing her for what was next. ¡°Eueut....¡± Swipe, slide. Above all, the half-fairy seemed to know Mirna¡¯s body well, lightly scratching the ¡®itchy¡¯ areas with his nails, making it almost impossible for her to endure the situation. Taking advantage of this pause, Mirna spoke. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t too late to stop this. ¡°Y-you said you had something to tell me, didn¡¯t you? I-If you do it now, I¡¯ll listen carefully.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°You had planned this because you had something important to say to me, right?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I-I apologize for my behavior...! Sir Theo only chanted the dungeon¡¯s activation phraaugh, yaa, and I-I was laaaaeugh...!¡± Mirna¡¯s words never ended with a complete sentence. The sensation of her body gradually expanding from below made her head spin. Squish, suuuk. The feeling of something big and thick entering her body was vivid. Because of this, Mirna was terrified, reminded of her first experience being held down in the dark. The man foolishly panting from above, the woman helpless from below¡ªthat was what Mirna thought. But she soon realized her thoughts were mistaken. ¡®It doesn¡¯t really hurt...?¡¯ Unlike the first time, it wasn¡¯t that painful. Perhaps it was because of the half-fairy¡¯s slow and deliberate movements. ¡°It¡¯s all in. Are you okay?¡± ¡°.......¡± Instead of answering the half-fairy¡¯s question, Mirna tightly closed her mouth. She simply resigned herself to the thought that soon there would be vigorous movements overwhelming her. However, the half-fairy did not proceed as expected. He remained still, simply enjoying the unity of their bodies. The situation was so static that they could even hear each other¡¯s steady breathing. She didn¡¯t know if this was intentional, but this allowed Mirna, who had been cowering in fear, to catch her breath. How much time had passed? ¡®It¡¯s stiff and throbbing. I¡¯d rather you moved...¡¯ Hmchit-. Mirna was startled by her own thoughts. How could she think such a lewd and lascivious thing? How could a maiden, who had just finished her first experience, have such thoughts during her second time, not even her third? Mirna¡¯s head was spinning with shame and self-doubt, but also with a strange sense of comfort and pleasure. ¡°Actually, I have a confession to Lady Mirna today.¡± The half-fairy whispered softly in Mirna¡¯s ear. A confession? The word, so innocent and exciting, sent a chill down her spine and she shivered slightly. Edited by: fake Episode 263.1 Episode 263.1 [19] (EP-263.1) Fight Fire With Fire #5 263 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire # 5 Mirna¡¯s body was hot and tight. However, thanks to my careful massage, she was already wet and accepted my member easily. Squelch, suuuk. ¡°Uhng...¡± Well, rather than ¡®accepted,¡¯ it was more accurate to say it was ¡®sucked in.¡¯ A well-lubricated and aroused woman¡¯s body could literally devour a man! Padul, padul-. But Mirna, nestled in my arms, seemed very anxious. She looked tense and afraid. ¡°U-euuuugh...¡± Being paralyzed by the Trap-Crab was naturally unsettling, but it seemed more like she was scared of the s¡êxual act itself rather than the paralysis from the crab. At that moment, my talent Casanova and Calm Thinking both kicked in. Could she be afraid of having s¡êx? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ Mirna was afraid of having s¡êx. I had a rough idea why. It was probably because her first experience wasn¡¯t a good memory. Her first time was in a dungeon, similar to this place. It happened stiffly and quickly in a closed space. Of course, it was because of me... As a woman, having no mood and no pleasant memories from that experience would naturally make her averse to this very intimate thing. So, I slowly, and as gently as possible, inserted myself, being as patient as I could be to avoid startling her. I was a little nervous, feeling myself probe and expand Mirna¡¯s insides. But it was nice seeing Mirna¡¯s reaction to my penetration¡ªtugging or hitting my arm as I gradually went deeper. Suuuk, squelch. Finally, I was in to the hilt. I could feel something at the sensitive tip of my glans. Should I gently touch it? ¡°Aaht...!¡± Of course, this dungeon, a corner of the ruins, was the farthest thing from romantic or mood-setting. But I knew. The fertility rate among adventurers was quite high. It was said that adventurers often hooked up in dungeons. In a way, this dungeon might satisfy a kind of outdoor play fantasy. ¡°Heuut, eeuuung, Sir Theo¡ª¡± ¡°Are you feeling good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, it tickles. Puhuhuhuh...!¡± Mirna burst into laughter as I licked her nape. Trying my best to make Mirna feel good, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little challenged by her laughter. So, I slowly moved my hand and unbuttoned the shirt that was draped over her body. When I lifted the sports bra-like underwear she wore underneath, her jiggling breas?s and erect n?pples greeted my eyes. Her breas?s were beautifully round like water droplets. Though not as large as Elga¡¯s, they were very pretty to look at. A shapely waist and bouncy breas?s. Vivid pink are0Ias and firmly erect n?pples. Any man would feel good seeing such a sight. ¡°D-don¡¯t look...!¡± Of course, Mirna suddenly became shy and tried to cover herself with her hands. I gently pushed her arms aside and lightly grasped her breas?s, as if holding a fragile egg. Her warm, soft breas?s yielded under my touch. ¡°Aaeughh....¡± ¡°Lady Mirna, you are very beautiful.¡± ¡°A compliment, so suddenly...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one as noble and beautiful as you, Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°St-stop....¡± I continued to whisper compliments into Mirna¡¯s ear as she blushed. I poured out every vocabulary I could think of. Thanks to the effects of Casanova and Trainer, it worked better than I could have imagined, making Mirna¡¯s body burn even hotter than when I touched her. ¡°Heu, heuuu....¡± Edited by: fake Episode 263.2 Episode 263.2 [19] (EP-263.2) Fight Fire With Fire #5 263 ¨C Fight Fire With Fire # 5 Mirna¡¯s breathing had already become ragged. Just the slightest touch on her side, navel, or thigh made her gasp, ¡®Aang-¡®, and let out short moans. Squish, squelch. Squelch. Squish. Squelch. My movements, slow and deliberate, were now accompanied by the slickness from the fluids between her legs. Mirna¡¯s cloak, which was laid on the floor as a makeshift blanket, was already soaked. But we didn¡¯t care as our bodies pressed together. Squelch. Squelch. ¡°Aang...! Ahht, Ang, Sir T-Theo, stop it, stop... Something, it feels strange, something...!¡± As I¡¯d been pistoning for a long while, Mirna suddenly said. Her body grew hotter, and I could feel her inner walls tightening around me, a sign that she was nearing 0rgasm. ¡°It feels strange, Sir Theo, stop, haahht, ang, ah, aeut...!¡± However, I had no intention of stopping. The climax was finally in sight. Knowing that Mirna was reaching her peak due to my caresses and skills made me feel proud and equally excited. ¡°Then, let¡¯s feel strange together!¡± ¡°Aaht, keuang, haa, w-what do you mean, get, get away, haaat, haeuut...!¡± My previously gentle movements began to grow more intense, thrusting into Mirna with a sense of urgency. Mirna¡¯s body, accustomed to the slow pace, was just simmering below the boiling point. With this shift, her arousal was completed and finally exploded. ¡°Nngh, haeut, eung, nngh, hnngh...Kyaaeunngh, enngh...!¡± Flinch, flinch. Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Mirna trembled like someone struck by lightning. Tears rolled down from her eyes. Her back arched upwards. Her hands clutched my arms and clawed at me like a cat. I, too, spurted the cu? I¡¯d been holding inside her. * * * Once ignited, Mirna turned out to be more fiery than I had imagined. Her boiling point was high, so she didn¡¯t catch fire easily, but once she did, she was like magma that never cooled. Squelch, squelch, squelch, thrust, thrust, thrust. ¡°Mirna-nim, inside, I¡¯m going to cu? inside again.¡± ¡°Eheut, eheung, euhng, haauh...st, stop, stop it, now, stop it, ahh, ahht...!¡± I explained. ¡°It¡¯s said that if you sweat a lot, the paralysis agent from the Trap-Crab gets expelled along with it.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this now, Taeo?¡± ¡°Because, even if I told the truth, Mirna-nim would not have allowed me to do this.¡± ¡°... That.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that it worked.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Seureuk. Mirna snorted and put on a long shirt. But upon seeing her cloak, which was already soaked through, she frowned. It seemed she was reluctant to wear that cloak now. Even I could understand that. Drip-. ¡°Ugh¡ª.¡± When Mirna finally stood up to put on her pants, having given up on the cloak, my s¡êmen, which I had ejacu?ated inside her several times, trickled down her thighs in a white stream. Whether it was strange or uncomfortable, she crouched down and glared at me. ¡°Really, being so reckless... and so much... What if I get pregnant? Even with the contraceptive spell, if you do this...¡± In response to Mirna¡¯s question, I pretended to ponder for a moment before answering lightly. ¡°I hope you do get pregnant.¡± ¡°What, whattt!?¡± ¡°A baby. Mirna-nim¡¯s and mine. I hope we have one.¡± ¡°That, what...¡± ¡°Do you think I did this just for pleasure?¡± ¡°......¡± Mirna remained silent at my question. Seizing the moment, I continued. ¡°Please become my family. In every sense of the word.¡± Edited by: fake Episode 264.1 Episode 264.1 (EP-264.1) Song #1 264 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #1 I spoke to Mirna. I asked her to become my family. I proposed that we have a child together. Hearing this, Mirna was even more embarrassed than when I had asked her to ride on top of me earlier. She trembled all over. ¡°Uhh...¡± Her face turned as red as a detonated bomb, and she hesitated. Then, she picked up the cloak from the ground and used it to cover her face. ¡°...Is that true? Do you really want to have a child with me?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s not a single lie. I want to be a family with Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°Was this the confession you were going to make today...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar. But the process is completely different.¡± In truth, I planned to have a lovely dinner at a fancy restaurant, then confess at a luxury hotel with a view of Monarch City¡¯s nightscape. That¡¯s probably the kind of confession noble ladies dream of. Though, plans often go awry. There was no luxurious wine that Mirna might like here, nor was there a balcony with a shimmering night view. Just an old ruin and the glaring sunlight. Realizing this, I suddenly felt insignificant as a man. Such a tasteless confession. ¡°...To bring this up now, so suddenly... I never thought of it...¡± Mirna looked anxious. Her eyes darted back and forth, and her hands clenched tightly around the cloak covering her face and body. It was hard to tell if this was a good reaction or a bad one. At least she didn¡¯t seem angry, which was a relief. I decided to make a manly dash towards Mirna¡¯s tightly closed door. ¡°Mirna-nim, please become my family.¡± ¡°Family...¡± ¡°Yes, family.¡± Family. Life with Mirna wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. But I was already prepared for that. I had anticipated that Narmi¡¯s involvement would come up. Narmi was a kind and cheerful girl. I have no reason to refuse the idea of becoming family with her. So I gladly answered. ¡°I will get along with Narmi-nim as well. I¡¯ll make every effort. I¡¯ll also do my best to persuade her.¡± ¡°......!¡± In response, Mirna looked happy while at the same time puffing up her cheeks softly, as if she¡¯s full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Your answer is too quick and easy. You could have thought about it a bit more. Aren¡¯t you acting like a complete flirt? Like couldn¡¯t you say, ¡®even if I¡¯m with Narmi-nim, my heart belongs to you, Lady Mirna¡¯.¡± ¡°......¡± That¡¯s a bit of a mouthful. As I broke into a slight cold sweat, Mirna let out a long nasal sound, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I see, even for a half-fairy, it seems a long-lived species is a long-lived species. No sense of restraint or fidelity.¡± ¡°What does longevity have to do with fidelity?¡± ¡°Long-lived species tend to have more liberal views on romance. Look at the elves.¡± ¡°Elves...?¡± ¡°Before that, Sir Theo, let¡¯s get dressed first. You¡¯ll catch a cold if your sweat dries. Do you have a portable shower device in that storage?¡± * * * Darkness slowly descended upon the dungeon. The sky, which had briefly turned crimson like sunset, quickly deepened into a dark navy blue, with stars beautifully twinkling. Of course, they weren¡¯t real stars. They were just parallel worlds that looked like stars. ¡°So, we were talking about the characteristics of long-lived species?¡± Mirna said, shaking her wet hair after washing it. ¡°Elves, being a species that lives long lives, have a different view of marriage compared to other races. You could say that they are not bound by the institution of marriage.¡± According to her, fairies live long lives. As a result, the frequency of bereavement or separation from their spouse was very frequent. Thus, they don¡¯t place much importance on the institution of marriage and engage in free love. Polygamy, polyandry, polyamory, etc. Remarriage and divorce were very common. ¡°Do you know why the Bellhawk family is called the ¡®Free Bellhawk¡¯? If you had taken the Introduction to Fairy Studies with me, you would naturally know this...¡± Episode 264.2 Episode 264.2 (EP-264.2) Song #1 264 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #1 They had such interesting lectures in Introduction to Fairy Studies? I could only shake my head in regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time to attend lectures. But isn¡¯t that about elves? I¡¯m a half-fairy of the nymph lineage. Aren¡¯t nymphs just as prudish?¡± Unlike the slender, model-like beauty of elves, the nymph fairy lineage generally appeared as adolescent girls. Their interests revolved around sweet, delicious desserts, pretty jewels, and ornaments. It was fair to say they still had a childlike innocence. Those nymphs engage in free love? Mirna continued. ¡°It¡¯s said that a long time ago, in mythic times, there was a period when nymphs were not as small as they are now. A time where nymphs were big and voluptuous.¡± Big and voluptuous nymphs? I couldn¡¯t quite imagine it. Seeing my furrowed brows, Mirna added a word to help me understand. ¡°There were countless nymphs with clumsy, ample bodies like Lady Lioness. In deep forests, sacred valleys, rivers, and ponds, most were ruled by nymphs.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°In old stories, there are fairies who seduce adventurers and heroes, right? Those are all about nymphs. They¡¯re very naughty beings.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Mirna shook her head at my denial. ¡°It¡¯s the truth depicted in the ancient murals of nymphs in the Angmar royal tomb. Nymphs were a race that is sexually corrupt by nature. So, the Gwangyeong God cursed them.¡± According to Mirna, the reason nymphs took on a childish appearance was a curse from god in response to their promiscuous and freewheeling lifestyle. As a result, nymphs became fairies of innocence, far removed from romance or love. I found it hard to believe, but in a world where many strange things happen, it wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility. ¡°So, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Sir Theo, who has the blood of these peculiar nymphs, was promiscuous and unprincipled.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°What a childish idea. It¡¯s already been proven impossible. Even Solomon couldn¡¯t achieve immortality. He, too, couldn¡¯t defy death.¡± She was right. I suddenly remembered that Solomon fell into the path of emptiness and demons because of this very reason. He, too, had fallen in his quest to resurrect the life of his beloved nymph and achieve immortality. In hindsight, it made sense. If a cherished family member had died, and if I had the chance and power to reverse it, wouldn¡¯t I do the same? Although Solomon failed, Balan had said that I surpassed his potential. Perhaps my outcome would be different. If it were me..., maybe more.... While I was deep in thought, Mirna stretched leisurely. ¡°So, Sir Theo. What¡¯s the real story you want to tell?¡± ¡°The real story...? If you mean what I¡¯ve already said so far....¡± ¡°No need to pretend. I can read your thoughts by now. It¡¯s definitely about a woman, right? Since Queen Tarantera has been quiet recently, if there¡¯s a problem, it must be with Lady Lioness.¡± I felt a sharp pang in my chest, as if a crab had pinched my heart. I hadn¡¯t expected Mirna to hit the mark so accurately. As I broke into a cold sweat, like someone caught at the scene of a crime, Mirna snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I know well enough that Sir Theo¡¯s heart isn¡¯t solely directed at me. Though perhaps the largest part of it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. My heart for Mirna-nim is very big...¡± As I stumbled over my words trying to explain, Mirna laughed softly. At the same time, something made a strange sound and nestled into her arms. ©¥Kyuiing. Mirna held the soft creature close, gently stroking its squirming body, and finally said with a light attitude. ¡°But I am both Mirna and Mir-Narmi. Sharing is something I¡¯ve been accustomed to since childhood. So©¤¡± ©¤It¡¯s okay. Mirna¡¯s face, as she said this serenely, shone under the starlight. Even knowing that these stars weren¡¯t real. Even knowing that this was just a midsummer night¡¯s dream, one that would fade away and leave me far behind someday. I began to understand why long-lived fairies listened to the cicada¡¯s song. Episode 265.1 Episode 265.1 (EP-265.1) Song #2 265 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #2 Mirna Draco. She was capable enough to manage her entire family¡¯s affairs at a young age. Sometimes her high pride and meticulous adherence to rules would cause mistakes, but even so, she was deserving of being called wise and perceptive. ¡°So, what¡¯s the issue with Lady Lioness?¡± It seems that she noticed the peculiar tension between me and Elga. Honestly, it must have been obvious. Even though I was maintaining strict discretion, someone as familiar with me as Mirna would inevitably pick up on the rift between us. Seuk-. ©¥Kyuuing. As she waited for my answer, Mirna hugged the cotton candy-like creature in her arms. Crackle, crackle¡ªthe campfire¡¯s glow beautifully reflected on her silver hair. I pondered how best to explain the situation to Mirna. If I were to tell the truth, I had to carefully consider how much to reveal. The scope of my story would determine the trajectory of my future, so I couldn¡¯t afford to start carelessly. As I¡¯ve been thinking for a while, Mirna added. ¡°I owe a lot to Sir Theo. Looking back, there are many instances where I should have officially expressed my gratitude and reciprocated, but I haven¡¯t.¡± Indeed, I had helped Mirna with many things, including the matter with Professor Balan. I also mediated the fight between Mirna and Narmi. Though my role in their sibling dispute wasn¡¯t actually that much of a mediation.... Nevertheless, the sisters were grateful to me. ¡°Sir Theo, you¡¯re not one to seek credit for your deeds. Despite everything you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ve never seen you boast or seek recognition.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t do those things expecting gratitude. I merely did what was necessary to survive.¡± Mirna might not know, but... In fact, beyond helping Mirna, you could say I had already saved the world once. Without me, Angmar would have already perished, and the dark army behind the barrier would have trampled the world. I was certain of this. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Even if the whole of Angmar, even the world, turns against me, will you still be on my side?¡± Mirna narrowed her eyes and met my gaze, as if to say, ¡®What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡¯ Then she solemnly said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too exaggerated? Such a grand promise isn¡¯t something to be made lightly. There¡¯s a saying in the scriptures about not making promises recklessly.¡± Cold. But very much like her. * * * In the end, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell Mirna the truth. Asking for her help with the issue involving Elga would be the most effective and logical course of action. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ However. That would be a cruel thing to do to Mirna. Confessing a problem with another woman to the woman I had asked to be my family? Could there be a more terrible confession in the world? Of course, when I kept my mouth shut, Mirna pouted and muttered, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t trust me.¡± But she didn¡¯t press further. Crackle, crackle. We simply roasted sausages we¡¯d brought on sticks over the burning campfire. Adding butter to the pot and making a stew with the meat from the Trap-Crabs we caught earlier turned out to be very delicious. ¡°Would you like to try some, Mirna-nim? They say the meat of Trap-Crabs is a high-quality delicacy often served to the nobility.¡± ¡°Eating monsters is a bit...¡± Mirna accepted a bowl with a reluctant expression. But when she took a spoonful of the hot stew, her expression softened. ¡°It¡¯s tastier than I thought? Sir Theo, you¡¯re quite the cook. You could sell this.¡± ¡°I just make it edible.¡± After finishing our meal, we poured ourselves some milk tea with the tools we had brought. As Mirna sipped her tea, she spoke in a nostalgic voice. Episode 265.2 Episode 265.2 (EP-265.2) Song #2 265 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #2 ¡°It¡¯s romantic. Do all adventurers have such charming meals?¡± Her question made me think about adventurers. I hadn¡¯t had many interactions with them myself, but recalling the adventurers from the original novel, Villain Hunter, I could answer. ¡°Probably, their meals are a bit more modest than this. We might be the only adventurers enjoying tea time.¡± Mirna chuckled softly at my response. ¡°Then we must be the first. The first high-ranking noble adventurers to enjoy tea time in a dungeon.¡± ¡°...That... might be.¡± ¡°Well, perhaps not the first. My father said that he explored countless dungeons like this in his youth.¡± Mirna¡¯s expression brightened a little as she said that. She must be happy reminiscing about her father. Then she shivered slightly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Mirna glared at me coldly. Then she said, ¡°I need to adjust my clothes for a moment, so look the other way,¡± and picked up the handkerchief. I turned my head as Mirna instructed. Soon, I heard the sound of her unbuckling her belt and removing her clothes, followed by the sound of something being wiped with the handkerchief. Somehow, it all seemed quite suggestive. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± When I turned back, Mirna was stoking the campfire with a casual expression as if nothing had happened. However, there was an awkward tension between us. ¡°I..., I¡¯m sorry.¡± Feeling a bit tingly all over, I apologized to Mirna. She merely snorted, ¡°Hmph.¡± But then, as if embarrassed, she added in a small voice. ¡°...Still. You did better this time. You didn¡¯t fall asleep right away...¡± Her voice was as small as a whisper from an ant. If not for my sensitive fairy ears, I wouldn¡¯t have heard her. It seemed she hadn¡¯t intended for me to hear it. So, I decided to pretend I hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s nothing you need to know!¡± Mirna looked so cute saying that. I wanted to wrap my arms around her waist and give her a kiss on the cheek, but she might really get angry if I did. ¡°Anyway, once dawn breaks in the dungeon, we¡¯ll fetch some spring water and leave this place quickly. So you should get some sleep Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Alrght.¡± ¡°About that sample. You told me to keep it a secret, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Well, the truth is, the Lord¡ª¡± ¡°Father?¡± ¡°That... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Elga felt dizzy from the hesitant apology. She wasn¡¯t so foolish as to not understand what that meant. ¡°When exactly?¡± ¡°That was... during lunch today...¡± ¡°F*ck!!! Why the hell are you only telling me this now!!!¡± ¡°.......¡± Normally, the butler would have scolded her for using such crude language, but this time he remained silent. She understood. It was because Elga¡¯s schedule had been too busy, and they had only just managed to meet now. But before she could even consider such things, someone knocked on the door. ©¥Elganes. Are you inside? It was the voice of her father, Reinhardt. ©¥I need to speak with you. Come to my study. With that, the sound of footsteps faded away. Elga felt a slight sense of relief, as if a weight had been lifted from her chest. Because that gave herself a few seconds of time. ¡°Old man! I said to keep it a secret!¡± Elga growled. The old butler merely bowed his head. Consumed by rage, Elga grabbed the old butler by the collar and lifted him up. But soon, her grip loosened. This was her fault. She should have ¡®dealt¡¯ with everyone involved. Normally, she would have done just that. But this time, she hadn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want to see blood. Perhaps it was because she had changed. ¡®I was too complacent.¡¯ She knew well why she had grown soft. Seuk-. Elga bit her lip as she gently touched her stomach. Episode 266.1 Episode 266.1 (EP-266.1) Song #3 266 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #3 Chancellor Reinhardt Von Lioness of Angmar. It was said that many trembled in fear at the mere mention of his name. However, at least as a father, Reinhardt was a kind man. Though he showed merciless claws and fangs to his enemies, he was endlessly gentle and devoted to his family. That was the way of the lion. Thus, Elga never found her father, Reinhardt, difficult to deal with. Reinhardt had also pampered Elga, who had lost her mother early on. Thanks to this, Elga grew up to be a young lady who could easily be seen as overbearing and selfish. But even Elga sometimes found her father intimidating. That was when she had to meet him in his office. ¡®When was the last time I spoke with Father in his office...?¡¯ ¡°Huu-.¡± Standing in front of the office of the head of the Lion¡¯s Den¡ªthe Lioness estate in Angmar¡ªElga wiped her increasingly sweaty palms on the hem of her long dress. Thump, thump. Trying to calm her rapidly beating heart, Elga took a few deep breaths, but her body refused to return to its normal state. It was understandable. Reinhardt, who thoroughly separated public and private matters, summoning Elga to his office meant he had something to say as the head of the house, not as her father. And most of the time, such conversations with Reinhardt were harsh. Having this engraved since childhood, it was natural for Elga to feel fear. ©¥I know you¡¯re out there. Come in. A deep voice called out from behind the thick door of the office. Elga knew she couldn¡¯t just stand there forever. She finally decided to open the door and put her hand directly into the lion¡¯s maw. Click, creak. ¡°First daughter, Elganes Von Lioness. Greetings to the head of the Lioness Ducal House.¡± Elga grasped the hem of her skirt and gracefully curtsied. All Elga could see was the broad shoulders and back of a man sitting in a chair, facing away from her, looking out at the moonlit window. She couldn¡¯t tell what expression he was wearing, but the bitter smell of tobacco and the pipe in his hand gave her a clue. For him to start smoking again, there must be a good reason. However, Elga refused to be intimidated and spoke confidently. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you put out the cigarette.¡± She wondered what he would have done in this situation. Drawing courage from the familiar face she imagined, Elga asked. ¡°What would you do if you found out who it was?¡± ¡°You already know. I will eliminate them. It will mark the definitive end of the old king¡¯s era and herald the start of a new one.¡± ¡°But you also hid Isaiah Gaspel, didn¡¯t you, Father? And now you plan to eliminate someone similar? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s contradictory?¡± Where had she found such courage? It was the first time she had openly defied her father in his office. Even Elga was surprised by her own boldness. It seemed Reinhardt was equally stunned, as his brow twitched with clear displeasure. ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°How is it different? Because you¡¯re the Chancellor? Or because my brother Richard is promised the throne? Have you suddenly become greedy for the throne?¡± Bang-! Reinhardt slammed his fist on the desk. The sturdy sandalwood desk shattered as if it were nothing but a flimsy straw. ¡°Choose your words carefully, Elganes.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°In the Lioness House, nothing takes precedence over family. Do not go against the only lesson I have ever taught you.¡± ¡°Family...¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I already know most of it. But I¡¯m showing you where you should stand. I¡¯m giving you a chance to decide. Remember who you are, Elganes.¡± Reinhardt¡¯s voice turned unexpectedly gentle, reminiscent of the times he gifted Elga a kitten or gave her piggyback rides during her childhood. This tenderness made Elga want to reach out and hold his hand. If she took that hand now, they would walk together into a future full of endless glory as father and daughter. But she didn¡¯t. ¡°I am only following what you taught me, Father¡ªI¡¯m doing this for my family.¡± Family. Elga chose family. Not the family she had always known. But the family she would have in the future... Edited by: fake Episode 266.2 Episode 266.2 (EP-266.2) Song #3 266 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #3 Reinhardt ignited up like a flame as he understood. However, rather than getting angry, he soon calmed down and sighed. ¡°...So, you have made your choice. I once felt the same. But, Elganes, youth and love are fleeting. When you¡¯re left alone, as I am, all that remains is practicality.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t end up like that.¡± As a half-fairy, his life would be long. Even if she passed away first, she believed the man would never leave her. But Reinhardt shook his head. ¡°No, you will. The man you¡¯re trying to hide... his life is already nearing its end. Even if I don¡¯t use my hands, he won¡¯t last much longer.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean...?¡± Elga trembled at the shocking revelation. Reinhardt sighed deeply, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± before adding an explanation. ¡°The average person has less than 10% red mana. The Angmar family average is 30%. But how much did the sample you brought have?¡± Recalling the test results filled with complex figures, Elga murmured. ¡°80%...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Solomon himself was said to have only 50% red mana in his body. Any more than that, a mortal body cannot withstand the increasing mana and begins to break down. But 80%...¡± Reinhardt stopped himself from saying more. ©¥80%. It¡¯s amazing he¡¯s survived this long. But eventually, it¡¯s just a matter of time. He wanted to say that, but instead, he just sighed. It was the least amount of mercy he could show his daughter for making such a foolish choice. After all, he was still her father. Mem, mem, mem-. The cicadas¡¯ song buzzed loudly in Reinhardt¡¯s ears. But he was a patient man. The cicadas¡¯ song was temporary. Soon, they would lose their strength, fall to the ground, and become nothing but dust. There was no need to take any action. * * * On a charming teahouse with a terrace adorned with palm trees. Elga looked even more beautiful than the last time I saw her. Her proud blonde hair shimmered brighter as if sprinkled with gold dust, and her face was painted with light makeup. She wore a red dress that clung to her body, accentuating her ample chest in a very seductive way. Who did she doll up like this for? ¡°Hieek...!¡± Then I felt pain explode across my face and shuddered. As I came to my senses, I saw red eyes staring at me. ¡°You¡¯re calling out Lady Lioness¡¯ name even in your sleep. How terrible. You need a good scolding to wake up, don¡¯t you? But what did Lady Lioness sell?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± A dream? Was it just a dream? It was only then that I realized what I had seen was a dream and that I was still inside the dungeon. F*ck, a dream. It was a really vivid and shit?y dream. Before, I used to have recurring dreams of being dragged to the guillotine with Aira. Now that the guillotine ending seems to be getting further away, was I starting to dream of being dragged out after being betrayed by Elga? In any case, it was extremely ominous. Seukseuk-. I rubbed my neck and stood up. Mirna clicked her tongue at me. ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re sweating so much. Anyone would think you¡¯d fallen into a river.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I should wash up.¡± ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re getting out of the dungeon today. Let¡¯s get the spring water quick. If we¡¯re serious, it won¡¯t take long.¡± Mirna said confidently. In fact, once she really got into the swing of things and began to familiarize herself with the dungeon¡¯s strategy, the dungeon itself was very easy to explore. ©¥Lizard¡¯s tail! ©¥Gekk-! Trap-Crabs were no match for Mirna in ¡®serious-mode¡¯. Thus, Mirna completed the request and purchased the ¡®black paulownia staff that¡¯s been struck by lightning several times¡¯ at a discounted price. ¡°It¡¯s a fine piece of wood. Smells nice too. And I made a connection with it by obtaining it after completing the request. It¡¯ll make a splendid tool.¡± ¡°Hm, you seem to know your stuff. The connection with one¡¯s tools is important.¡± As Mirna smiled with satisfaction, the shopkeeper witch suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Ah,¡± as if she remembered something. ¡°There¡¯s a letter for you. Let¡¯s see, I kept it here somewhere. People sent letters. Here it is, a letter with the lion¡¯s seal.¡± Episode 267.1 Episode 267.1 (EP-267.1) Song #4 267 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #4 The letter I received from the general store witch was contained in an ornate, gold-embossed envelope. Just at a glance, the paper appeared luxurious. The subtle scent of flowers was also pleasant. However, what caught our attention the most was the lion seal. The king of the beasts. There was only one family in this world that could use a lion as their insignia. ¡°Sir Theo, it¡¯s a letter from the Lioness family. It doesn¡¯t seem to be addressed to me.¡± Seuk. Receiving the letter from Mirna, I used the dagger at my waist to break the seal and examined the contents. The message was simple. ¡¸XX day. 1 PM. Meet at the Fairy¡¯s Wind.¡¹ It seemed to be a letter informing me of the appointment time and place. The date was tomorrow. There was still time. ¡°Is it from Lady Lioness?¡± To Mirna¡¯s question, I could only give a vague answer, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Was this uneasy feeling because of the nightmare I had this morning? Swish, swish. As I folded the letter and tucked it into my pocket, Mirna asked again. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s tomorrow, I¡¯ll think about it then.¡± If Elga was the one summoning me, it was likely because she had something important to say. At the same time, I also had something to say to Elga. This unilateral notice of an appointment also served as an opportunity for me. Just like I did in the dream. I¡¯d confront Elga with my true feelings. Without overthinking or trying to avoid it. This time, if I confronted her as a sincere man, maybe Elga would understand and forgive me. But before that. I decided to focus on today for now. I didn¡¯t want to neglect Mirna, who was right in front of me, because of what might happen tomorrow. Ding, ding. As I left the witch¡¯s shop, the outside shone with bright summer weather. The trees planted along the well-kept sidewalks were alive with the sounds of cicadas and grasshoppers. Mirna seemed a bit disappointed. Did she not like crowds? I suddenly wondered how her sister, Narmi, would react. Narmi was cheerful, so she might have jumped into the crowd and blended right in. But asking Mirna about this seemed a bit rude, so I stayed quiet. Mirna spoke first. ¡°Narmi would probably have liked the bustling crowd.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But Narmi is sensitive to heat, so she doesn¡¯t like summer.¡± ¡®I see¡¯. Now I understood why Narmi hadn¡¯t been around much lately. In a world without air conditioning, it must be really tough for someone who didn¡¯t do well in the heat. ¡°Mirna-nim, are you not affected by the heat?¡± ¡°No. We share the same body, so it¡¯s the same for me.¡± ¡°That was a silly question.¡± ¡°However, I tend to endure it better than Narmi. While Narmi likes to imitate everything I do, she tries to avoid anything difficult.¡± As if the heat was the trigger, Mirna started complaining about Narmi. Of course, it was just trivial things, like how Narmi would squeeze the toothpaste. Despite sharing the same body, the sisters had different temperaments, causing some struggles. ¡°Really, I¡¯m not the only one who suffers. Maybe others can¡¯t even imagine... Sir Theo, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°No reason, I just think I heard similar stories from Lady Narmi before. She mentioned similar things. I guess sisters are sisters after all.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so? When did you hear that? Perhaps when I was being suppressed by Narmi and couldn¡¯t come out?¡± Mirna¡¯s question made me tense up. I knew the sisters didn¡¯t like to talk about that time, so bringing it up made me feel awkward. However, Mirna didn¡¯t seem to care whether I was embarrassed or not. ¡°When I was struggling, it seemed that Sir Theo was having fun with Narmi. What did you two do? You even gave her earrings as a gift.¡± ¡°... Can I go to the bathroom for a moment?¡± ¡°No, why are you trying to avoid answering?¡± How did this conversation end up here? I was startled that the flow of our casual chat had suddenly tightened around my neck. But I sensed that Mirna was feeling jealous for some reason. I quickly reached out and grabbed the wildflowers nearby. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suksuksuk. Edited by: fake Episode 267.2 Episode 267.2 (EP-267.2) Song #4 267 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #4 When Mirna frowned, my hands had already skillfully woven the flower stems into a small circle. ¡°This is a present for Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a ring made of flowers. I¡¯m not one of those kids running around. You gave Narmi earrings, but I got a plain flower ring?¡± ¡°But this way, it won¡¯t be ordinary.¡± Seuuuk-. I infused the wildflower ring with magic, coating it with my mana. This transformed it into something far from ordinary. Ding-. ¡¸Half-Fairy¡¯s Wildflower Ring: Slightly boosts the wearer¡¯s luck...!¡¹ Success! Although the effect was much less impressive than I had hoped, Mirna¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at it. ¡°This is enchantment magic? I heard that it¡¯s a skill that magic craftsmen have to practice hard to master. When did you learn this?¡± ¡°I picked it up by watching Emperor Kasim.¡± ¡°People say it takes ten years of apprenticeship to master this.¡± Was it really that impressive? Mirna said. ¡°I knew Sir Theo was talented, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone succeed in enchantment magic without any special techniques.¡± ¡°So, will you accept my ring?¡± ¡°Alright...¡± I gently placed the ring on Mirna¡¯s ring finger. A magical ring made from natural materials. Though it looked simple and ordinary, Mirna seemed quite pleased with the ring I gave her, despite her earlier grumbling. ¡°I never thought you had such a skill. But now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know much about Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Is that so? I thought you knew me quite well...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of life you¡¯ve lived, or what you like. Sir Theo doesn¡¯t really talk about himself....¡± She was right. I rarely talk about myself. If I were to say, ¡°I liked making noises into the fan as a child,¡± the listener would naturally wonder, ¡°What¡¯s a fan?¡± I didn¡¯t want to highlight the fact that I was not from this world. Besides that, I generally wasn¡¯t the type to chatter about myself. Why was that? Then Mirna asked. ¡°What type of women do you like, Sir Theo?¡± But Mirna went beyond merely placing her hand in mine, intertwining her fingers as lovers do. ¡°Um, Mirna-nim...?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s embarrassing for me too...!¡± I could vividly feel the soft, ungloved touch of her small hand. Was a woman¡¯s hand always this tender? ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Neither Mirna nor I spoke. We simply relied on the warmth from each other¡¯s hands in the hot, sultry summer night. Just holding hands. For us, who had done far more remarkable things, walking hand in hand shouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. Yet, my heart was pounding unusually fast. Was Mirna feeling the same way? She started to fuss, covering her face with the fan in hand. ¡°... It feels like everyone is staring at us!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re fanning yourself so vigorously, Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°They must think we¡¯re shameless, ungodly lovers...! Oh my, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing something so embarrassing in front of everyone...¡± Despite her chatter, we didn¡¯t let go of each other¡¯s hands. Ignoring the sweat seeping from our palms, we held on even tighter. As if we didn¡¯t want to be separated. As if we wanted to savor this moment a little longer. It was only when we finally stood before the thick walls of the castle that our fingertips reluctantly parted, as if they were missing something. ¡°Then, have a good night, Sir Theo. I¡¯ll go in and wash up, and change.¡± ¡°Good night to you too, Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°Are you planning to meet with Lady Lioness tomorrow?¡± ¡°Most likely, yes.¡± Mirna hesitated for a moment at my response before finally voicing a question that seemed to have been on her mind all day. ¡°... Can you not go?¡± ¡°.......¡± As I paused, she quickly added, almost as if to explain herself. ¡°It¡¯s not out of jealousy or anything. The letter you received... it feels ominous somehow. Or rather, I should say it gives me a bad feeling...¡± An ominous letter. When Mirna said that, it didn¡¯t feel like someone else¡¯s story... ¡°Then, may I ask Mirna-nim for a favor?¡± Edited by: fake Episode 268.1 Episode 268.1 (EP-268.1) Song #5 268 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #5 There wasn¡¯t much time left until the appointment. Following the map, I headed towards the place we were supposed to meet called¡¸Fairy¡¯s Wind¡¹. Was this it? I finally arrived at a charming, upscale restaurant. In the morning and noon, they served light lunch sets, and in the evening, they would offer elegant dinner courses with wine. The most impressive part was the restaurant¡¯s outdoor terrace and the exotic palm trees planted there. I never thought I¡¯d see palm trees downtown Angmar, so it felt somewhat awkward and at the same time had a strange sense of deja vu. It was definitely my first time here, yet it felt oddly familiar. It couldn¡¯t just be my imagination. Seuk-. I sat on the outdoor terrace, waiting for the other party. She hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but with little time left, she should appear soon. ©¥Hey, look over there. ©¥Wow, who could that be? After waiting for a few minutes, I heard the people around me buzzing. The atmosphere, especially among the men, seemed to become excited, as if a stunning beauty had appeared. And my guess was spot on. The first thing I saw was a red dress that showed off a healthy amount of shoulders and thighs. A young lady with impressive golden hair that sparkled as if sprinkled with gold dust and wearing high-heeled glass shoes pulled out a chair and sat across from me. Her eyes and cheeks were lightly made up, and her lips were painted with a passionate yet alluring red lipstick. I knew she was beautiful, but seeing her all dolled up after not seeing her for a few days made my heart race uncontrollably. A pretty and beautiful woman would naturally stir a man¡¯s heart. There probably wasn¡¯t a man who could remain calm with such an attractive woman in front of him. ¡°... You came on time. I thought you were going to run away like a coward.¡± Elga, in her red dress, crossed her arms and snorted with a somewhat aloof air. It seemed like she was trying to emphasize that she was still angry with me. I decided to humbly accept it. Elga had every right to be angry with me. However, the fact that she had called me here to meet meant she had something to discuss with me. And so did I. I also had things to say to Elga, which is why I came. ¡°I have something to tell you, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°Why, are there still other lies you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Elga¡¯s words were sharp. Perhaps it was because she was wearing red, but she reminded me of a thorny rose. Was this how the little prince felt when he saw the rose? Like the little prince who had returned to his rose after a long journey.... I decided to express my sincere feelings gained from this story. ¡°Elga-nim, I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you all this time. There were many reasons, but they are ultimately just excuses.¡± Elga didn¡¯t respond. Then, as if she had a grievance, she pouted her lips as if she were about to burst into tears and said softly. ¡°... I wish you had done that from the beginning. It¡¯s too late now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too late.¡± ¡°No..., it¡¯s too late. Our time is not the same...¡± I couldn¡¯t do it in practice. I couldn¡¯t utter a single line of a grand confession or apology. Elga¡¯s brow furrowed more and more until tears started to fall. Chururuk-. As I watched her smeared makeup, various emotions spread through my heart as well. However, I had seen this scene somewhere before. That was why I could remain so detached. ¡°... Elga-nim, all the men are Lioness, right? This was your decision.¡± Flinch-. Elga, who had been crying, shivered slightly at my words. Then she opened her lips and mumbled. ¡°But this is the only way. If I don¡¯t do this, they said you¡¯ll die. This is the only way... But you, you already knew everything? And yet you still came...¡± ¡°Because I missed you, Elga. So please don¡¯t cry.¡± Whiriririk-. Then I heard something flying through the air. Something like a noose that wrapped tightly around my neck, choking me. ¡°Geuak...! Kek...!¡± My mind turned black, as my throat was instantly constricted. ©¥He¡¯s a high rank spell user. Shut his mouth, don¡¯t let him chant! Stop him from casting spells! ©¥Bind his arms and legs! ¡°D-don¡¯t be too rough!¡± ©¥Young Lady, it¡¯s dangerous! Please step back! Wudangtang, kudang-. I felt people roughly pinning me down. As I was being captured like a wild animal, I recalled feeling this way in a dream before... What an incredible prophetic dream. Was it because I obtained the prophecy spell Vassago? Who would have thought I would have such a premonition? In the dream, I clearly shouted¡ª ¡ªElga, you¡¯ve sold me out after all¡ª! But dreams differed from reality. In reality, I didn¡¯t want to make Elga feel guilty with such words. Rather, it was about time! ©¥Kyuiing! ©¥Aagh-! Wh-what is this thing! At that moment, I felt the weight on my body lighten. The noose around my neck seemed to loosen, and I was finally able to cough and catch my breath. Then I could hear an angry woman¡¯s voice. Edited by: fake Episode 268.2 Episode 268.2 (EP-268.2) Song #5 268 ¨C Cicada¡¯s Song #5 ¡°Lady Lioness, you¡¯re trying to drag Sir Theo away like a criminal!? I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but isn¡¯t this too much!?¡± When I lifted my head, I saw Mirna Draco, holding a sword and a staff in each hand. Thanks to her, the fog in my mind cleared up. ¡°Lady Mirna...!¡± ¡°Sir Theo, are you alright? See, I told you I had a bad feeling.¡±Alll latest novels at novelhall.com Mirna faced Elga, while men groaned on the ground. Looking at them, I could roughly guess what happened while I was losing consciousness. ¡°Mirna-nim, you granted my favor...!¡± As I had asked Mirna the previous day, she had been watching my conversation with Elga from a distance. ¡°What¡¯s this, Mirna, you!? Don¡¯t interfere! This is the only way!¡± Elga, furious, pulled out the rod that had been pinned in her hair like a hairpin, extending it lengthwise. Juuuuk. It transformed into a massive battle axe, the Halberd Crusher, exuding unbound ferocity all around. ¡°Get lost!¡± Elga raised the enormous axe, as big as her body, and swung it down at Mirna without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Swaaaak-! A crushing blow. Mirna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the terrifying power. ¡°Are you serious, Lady Lioness!?¡± She quickly retreated, putting distance between herself and Elga. Tokaaang-! Elga¡¯s axe struck the ground, creating a deep crater in the shop floor. It was as if a small meteor had fallen. ©¥R, run! ©¥We need to get out of here! At the sight of this, the patrons watching the sudden commotion were panicked to death. Loud screams and the frantic footsteps of people trying to escape mixed together, creating chaos. ¡°Sir Theo, I¡¯ll handle this, get out of here quick!¡± Mirna shouted through the cloud of dust. * * * ©¥Over there! Chase him! Currently, the power of Lioness family was no less than that of a king. Their influence stretches all over Angmar, from the surface to the underground and even to the sky. Their banners of valor can be seen everywhere. Because of that, I had to run through the alleyways nonstop. It felt like I had been running for over ten minutes already, yet the soldiers pursuing me showed no signs of fatigue. No matter how many I subdued, they kept coming in endless waves. Engaging them in a war of attrition like this wouldn¡¯t end well. I had to go somewhere they couldn¡¯t follow me...! ©¥Deploy Capture Team 4! ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± First, I quickly extinguished the fire on my body. Thanks to the Angmar robe, I barely felt the impact, but the birds flying away was a critical blow. Fortunately, I hadn¡¯t ascended too high, so I could safely land on the roof. ©¥There he is! ©¥He called us useless tax-eaters!? A loud shout came from behind me. Seeing the soldiers who had climbed onto the roof to chase me, I felt a chill run down my spine and sprinted with all my might. ¡°... I take back what I said!¡± ©¥You half-pint half-fairy! Stop right there! ©¥This brat¡¯s faster than he looks; we can¡¯t catch him! No, how long are they going to keep chasing me? The only good thing was that I was running quite well. Perhaps this was the result of the training I did with Elga in Ark. I was running pretty well, even by my standards. Leaping from roof to roof as if I were flying. Who knew I had a talent for parkour? I¡¯m able to run away like this because I¡¯ve prepared for it with my dream. To think that Elga would actually rat me out. What were they planning to do with me? Kill me? No, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. My guess was based on the equipment of the soldiers. They were holding lassos and nets. If they intended to kill me, they would have been wielding blades and spears. Had they been trying to kill me, I probably would have turned into a hedgehog¡ªskewered with arrows long before I could run away. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Anyway, I managed to run all the way to the front of the palace. As I reached the gate, the soldiers looked at each other and hesitated. ©¥What should we do? He actually made it here. ©¥They said to catch him no matter what. ¡°Huu, alright.¡± Even the Lioness army can¡¯t just storm into the royal palace at will. I¡¯m glad I was right. Jubuck, jubuck-. But as I caught my breath, I felt a massive presence behind me. ©¥A commotion woke me from my nap. Turning around, I saw Queen Aira, in a voluminous dress, approaching the palace entrance with a frown. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Trying to snare my court mage like a wild beast.¡± Episode 269.1 Episode 269.1 (EP-269.1) #1 269 ??¨C Reconciliation #1 I had no particular reason for fleeing to the palace. The Angmar Palace was already a sanctuary in itself.Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com Those who entered were bound by the high royal laws, unable to bear arms or engage in violent acts without the Queen¡¯s permission. It was only natural, as it¡¯s the ruler¡¯s residence. Therefore, no matter how powerful the Lioness Family and their soldiers were, they would not be able to do anything to me once we entered the royal palace. And I was right. Seeing the soldiers hesitating and not knowing what to do as I stood at the palace¡¯s threshold, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, the woman who appeared behind me was an unforeseen variable in my plan. Aira showing up at the palace entrance? The distance from her room to here was considerable. ¡°What are you all doing? Your Queen is asking you a question. Why are you trying to capture my court mage?¡± Queen Aira¡¯s demeanor was quite relaxed. Though she was questioning the soldiers, she neither showed anger nor was she overbearing. Despite this, the soldiers appeared extremely tense, glancing at each other nervously. They seem competent and realized that something strange was going on. ©¥Hey, what do we do? ©¥I don¡¯t know. When¡¯s quitting time? I just want to go home. While they hesitated, unsure of what to do, Aira clicked her tongue. ¡°It seems that this Queen is asking the wrong way. How foolish of me. I should have directly designated someone to answer. You, the commander.¡± Aira¡¯s dark eyes fixed on a soldier adorned with a feathered helmet and a particularly ornate badge on his shoulder. It was clear to anyone that he was the commander of this group of soldiers. At Aira¡¯s call, the commander removed his helmet and bowed his head. ¡°Commander of the 3rd Company of the Lionheart Battalion, Guilford Night Belleiom. To the exalted leader of Angmar and great conqueror, Aira Von...¡± Suksuk-. So, I quickly stood up and bowed to Aira. ¡°Aira-nim, rightful judgment deserves respect. However, the commander was merely following orders, and I think it would be better to first ask who gave that order....¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a reasonable suggestion.¡± Suk-. Aira released Guilford. With a flick of her hand, she drew his sprawled body on the ground towards her. ¡°Night Guilford, faithful to your orders. As your Queen, I now command you to tell me who ordered the capture of Theo Gospel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, still recovering from his strangulation. Just as he was about to say something. ¡°I did.¡± A large figure stood behind Aira. A tall, lanky physique with broad shoulders and a splendid red cape draped over them. His platinum hair fluttered in the wind. The man who appeared from the court spoke to Aira in a calm manner. ¡°They are not at fault. I was the one who gave the order.¡± ¡°Chancellor Reinhardt. Why did you give such an order?¡± ¡°Because there was a good reason. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m sure the Queen will understand once I explain.¡± Seuk-. Reinhardt handed Aira a small note. After reading it, Aira asked calmly, ¡°Is this true?¡± Reinhardt sternly responded, ¡°It is true.¡± If they had whispered to each other, I might have overheard their conversation with my keen hearing. However, since it was through a note, I had no way of knowing what was going on. Did they do this deliberately because they know someone might eavesdrop? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Episode 269.2 Episode 269.2 (EP-269.2) #1 269 ??¨C Reconciliation #1 Reinhardt, such a meticulous man. It was then. ¡°Then, proceed as planned, capture and isolate Theo Gospel.¡± Reinhardt took the initiative and spoke first. The soldiers began to murmur, exchanging puzzled looks. ©¥What? What did he just say? ©¥I think he said to catch him. ©¥But Queen Aira... They glanced at Aira, who only looked at me with pity. Just as I was about to ask her what was happening... ¡°Aira-nim, what is¡ª?¡± ¡°I will not repeat myself. Didn¡¯t I command you to capture Theo Gospel?¡± Shwaa-! Numerous nets were thrown over my head. Trapped under the sticky and heavy nets, I found myself immobilized. At the same time, the electric current had me convulsing. ¡°Guaaagh...!¡± ©¥We finally got him! That vacation is mine! Why Aira was just watching this unfold, I had no way of knowing right now. * * * Beneath the Angmar Palace lies a dungeon. An iron-clad prison known as the¡¸End of Hope¡¹, from which no one has ever escaped, except for the King of Thieves, Alibaba Bellhawk. Pajijit-. Then, a series of thoughts ran through my head like an electric current. Maybe it was because of his son, Richard. It was agreed on that if Queen Aira stepped down, the throne would be inherited by Richard. For the Lioness family, who were set to inherit the throne, my existence must have been a nuisance. Reinhardt was originally an ambitious man. He would be an idio? not to seize the chance to make his son the first king of the Lioness. The problem was that I was the one who made such a proposal to succeed to the throne. In other words, if my suspicion was correct, I dug my own grave and put a leash around my own neck. No, that¡¯s not the point. What¡¯s important now isn¡¯t this chain of conjectures. ¡°......¡± What happens to me now? If Aira has discovered my true identity, if she knows that I am the last remaining descendant of the old royal family, what will become of me? ... Will I die? That would be the logical outcome. Killing me would be the cleanest solution. If the roles were reversed, I would probably do the same. Still, Aira and I have built a bond over time, and we¡¯ve shared a history together. There¡¯s no way Aira would kill me now... ¡ªYou can¡¯t be certain of that!!! If it were Mirna and Elga, I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t try to kill me immediately, even if they knew my true identity. At least, that¡¯s what I believe. However... Even though we¡¯ve been together for quite a considerable time, I couldn¡¯t really guess where and how the thoughts of the peculiar Queen Aira would flow. Still, considering she captured me alive and threw me into prison, it doesn¡¯t seem like she intends to kill me. If she wanted to, she would have executed me right away, wouldn¡¯t she? There¡¯d be no need to capture me alive. Unless, of course, she¡¯s saving the last remaining member of Angmar for a public execution event. One thing¡¯s for sure: if I stay imprisoned, my neck might be in danger. So, I need to find a way out. As the Little Demon King who has reached the 6th rank, it would be disgraceful if I couldn¡¯t escape from a single prison. Episode 270.1 Episode 270.1 (EP-270.1) #2 270 ¨C Reconciliation #2 I was slowly coming to terms with it. The fact that I was screwed. Damn, this wretched prison. I need to escape quickly. The underground prison of Angmar¡¯s castle, ¡¸End of Hope¡¹, was far more secure and sturdy than I expected, leaving me with no opportunity for escape. Moreover, the chains and restraints wrapped around my body were so strong that moving was difficult. The only way was through magic. But with my hands, feet, and even my tongue tightly restrained to the point where I can¡¯t move even slightly, it¡¯s difficult to even cast a simple spell. ©¥That guy¡¯s too quiet now, isn¡¯t he? He was struggling so much earlier. ©¥Leave him be. He probably realized there¡¯s no way out. No matter how skilled a mage is, if they¡¯re sealed up like this, they can¡¯t do anything. ¡°.......¡± It was as the guards said. If at least the gag in my mouth or the heavy stones wedged between my fingers loosened a bit, I might be able to do something. Or if there were a spell that didn¡¯t require gestures, incantations, or magic circles... Then, it was like a lightning bolt struck my mind. It was such a brilliant plan that even I was amazed. If I could use a spell that didn¡¯t require incantations, gestures, or seals, I could escape this place. A spell that activates solely through imagination and mental imagery. But was that even possible? Everything in this world had a cause and effect. This principle was especially crucial in magic. Spells and incantations, or magic circles, are what bring about the inevitable results known as magic. However, the magic without incantations that I envisioned was an act that observes results without any cause or effect. If that¡¯s truly possible, it would be a miracle and genuinely worthy of being called ¡®magic.¡¯ If there was anyone who could do that, wouldn¡¯t it be Solomon, who, as Marmar said, was the only one who was qualified to be called a true mage? Then maybe I could do it too. Imagination. They said magic was imagination. ¡°... Why is it in my body?¡± ¡°Have you, by any chance, encountered or come into contact with unauthorized test subjects in Bellhawk¡¯s underground laboratory?¡± ¡°Well....¡± Many times. While I was recalling all sorts of things, the researcher in the protective suit continued. ¡°Coronoi is a deadly disease for nymphs and other fairies. It drastically shortens their lifespan by more than half. If it spreads, it could mean the end for fairies.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my lifespan has already been reduced because I have the disease in my body?¡± I was struck with fear. However, the researcher, whose expression was hidden by the suit, remained calm. ¡°We need to test that now. We have Drug Nymph Medinoi-nim, a specialist in fairy pathology, with us, so the test will be conducted shortly.¡± Drug nymph? I found it hard to grasp this bewildering situation. The reason for my capture was because I was an infected carrier of the Nymph Flu Coronoi? Then I remembered Elga crying and saying that I would die if they didn¡¯t do this. Maybe Elga knew I have some sort of disease and summoned the soldiers to examine and cure me. Was that really it? Even with Calm Thinking, I¡¯m a little confused. Seuuk-. At that moment, someone appeared beyond the glass. It was a peculiar girl with blue hair, dressed in a white coat. With her slightly pointed ears and sharp features, she was definitely a nymph. ¡°Are you Drug Nymph Medinoi?¡± ¡°Yes...! I am Medinoi-nim...! Theonoi, I heard you¡¯ve caught a terrible, nymph-hating disease...!¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Tell me everything from the day you went to those wicked long-eared elves¡¯ lab until now, including everyone you met and where you went...! We need to trace anyone who might have been infected...!¡± This was more serious than I thought. But asking me to recall everything I did and everywhere I went since that day was a tall order. Remembering it all and explaining it was a difficult task. Still, isn¡¯t this better than being executed...? As if the tension I had been feeling was a lie, I felt a wave of relief wash over my body. I thought I was going to be executed for my true identity being revealed. I recounted my movements as best as I could remember. I could feel shock spreading among the researchers in protective suits who were taking notes. ©¥The park, the zoo? The cathedral and the central market street too? Does it even make sense to trace them...? ©¥I don¡¯t know. They seemed dismayed that I had visited such crowded tourist spots. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to such populated areas either. Episode 270.2 Episode 270.2 (EP-270.2) #2 270 ¨C Reconciliation #2 The test was conducted quickly. It consisted of nothing more than inserting a very long cotton swab deep into my nose, so deep that I thought, ¡®Can it go any deeper?¡¯ ¡°Hieeek...!¡± ¡°Ahh-! I made a mistake...! We need to try the other side...!¡± F*ck off. Anyway, apart from the discomfort of having a swab pushed deep into my nose, the examination was simpler than I had expected. There was no cutting open my stomach, no drawing blood, and no attaching strange machines to my body. Thanks to that, it only took an hour to get the results. It was good that things moved quickly. Perhaps it¡¯s because the people of Angmar don¡¯t like to wait. When the test results came back, Medinoi said. ¡°Theonoi, it¡¯s great a pity...¡± ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± ¡°Theonoi, it¡¯s very unfortunate that you missed the opportunity to be the first to experience our latest medical devices and treatments...! Better luck next time...!¡± ¡°... What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means you don¡¯t have the Nymph Flu Coronoi...!¡± ¡°.......¡± Nasty little nymph. That¡¯s not pitiful at all. In the end, this entire incident turned out to be a kind of farce. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t infected with the nymph flu or whatever it was called. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t catch the flu.¡± Only then was I able to have a meeting with Aira, who had been watching me from a distance in the isolation room. For some reason, I felt somewhat relieved seeing Aira¡¯s reaction. Not only Aira was there, but also Mirna and Elga. Both had some minor injuries on their faces, but they didn¡¯t seem to be seriously hurt. However, the Drug Nymph Medinoi had a dark expression, showing quite a pessimistic outlook. ¡°But Theonoi¡¯s body is not normal...! For some reason, it seems like Theonoi¡¯s body is under extreme strain, even for a nymph...!¡± Elga was the first to respond to that. ¡°... So, he doesn¡¯t have much time left? His body is overstrained, and his lifespan has been drastically shortened, hasn¡¯t it?¡±Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com ¡°You can see it that way...! I am the Drug Nymph Medinoi. I can instinctively sense the lifespan of other nymphs....¡± ¡°Elga-nim, let¡¯s talk about this later. I promise. There¡¯s something I need to take care of first.¡± Especially Elga, but there was something far more important that had to be dealt with first. When I reached the thick door, he spoke as if he had been waiting for me. ©¥The door is not locked, come in. What a beastly sense. I opened the heavy door and stepped into Angmar¡¯s Chancellor office. A chill ran down my spine, as if I were stepping into the jaws of a lion, but compared to what I had just gone through, this was nothing. ¡°Lord Reinhardt.¡± ¡°.......¡± Even as I entered the room, the man continued to meticulously tend to the sword in front of him. He didn¡¯t even spare me a glance, and exuded a sense of seasoned composure. He spoke leisurely. ¡°So, how is your illness? I heard the only way to resolve it is by burning your magic circuit.¡± As expected. One thing became clear. ¡°You know better than anyone that I¡¯m not sick, Lord Reinhardt. I know you orchestrated this entire scenario, so let¡¯s stop playing games.¡± ¡°Interesting. But that¡¯s a lie. You are indeed suffering from a fever. An incurable fever¡ªa disease called the ghost of the past. Schemes and plots¡ªthose are the symptoms.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Instead of a cough, there are lies. Instead of a fever in your head, it¡¯s mad delusions that will consume you, Theo Gospel.¡± Sreung. Tak. Reinhardt sheathed his sword, yet his presence grew even sharper than when he held it unsheathed. ¡°So, what do you have to say to me, great court mage?¡± Gooooooooo-. A heavy aura emanated from him, powerful enough to feel lethal. However, I could sense my inherent talent¡¶Charisma¡·neutralizing it. I began to speak. ¡°Lord Reinhardt, I did not come here as the court mage, entertainment officer, nor the gardener.¡± At that, Reinhardt burst into laughter as if he had heard something amusing. ¡°What remains of you if not for the titles of the Queen?¡± ¡°The truth.¡± Episode 271.1 Episode 271.1 (EP-271.1) #3 271 ¨C Reconciliation #3 Reinhardt asked me. What would remain of me if not for the titles the Queen? There was only one answer. ¡°The truth.¡± ¡°The truth? How unabashedly you speak of it. Amusing.¡± ¡°......¡± I am quite perceptive. If I weren¡¯t, I would have already stumbled and fallen somewhere along the way. You could say my intuition was sharp. From what I can tell, everything that has transpired was undoubtedly part of Reinhardt¡¯s plan and design. He had his people capture me and used the excuse of a strange illness to stick that swab up my nose. It was a message¡ªa challenge or perhaps a warning. Something like, ¡®I know who you really are. And I can kill you anytime I want.¡¯ It seems that Elga, for some reason and through some process, had revealed my identity to Reinhardt. Perhaps information was leaked during the process of examining the red magic. Elga wasn¡¯t really good at being sneaky, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she was discovered somewhere along the way. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ It had been a while since Calm Thinking was triggered. And it served as a sign that my thoughts were correct. Who would have thought that being exposed by Elga would snowball into something so big? It was my fault for underestimating Elga¡¯s proactive attitude and suspicions. I have no one to blame but myself. At that moment, Reinhardt spoke. ¡°There is much to be said. But neither of us enjoys long discussions, so let¡¯s keep it brief. Step aside.¡± ¡°Step aside, you say?¡± ¡°My father and the Lioness expanded our military forces even further, increasing our number of troops. And lastly, the witches of Tarantera...¡± He started to say something but then abruptly clamped his lips shut. As I tried to understand what he was about to speak, he continued. ¡°The Demon King is alive.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh from deep within my gut. ¡°...Lord Reinhardt, do you seriously believe Opal¡¯s nonsense? I never imagined you were such a sentimental person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. The Demon King is alive. That¡¯s why we fear his revenge. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve sought power, even through the most forbidden means.¡± ¡°Revenge...¡± ¡°So, once again, I ask you. You can even call it a plea. Stop poking the hornet¡¯s nest. That path only leads to ruin.¡± There was a certain sincerity in Reinhardt¡¯s voice. He was genuinely asking me to quit everything and simply live a peaceful life. However. I couldn¡¯t stop now. ¡°Lord Reinhardt, I truly appreciate your offer, but I want to understand the meaning of my life.¡± If there¡¯s an effect, there¡¯s a cause. I¡¯ve always wanted to know why I¡¯m going through these things. Should I say that there¡¯s always been this strange feeling? That my being in this position was no mere coincidence. You could call it childish, like the fantasies of a child. But this was the very concept and foundation that has driven and sustained me this far. Now that it feels like the end was finally in sight, there¡¯s no way I can stop here. So I said to Reinhardt. ¡°At the end of this path, I feel like I might finally understand that meaning. The answer to so many questions.¡± ¡°The meaning of life...¡± Reinhardt suddenly burst into laughter. It didn¡¯t seem like he was mocking me, but rather, he was reacting as if he had heard something amusing or nostalgic. ¡°There was a time when I said those exact words to someone. But in the end, he didn¡¯t listen to me. He gave the same answer you just did.¡± He finally turned around and grabbed the sword on the desk. ¡°If it were that Aleister, perhaps... But in the end, trying to persuade someone like this doesn¡¯t suit me. A lion has its ways.¡± Schwing¡ª. Episode 271.2 Episode 271.2 (EP-271.2) #3 271 ¨C Reconciliation #3 I heard the sword being drawn. Feeling chills all the way to the tips of my hair, I quickly opened my palm to create a Mana Shield. ©¤Mana Shield! Wooooong¡ª. Ten petals began to glow in front of my body. Ten layers of Mana Shields were strong enough to withstand the impact of a truck. But the sharp sword tip that reached toward them tore through all the petals. Shwaaa¡ª! Crack¡ª! Clang! ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± The force sent my body flying. I heard the thick door splintering and shattering as my body crashed into it. By the time I regained my senses, I was already sprawled out in the court hallway. ¡°Ugh, what is this...?¡± However, what was truly startling was Reinhardt¡¯s demeanor. He drew his sword in the palace and attacked. ¡°Reinhardt, have you lost your mind?!¡± I wondered if the cold and calculating Reinhardt had gone mad. Drawing a sword and attacking me in the court was something that couldn¡¯t simply be brushed aside¡ª Crossing a river of no return. But the man remained cold.Updated chapters at novelhall.com ¡°I admit that my words alone won¡¯t convince you. So now, you try convincing me, young mage.¡± * * * As I bent down, I vividly felt the blade brush past the top of my head. Crash¡ª! At the same time, the pillar that had been behind me was impaled and shattered. It tore through the marble pillar as if it were tofu. Is this guy even human...!? ¡°Come on, what are you doing? If you only keep running, you¡¯ll end up dead. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to find the meaning of life? At this rate, you¡¯ll just die a meaningless death.¡± Crack, shatter! Because of his speed and the sheer force behind his attack, I had no choice but to continuously cast Mana Shield. There was hardly any opportunity to use other spells. His relentless assault left me with no chance to counterattack. My breath was growing ragged from the constant retreat, and I could barely keep up with the situation. This man, he¡¯s too familiar with fighting mages. It seems he hasn¡¯t aged in vain. His attacks, honed by natural talent, experience, and years of practice, were sharp and without any unnecessary movements. Ttak-. After barely creating an opening, I snapped my fingers, summoning a gust of wind. A fierce whirlwind erupted from the ground, but Reinhardt easily deflected it with his sword. ¡°My beloved sword, ¡®Fang,¡¯ is made of the finest fairy ore. It can easily deflect and shatter most magic.¡± Damned bourgeois. He¡¯s like a tank that combines offense and defense into one. It¡¯s clear that I need a powerful spell to bring him down. Something like a Rank 6 great magic, as potent as lightning¡ª. But as soon as I tried to catch my breath and start the incantation, Reinhardt¡¯s sword would come slicing toward my neck. Shasak-! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°You dodged that? Impressive. Is it because of the nimbleness of a half-fairy? But your body is covered in small wounds.¡± As Reinhardt said, my body was covered in sharp cuts. If I kept getting injured like this, I might lose consciousness from excessive blood loss. I guess I have no choice. ¡°Reinhardt, I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to use your tongue? But it won¡¯t work.¡± Swish-! A blade flew toward my neck. I ducked to avoid it and quickly but clearly shouted, ¡°If you kill me now, your daughter, Lady Elganes, will become a widow. Do you intend to make her child fatherless?¡± Twitch-. A small wrinkle appeared between Reinhardt¡¯s eyebrows. Episode 273.1 Episode 273.1 (EP-273.1) Confession #1 273 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #1 The hot summer dragged on. But despite the scorching sun, incidents still happen, and there were always tasks that needed to be handled. ©¥Did you hear? Apparently, Sir Theo and Lord Reinhardt had a big fight in the training grounds not too long ago. ©¥Wasn¡¯t that just a rumor? I saw them both at work today, talking as usual. ©¥I heard they even went hunting together yesterday. When I listened closely, I could hear the voices of the maids gossiping. Having overheard similar conversations countless times over the past few days, it no longer fazed me. ¡°So, with the amount seized from the Bellhawk family, we¡¯ve decided to proceed with the martial festival in the Northern territory. We¡¯ll decide which business will organize the event later.¡± As the court meeting concluded in the afternoon, and I was gathering my notes and preparing to leave the meeting room, someone placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Sir Theo, I heard everything. You handled the funding issue for the martial festival quite impressively.¡± A large hand, a towering figure, and a deep, resonant voice paired with a gaze as sharp as a beast¡¯s¡ªthis was Chancellor Reinhardt, the second most powerful man in the court. ¡°...Lord Reinhardt.¡± ¡°If you have some time, I was thinking we could have lunch together. What do you say?¡± ¡°... Um.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made a reservation at the court. Let¡¯s head there.¡± With his hand nudging my shoulder, I had no choice but to follow him to the restaurant he had reserved. As we walked side by side, the whispers around us grew louder. ©¥They seem to be getting along well, don¡¯t they? ©¥Didn¡¯t they have a fight? Hunting was enjoyable. There was something special about roasting and eating the rabbits I had personally caught. ¡°Hmm...¡± I didn¡¯t have any specific plans, to be honest. While I was pondering it over, Reinhardt spoke with a subtle tone. ¡°If we show people that Sir Theo and I are getting along well, they won¡¯t bother us anymore, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As I was mulling over the idea, someone appeared in the dining room and pulled out the chair next to me. Then said this to Reinhardt. ¡°Theo already has plans with me this weekend. He can¡¯t go hunting.¡± It was Elga, the Young Lady of the Lioness family, dressed in her red uniform. Looking at the red medals hanging on her shoulder, it seems that the award ceremony went well. I decided to greet her casually. ¡°Elga-nim, congratulations on receiving the medal.¡± ¡°Ah, oh.¡± Elga received a medal from Aira at the palace this morning. It was, of course, in recognition of her significant contribution to stopping the secret experiments and frenzy that took place in the Belhawk family. Elga herself didn¡¯t seem too thrilled about it, responding rather indifferently. For the record, the Draco twins and I also received rewards for our efforts. In my case, I was also awarded a rather generous two-day vacation. It was during this awarded break that Reinhardt had suggested the hunting trip. ¡°You have plans for the weekend?¡± As Reinhardt frowned, Elga responded, ¡°Yeah, just something. Anyway, he can¡¯t go hunting this weekend, that¡¯s that.¡± Caught between the father and daughter, I found myself in an awkward position. So, I just quietly sipped my water. Episode 273.2 Episode 273.2 (EP-273.2) Confession #1 273 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #1 ¡°Well then, Sir Theo, give it some thought.¡± After finishing our meal, I parted ways with Reinhardt, who continued to encourage me to join him for falconry even as we said our goodbyes. One thing I¡¯ve realized from spending time with him lately was that Reinhardt enjoys hunting more than I initially thought. ¡°When did you two become close enough to go hunting together? I thought you had a fight.¡± Elga asked as soon as Reinhardt was out of sight. I simply shrugged in response. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself.¡± ¡°Whatever happened, it seems like my father has taken a liking to you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll probably keep asking you to go hunting every time there¡¯s a holiday. Richard is still too young and doesn¡¯t care for hunting.¡± ¡°I see.¡± While being invited to go hunting every time I manage to secure some rare time off might be a bit awkward, I suppose it¡¯s better than being on the bad side. Hunting, well, it¡¯s fun. Every man probably feels an instinctive interest in hunting. It¡¯s the same, even for the half-fairy Theo Gospel¡ªwith little fighting spirit. ¡°... So, are you really going to do it?¡± At that moment, Elga said in a low voice. ¡°Hunting? Do you want to join me?¡± ¡°No, I mean telling that woman, Mirna Draco, the truth. Are you really going to tell her?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Only then did I realize what Elga was getting at. ¡°Of course, I have to tell her.¡± After my confident reply, Elga glanced around quickly. Only after confirming that everyone in the restaurant was preoccupied with their own business did she speak softly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Aira is about to reach the 8th Rank.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± According to the Ark Mountain Sage Council, the gap between the 6th and 7th Ranks was even greater than the gap between the 1st and 5th Ranks. That¡¯s why even Sir Pelto¡ªa Rank 6 black mage, couldn¡¯t match up to Aira¡ªa Rank 7 Archmage. So, just how vast was the gap between the 7th and 8th Ranks? I need to diligently complete daily quests and improve my skills. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be talking with Lady Mirna this weekend. Elga-nim as well. Please accompany me.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Elga let out a small scoff. Then suddenly, she furrowed her brow with a quiet ¡°Ugh.¡± Her expression looked as if she were either burdened by something or in pain. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just... my stomach.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not something serious?¡± I was startled. The recent events had been more than enough to shock Elga. If these repercussions caused problems for Elga or the child, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ================================= Name: Kkungkkungi lv. 1 Job: Fairy lv. 1 Talent: ¡¶Staying Still¡· Inclination: Neutral Uwaah. =============================== Other than the fact that the name somehow reverted to Kkungkkungi, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other issues. Anyway. After some time passed, the weekend arrived. I made an appointment to meet Mirna with Elga. I had steeled myself, but I¡¯m nervous now that the time has come. The door to the high-class fairy restaurant where we reserved a room finally creaked open, and Mirna Draco appeared. ¡°You said you have something to tell me. What¡¯s this all about?¡± Episode 274.1 Episode 274.1 (EP-274.1) Confession #2 274 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #2 I heard that the main stronghold of the Draco family, the Ten Thousand Peaks, was an oriental world, with people dressed in silk. So, I intentionally booked a high-end fairy restaurant with a strong oriental feel and waited for Mirna to arrive. Thump thump. I¡¯m nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m not sure if this is the right thing to do.¡±Updated chapters at novelhall.com Elga voiced some rather pessimistic concerns. But she didn¡¯t try to stop me or leave the place. It¡¯s a relief that Elga was here with me, even while grumbling. If I were alone, I¡¯d probably be even more nervous. After waiting for a while, the sliding door opened and Mirna Draco appeared, dressed in a beautiful oriental outfit¡ªwith graceful lines and patterns. It was reminiscent of a fairy¡¯s wing robe and something a princess of the Dragon Palace would wear. The black silk was embroidered with a long golden dragon. In the past, the head of the Draco family was called the Dragon King, so referring to Mirna as a princess of the Dragon Palace wasn¡¯t entirely inaccurate. ¡°Lady Mirna, you¡¯ve dressed up so beautifully. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment.¡± ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s skip the formalities. You said you had something to discuss. What¡¯s this all about?¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. Yingying was here as well. Mirna glanced around the restaurant, and frowned¡ªnoticing Elga¡¯s presence. ¡°I thought this was going to be a private meeting between the two of us. It seems that¡¯s not the case. Sir Theo, could you explain what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°As for this meeting, why don¡¯t we start with a meal? I¡¯ve selected a restaurant and menu that I think Lady Mirna will like. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± Since it was already lunchtime, I figured it was best to start by filling Mirna¡¯s stomach. After all, people tend to be more relaxed and generous when they¡¯re full. After finishing the meal, Mirna wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief. Then, with a rather firm voice, she spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re the one who called me here, and now you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t tell me? I don¡¯t understand this at all.¡± Mirna seemed a bit annoyed. But she must be curious about why I¡¯m making such a fuss. After all, it¡¯s only natural for humans to be curious. No one would be uninterested in important matters concerning their future. Curiosity and creed. Torn between the two, Mirna finally seemed to reach a conclusion and said. ¡°Fine, I promise I won¡¯t get upset. So, tell me why you invited me to such an expensive place on your day off, Sir Theo.¡± Alright. Although it¡¯s just a verbal agreement, I¡¯ve secured some level of cooperation from Mirna. So, I decided to slowly unfold the words I had planned in my mind, step by step. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet, Ladt Mirna. It¡¯s a story that, in a way, relates to my birth...¡± ¡°Is it about your nymph mother?¡± Mirna cut in as if she had been waiting for this moment. A story about my nymph mother? That certainly piques interest, but unfortunately, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to talk about. ¡°...... Well, no. Hear me out for now. I don¡¯t know how Lady Mirna perceives me, but the truth is, I am the heir to a rather noble family.¡± ¡°The heir to a noble family? Were there noble families among the nymphs?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s set aside the nymph part for a moment. Think about it. Anyway, I¡¯m telling you this because I truly trust and believe in Lady Mirna, so please listen seriously.¡± Mirna gently stroked Yingying, who was nestled in her arms. ©¥Kyuiing. ¡°I¡¯ve always been serious.¡± ... She does seem that way. Mirna has always been serious. That¡¯s why I was afraid to reveal the truth to her. Because you never know what someone as serious as Mirna might do. Then Mirna asked. ¡°When you say you¡¯re the heir¡ªeldest, of a noble family, do you mean you¡¯re the son of a knight or noble who¡¯s been granted a title? On your father¡¯s side?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Episode 274.2 Episode 274.2 (EP-274.2) Confession #2 274 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #2 ¡°To say ¡®you could say that¡¯ is quite vague. But I heard that Sir Theo was raised in the Church¡¯s orphanage...?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably because both my parents passed away, and I was practically abandoned in the world. There¡¯s no lie in that statement. I think...¡± Now, I¡¯m not even sure myself. I can¡¯t be certain whether this half-fairy was raised in an orphanage or not. All I know was the information that he was found in the Witch¡¯s Forest in a log state. So, I decided to gloss over this part for now. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not the important part. The point is that if my identity were to be revealed, it would be quite troublesome.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± * * * Mirna Draco. She had dressed up quite elaborately today. It was because Theo Gospel, the man she held in her heart, had invited her to a high-end establishment in Angmar. He mentioned having something important to discuss¡ªa confession, perhaps? At this point, what else could there be to confess between the half-fairy and herself? She couldn¡¯t be sure, but a confession always has the power to make one¡¯s heart race, whether for good or bad. So, Mirna had made time in her busy schedule to attend. Although she was a bit disappointed that the annoying Lady Lioness was present too. The key point was that she had noticed the half-fairy was struggling to say something big. ¡°If my identity were to be revealed..., it would cause all sorts of major issues and chaos. So, I hope that Lady Mirna could keep it a secret...¡± She knew he was always cautious, but the fact that he was giving such repeated warnings and requests suggested that this was no ordinary matter. ¡°Are you trying to borrow the powerful Draco family to eliminate your enemies, and revitalize your house?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick to understand, and indeed, very wise.¡± Mirna felt a sense of satisfaction, knowing that her assumptions were correct. However, at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad, thinking that the half-fairy approached her for power and influence. As if sensing her feelings, the half-fairy spoke up first. ¡°Of course, that reason played a part. But even without it, I believe anyone who met Lady Mirna would naturally come to admire you.¡± ¡°Th, Wh-What a shameless thing to say...! And with Lady Lioness right here too...!¡± Mirna¡¯s face flushed bright red. She buried her face into the soft, fluffy Yingying that was in her arms and began to stammer. ¡°Did you perhaps call me here just to say such embarrassing things? To declare our relationship in front of Lady Lioness...?¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of that, but actually, what I really to say is...¡± As the half-fairy was about to say something, the eldest daughter of the Liones family, who had been listening with her arms crossed, suddenly frowned deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this anymore. So are you going to say it or not? At this rate, we¡¯ll be here all day without getting anywhere.¡± Lioness¡¯ were known for being short-fused According to rumors, they¡¯re so impatient that they can¡¯t even wait for meat to cook, so they¡¯ve taken to eating it raw. Mirna looked at Lady Lioness¡ªgradually feeling a bit prickly, her softened mood turning sharp. Then finally, as if having made up his mind, the half-fairy let out a deep sigh. He acknowledged the blonde woman, saying, ¡°Elga-nim is right. I wasn¡¯t being manly,¡± and then bit his lips. But when he spoke again, what came out of his mouth was surprising. ¡°You¡¯re probably already aware that Solomon had a son. And that son had a son as well..., and if that son were a peculiar half-fairy....¡± Episode 275.1 Episode 275.1 (EP-275.1) Confession #3 275 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #3 Lies echo loudly among people. Truth and wisdom, however, were carried in the silence of the wise. But when the truth finally spreads before the people, its impact was as resounding as thunder and lightning, shaking the earth like an earthquake. At least, that¡¯s what I believed. So, I was concerned that when Mirna heard my story, she might react loudly. In fact, I was quite concerned about it. I even brought Elga along as an observer, thinking it might be difficult to handle Mirna alone. However, when I finally got the words out of my mouth¡ªalluding ¡°Solomon¡¯s son had a son, and that son is a half-fairy¡±¡ªMirna, surprisingly, remained calm. She didn¡¯t blink, nor did she move at all, as if she were frozen in place. ¡°.......¡± When that silence had stretched on for a while, Mirna suddenly burst into laughter. It was the kind of laugh you¡¯d expect from someone who had just heard a very funny joke. Both Elga and I briefly looked at each other, exchanging glances, and Elga simply shrugged her shoulders. After laughing for quite a while, Mirna elegantly wiped away the tears that had formed at the corners of her eyes and said. ¡°I see now. You¡¯ve teamed up with Lady Lioness to play a prank on me, haven¡¯t you? Sir Theo, it seems you¡¯ve underestimated me. Why would you tell such a lie?¡± I see. It appeared that Mirna thought I had conspired with Elga to make up a story as a joke. Indeed, sometimes an unbelievable truth can seem even more like a lie than an actual lie. If I were in her shoes, I might have reacted the same way. If Mirna had suddenly told me, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the daughter of a space demon, and Yingying is my minion,¡± I would have tried to figure out her motive for making such a joke. Even so. Mirna¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she swayed dramatically. I panicked, thinking she might fall onto the table, but she managed to hold on with superhuman willpower and let out a deep sigh. Then, she suddenly started fanning her face vigorously with her hand and loudly shouted. ¡°There¡¯s so much to say, I don¡¯t even know where to begin...!¡± ¡°... I understand. I¡¯ll answer any questions you may have. It¡¯s my duty to do so, and you have every right to ask.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve been hiding all this time, deceiving everyone and acting superior, haven¡¯t you? You must have thought I was just an ignorant fool!¡± ¡°Not exactly....¡± ¡°Aaak! Aak!¡± Mirna suddenly leaped to her feet, screaming like a madman. She started ranting in a language that I could barely make out, which seems like an eastern dialect¡ªprobably all curses. Seeing this, Elga clicked her tongue and muttered quietly. ¡°What a fuss.¡± I recalled how Elga had caused an uproar with the Coronoi incident, but I decided to stay silent, as stirring up Elga¡¯s mood here would only make things worse. * * * It was a few minutes later, when the shop¡¯s attendant knocked on the door of our room to ask if everything was okay, that Mirna finally calmed down. ©¥Excuse me, is everything alright in there? ¡°Ahem, ahem, yes, everything¡¯s fine.¡± Mirna, after adjusting her disheveled clothing, cleared her throat. However, her face was still flushed red like a tomato¡ªshe was not entirely fine. ¡°Sir Theo, honestly, there¡¯s so much I want to say, and so much I need to say. But I feel this way right now. I don¡¯t know what to say. I feel angry, and I am.¡± I hesitated to tell Mirna that I understood. It felt presumptuous to claim I could fully grasp the extent of the confusion and turmoil she must be experiencing right now. Episode 275.2 Episode 275.2 (EP-275.2) Confession #3 275 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #3 It seemed that my choice to remain silent was a wise one, as a short while later, Mirna, now a bit more composed, finally spoke. ¡°Did Lady Lioness know about this?¡± I was about to answer, thinking the question was directed at me, but Elga responded first, her voice small yet clear. ¡°I only found out recently.¡± ¡°Recently... so, you knew before I did? Sir Theo, you told Lady Lioness before me...?¡± Crumple-. Mirna¡¯s brow furrowed. It seemed she was feeling some anger at the fact that Elga had learned about such an important matter before she did. In this situation, it was clear that I needed to provide a proper explanation. If I tried to gloss over it, I had the distinct feeling that my hair might get yanked out. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ For real? Anyway. ¡°What I¡¯m telling you now, Mirna-nim is the first to hear it from me directly. As for Elga-nim, she figured it out before I could even say anything.¡± Mirna¡¯s eyes widened as large as tomatoes. I couldn¡¯t believe that eyes could get that big, and those red pupils were intensely terrifying. ¡°Lady Lioness figured it out first? Is that even possible? No way!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem? I¡¯m just sitting here, why are you suddenly picking a fight? There were plenty of hints everywhere, you were the one who didn¡¯t pick up on them, Mirna.¡± Elga started growling in irritation. Mirna, too, furrowed her brow in anger. They who can¡¯t even manage their wife shouldn¡¯t start a harem. That¡¯s my belief. So, I opened the mouth I had kept tightly shut. ¡°Hey, everyone, quiet down.¡± At the same time, I felt the talent ¡¶Charisma¡·, which I gained by reaching the Master level in the Actor job, activate. I could clearly feel my gentle voice seizing control of the audience. Perhaps because of that, Elga and Mirna, who had been growling at each other until just a moment ago, closed their mouths and blinked at me. However, instead of being overwhelmed by my pressure, their faces showed curiosity and wonder, as if they were thinking, ¡°Why is he acting like this all of a sudden?¡± ....... Well, at least I made them quiet. Anyway, taking advantage of the brief silence I barely managed to create and the gazes focused on me, I opened my mouth again. ¡°What¡¯s important now is how we move forward. At this point, we¡¯re all in the same boat, so we need to respect each other a bit more.¡± We need to have a constructive conversation. We don¡¯t have much time to waste. As if she understood this, Elga reluctantly clicked her tongue and sharply turned her head away. Mirna also seemed displeased as she smacked her lips, but, being a lady who knows how to control her emotions, she sighed and nodded. ¡°I showed an embarrassing side of myself.¡± ¡°I understand. I would have done the same.¡± ¡°So, Sir Theo, I¡¯m not sure what brought this change of heart, but the fact that you¡¯re suddenly bringing this up to me means you must have something you want from me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In fact, what I¡¯m going to say next. Compared to the ¡¸Angmar Family Revival Plan¡¹, everything that has happened so far was nothing more than a speed bump, a precursor, or a warning. Even so, knowing all this, I still feel a chill in my bones, and my lips were drying up as I think about how to explain it to Mirna! Episode 276.1 Episode 276.1 (EP-276.1) Confession #4 276 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #4 Mirna was a wise woman. So, she likely noticed that revealing this surprising fact to her was not the goal or the result, but rather a part of the process. ¡°Sir Theo, the reason you¡¯ve disclosed such a startling truth to me is clearly because there¡¯s something you want from me.¡± In fact, without me having to explain it in detail, Mirna had already guessed that more important matters would follow. A wise and intelligent woman who could ease a man¡¯s burdens was wife material. That¡¯s why I gave Mirna 10 points in my mind. Then suddenly, a thought occurred to me¡ªhow should I score Mirna and Narmi, considering they are two people yet one? Two people yet one. If I combine their points, it would feel unfair to the others. But if I split them, it doesn¡¯t seem fair either because of the inconvenience that comes from sharing one body. It¡¯s a real dilemma. At that moment, someone poked me in the side. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re daydreaming right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± It was Elga. Elga, with her brow furrowed, poked me in the side. It seemed she had noticed that I had activated my defense mechanism and drifted off into my thoughts. ¡°Ahem.¡± I cleared my throat. For a moment, I felt embarrassed that my mind had failed to accept reality and had been filled with escapist thoughts. However, problems were like plastic. Burying and covering them up doesn¡¯t make them disappear; instead, they become a source of pollution that causes even more trouble. After this incident with Elga, I clearly recognized that, rather than covering things up, directly confronting and boldly resolving issues was the proper mindset of a true man. I am a man. Macho Theo, MaTheo, wouldn¡¯t run away at a time like this but would speak clearly. In response to Mirna¡¯s question, I finally decided to reveal the deep secret I had kept inside. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I hope that Lady Mirna will join me in reviving my family¡ªand to bear my child.¡± Aah¡ª. As soon as I finished speaking, there¡¯s a sigh from somewhere. It was Elga Von Lioness, who had been listening passively from the side as a bystander. Elga slapped her forehead with her palm and grumbled, ¡°Crazy bastard, he actually said it.¡± Probably because the words were still shocking even when it¡¯s not the first time. The person directly involved, Mirna, froze¡ªher face stiffening as if she couldn¡¯t comprehend what I had just said. ¡°Haah...!?¡± Soon, her face flushed with shock, confusion, and embarrassment, as she asked. ¡°Wh-why does it lead to such a conclusion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about making up for what was taken. To birth children of the Angmar family through the Young Ladies of the four families. That¡¯s the grand ambition I desire¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Before I could even finish speaking, Mirna shouted. I was worried that people outside might hear us. Even though I had spent a fortune to rent out the entire place, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. But Mirna didn¡¯t care about and continued to rage. ¡°What kind of insane revenge is that¡ª!?¡± ¡°Um...¡± As I paused for a moment, Elga poked me in the side and added. ¡°Tell her about the thirty kids you plan to have too. That¡¯s the highlight.¡± ¡°Th-thirty...! Kyaaah¡ª!¡± Mirna was on the verge of fainting. Her eyes rolled back, and she staggered before collapsing onto the cushioned floor with a thud. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you alright?¡± I rushed over to her and helped her up. As she lay in my arms, she muttered in a small voice, ¡°Sir Theo, is this a dream? I must be having a nightmare.¡± But unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t a dream. Episode 276.2 Episode 276.2 (EP-276.2) Confession #4 276 ¨C Reconciliation and Confession #4 ¡°I used to think that way too. But it¡¯s not. This is reality.¡± ¡°I wish I could go back to when I knew nothing. Even if it were just last night. No, I wish I could go back to this morning....¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not possible, Lady Mirna. Still, I told you the truth because I truly trust and cherish you.¡± ¡°Trust...? Cherish...?¡± Mirna looked up at me with eyes half-filled with tears. Her expression was so pitiful and innocent, making her seem vulnerable and evoking a strange desire to torment her just a little. I calmly spoke to Mirna. ¡°Think about it from the opposite perspective. If you were in my position, imagine how dangerous it would be to reveal such truths and feelings to someone....¡± ¡°Sniff... I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything anymore....¡± To see Mirna break down like this... Even though I anticipated this reaction, actually witnessing it made me feel flustered and inexplicably guilty. But what¡¯s done is done. ¡°Given the situation, let¡¯s set aside what¡¯s happened so far and start anew, together, Lady Mirna. There may be some tough times ahead, but just trust me and follow my lead. I¡¯ll give you the world.¡± ¡°The world...?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll all become masters of the world.¡± Even I thought it sounded cool. However, Elga, who had been watching from the side, snorted and abruptly walked out. It seemed she didn¡¯t like seeing me and Mirna so close to each other. * * * As we talked about various things, evening had fallen. As I stepped outside the shop, Mirna spoke to me. ¡°Sir Theo, the stories I heard today are hard to believe, and they¡¯re so complex. Honestly, it¡¯s impossible for me to give you an answer today.¡± ¡°I completely understand. We don¡¯t have much time, but I¡¯d like to give you some time to consider.¡± ¡°How many people know about this?¡± Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, Elga asked. ¡°So, Professor Balan and your subordinate also know about this?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. They¡¯ve both helped me in various ways. I hope to introduce them to you and Lady Mirna someday.¡± ¡°Hmm, Professor Balan. That minion of the Demon King.... I don¡¯t know if I can trust those guys.¡± Elga seemed wary of Balan and Vassago. It¡¯s understandable. After all, they were Solomon¡¯s subordinates. But their loyalty to me was not false. Now that I think about it, I wonder what they¡¯re up to. Not just them, but also the imps such as Marmar, Gargar, Tartar and Purpur. And I wondered how the ogre Gorgor and Lady Kalira, whom I had infiltrated as a school nurse, was doing. Maybe I should reach out to them soon. While pondering over this, a maid approached me as Elga and I were walking towards the royal palace¡¯s resting quarters. ¡°You are... Clara? Miss Clara Douglas. It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Thanks you. I appreciate you remembering my name.¡± She was a woman with neatly tied-back blonde hair. Clara Douglas. The daughter of Belmott, who was the Minister of Finance. A pitiful woman who, because of me, ended up working as a maid in the palace. But then again, maybe not too pitiful, considering that being a court maid was one of the coveted jobs for women of high status. The pay was good, the benefits were numerous, and it comes with the bragging rights of ¡°working at the palace.¡± Additionally, the job increases the chances of meeting noble heirs, providing plenty of opportunities to build connections. Of course, Clara, who was placed here through my intervention, harbored a strong dislike for me. ¡°Theo Gospel, anyway, you have a letter. It was going around in circles since the sender¡¯s name wasn¡¯t clearly written.¡± ¡°A letter for me?¡± Shuk. I received a small envelope from Clara. On it, some rather crooked handwriting spelled out the recipient as ¡°Teo Gospel.¡± It should have been ¡°Theo,¡± not ¡°Teo.¡± ... Well, people often get confused. With that feeling, I opened the letter and realized that it was from Marmar...! Episode 277.1 Episode 277.1 (EP-277.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #1 277 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #1 It¡¯s been a few days since the meeting with Mirna I¡¯ve been busy as usual, juggling many tasks. From dealing with the Bellhawk family, handling the quarantine for the nymph flu Coronoi, to preparing for the upcoming tournament. There was a mountain of never-ending work piled high on my desk. ¡°There is no end.¡± But that¡¯s not all. In the great capital city of Monarch, problems were pouring down like a waterfall. ©¥Wasn¡¯t there a clash between Yujinoi and Punchinoi not long ago? ©¥Punchinoi? You mean the prince of the underground fight club? The Honey Fist? But wasn¡¯t Yujinoi supposed to be an urban legend...?N/ne?w n0vel chap/ers are published o/n ©¥Iyah, that was the first time I¡¯ve seen a battle like that. Crushing honey with his bare hands to make candy, such grip strength. I¡¯ve never seen skills like that. The fight between those two completely wrecked a building.... A fight between Yujinoi and Punchinoi? Hearing the conversation from outside my window, I poked my head out. As soon as the nobles noticed my face, they started clearing their throats and quickly scattered away. ©¥We should get back to work. We¡¯ve been slacking off. ©¥Ahem, right, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s work to finish before lunch. ¡°.......¡± They must have thought I was warning them to be quiet. But seriously, couldn¡¯t they at least tell me who won before leaving? In the end, I spent the whole day working, unable to find out how the battle between the two strongest nymphs ended. Should I just take the day off? With that thought in mind, I pushed the stack of to-be signed documents to one corner of my desk and stretched out lazily. As I watched the clouds drift north, I suddenly felt a desire to head north as well. I had originally planned to visit the wall at least once. Perhaps I should take this opportunity to inspect it. ¡°Martial festival.¡± The Queen¡¯s martial festival would also be held in the Witch Forest to the North, close to the wall. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to stop by under the pretext of checking security before the event. ¡°Isaiah Gospel.¡± Since I had heard that Isaiah Gospel, who was suspected to be the father of this body, disappeared beyond the Witch Forest and the wall, Wall Clarice was a place I¡¯m concerned about. Alright, it¡¯s decided. ¡°So, when are you planning to come in?¡± When I asked towards the door, I heard a startled sound from outside. Soon after, someone cleared their throat and cautiously opened the door, just enough to poke their head in. ¡°Sir Theo, when did you notice?¡± ¡°Actually, I noticed as soon as you arrived at my door.¡± ¡°Ehum.¡± Mirna Draco opened her fan and covered her face. It seems that she¡¯s embarrassed at being caught lingering outside my office. * * * I handed Mirna a cup of ¡®tea.¡¯ It was a glass of lemonade, with a touch of refreshing lemon, honey, and a bit of sugar¡ªtopped off with sparkling water and well-mixed with ice. Mirna, who had been looking around my office with a somewhat reserved expression, took a sip of the lemonade I offered her, and her face lit up. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I thought something cold and refreshing would be perfect for a hot day like today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed this before, but Sir Theo seem to have a knack for making things. Whether it¡¯s cooking, tea, or even crafting magic rings and spells.¡± Is that so? Episode 277.2 Episode 277.2 (EP-277.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #1 277 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #1 I always thought I was just average. As I was feeling a bit embarrassed, Mirna took a few more sips from her glass, then elegantly wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and added. ¡°Perhaps you might awaken innate magic like Solomon.¡± Solomon. Hearing that name from Mirna¡¯s lips made me realize why she had come to my office. She must have come to wrap up the discussion we had about me being a survivor of the Angmar family. While I was preparing myself mentally, feeling a bit heavy-hearted, Mirna asked. ¡°Do you know about Solomon¡¯s innate magic?¡±Re?a? latest cha/p/ters on ¡°Innate magic....¡± Archmages Rank 5 or above each possess a unique attribute that could be considered their identity. For example, the old mage Hynax of the Sage Council possessed the innate magic of Rapid Chanting, allowing him to quickly cast any spell once he had mastered it. Or take Aira, who was on the verge of reaching the 8th Rank. She has the ability to manipulate light clusters, also called Photon Manipulation. Every archmage has their own unique specialty. It was said that the Rank 10 Solomon also possessed his own. According to what Marmar had said, Solomon had three. ¡°Were they Revelation, Foresight and Enchantment?¡± Mirna chuckled at my words. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s commonly believed, yes. Because it was convenient to let people think so. However, Solomon¡¯s true innate magic was actually just one: Creation.¡± ¡°Creation?¡± ¡°Well, you could see it that way. I won¡¯t say it twice, so make sure you understand.¡± Mirna, her face partially hidden by her fan, quickly averted her gaze. Unlike Elga, who was more straightforward, it seemed that expressing such thoughts to me was somewhat embarrassing for Mirna, who tended to be more reserved. In any case, I felt a sense of relief as the lump that had been weighing on my heart so intensely over the past few days was finally reaching resolution. ¡°Lady Mirna, I¡¯ll make sure my actions show you that you won¡¯t regret this.¡± Seuk. Just as I, overwhelmed with emotion, was about to reach out and take Mirna¡¯s hand across from me, she sharply flicked my hand away with her fan and furrowed her brow like a goblin. ¡°And Sir Theo, when were you planning to tell me that Lady Lioness is expecting?¡± My vision instantly went blurry. The fresh clarity I had just felt was suddenly struck by lightning. ¡°...How did you...?¡± Mirna frowned at my question. ¡°Not long ago, when I fought with Lady Lioness at the shop, I noticed how she kept protecting her belly. Considering her recent strange behavior as well...¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Given all those hints, only a fool would not figure it out. While Lady Lioness might not notice, I¡¯m certainly not that oblivious.¡± Just as one issue was resolved, another stormed in. I had to calm the agitated Mirna by explaining the situation truthfully. ¡°What? Y-you conspired with Lady Lioness to... to make me pregnant!?¡± ¡°Shh, Lady Mirna, please lower your voice. Try to calm down a little....¡± ¡°Ahem, how disgraceful. I have a lot to say, but I don¡¯t even know where to start or how to express it. Sir Theo, I¡¯ll be watching.¡± ¡°Understood...¡± I could only bow my head like a nymph who had been scolded. Whether my earnest action had convinced her, Mirna just snorted. Then, noticing the books about the Wall Clarice lined up on my desk, she seemed intrigued and asked. ¡°Are you planning to visit the wall?¡± Episode 278.1 Episode 278.1 (EP-278.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #2 278 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #2 When Mirna asked if I was going to the wall, I decided to be honest. ¡°I¡¯m considering it. But it¡¯s not an easy decision to embark on a journey to the northern territories, so I¡¯m hesitating.¡± ¡°The wall... are you perhaps trying to follow in the footsteps of your father, Isaiah?¡± Can she deduce that much from just this? As expected, Mirna was sharp in more ways than one. Knowing that someone like her would be on my side in the future made me feel quite reassured.Re?a? latest cha/p/ters on ¡°There¡¯s Isaiah¡¯s trail, but there are also various other reasons. Considering the upcoming tournament in the Witch Forest, I also need to check if the wall¡¯s security is solid.¡± Mirna should be able to understand with just that explanation. ¡°Hmm.¡± She then folded her arms, seemingly lost in thought, and asked me. ¡°Isaiah Gospel, do you remember anything about that man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never actually met him. I don¡¯t know why he disappeared beyond the wall either. It would be good to find out, but....¡± What if, as Reinhardt said, Isaiah had gone mad like the rest of the Angmar family and jumped the wall? And if I, too, might not be free from the hallucinations and delusions that drive our family to madness, it would be wise to find out where Isaiah went and what he did to prepare for my own future. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ As I calmly mulled over the situation, Mirna chuckled softly. ¡°Perhaps he also met the nymph who became Sir Theo¡¯s mother there. She might have been a nymph living in the Witch Forest.¡± My nymph mother... I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s quite likely. If not in the Witch Forest, then it¡¯s highly probable they met beyond the wall. But the lands beyond the wall aren¡¯t exactly suitable for nymphs to live in....¡± I¡¯ve heard that beyond the wall, it¡¯s a place where life struggles to survive. The land was tainted, the air was heavy, and the black sun scorches endlessly in the sky. The worst thing was the existence of the shadow army and crazy monsters lurking beyond the wall. There¡¯s no way a delicate nymph could have lived in such a place, which even the strongest warriors fear. Of course, this was all but stories, so seeing it with my own eyes might change my perspective. Mirna asked. ¡°Sir Theo, do you have any memories of your mother?¡± ¡°My mother...¡± ¡°Can you remember anything, like what kind of nymph she was?¡± Mirna was a more compassionate woman than I thought. So, without hesitation, I leaned into her, embracing her body with mine. Soft. Hugging a woman was unexpectedly soft and warm, which made my heart feel like a springy jelly. Refreshing scent of apple mint. Arms touching each other¡¯s backs. The sensation of a soft and gentle chest. ¡°Sir Theo, does your heart feel a bit more at ease now...?¡± My heart. My heart, huh. While I was thinking about how I felt, Mirna whispered something rather surprising in my ear. ¡°You seem to have grown taller than before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Did I grow taller again? I¡¯m growing well. I must be around 170 cm now. ¡°But Sir Theo, why are you leaning back?¡± I honestly replied to Mirna. ¡°Because something else grew as well.¡± A hug between a man and a woman softens the heart and hardens desires. I had been trying to ignore it, not wanting to taint the hug that Mirna had offered out of kindness and goodwill. But it seems it was noticeable after all. Mirna let out a small sigh. ¡°... It¡¯s hard to believe that just a while ago, you were talking about nymph flu and how you didn¡¯t have much time left. But now, you¡¯re so healthy.¡± Srrrk. Mirna pushed me away, creating a slight awkwardness between us. For some reason, it felt both uncomfortable and strangely thrilling. Mirna pushed me away, creating a slight awkwardness between us. For some reason, it felt both uncomfortable and strangely thrilling. I watched Mirna¡¯s side profile as she fanned her flushed face, thinking that the atmosphere was good¡ªjust then, there was a knock at the door. Knock, knock. * * * ¡°I heard you called for me, Aira-nim.¡± I bowed deeply in front of Aira, who sat on her throne. Just when things seemed to be going well with Mirna, I was summoned here. Though, the person who called me was silent. ¡°.......¡± Episode 278.2 Episode 278.2 (EP-278.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #2 278 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #2 Snore, snore. Was she asleep? In the afternoon after all the ministers had left, Aira sitting alone on the sunlit throne in the wide, empty space looked like a painting. Seuruk. Queen Aira opens her slender eyes as if she has noticed my arrival. She then let out a long yawn and stretched her body. ¡°Yaaawn~.¡± Watching her already slender figure stretch out gracefully like a black puma was quite a sight to behold. Soon, Aira returned to her dignified queenly demeanor and spoke to me. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m so bored. Isn¡¯t there any rebellion breaking out or some secret society of elves plotting conspiracies?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t think there will be any for a while.¡± Aira couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment at my answer. ¡°The country being too peaceful is also quite the problem. As the Queen, perhaps I should consider ruling my subjects wisely.¡± ¡°... That, what do you mean?¡± ¡°If it stays like this, there will be no problems, and people might start questioning the necessity of the guards and soldiers. Eventually, they might lose their jobs. Then the country could fall into chaos.¡± That sounds plausible. It does make sense. While I nodded in agreement, Aira asked. ¡°What happened with those two strange nymphs that clashed? It¡¯s been a while since I ordered them to be captured, yet there¡¯s no news.¡± ¡°Well, Yujinoi and Punchinoi are particularly elusive, so it¡¯s been difficult to locate them.¡± ¡°Hmm, catching nymphs should be as simple as filling a swimming pool with sticky honey. It¡¯s not like you to have to be told these things, Theo.¡± Even so, I doubt that those elusive battle nymphs would fall for such an obvious trap. In the end, I followed Aira¡¯s wishes and filled the court pool with sticky honey. I didn¡¯t forget to tie candies to tree branches. Was this some kind of indulgent paradise? I felt an odd urge to jump into the pool, but I resisted because I overheard whispers around me. ©¥Look at that, the Queen¡¯s eccentricities are starting again! ©¥Filling a swimming pool with honey and tying candy to a tree? I thought things had been quiet lately, but I guess a person can¡¯t change completely. What¡¯s important right now was packing up my belongings. ¡°Magic lantern, check. Magic purifier, check. Ice flower, check. And....¡± After packing for a while, I strapped the magic scroll to my waist, and I felt a bit heavier. Of course, it was just my imagination. The items stored in the magic inventory don¡¯t have any weight to them. With light steps, I met Mirna¡¯s eyes who was waiting for me in front of the palace garden. She¡¯s dressed in the adventurer¡¯s outfit bought from last time, looking very active. ¡°Sir Theo, are you leaving immediately this afternoon? To the northern forest?¡± I nodded in response to Mirna¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the plan. It¡¯s best to get things done as quickly as possible, you never know what might happen if we put it off.¡± ¡°I see. So, how many people are going?¡± ¡°If Miss Mirna joins me, it will be three, including myself.¡± ¡°Three... so that would be Lady Lioness, you, and me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we planned, but since we don¡¯t know what might happen, Miss Elga decided to stay in the capital for now. She also mentioned having some tasks to take care of for the Lioness family.¡± ¡°Tasks?¡± ¡°Something about a ceremony or some kind of event, but I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Reinhardt and Elga have been very busy these past few days. Apparently, there were various matters to address within the Lioness family. It¡¯s related to the hero weapon ¡®Crusher¡¯ that Elga inherited, so it must be something important. ¡°So instead of Miss Elga, a forest guide will be joining us. According to Aira-nim, this person is very knowledgeable about the geography and ecology of the Witch Forest....¡± I looked around, thinking it was about time for them to arrive. Then.... ¡°Sorry, did I keep you waiting long? This is the first time we¡¯ve met like this since the lab, right?¡± I saw someone waving at us from afar. Before I could react, Mirna¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°An elf? This is going to be a strange trip. I have a feeling something unlucky is going to happen, just like in Opal¡¯s lab.¡± ¡°......¡± I silently agreed. Me, Mirna, and Professor Stella. The combination of the three of us was indeed very peculiar. Episode 279.1 Episode 279.1 (EP-279.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #3 279 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #3 The land of Angmar was quite vast. So, it wasn¡¯t uncommon to spend more than a month traveling between regions by carriage. It usually takes three weeks to travel from the royal capital, Monarch City, to the city of witches where the martial festival was being prepared. Of course, that¡¯s if the carriage runs nonstop. If we stop occasionally at villages or cities along the way to feed the horses and take breaks ourselves, it typically takes around a month. ¡°Fortunately, we won¡¯t need to drive the carriage tirelessly. We¡¯ll use the teleportation gate to shorten our journey.¡± At my explanation, Mirna¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Can Sir Theo use teleportation magic too?¡± She¡¯s probably relieved that she didn¡¯t have to go through the grueling month-long carriage journey. I replied. ¡°I can¡¯t use it perfectly yet, but I¡¯ve learned enough by watching Queen Aira.¡± I¡¯ve seen Aira operate the teleportation gate twice. I¡¯ve got a rough idea of the incantations, the number of phrases, and the total amount of mana required. Srrrrk. I stepped onto the magic circle of the teleportation gate installed in the palace, placed my hand on the floor, and infused it with mana. Wuuuuuung. The teleportation gate began to operate with a strange sound, almost like a machine. As I gently closed my eyes, I could see the coordinates of the teleportation gates across the world that¡¯s connected to the palace¡¯s, flickering like candles. Finding the coordinates for the City of Witches, ¡®Sandora,¡¯ wasn¡¯t difficult. I just had to choose the one farthest north, at the very end from Monarch City. Is this it? The coordinates for the City of Witches, Sandora, were marked by a spider-shaped flame¡ªthe symbol of Tarantera and the Witch Council, so I was eventually able to find it. ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve heard that bandits have been rampant in the north recently. It might be because of that. The Black Robes, specifically.¡± The Black Robes. The name conjured images of black-masked bandits dressed in long robes, appearing before my eyes only to vanish quickly. They were among the most significant problems plaguing Angmar. It was said that the Bellhawk family was backing their activities. Opal Bellhawk procured numerous experimental subjects and illegal items from them, and in return, they received money and supplies from the Bellhawk family¡ªa give-and-take arrangement. Now that Opal was dead and the Bellhawk family was undergoing a major restructuring, I had heard that the Black Robes was also going through a period of purging. And now these scoundrels were causing trouble in the north? As I furrowed my brow slightly, Stella spoke. ¡°With the martial festival and everything, we¡¯ve been sending a ton of supplies up north. Plus, thanks to Her Majesty¡¯s whims, there¡¯s been a significant increase in the supply and provisions going to the wall. Where there¡¯s honey, there¡¯s bees and nymphs.¡± Mirna chimed in, as if she had grasped the situation. ¡°So, because so many supplies are being transported up north, more bandits have started targeting the supply wagons. I get it.¡± ¡°Mirna-yang, you¡¯re quick to understand. I like that.¡± [T/N: ¡®-yang¡¯ is used to refer to or address a female listener who is younger or lower than oneself] And that, of course, meant there was no way to avoid it¡ªwe would have to ride the carriage all the way to the wall. * * * Carriages in this world correspond to the cars of the world I originally lived in. Just as some wealthy individuals in my old world flaunted their cars as symbols of status, the nobles in this world displayed their wealth by showing off how magnificent their carriages were. For instance, take Kasim, who rode a chariot pulled by two white elephants¡ªthat would be a fitting example. In that sense, Aira was quite modest. She preferred to walk rather than ride in a carriage. In the first place, if the distance was far enough to need a carriage, she would probably be too lazy to go.... Because of this, I also haven¡¯t had many opportunities to ride in an exceptional carriage. Fwirr! The creature that appeared before me was a very fine and splendid-looking beast, even to me who was a novice when it came to carriages. White feathers, a golden beak, sharp eyes, and legs like pillars, its powerful front claws and the wings on its back added to its imposing appearance. Episode 279.2 Episode 279.2 (EP-279.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #3 279 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #3 Mirna, equally impressed, asked Stella. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a griffon?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a hippogriff. A hybrid born between a griffon and a mare. It¡¯s incredibly fast, strong, and sturdy. It¡¯s ten horses in one.¡± A hippogriff, huh? What a fascinating magical beast. Now that I think about it, its lower body does resemble a horse. Half horse, half griffon¡ªkind of like how I¡¯m half human and half fairy. ©¥Fwirr! As I felt a strange sense of kinship and began gently stroking its back, Mirna asked, still puzzled. ¡°I heard griffons eat horses. How could they possibly produce offspring with them?¡± I didn¡¯t know much about griffon biology, but Mirna¡¯s question did sound strange. The idea of a griffon, a predator of horses, having a child with one? Stella clicked her tongue. ¡°Mirna-yang seems not quite aware yet, but love is both complex and simple. It¡¯s not so strange that a horse and a griffon could fall in love.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mirna still seemed unconvinced. However, the important thing right now wasn¡¯t whether it¡¯s a griffon or a hippogriff, but rather how fast and comfortable the carriage pulled by this guy would be. ¡°This is the carriage, then.¡± ¡°Yes, Theo-kun. Go ahead, open it up and take a look inside.¡± With Stella¡¯s confident words, I opened the carriage door and inspected the interior. As expected of a carriage rented at great expense by Stella Bellhawk, the inside was spacious enough to comfortably accommodate five or six people. It even had a magical device similar to a refrigerator, and cool air was being blown in, making it feel more like a limousine for the wealthy rather than a carriage. Perhaps it¡¯s closer to a camping trailer. * * * The carriage that had been traveling for quite some time finally came to a stop around lunchtime. We stepped outside, stretching our stiff bodies, and laid out a mat under a tree to enjoy our meal. Swish. As Mirna and I were eating, Stella, who had been studying a map, compared the distant mountain ridges and forest paths before speaking. ¡°At this pace, we should reach the nearby village of Bilshukrim by tonight. We can have dinner there and spend the night as well.¡± I see. So we could stay at an inn in the village tonight. I had vaguely expected we might have to camp out on the first night, so this was good news. As I finished my meal and was tidying up, I noticed Mirna approaching Stella, who was perched up in a tree. At the same time, I felt a bit of tension. Mirna and I were quite close. Stella and I also have a certain history together, and we¡¯ve developed our own kind of rapport. But as for the relationship between Stella and Mirna..., How should I put it? Was there a point of contact between the two? While they do share the commonality of being young ladies from noble families, that¡¯s where the similarities end. As a result, the day felt awkward, like someone introducing and connecting my friend with another friend. Listening in, Mirna said to Stella while looking up at the tree. ¡°Lady Bellhawk, can you see anything up there?¡± ¡°I can see well enough. From the flow of the wind to how the weather will change. We might get a bit of rain tomorrow or the day after.¡± ¡°I see... I didn¡¯t expect you to volunteer to guide us on this trip.¡± Like Mirna, I was also a bit surprised. Stella, who was very busy managing various affairs, had volunteered to guide us on this trip to the witch city of Sandora and the wall. ¡°Well-,¡± Stella then jumped down from the tree and replied. ¡°Well, I do have a few debts to repay to you both. Besides, I¡¯m personally interested in Mirna-yang and Theo-kun.¡± Episode 280.1 Episode 280.1 (EP-280.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #4The? source of this conte/nt n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) 280 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #4 Whether it was the hippogriff running so hard, or because the summer days were long, we managed to reach the village of Bilshukrim before sunset. As the name suggests, it¡¯s known for its cream puffs. In fact, it was more like a small city rather than a mere village, boasting a wide and impressive area. ©¥Are they travelers? ©¥They look like adventurers. Judging by the nice carriage, they seem well-off. The passersby didn¡¯t hide their curiosity toward us. The village had a good atmosphere. We parked the carriage at a luxury inn and rented two rooms. One for me, and one for Mirna and Stella. After unpacking and changing into lighter clothes, I headed down to the tavern where a nymph with orange hair was singing. ©¥Ditch, ditch, ditch water~ Tiny puddles. Ooh...! Coins tossed into the tip jar are always greatly appreciated...! Nymph songs were always so peculiar. The sight of the orange hair reminded me of Marmar, giving me a slight sense of familiarity. Just then, Mirna and Stella, now dressed in comfortable clothes, called out to me from behind. ¡°Sir Theo, let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡± We sat at a large table and filled our stomachs with a crispy roasted bird, few boiled eggs, and some drinks and liquor. ©¥What did you say, you punk? ©¥I said, you¡¯re useless! Because of you, we got caught in that trap! Hullabaloo. The inn gradually became noisier as it filled with adventurers. As I frowned slightly at the commotion, Stella explained. ¡°There¡¯s a dungeon nearby. It¡¯s fairly high-level, and Bilshukrim is famous not only for its pastries but also as a hub for the dungeon. That¡¯s why there are so many adventurers here.¡± Suksuk-. Wiping beer foam from her lips, Mirna said. As I was lost in those thoughts, I suddenly felt someone kick my knee. It was Mirna, sitting across from me. ¡°.......¡± She looked clearly displeased¡ªeven angry. Was she upset about how I¡¯m flattering Stella? * * * Stella¡¯s question came flying at us just as we were about to finish our meal and get up. ¡°So, Theo-kun and Mirna-yang, you two are dating, right? How far have you gone? Have you, uh, done it yet...?¡± ¡°Pfft-!¡± Something wet suddenly splashed across my face. It was the beer Mirna had been drinking. Startled by the unexpected question, she spat all over me. ¡°.......¡± Thanks to that, I was now soaked in beer. Mirna looked horrified and started fussing, exclaiming, ¡°Eh, ah¡ª!¡± as she handed me a handkerchief. Suksuksuk-. As I wiped the liquid from my face and clothes with the handkerchief, Mirna¡ªher face flushed a deep red, turned to Stella and asked in a reproachful tone. ¡°Lady Bellhawk, why would you say something like that? That¡¯s incredibly vulgar...! You made me spew out what I was drinking...!¡± Mirna scolded, causing Stella to raise an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, is that so? I just thought it was natural for a couple to have that kind of relationship. It seems Mirna-yang is still green.¡± ¡°Immature? Me?¡± ¡°It seems like you two haven¡¯t had that deep of a relationship yet? Well, the Draco family has always been as stiff as a stone when it comes to that kind of thing.¡± Umum-. Stella, seeing Mirna¡¯s innocent reaction, quickly jumped to that conclusion. It seems she didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that the devout daughter of the Draco family would wallow with the man in front of her. Episode 280.2 Episode 280.2 (EP-280.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #4 280 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #4 Anyone would think the same. As the lady of the Draco family, she¡¯s as solemn as a monk¡ªno, almost like a saint. ¡°Uh, um...¡± Mirna moved her lips as if she had a lot to say, then finally, she asked softly. ¡°So, Lady Stella, do you have a lot of experience?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Stella Bellhawk flinched. But Mirna, seemingly unaware, continued. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that elves pursue free love. With someone like Lady Stella, there must have been no shortage of men pursuing you. I guess that was a foolish question of mine.¡± ¡°Me? I...¡± Stella Bellhawk¡¯s amber eyes wavered slightly. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she straightened her chest and said. ¡°Y-Yes, of course. I¡¯m a mature adult woman, so when it comes to men or love, there¡¯s no one as knowledgeable as me...!?¡± Stella¡¯s voice trembled as she said this. It was a tremor so subtle that only someone with the keen senses of a half-fairy would barely notice. However, just as a hunter spider senses its prey approaching from the faintest vibration on its web, I, too, could detect the underlying inexperience and naivety in her reaction. Stella Bellhawk was a virgin. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation!Upstodatee from You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡¸Purity Detector! Job: Casanova 1+ Level ¡°My first kiss...¡± Seeing Bellhawk¡¯s face turn deep red, I could tell that she was a pure 100% virgin, with neither a first experience nor even a first kiss under her belt. Yet here she was, trying to act superior in front of Mirna, who had already crossed those thresholds. In reality, Mirna was more senior than Stella. I added a few words of my own. ¡°In the future, when we do have those experiences, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we panic. Stella-nim is an intellectual and an educator, please teach us well.¡± ¡°Ehum, well, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve even temporarily taught a class or two on ethics and morality... uh, my first experience...¡± Caught in her own lies, Bellhawk struggled, clearly floundering in the web she had spun. The feeling of being strangled by her own deceit was something I knew all too well. It was both relatable and highly amusing. I wondered what kind of story she would come up with. As I watched with anticipation, Stella, unable to contain herself, fidgeted with her ears that peeked out from behind her hair, and finally blurted out. ¡°My, my partner was a fellow fairy, younger than me... um, but still, I really can¡¯t share such things with kids...!¡± At those words, Mirna furrowed her brows. ¡°Kids? Both Sir Theo and I are well past the age of majority, we¡¯re adults!¡± ¡°B-But to me, you¡¯re all just kids! And kids should go to bed early! Now that we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s clean up and get to bed!¡± With that, Stella quickly got up from her seat. She cleared her dishes and head off to the public bath. Watching her retreating figure, Mirna clicked her tongue. ¡°She¡¯s acting more like a convent nun than an elf. It¡¯s hard to believe she has much experience... What do you think, Sir Theo?¡± Mirna¡¯s question made me hesitate for a moment, debating whether to tell her the truth or to protect Stella¡¯s dignity as the elder. But before I could decide, Mirna asked another question. ¡°Is Lady Bellhawk also part of that plan? I seem to recall something like that, but it was all so shocking that I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± ¡°Um, that... maybe, maybe not.¡± When I gave a vague answer, Mirna frowned. Then she pinched my side tight before whispering sharply. ¡°Be clear!¡± Episode 281.1 Episode 281.1 (EP-281.1) Fairy and Summer Trip #5 281 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #5 While Stella quickly left her seat, Mirna pinched my side tightly. Then, with a voice as stern as an interrogating officer, she asked, ¡°Is Lady Bellhawk also part of that plan?¡± I thought that smart as she is, Mirna might have already guessed the answer. But it seemed she wanted to hear it directly from me to end the conversation. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ As Calm Thinking kicked in, many thoughts raced through my mind in a short span of time. For example, things like this:Upstodatee from Had Mirna ever forgiven me for the lies I told, for proceeding with things on my own? However, to say she had fully approved would be somewhat inaccurate. Forgiveness and permission¡ªthere¡¯s a subtle difference between the two. As I realized that our future married life might hinge on the answer I give here, a sense of resolve spread through me like ink. ¡°Mirna-nim...¡± ¡°... Why are you calling me?¡± Mirna glared at me after pinching my side. I said to her. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mirna-nim.¡± ¡°......!¡± Mirna seemed taken aback, her mouth slightly agape as if she were dizzy, and then she glared at me with her tightly furrowed brows. ¡°So, was this entire journey planned for that purpose? Did you recruit Lady Bellhawk as a guide as part of your scheme, Sir Theo...!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Liar! There¡¯s no way someone as meticulous and cunning as you wouldn¡¯t have orchestrated all of this!¡± Meticulous and cunning? What am I in Mirna¡¯s head? However, in this case, I hadn¡¯t planned anything specific. It was merely coincidental. Nevertheless, it can be said that this journey has its own fortunes. ¡°But right now, Elga-nim has secured quite a lot of points and is in the lead. She also helped significantly in winning you over. And most importantly, in her womb....¡± I stopped talking at that point. There was no need to say more. A clever person like Mirna would easily recall how history has shown the kind of treatment a queen who has given birth to the first child receives. ¡°... Was it Leonoi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Leonor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a girl¡¯s name. So it¡¯s a girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about that.¡± ¡°Hmph... What a silly conversation.¡± Whoosh. Mirna grabbed her dish and quickly headed in the direction Stella had left. In the end, I was left alone at the table, drenched in beer. ©¥Gyuiiiing. No, I wasn¡¯t entirely alone. ¡°This trip is going to be tougher than I thought.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. * * * The next morning. When I opened my eyes to a tickling sensation, I found Mirna staring at me. She had woken me up with her feather fan. ¡°Ah, Lady Mirna.¡± As I rubbed my sleepy eyes, Mirna spoke to me in a subtle tone. ¡°Since I¡¯ve woken you up this morning, do I get points?¡± ¡°... Yes? Um, ah, points. Umm... Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Why are you being vague?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that waking me up in the morning alone might not be enough to earn points...¡± ¡°Then what do I need to do to get points?¡± ¡°.......¡± Episode 281.2 Episode 281.2 (EP-281.2) Fairy and Summer Trip #5 281 ¨C The Clumsy Fairy and the Summer Trip #5 Yesterday, she pretended not to care and stormed off to her room. Did she spend the night thinking it over and decide to change her mind in a more positive direction? She has a cute side to her. However, if I were to tease Mirna too much here, her pride might take a hit, and she could get even more upset. So, I pretended not to care and said. ¡°How to earn points....¡± ¡°You¡¯re not saying you haven¡¯t thought about it, are you?¡± ¡°......¡± I hadn¡¯t really thought about it. I was just giving out points arbitrarily whenever I felt like it. Maybe she sensed that, because Mirna let out a deep sigh early in the morning. ¡°There will definitely be complaints. So, I thought about it last night. Thanks to that, Narmi will be taking my place tomorrow and the day after.¡± Shaaak¡ª. Mirna showed me a long scroll. The contents written on it were... ¡¸Morning wake up call +10 points Preparing a meal +10 points Listening to worries +10 points . . . Childbirth bonus +100 points¡¹ ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The northern guards are mostly focused on the Great Wall Clarice right now. Because the fickle Queen has been pouring excessive troops and resources into the wall.¡± I see. It seems that by concentrating too much on the wall, other areas have been neglected. It¡¯s only natural since resources and manpower were limited. ¡°If you¡¯re a politician, why don¡¯t you do something about it? There are already too many dungeons appearing in the north. There¡¯s a lot of problems.¡± The witch adventurer grumbled. Before I could respond, Mirna, who had been listening to the conversation, jumped in ahead of me. ¡°Sir Theo is an archmage who has surpassed the 5th rank. He can easily deal with those bandits, so the situation will be resolved soon.¡± Only then did the tension in the faces of the people around us start to ease. An archmage was kind of like a tactical weapon or troubleshooter. However. A dwarf adventurer with a bandage on his face uttered a pessimistic story. ¡°A mage might not be enough. Not long ago, a young archmage party from the White Mage Tower raided the bandits¡¯ hideout. But, we haven¡¯t heard anything from them since. They¡¯re missing.¡± Archmage from the White Mage Tower. Missing. At those words, the people around us became agitated again. ©¥Is he talking about that white mage, Tefer, from the White Mage Tower? ©¥Missing... Tefer. I thought the name sounded familiar. But it was the mention of ¡®an archmage from the White Mage Tower¡¯ that helped me remember. Wasn¡¯t she the Ark student who placed 4th in the Queen Contest? I remember her because she was a genius who had achieved the 5th rank at an age similar to mine. She had brown curly hair, braided into two and wore glasses. She looked like a gentle lamb. But despite her meek appearance, her skills were extraordinary. And yet, she¡¯s missing. With a genius archmage gone missing, I can only imagine the uproar in the White Mage Tower. This situation might not be as simple as I initially thought. Episode 282.1 Episode 282.1 (EP-282.1) King #1 282 ¨C Bandit King #1 As I sat in the carriage, lost in thought, someone suddenly poked me in the side. ¡°Theo, what are you thinking about?¡± It was Narmi. It seemed that Narmi and Mirna had indeed switched places. I shrugged my shoulders casually. ¡°Nothing much. I was just wondering if we¡¯d reach Big River before evening. I heard it should appear if we follow this river.¡± ¡°I see! I thought you were thinking about that Tefer you heard about earlier. The missing archmage girl.¡± The missing archmage girl. It was certainly an intriguing story, but I figured that the White Mage Tower would already be handling the situation, so there was no need for me to intervene. They mentioned that the White Mage Tower was in Big River, where we¡¯re headed. Once in the city, it¡¯s enough to simply check in and hear a report about the situation. ¡°But do you really think that Tefer was taken down by bandits? A Rank 5 Archmage would be practically invincible to bandits, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± At Narmi¡¯s curious question, I glanced out at the river stretching alongside us, deep in thought. Rank 5 mages were few in number, with less than 20 in the world. Naturally, the individual strength of each of them would be strong enough to be counted in the double digits if limited to mages. In contrast, bandits were weak compared to mages. They¡¯re weak, vile people, which was why they resort to banditry. Normally, even if a large group of bandits gathered, it would be difficult for them to stand a chance against a genius archmage of the 5th rank... As I was deep in thought, Stella added a comment. ¡°Fighting isn¡¯t something you can quantify with numbers or calculations. Especially when it comes to survival, there are countless variables. With those variables, even an archmage can lose to bandits.¡± ¡°And what kind of variables are those?¡± Narmi¡¯s bold question seemed to catch Stella off guard for a moment. She crossed her arms with her eyes closed, and after a brief pause, responded lightly. ¡°It took us nine hours, but if we go by elf time, it¡¯s like we arrived in less than an hour, right?¡± At my question, Stella¡¯s pointed ears twitched slightly through her hair. ¡°Alright, alright. I admit I was wrong, so please stop. That whole elf-age thing is just an elf joke, nothing more.¡± ¡°I was joking too.¡± Hihi. Teasing elves was quite entertaining. It¡¯s fun. Maybe the nymph genes deep within me instinctively find amusement in bothering and teasing elves. Anyway, when we passed through the gates of Big River, a rather large city in the north, we were met by a group of guards who blocked our carriage. ¡°Are you Sir Theo Gospel, Lady Draco, and your companion, Stella Von Bellhawk?¡± Just as anyone would feel a bit uneasy if the police suddenly pulled them over even if they¡¯ve done nothing wrong, it¡¯s natural to feel a bit nervous when guards start checking your identity. ¡°I am Theo Gospel. What¡¯s the matter?¡± My calm yet confident response prompted the guard captain to bow his head respectfully after checking our identification. ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you. An escort will arrive shortly, so please wait a moment.¡± We disembarked from the carriage and sat in the guards¡¯ office. Although I didn¡¯t know what was going on, at least it didn¡¯t seem like they intend us any harm. * * * After waiting for about five minutes, a man with a splendid white beard entered the guardroom. Dressed in a well-tailored suit with a stylish monocle and leaning on a curved cane, he looked every bit the distinguished old gentleman. When he bowed to us, Stella, who had been sitting in her chair looking bored, suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Dolches?¡± ¡°For the Fairy Princess to remember this body, it is an immense honor.¡± Dolches? As I racked my brain, trying to recall where I¡¯d heard that name before, Narmi leaned in to whisper to me. Episode 282.2 Episode 282.2 (EP-282.2) King #1 282 ¨C Bandit King #1 ¡°The White Mage Tower¡¯s Master. He¡¯s also known as the Great Dolches.¡± Ah, the Tower Master of the White Mage Tower. No wonder the name sounded familiar. I recalled hearing about him from the Sage Council, when they talked about famous mages. The Great Dolches. If I remember correctly, he was renowned for both his exceptional magical skills and his gentle temperament. The fact that someone like him had come to greet us personally made me feel a bit tense. Dolches spoke. ¡°I heard you were on your way here from Bilshukrim Village, heading towards Sandora. Since you¡¯re staying in Big River, the city of the Mage Tower, we¡¯ll make sure to treat you well.¡± We followed him to the building known as the White Mage Tower. I imagined a tower that stretched high into the sky, but the building turned out to be a surprisingly modest three-story mansion. Narmi asked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a tower?¡± The elderly gentleman Dolches smiled lightly. ¡°The tower was destroyed during the war with Demon King Solomon. The battle that took place here was one of the fiercest ever fought....¡± Seuk. Dolches gestured around the garden. ¡°If you look over there, you can still see the fragments of the broken tower. We chose not to rebuild it as a reminder of that fateful day.¡± I see. Led by Dolches, we were shown to our rooms within the headquarters of the White Mages, known as the White Mage Tower. After showering and dining, we settled in. Just as Dolches had promised, the accommodations were luxurious, with every detail meticulously attended to. There was nothing to complain about¡ªif anything, it was almost too much. I felt uneasy with how closely they catered us. Such lavish treatment might have a reason behind it. After the meal, while I was relaxing my body and mind with a cup of tea, the elderly gentleman struck up a conversation. ¡°Why not just request reinforcements from Angmar Palace?¡± ¡°If word gets out that we¡¯ve requested military support from the palace, who knows what they¡¯ll do. They could become desperate and harm the hostages.... I believe a small, elite force is the best approach for an operation against their stronghold.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard that Sir Theo has an interest in the rights of imps. There are witnesses who claim that imps have been dragged into the bandits¡¯ hideout.¡± ¡°Imps?¡± Imps captured by bandits. The thought made me feel a little worried, especially since Marmar had mentioned she¡¯s going for a trip to Sandora. ¡°Do you know the names of the imps?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t. But I¡¯ve heard that several groups of imps were taken into the cave hideout. Tefer-yang entered the bandits¡¯ lair to rescue the imps....¡± Unacceptable. How dare there still be evils tormenting imps! I began to feel impatient, even the time I was spending listening to this story felt wasted, as I worried that Marmar might have been captured. Did the people of the White Mage Tower¡ªconcerned about Tefer-yang, feel the same way as I am now? With that realization, I knew I couldn¡¯t just sit still. Seuk-. ¡°Where is it located?¡± I asked urgently as I stood up from the table. The archmage Dolches, who had brought up the matter, seemed taken aback by my sudden urgency. ¡°Sir Theo, but the sun has already set. Night is the bandits¡¯ domain. Moreover, you must be cautious¡ªthey might be deliberately trying to lure high-ranking mages like yourself.¡± Deliberately trying to lure high-ranking mages? Before I could even ask why, Stella spoke up. ¡°Imps disappearing, bandits targeting mages... There could only be one reason. The Demon King¡¯s Crown. Could it really be true?¡± At Stella¡¯s question, archmage Dolches appeared noticeably shaken. After a moment, he nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°... It seems I cannot deceive the blood of Hero Opal. The Absolute¡¯s Crown..., those scoundrels have it.¡± Episode 283.1 Episode 283.1 (EP-283.1) King #2 283 ¨C Bandit King #2 The elderly gentleman Dolches said. ¡°The Absolute¡¯s Crown... also known as the Crown of Dominion, a treasure of the world... the bandits have it. That¡¯s why the monsters in the North are stirring.¡± The Absolute¡¯s Crown? I didn¡¯t know what that was. Narmi seemed just as clueless, blinking her eyes as she looked at the faces around her, hoping someone would explain. It was then that Stella, who knew about it, began to explain. ¡°The Absolute¡¯s Crown is the crown that the Demon King once wore. Of course, it¡¯s not just any crown¡ªit¡¯s said to be a magic tool imbued with incredibly powerful magic.¡± Solomon, the Mage of Creation. It was said that he used his abilities to create all sorts of wondrous items with extraordinary powers. Teleportation gates that connected distant places in an instant, or the mana dome that surrounds the roof of Ark¡ªthese were just a few examples. From magic measuring devices and magic heating and cooling tools to even non-commercialized airships¡ª. His inventions and ideas were enough to significantly alter what could be called the lifestyle of the world, not just in the Angmar Kingdom. So much so that when looking at patents for novel and useful items, Solomon¡¯s name could be found on most of them. ¡°But Solomon¡¯s creative wisdom wasn¡¯t always a boon to the world and humanity.¡± When his boundless pride overtook him, the things he created left deep scars on the world. ¡°The Absolute¡¯s Crown was one of them. The Demon King used it to command his subordinates and an army of monsters according to his will. It¡¯s a tool for dominating minds.¡± Thanks to Stella¡¯s explanation, I understood why it was called the ¡®Crown of Dominion.¡¯ An item that controls the minds of others¡ªtruly a tool worthy of a king. ¡°But I heard it was a failure?¡± ¡°It could be considered a failure. Many of the fragments were missing, so we tried to compensate with new magic formulas, but it was still nothing more than an imitation. Additionally, it had a critical flaw...¡± An imitation of the crown. Even so, the fact that the bandits possessed it made me feel a bit uneasy. The very thought of those bandits, who already threaten the kingdom¡¯s peace, wielding even a imitation of the Demon King¡¯s treasure was horrible. One can only imagine what might happen. Dolches removed his monocle and rubbed his face. ¡°I never thought they would dare to steal something that was securely sealed in the Tower¡¯s forbidden vault. We were complacent because of that critical flaw I mentioned earlier.¡± ¡°And what is that critical flaw?¡± Dolches answered lightly. ¡°The crown only responds to powerful magic, almost as if it selects its user. It only works in the hands of a mage who has reached at least the 5th Rank.¡± So it¡¯s an item with a level restriction. It would have been useless in the hands of those bandits anyway. ¡°But now that Tefer-yang has been captured by the bandits, it could be a problem.¡± Dolches nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have no way of knowing what they might do to her to use the crown....¡± * * * ¡°Theo-kun, are you really going to leave now? It¡¯s late at night. Bandits usually have excellent night vision and are treacherous. They¡¯ve likely set up all kinds of traps.¡± Stella expressed her concern as I hurriedly prepared. She seemed uncertain about going to the bandits¡¯ hideout now. As she said, it was nearing midnight. Episode 283.2 Episode 283.2 (EP-283.2) King #2 283 ¨C Bandit King #2 The night was eerily dark, with not even the moon in the sky. Gazing out at the massive river, which spanned hundreds of meters across, made it feel as though the entire world was being swallowed in blackness, sending chills down my spine. As Stella pointed out, this darkness worked in the bandits¡¯ favor. Like a shroud, it would conceal their crimes. But there was no reason for me to stand idly by and do nothing. I was curious about the Crown of Dominion, and I was also concerned about what they¡¯ll do to Tefer. Above all, the thought of the imps being captured made it impossible for me to sit still. And personally, I really hated bandits. They were a thorn in the side of the Angmar Kingdom, a source of constant stress for Queen Aira, and they added to my workload. Just thinking about the stress they caused made me want to scream. ¡°Do you know where they are or have a map?¡± Stella, who had been watching me, let out a small sigh. ¡°Theo-kun, I thought you were more of a cautious type. But it seems you have a surprisingly strong sense of justice. Though, I suppose it¡¯s only natural for a student of Ark. You¡¯re quite the hero.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I can say much, considering I asked for your help with Opal¡¯s matter...¡± Stella trailed off. Narmi, who had been listening beside her, spread her arms wide and added. ¡°Theo even helped with our family matters as if they were his own! Thanks to him, we were able to take down that nasty Professor Balan! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll handle this situation just as brilliantly! I¡¯ll help too!¡± Narmi rubbed her palms together, mumbling, ¡°This would be a good opportunity to test my new witchcraft and necromancy...¡± Though her words were a bit unsettling, I appreciated the offer of help. Watching this, Stella said, ¡°I owe Theo-kun a debt, so maybe I should pitch in a little too.¡± With her expressing interest in joining, I felt confident that we wouldn¡¯t lose to the bandits, even if unexpected challenges arose. ¡°Please send a carrier pigeon to the palace if we don¡¯t contact you by morning.¡± After giving a light request to the members of the White Mage Tower, we finally set off. Finding their base was surprisingly easy. They said if we follow this large river upstream, we¡¯ll find a huge waterfall, and inside it was the bandits¡¯ hideout. A sudden thought made me pause. ¡°Wait, is it really okay to just hit them like that without even checking who they are?¡± What if they were just regular people? But Stella¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°If they¡¯re wandering near the bandits¡¯ hideout at this time of night, they¡¯re definitely bandits.¡± Sure enough, the ones Stella had taken down were bandits, evident from the snake tattoos on their arms¡ªa mark of their kind. ¡°If these guys are found, it could cause problems. Let¡¯s hide them in the nearby bushes. Theo-kun, give me a hand.¡± ¡°That a good idea.¡± After we hid their unconscious bodies well within the bushes, we finally arrived in front of the waterfall. Swaaaahhh. Magnificent. Such an enormous waterfall¡ªit felt almost surreal. Was there really a cave behind this? As I hesitated for a moment, wondering how we could break through that water pressure to enter the cave, Stella began feeling along the wall beside the cave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a mechanism around here somewhere. Ah, found it.¡± Click. As Stella touched a stone embedded in the wall, we heard the sound of a mechanism turning. Soon, the seemingly solid rock wall beside us began to slide open. ¡°This should lead us inside. In lairs, there¡¯s usually a mechanism like this.¡± I see. To be honest, my impression of Stella had been that she was a bit of a bluff and a klutz. But lately, I¡¯ve noticed she actually has quite a bit of knowledge and experience. I gave her by 5 points in my mind, and followed her into the bandits¡¯ hideout. Episode 284.1 Episode 284.1 (EP-284.1) King #3 284 ¨C Bandit King #3 ¡°It¡¯s a typical cave-style hideout. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to infiltrate.¡± According to Stella, the bandits¡¯ hideout followed a fairly standard design¡ªconsisting of narrow passages like an anthill, with flickering torches, voices echoing from beyond the corridors, and numerous traps set on the ceiling and floor. As I swallowed nervously, Narmi trembled with excitement, ¡°It¡¯s like an adventure. I feel like Tureuki¡¯s Sindbad.¡± Click. At the sound of something activating, Stella stopped in her tracks. ¡°Narmi-yang, don¡¯t step on that stone. It¡¯s a trap. It¡¯s connected to a string that would ring a bell¡ªthen the bandits would come rushing.¡± Hearing the explanation, Narmi panicked. ¡°Ah! I already stepped on it...! What should I do...!?¡± Thankfully, Stella remained calm. ¡°Then don¡¯t lift your foot. It seems to be a pressure-sensitive trap that triggers when the weight is lifted. We were lucky. There should be a release mechanism around here....¡± Clatter, click. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Unnie, thank you...! You saved me...!¡± ¡°Uh, unnie? Well, just be more careful from now on. I¡¯ll go first, so only step where I step, and don¡¯t step where I don¡¯t. That¡¯ll make things easier.¡± Sassaak. Elves were generally light and agile. Perhaps that¡¯s why Stella was able to navigate the area, filled with traps set by the bandits, with such ease, disarming and neutralizing them with light steps.U//ppTodated fr/o/m ©¥Did you just hear something? ©¥Probably just a rat. Or maybe those imps we caught earlier¡ªhey, what are you¡ªugh! What was that in my neck...ugh.... She also silently neutralized the occasional bandits that appeared using her unique throwing skills and blowgun. Such skills were something neither I, Lady Draco, nor Elga possessed, so I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. This wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d done just once or twice. ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of guards.¡± As Stella was stuffing the unconscious bandits into a nearby crate, Narmi, who had been watching, couldn¡¯t hold back and exclaimed softly. ¡°... Amazing! You¡¯re just like Alibaba Bellhawk¡ªthe Bandit King! The one who escaped from the dungeons of Angmar palace!¡± Alibaba Von Belhawk. We could see a group of men gathered around a table, chatting as they played cards. Among them, a man with a hood and a thick beard seemed to hold a higher rank. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Stella drew four darts from her waist, gripping them in one hand before flicking them into the air. She drew four darts from her belt, gripping them in one hand before tossing them into the air as if scattering seeds. Swish¡ª Fwoosh¡ª In an instant, the four darts found their mark, embedding themselves in the necks of the bandits playing cards. Their heads slumped onto the table as if they had died on the spot. ©¥What the...? What just happened? The hooded bandit hadn¡¯t grasped the situation. But he was quickly subdued by Stella, who moved with the speed of a puma, unable to move an inch. ¡°Geukh-.¡± Stella effortlessly pressed her foot against the man¡¯s throat, pinning him to the wall with the elegance of a Taekwondo or Taekkyeon master. As Narmi clapped her hands, I slowly approached the bandit and twirled my fingers. ©¤Mero Mero Beam! It worked. I could feel the spell taking effect. ¡°You can release him now.¡± At my words, Stella lifted her foot and let go of the bandit. The bearded man collapsed to the ground, clutching his throat and asking. ¡°Who... who are you... cough... exactly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. All you need to do is answer our questions.¡± * * * The bandit¡¯s name was Crox. He wasn¡¯t a high-ranking officer, just a squad leader of sorts below. ¡°I-It¡¯s not like I¡¯m telling you this because I like you! There¡¯s a bunch of terrifying officers down below anyway...! Even if you go there, it¡¯ll be a waste of time!¡± Using the Mero Mero Beam on a man was pretty shitty. It seems this spell still has room for improvement. Nonetheless, it proved highly effective in controlling one¡¯s mind, allowing us to extract crucial information about the traps ahead and the location of the imprisoned imps. ¡°Do you know the names of the imps?¡± Episode 284.2 Episode 284.2 (EP-284.2) King #3 284 ¨C Bandit King #3The? source of this conte/nt n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even understand why they brought those noisy imps here. But you... you look familiar. Don¡¯t you recognize me? You seem really familiar...¡± The bandit was starting to take an interest in me. Was it because of the Mero Mero Beam? I frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. And I don¡¯t plan to see you again.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not hitting on you, you just really seem... erk!¡± After we extracted all the useful information, Stella lightly struck the back of his neck. Crox¡¯s eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness. After dispelling the spell, the group continued deeper into the lower levels. Just as he said, descending further into the cave revealed a vast area filled with countless iron cages, guarded by numerous bandits. But these weren¡¯t ordinary bandits¡ªthey were equipped with armor, shields, and swords, more like trained guards than simply bandits. ¡°Can you take them down?¡± In response to my question, Stella, who was hiding behind the wall, narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Just hold your nose for a moment.¡± She then pulled out a strange paper bag from the pouch at her waist. Placing it on her palm, she blew on it. Thud, thud. One by one, the guards in front of the iron bars collapsed, completely subdued. Thanks to this, we were able to approach the cages without causing any commotion. ¡°You are...¡± ©¥Eek...! Someone is coming...! ©¥It¡¯s scary...! Inside the cages were small imps with scruffy faces and various tails. The moment they made eye contact with me, they began to tremble and hide in the corners of the cage. ©¥Eek! We don¡¯t want to eat cucumber cold soup anymore...! Cucumber cold soup? I slowly scanned their faces and asked. ¡°Is Marmar here? Or maybe Gargar, Tartar, Purpur?¡± In response to my question, the imps glanced at each other¡¯s faces. Then, one by one, they shook their heads. Even after searching other cages, there were no Marmar, Gargar, or Tartar. It seems my concern was unfounded. It looks like they weren¡¯t captured. Was that a throne? As I pondered its resemblance to the throne I¡¯d seen in Angmar palace.... ¡°It¡¯s Tefer!¡± Narmi recognized her. ¡°We had a few classes together at Ark! That¡¯s definitely Tefer!¡± According to Narmi, the girl sitting over there was the White Mage Tefer we had been searching for. However, Stella expressed a more skeptical view, rubbing her arm. ¡°This feels way too much like a trap.¡± As we were cautiously assessing the situation, a voice echoed around us. ©¥I know you¡¯re there. A bandit, a mage, and a necromancer? You¡¯ve managed to cause all this commotion without being detected... You must be quite skilled. Tefer, who was seated on the throne, muttered to herself. Of course, it wasn¡¯t really to herself; she must have realized we were there. ©¥No one can hide from my clairvoyance. Yes, thieves, usurpers of the throne. Come forth and bow your heads before me, the true king¡ª. ¡ªThe true mage. Before Solomon. Solomon. The moment I heard that name, it was as if something had possessed me, and my legs stiffened with tension. When I came to my senses, I was already standing before the throne, speaking to Tefer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Miss Tefer, the White Mage, and not Solomon?¡± At my question, Tefer¡¯s face twisted into a strange expression. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize it was a smile. ©¥From one perspective, you could say that. But I am the true king, Solomon. Let me show you usurpers the proof. The correct use of imps. ¡°... The correct use of imps?¡± ©¥Servants, offer your magic to your master. Seuk-. Tefer rose from her seat and reached her hand into the air. Not knowing what she was about to do, I quickly chanted a spell and created a thick Mana Shield. However, the real incident unfolded among the imps behind me. ¡°Ah...! A lot of magic is being drained from my tail...!¡± ¡°I feel weak...¡± The imps, with their tails raised like antennas, began to collapse weakly onto the floor! ©¥Behold! Episode 285.1 Episode 285.1 (EP-285.1) King #4 285 ¨C Bandit King #4 The profession of a mage was, by and large, rather hysterical. They were people who reads countless difficult books day and night to improve their skills. With fewer opportunities to interact with others, their social skills naturally deteriorate, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if their personalities become twisted. When they do finally achieve a higher level of skill, they often develop a sense of entitlement, wanting to be rewarded for all the hardship they endured, leading to arrogant behavior. ©¥After all the suffering I went through to become a mage, everyone should treat me with some respect! That kind of attitude, right? In that sense, I¡¯ve heard that the prodigy of the White Mage Tower, Tefer, was a rather peculiar girl. ©¥Miss Tefer? She¡¯s a lively and kind person. Despite her outstanding abilities, she never boasts. ©¥She¡¯s very exemplary. Everyone should learn from Miss Tefer. A genius who not only strives to be an example to others but was also kind and righteous in character¡ªnaturally, such a person would be very popular. That¡¯s why she managed to achieve 4th place in the Ark¡¯s Summer Queen Contest. Yet here she was, acting with unwarranted arrogance, completely out of character. ©¥Behold! The incarnation of mana! ¡°Ah...! So much power is draining from my tail...! Dordor¡¯s tail isn¡¯t listening...!¡± ¡°Ah, Dordor...!¡± When Tefer reached her hand into the air, the imps collapsed weakly to the ground with their tails raised high, as if they were antennas or lightning rods. At the same time, a white orb appeared in Tefer¡¯s outstretched palm. It was about the size of a human head, but its brightness was akin to that of the sun. Wuuuuuuung. Having recently reached a high level as a mage myself, I quickly realized that this was some sort of concentrated magic. It was clear that she was absorbing the imps¡¯ magic and materializing it in her palm, like a Spirit Bomb. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! ©¥Huh? Wh-why can¡¯t I move my body? ¡°Draco Necromancy¡ªShadow Bind! Hehe, how¡¯s that? You can¡¯t move with a dagger stuck in your shadow, right?¡± ¡°Reminds me of the old days. Should I try pulling the dagger out?¡± Narmi and Stella, who had been conserving their strength until now, started to take on the bandits swarming from all directions. ©¥Th-these guys are strong! They¡¯re different from the intruders we¡¯ve faced before! ©¥Call the boss! Get Gid-nim! Wake up the officers! Narmi, who had been on the elite path, and Stella, who had honed her skills through countless experiences and battles, had no trouble dealing with the ragtag group of bandits with dubious origins. Thanks to them, I could focus on my duel with Tefer, who called herself Solomon. It was reassuring to have reliable comrades watching my back. As she observed the chaos, Tefer spoke. ©¥They are formidable allies. But soon, they will become my loyal subordinates. ¡°Subordinates?¡± ©¥Yes, and you will be the same. It seems you possess considerable magic potential. Perhaps you are even more suited to be my vessel than this body. Wuuuung-. A low hum resonating from the orb in Tefer¡¯s hand filled my ears. Expecting a spell to be cast, I quickly reinforced my defense by extending the mana shield I had already prepared. ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± ©¤Surging Light. Kwaaang-! I felt a powerful shockwave hitting me from all sides. It was as if multiple waves of force emanated from the orb, crashing repeatedly against my mana shield. Clang, clang. Crack. With each wave, one layer of my mana shield shattered, leaving only about five of the ten petals I had initially conjured. Still, I was in better shape than most. Many of the bandits had either lost consciousness, been flung through the air, or smashed into the walls by the shockwave. Episode 285.2 Episode 285.2 (EP-285.2) King #4 285 ¨C Bandit King #4 ¡°Terrifying.¡± ©¥Should a self-proclaimed mage struggle with a mere Rank 4 magic? ¡°That was a Rank 4 magic just now?¡± When I asked in slight surprise, Tefer chuckled softly. ©¥It¡¯s too early to be shocked. Let me teach you something, fairy mage. What it means to be an archmage who has surpassed the 5th Rank. * * * Battles between mages were a series of one-hit kills. You could describe it as a contest of deadly blows, each one meant to decisively defeat the opponent. Naturally, the mage with the stronger power and higher level would emerge victorious in such a battle. ©¤Heavenly Whirlwind Storm! I chanted and unleashed a spell that could be considered one of my special moves. My blade-like wind, which had torn through many monsters and enemies before, hurtled toward the seemingly frail mage. Whoooosh-! But Tefer remained calm. ©¥For a magic that has surpassed the 5th Rank, its power is low. Such a complex spell, yet its power is disappointingly weak. If it were me, I would do it like this. Ttak-. With a mere snap of her fingers, my whirlwind was engulfed by an even larger vortex, roaring violently in all directions. Kwaaaaaa-! The vortex quickly grew to a size that seemed capable of swallowing the entire dungeon, making it look like a natural disaster. It was as if Tefer could read my thoughts. ©¥Yes, a Rank 5 great magic and beyond is a disaster. It¡¯s an overwhelming force of nature that ordinary people can¡¯t even muster the will to resist. ¡°That¡¯s brutal...!¡± Did Tower Master Dolches know about this? No, that doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important right now was not the sequence of events, but how to deal with him. I need magic that can neutralize, not kill. ¡°.......¡± None of the magic I currently possess seems to work on him. Still, I feel a surge of confidence that I could craft a highly effective spell if I start creating it now. ¡°Lady Narmi, Stella-nim, could you perhaps buy me some time? Five minutes¡ªno, three minutes will be enough...!¡± It¡¯s true that Tefer, wearing the Crown of Dominion and claiming to be Solomon, wields immense power. But if Narmi and Stella join forces, they should be able to hold him off for about five minutes. Fortunately, both Narmi and Stella responded kindly. ¡°Okay! I was getting bored of just dealing with bandits anyway. I¡¯ve been wanting to test the power of the Draco Necromancy of Vision¡ªstirring terror.¡± ¡°Five minutes?¡± However... The one who reacted more intensely to the request was Tefer. ©¥I¡¯ve been bothered by this since earlier, but now I see a woman using Draco family necromancy. Are you one of their disciples? ¡°Disciple? I am Narmi Von Draco! I am the very embodiment of the family¡¯s vision!¡± As Narmi declared confidently, Tefer stopped her movements and closed her mouth. The chaotic dungeon then fell into a brief moment of silence.... As if it were an empty space. But the world does not tolerate emptiness. Wherever there was emptiness, it was invariably filled with air, water, or even intense rage. ©¥You traitor¡ª!!!!! Episode 286.1 Episode 286.1 (EP-286.1) King #5 286 ¨C Bandit King #5 Tefer, who had been maintaining a haughty and arrogant attitude, suddenly lost her composure. ©¥You traitor¡ª!!!! It was pure rage. The intensity of it made my skin tingle, raising the hairs on my arms, and the entire cave reverberated with the force of her unleashed magic. ©¥I¡¯ll cut off your head, throw it into a pit, and spit on it¡ª!!! Even in this urgent situation, I wasn¡¯t so discombobulated that I couldn¡¯t guess why Tefer was so furious at Narmi, whom she had just met. Solomon or some sort of spirit similar to his memory that resides inside Tefer remembers the betrayal of the Draco family. Because of their betrayal, Solomon lost his crown in this very city of Big River, suffering a crushing defeat that forced him to retreat north. Puduk, pudup-. Tefer¡¯s face was flushed, the veins on her forehead and cheeks bulging prominently. Her brown eyes were bloodshot, making them appear a vivid red. With a face twisted like that of a demon, Tefer glared at Narmi and Stella. ©¥So, you¡¯re descendants of Draco and Bellhawk. I will kill you and complete my revenge. I¡¯ll use your deaths as the banner for a new beginning! ©¤Chain Lightning! Kreunnngg! Tefer unleashed lightning from her hands. It was an intense attack that could be described as a bundle or cluster of lightning rather than a single bolt. The lightning surged in all directions, causing the ceiling and pillars of the cave to crumble, and sending the bandits into a panicked retreat. ©¥Mon, monster! Run away! ©¥Everyone, get out! Of course, the Rank 5 great spell, Chain Lightning, did not spare them. It was a magic that destroyed indiscriminately, targeting Narmi and Stella. If they were hit by that powerful magic, even Narmi and Stella would be scorched and lose their lives. Just imagining it made my head spin. ... So. ... Should I kill her instead of capturing her alive? If someone were to die because of my hesitation and become a cold, lifeless corpse, could I bear it? ¡°Summon, Sarcophagus!¡± At that moment, Narmi slammed her palm against the ground. Simultaneously, a black, solid-looking rock shot up from the cave floor, intercepting the lightning. ¡°Theo, we can hold our own here, so figure out what needs to be done!¡± The truth that the White Mage Tower pursued. The path she, as the tower¡¯s prodigy, should follow. The Queen of Angmar had already surpassed that and was reaching for something much higher. It¡¯s when a person encounters a true wall that they finally stumble and fall. Tefer realized that day that she could never stand on the same stage as that person. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I the one in that position?¡¯ For the first time, she felt a wall¡ªand jealousy. Yes, amidst those unfamiliar emotions, the ¡®voice¡¯ whispered. ©¤Shall I help you? Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t, Tefer was drawn in, like an ant attracted to honey. By the time she came to her senses, she was already entangled in something sticky. It was all too late. ©¥I¡¯ll cut off your heads and hang them from the highest banner in the Monarch City¡¯s palace! Words she didn¡¯t want to say flowed from her mouth. All she could feel was endless rage, betrayal, and a desire for revenge. Nothing but a curse and a desire for destruction towards the world remained. The murderous intent toward the women before her filled her mind with red. Just then, the voice echoed within her mind. ©¤Girl, didn¡¯t you want to see the magic of a 6th Rank? Then let me show you. The grand massacre, the great magic that destroys everything. Wooooooom-. She could feel an endless surge of mana welling up within her body. The Rank 6 magic she had longed to reach was activating in her body. It was everything she had ever dreamed of. And yet, Tefer wanted nothing more than to close her eyes to everything. But her eyes were fixed as if nailed in place, unable to turn away from the unfolding horrors. The only silver lining was that the mana within Tefer¡¯s body was insufficient to fully withstand the Rank 6 magic. ©¥Tsk, this useless body. Not enough. Imps, give me your power. At the voice¡¯s command, the imps that had been lying around helplessly began to tremble once more. The imps had already had their mana drained once before. If they were forcibly drained again, it might even cost them their lives. ©¥Ah...! Someone is asking for our power again...! ©¥We must muster our last strength...! However, unaware of the grim reality, the imps began to channel their life force-like mana into their tails, sending it forth in obedience to the command of the king they served. Kneeling with hands clasped together, they looked almost as sublime as monks praying. From this sight, anyone could understand what the Demon King represented to the imps. ¡®I¡¯m sorry...!¡¯ Seeing the trembling imps filled Tefer with overwhelming guilt. And then, it happened. Episode 286.2 Episode 286.2 (EP-286.2) King #5 286 ¨C Bandit King #5 A sense of bewilderment began to settle in Tefer¡¯s chest. This bewilderment wasn¡¯t truly hers but rather an emotion reflected by the voice controlling her ¨C the Demon King¡¯s residual thoughts. ©¥The imps¡¯ mana isn¡¯t coming to me...!? Tefer¡¯s gaze shifted to the man sitting cross-legged in the corner of the cave. He was at that ambiguous age, somewhere between a boy and a young man¡ªa tense age, straddling the line between adolescence and adulthood, and a young mage. The imps were sending their mana not to her, but to the boy. Why? Tefer couldn¡¯t comprehend it. ©¥Useless creatures! I am your king! Give me your magic! Tefer commanded. But the imps¡¯ tails remained pointed toward the boy. At the same time, the amount of mana being gathered by the boy was considerable. ©¥What, what is this? What the hell is going on...!? Tefer¡¯s fingertips aimed at the cross-legged young man. Rank 6 great spell. Catastrophe. Although it lacked sufficient mana for completion, it was originally powerful enough to tear the world apart. Even incomplete, it could easily take off a human head. Swaaaaash-! ¡°Where!¡± Swaaaaash. At that moment, something flew toward Tefer¡¯s hand. It was a sharp arrow, shooting through the air and threatening to pierce her palm. Of course, with her mana shield in place, it wasn¡¯t enough to actually harm her. But a brief opening had been created. When Tefer came to her senses, she found herself staring into the piercing blue eyes of the man who had just finished his meditation. In that instant, she knew who the victor of this battle would be. * * * Power surged through my body. It had been a long time since I felt this invigorated, and as a result, I was able to complete the spell combination much faster than the 5 minutes I anticipated. The maximum power that I, who has reached the 6th Rank, can unleash. This time, I wouldn¡¯t hold back and would unleash it on Tefer. With that determination, I pointed my tail wand at the puppet mage. Simultaneously, I began chanting. ©¤Great Spell, Chain Destruction! This left her white, bare body exposed in the cave. Even in her unconscious state, Tefer seemed embarrassed by her exposure, instinctively covering herself as her face flushed red. ¡°... A-All of my clothes were magic tools....¡± I see. A pure maiden¡¯s reaction. She just met the first qualification to join my harem. Anyway, does this mean the incident was finally over? Stella, the strongest among us, carried Tefer on her back. I said as I draped a robe over Tefer¡¯s exposed back. ¡°Tefer-yang, there¡¯s a lot I want to ask you about the Crown of Dominion and everything that¡¯s happened so far. But now isn¡¯t the right time, so let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± ©¥Ah...! Please take us with you...! ©¥We¡¯re all escaping this wretched bandit den...! At the same time, the imps eagerly followed us. Now that I think about it, I got quite a bit of help from the imps in this battle. Were the imps external batteries for storing magic for the Demon King? That seems to explain why they sent me their power in the end, like some sort of wireless charger. As I was recalling the fight, someone said with a cough. It was Tefer. ¡°... Cough, the imps¡¯ tails act as transmitters. Also, instead..., they handle complex calculations... or transmit messages to distant targets....¡± ¡°Did you just read my mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident in my mind-reading....¡± Tefer fell silent after that, probably because her throat was sore. ¡¸By applying mind-reading magic, you can do something like this too.¡¹ Suddenly, her voice pierced directly into my mind. Was this what they call telepathy? I¡¯m amazed that this was possible. ¡¸Ah, ah-. Is this how it works?¡¹ In response to my question, Tefer, who was being carried on Stella¡¯s back, seemed quite surprised. ¡¸... I didn¡¯t expect you to do it on your first try. It took me a few days to master it. Impressive. You¡¯re Sir Theo, right? The one who fought with Efside and in the trial by combat....¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ah¡ª.¡¹ Now I understand. Once you know the trick, it¡¯s not too difficult. It¡¯s an application of Rank 3 magic involving mana transfer and mental imagery. Wait a minute, if I apply this correctly.... With a thought in mind, I decided to try sending a thought to Marmar¡¯s tail, which was wrapped around my left arm. ¡¸Ah, ah, Marmar, can you hear me?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh...! What...!? My tail is talking...!? What...!? Guys, my tail is talking...!¡¹ I could vividly picture Marmar¡¯s shocked face as she stared at her tail. If this works well, I might be able to create something similar to a mobile phone. This has turned out to be a pretty useful experience in many ways. Episode 287.1 Episode 287.1 (EP-287.1) 287 ¨C Archmage It was said that imps¡¯ tails could serve as devices for transmitting and receiving magic. Thus, they could send the magic they usually stored within their bodies to others, or complete spells and chants that required complex calculations on behalf of others. Of course, since imps have a tricky, noisy, and mischievous nature, they wouldn¡¯t do such things for just anyone. ¡¸Is that what happened? Claiming to be the Demon King and abusing and tormenting my sisters! What a wicked guy!¡¹ Marmar, who had just heard the story from me, was furious, as if it had happened to her personally. In response to her anger, the tail wand wrapped around my wrist buzzed with agitation. I asked Marmar in my thoughts. ¡¸Anyway, are you alright? Where are you now?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m almost at Sandora City! Gargar, Purpur, and Tartar are all fine, so don¡¯t worry too much. Professor Balan is¡ª.¡¹ It seemed like Marmar was about to say something more, but her voice suddenly cut off. ¡¸Marmar?¡¹ ¡¸..........¡¹ I called Marmar¡¯s name a few more times just in case, but there was no response. The first thing that came to mind was that she was out of range or her battery had died. I see. In any case, it seemed that Marmar had safely arrived in the city of witches. The last thing she was trying to say was probably something like how Professor Balan had escorted them well. Balan was skilled in black magic. With her as their escort, there was no need to worry about them being attacked by a band of ragtag bandits. Perhaps I could meet Marmar in Sandora. As I was thinking about this¡ªexiting the bandit den¡ªthe white mage Tefer spoke to me. ¡°Marmar... isn¡¯t that the name of an imp...? The one who came in third in the Queen Contest....¡± ¡°Ah.¡± How did she know that? As I stumbled over my words, Tefer added a few words as if to explain. ¡°There¡¯s a chance that others can eavesdrop on telepathic conversations. You should be careful when talking about highly confidential matters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good tip.¡± While it¡¯s convenient to communicate with someone far away, the downside was the potential security risk of someone eavesdropping on the conversation. Despite everything that happened, I managed to survive. Though I was soaked to the bone and felt the chills of a looming cold, at least I wasn¡¯t dead. When we arrived at the White Mage Tower, we safely handed over Tefer to them. ¡°Tefer-yang is a bit mentally shaken, but she doesn¡¯t have any physical injuries. Also, there are still remnants of the bandits tied up in the cave behind the waterfall, so you should call the guards to capture them... Achoo!¡± After various exchanges. The members of the mage tower repeatedly bowed their heads in gratitude. ¡°Thanks to you, we were able to avoid a catastrophe. Sir Theo, while you stay in Big River, we¡¯ll take care of all your needs, so please feel at ease.¡± Sounds good. I didn¡¯t act with the expectation of receiving gratitude, but there¡¯s no reason to refuse a reward for my actions. ¡°Then, could you arrange a place to sleep and some food for the imps we brought along?¡± At my request, Tower Master Dolches nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it. If these imps are wandering without a place to go, we could employ them at our tower and have them run various errands.¡± Looks like the imps have found jobs too. After that, we cleaned ourselves up from the dirt we had rolled in, changed into the white robes provided by the members of the tower, and joined the banquet. The party was held to celebrate the safe return of Tefer, the treasure of the tower. Though the said main character was blushing furiously and fidgeting. ¡°You seem anxious.¡± When I approached and asked, Tefer was startled. ¡°W-well, it¡¯s because... it¡¯s all my fault...¡± I see. The whole commotion had started because Tefer had stolen the Crown of Dominion, which had been securely stored in the forbidden vault¡ªcausing a lot of damage. So, she felt extremely ashamed and sorry to be treated as the protagonist of the party. At least she has a conscience. I said. ¡°I doubt the truth will ever come to light.¡± Episode 287.2 Episode 287.2 (EP-287.2) 287 ¨C Archmage Tefer¡¯s mistake will be buried. The White Mage Tower has enough power to make that happen. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone if the blunder of Tefer, who was next in line as Tower Master, were to become public knowledge. Dolches and I agreed on that. Tefer, being smart enough to be called a genius, quickly realized she had no choice in the matter and fell silent. ¡°So, I¡¯d like to ask you about the Crown of Dominion.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I asked Tefer various questions, starting with how she came to wear the Crown of Dominion and what led her to the bandits¡¯ hideout. ¡°At some point, I started hearing a voice. It was like a hallucination. A voice that only I could hear...¡± ¡°Was that Solomon, the one who took control of your body?¡± Tefer nodded in response to my question. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But, it didn¡¯t quite feel like the real Demon King Solomon. It seemed... a bit more lacking.¡± At my words, Tefer appeared to drift into thought for a moment. As she had been connected to the Crown of Dominion, it seemed there was a lot for her to contemplate. A brief silence fell between us. As I used that moment to quietly observe the bustling party hall, Tefer spoke up, as if she had made a decision. ¡°It was a residual thought.¡± ¡°A residual thought?¡± ¡°Solomon created several objects with a portion of his life force and will. For various purposes.¡± ¡°And that crown was one of them....¡± Tefer nodded. ¡°Are there more of these items?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself... But just as the voice was able to look into me, I was able to catch a glimpse of the residual thought¡¯s memories.¡± Memories of Solomon? ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡± Flap, flap. I just nodded as I watched Stella wave the map. With that, we boarded the hippogriff carriage and set off on our journey once again. As we traveled along the long upstream of the river, a chilling sensation crept in. We all looked out the window. Despite it being the height of summer, the source of the chill felt cold. There was something about it that didn¡¯t quite feel real. At that moment, Stella spoke up. ¡°So, Theo-kun, when do you think that will melt?¡± ¡°... I¡¯m not sure.¡± Stella frowned as she looked at the frozen waterfall and the upper part of the river. Because I had frozen the river after being thrown into the water by the imps, this area was now experiencing an untimely winter. ¡°... So that¡¯s what a great magic is like. No one but you would freeze a river just because they fell in.¡± ¡°My control was lacking. I gave it everything I had to survive... with the sunlight so strong, I think it¡¯ll probably melt in about two days.¡± The Rank 6 great magic ¡®Absolute Zero: Frozen Zone¡¯ was far more powerful than I had anticipated. It must have been because the safety limits in my mind were lifted, since it wasn¡¯t used against humans. Jejeok, jejeok-. Looking at the rock-solid ice under the scorching sun, I realized once again that great magic should not be used against humans. It¡¯s not meant to be used against people. It¡¯s magic meant to face the world. That¡¯s what great magic was. An archmage was someone who stands against the world. Not to mention the Rank 10 Demon King. ¡°A baby....¡± ¡°Theo, what about a baby?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± I calmly sorted through the keywords floating in my mind. There¡¯s plenty of time to think, and the road ahead was long. It would be foolish to draw conclusions now. And so, our carriage headed toward Sandora. Episode 289.1 Episode 289.1 (EP-289.1) Depression #2 289 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #2 I never really liked running. When I was younger, I used to run around energetically from place to place. But as I got older, I found fewer reasons to run, and I began to dislike the panting and heat that came after a hard sprint. Was it because I became an adult? No, even after I became an adult, I still ran around often. It must have been after I became this half-fairy that it changed. This half-fairy body creaked like it was dragging a rusty weight, so after breaking a sweat, I would be sick for days. ¡°Haah, haaah¡ª¡± The same was true now. My breath caught in my throat, and my eyes stung from the sweat trickling down. My chest felt like it was about to tear apart, but strangely, my legs felt light. Maybe all the training I¡¯d done hadn¡¯t been in vain after all... I could almost see Elga¡¯s smug face. ©¥A man¡¯s got to have stamina! She wasn¡¯t wrong. I kept running for what felt like ages. I had been running since lunchtime till the sun started to set. ©¥Follow the fairy trees, keep walking towards the wall... ©¥When you see a ginkgo tree, turn right... The deeper I went into the forest, the more memories surfaced. Memories of a soft voice filled my head like new flesh breaking through an old shell. There was a hint of nostalgia in it all. Those voices dripped into my heart only to evaporate quickly, leaving me feeling impatient. I knew I was searching for something. But I didn¡¯t know what it was or how to find it, and that irked me. Thud. Suddenly, my foot caught on something, and I felt myself lift off the ground. I realized I was about to trip over a stone or tree root and braced myself, closing my eyes tightly. ¡°Careful!¡± As Calm Thinking activated, I realized just how impulsively and childishly I had acted. It left me feeling somewhat embarrassed. Everyone must have been worried. But instead of laughing or scolding me, Stella proposed a hypothesis. ¡°Hm, well, they say nymphs tend to get excited when they enter the forest. So, it¡¯s not strange if you suddenly felt like running into the deeper woods. Maybe Theo-kun is a forest nymph.¡± A forest nymph? I slightly furrowed my brows at the strange suggestion. ¡°Nymphs are categorized based on their living environment or birthplace. Generally, there are forest nymphs, water nymphs, and mountain nymphs.¡± I wasn¡¯t particularly curious, but my knowledge increased. ¡°Nymphs can become exhilarated and act out of character when they come to a place similar to their birthplace¡¯s natural environment. So maybe you¡¯re a forest nymph, Theo-kun.¡± It sounded somewhat reasonable when I thought about it. Isaiah Gospel, who I presume to be my father, was said to have disappeared beyond the northern Witch Forest, far beyond the barrier. Somewhere there, he met a nymph and they had a child together... Then that child would have been born in a forest and certainly fits a forest nymph. I guess that makes sense. Maybe this body was born in a forest similar to this one, just like Stella said. So I got impatient without realizing it. As I was lost in thought, Stella lightly tapped my arm. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve left the safe zone. It¡¯s dangerous to wander around the Witch Forest at night, so let¡¯s head back. I memorized the way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really a relief.¡± I was lucky that Stella, skilled in navigating the forest paths, had followed me. If not, I would¡¯ve been in quite a predicament. With that, Stella and I began making our way back to rejoin the others. * * * I think I¡¯ve mentioned this before, but the sun sets early in the forest. Whether it¡¯s because of the abundance of tall trees or some kind of special magic, night falls quickly in the Witch Forest. As night arrived, the forest became noticeably cooler¡ªno longer feeling like summer. And amidst all the cacophony of strange insects and beasts, the place just became very eerie. ¡ªIhihihihi. If you listened closely, you could hear a peculiar laughter. A thin, feminine voice. The atmosphere was so haunting it felt like a ghost might jump out at any moment. Just then, I instinctively drew the wand embedded in my left arm. Episode 289.2 Episode 289.2 (EP-289.2) Depression #2 289 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #2 Stella said. ¡°This forest is long filled with witches who were exiled or fled. There are many souls of witches who went mad while researching taboos.¡± Terrifying. In this world where necromancy exists, souls and ghosts were very much a reality. So hearing ghost stories couldn¡¯t just be dismissed lightly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m more afraid of wild beasts than ghosts. A forest this big has its masters.¡± Seuk. Stella, holding a torch, knelt down. In front of her was a deep paw print. The problem was that it was about the size of my torso. How could it be this big? ¡°Tartarus wolf. Judging by the size of the print, it¡¯s about three or four meters long.¡± A wolf that¡¯s 3 to 4 meters long? The thought of such a creature roaming the forest was quite unsettling. It seemed Stella felt the same, as she lightly shook off her hands and said. ¡°We might be better off spending the night in the forest. Tartarus wolves hunt in packs. It¡¯ll become a hassle if medium-sized ones swarm in.¡± When it comes to forests and beasts, Stella was a professional. I decided to quietly follow the expert¡¯s advice. If there¡¯s one thing I learned as a novice politician in Angmar, it¡¯s that when you listen to experts, you¡¯ll at least make it halfway through. ¡°I saw a shack on the way here. It looks like a place the forest keeper abandoned. It¡¯s nearby, so let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry for causing such trouble.¡± ¡°No need for apologies between us. We all inconvenience each other sometimes.¡± Stella turned out to be more easygoing than I expected. Even if it was just an act, she seemed to be tolerant of others¡¯ mistakes, perhaps because she had lived a life of trouble. I almost doubted whether this was the same Stella who once made me kneel before her. ¡°There it is, the shack.¡± As we continued walking, a shack shrouded in darkness came into view. It was more of a dilapidated ruin than a shack, with holes in the roof and missing windows. Eating something warm in a cozy place helped release the tension that had unknowingly built up. Stella even took a swig from a small flask from somewhere. Gulp, gulp. ¡°Ah, northern stuff really have a kick.¡± I could tell from the sharp smell that it was alcohol. It was strong enough that I almost wanted to cover my nose. Seeing me frown, Stella, her face flushed red, asked. ¡°Theo-kun, you really don¡¯t like alcohol, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why people drink something that doesn¡¯t taste good. It¡¯s just bitter.¡± Stella chuckled at my words. ¡°It has a strange sweetness to it. But I get it¡ªnymphs have sensitive senses of smell and taste, so it makes sense that you¡¯d hate it.¡± ¡°You seem to know a lot about nymphs.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t just get paid at Ark for nothing. I did a lot of research on both nymphs and elves.¡± Fueled by the alcohol, Stella began to ramble on by herself. She would laugh to herself and mutter, ¡°Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have presented that paper back then,¡± or suddenly burst out angrily, ¡°That bastard Professor Lurina stole my research and claimed it....¡± That¡¯s how people get when they¡¯re drunk. One of the reasons I dislike alcohol was because it makes people lose control like this. I¡¯ve been surviving so fiercely losing control like that was something I wanted to avoid. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s hot. Should we put out the fire?¡± Stella asked while looking at the fire, seeking my opinion. But I still felt chilly and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± Stella chuckled in response. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll take it off.¡± ¡°Take what off?¡± I was taken aback. I really thought Stella was about to start taking off her clothes! Episode 290.1 Episode 290.1 (EP-290.1) Depression #3 290 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #3 Srrrk, srrrk. Stella took off her boots. Her white legs and bare feet were now brightly illuminated by the crackling fire. As an active elf, her legs were slim and toned. Srrrk, srrrk. Her ten toes wiggled. It was a simple action, but it felt oddly peculiar. Then Stella spoke up. ¡°Taking off your shoes helps regulate body temperature.¡± ¡°Yes, I actually knew that.¡± ¡°Liar. What did you think I was going to take off? You¡¯re a naughty little kid, aren¡¯t you? Mufufufu.¡± ¡°......¡± I felt annoyed. To be honest, just as Stella said, I had imagined that she was going to slip off her jacket instead. Even though I pretended not to care, I secretly had some expectations. But having my hopes and curiosity trampled like this made me feel as frustrated as someone who buttoned their shirt wrong. So, I decided to throw a comment at Stella. ¡°It smells with your shoes off.¡± ¡°W-What!?¡± Stella trembled as if deeply embarrassed by my words. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was drunk, but her small, white face turned as red as a tomato, and it felt like she would burst if I poked her with a needle. ¡°... Elves don¡¯t smell! Don¡¯t you even know that, Theo-kun? Ha, really.¡± Was that true? I sniffed the air. Although my sharpest sense was hearing, my sense of smell wasn¡¯t too bad either. Though, all I could smell was the scent of alcohol, the leftover stew, and the smoke of the burning bonfire. The only thing that could be called a human scent was the slight smell of sweat from my body. ¡°You really don¡¯t have any scent?¡± ¡°Yes! Elves don¡¯t smell! You could have known that if you read the first chapter of the Introduction to Fairy Science. Theo-kun, you¡¯re getting an F with this performance.¡± I¡¯m suddenly getting an F? It¡¯s possible not to know some things. I¡¯d been treating her nicely recently, but now she¡¯s lowering my grade like this? Ttuk-. That was the end of my conversation with Marmar. After using telepathic communication a few times, I¡¯ve realized that conversations often end abruptly like this. Was it because of the limits of human concentration? It¡¯s probably more of a problem on Marmar¡¯s end than mine. After finishing the call, I turned to Stella, who was sharpening wood with her dagger. ¡°They say we¡¯re going to Great Wall Clarice tomorrow. We¡¯ll be taking the gondola up to the top.¡± ¡°Hmm, Clarice....¡± Unlike Marmar, who had been excited, Stella seemed rather indifferent. It wasn¡¯t that she had no interest, but rather that she was too absorbed in whatever she was working on. What was she doing? I suddenly became curious about what Stella was up to. Now that I think about it, Stella Von Bellhawk, like Mirna, Elga, and Aira, was one of my targets of revenge. However, unlike the other three young ladies I had a grasp on, my understanding of Stella was still a mystery. Since she was focused right now, maybe it was a good time to check her status? Srrk. I looked at Stella and activated my all-purpose tool, ¡¶Farsight¡·. ================================= Name: Stella Von Bellhawk lv. 44 Job: Fairy lv. 10 Hunter Lv. 10 Adventurer Lv. 10 Educator Lv. 4 Trainer Lv. 10 Talents: ¡¶Agility¡· ¡¶Dexterity¡· ¡¶???¡· Inclination: Neutral A member of a great family who can make a crying child stop just with their reputation Extremely moody, with significant differences between her good and bad moods. [Locked] [Locked] ================================== Four level 10 jobs? That¡¯s amazing. Still, her level was lower than mine. It was probably because of the relatively low level Educator job had lowered her average. Episode 290.2 Episode 290.2 (EP-290.2) Depression #3 290 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #3 Pareureu-. Stella twitched and got up from the floor¡ªslightly lifting the clothes draped over the window, peeking outside. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I felt eyes.¡± Her intuition was sharp. It¡¯s definitely dangerous to look into someone else¡¯s information recklessly. Still, thanks to that, I learned a lot about Stella. Although most of it was what I had roughly expected, there¡¯s always a difference between seeing and not. Crackle, crackle. And so, we passed the time in the shack. I hoped that something suggestive might happen to make it easier to approach Stella, but there were no signs that things would head in that direction. Maybe I should just recover my strength. .... ¡°Theo-kun, wake up. It¡¯s morning.¡± Wait, didn¡¯t I just close my eyes for a moment? How was it already morning? I must have been really exhausted. And so, the morning arrived. We finished our preparations to return to Sandora and head up to Wall Clarice. The bulwark between civilization and barbarism. The frontline facing the Demon King¡¯s dark army. Just thinking about going there made my heart race a little. Mirna sat across from me in the carriage. Am I riding alone with Mirna? ¡°Sir Theo, I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± This was a glimpse of just how brutally the Angmar royal family had been purged. Of course, to me, it was just like hearing about a distant history. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the residual thoughts of Solomon, which possessed Tefer-yang, hated us enough to want to kill us. Do you feel the same way, Sir Theo?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Do you resent us?¡± ¡°I like Mirna-nim.¡± That was the end of my response. I felt like we were past the point of needing to explain such things to each other. I¡¯m not sure how Mirna took my words, but she didn¡¯t ask me anything further. And so, the carriage started moving. Clip-clop, clip-clop. The sound of hooves echoed loudly as we approached the great wall. After some time had passed, we finally reached the towering Great Wall Clarice. It was huge and incredibly tall. That was my first impression. I couldn¡¯t think of a more fitting description than that. We all gathered together and boarded the gondola. As the gears clanked and the altitude steadily increased, the imps began to make a fuss. ¡°This is the highest I¡¯ve ever gone...! No other imp has seen a view higher than me, Tartar...!¡± At nearly several hundred meters high, we finally stood atop the massive wall. At the same time, we faced the civilization and heritage that humans had lost. ¡°Wow...¡± Someone gasped in awe. I didn¡¯t know who it was, but it wouldn¡¯t have mattered¡ªit was a sentiment we were all feeling. A view from hundreds of meters up. Everything tends to look small at such a distance, but the distant crack was so vast and immense that it filled us with dread. Yes, it could only be described as a crack. Beyond the endless stretch of the black forest to the north, a crack¡ªlike shattered glass¡ªpierced the sky. This was the gate to another world that the Demon King Solomon opened with his dying breath... ¡°Ugh.¡± Jirit-. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through one side of my head, like a bolt of lightning. At the same time, a huge roar shook my mind. ¡¸©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!!¡¹ I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of beast it was, but I shut my eyes tightly at the intense headache. Episode 291.1 Episode 291.1 (EP-291.1) Depression #4 291 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #4 Seureuk-. A cool palm touched my forehead. In the midst of my burning headache, that refreshing sensation felt incredibly comforting. At the same time, a wave of nostalgia swept over me. Where had I felt this before? In my earliest childhood. Maybe during the time I suffered from a terrible fever. ©¥You¡¯re always so sickly. My entire body ached, burning feverishly to the bone. When I had a high fever, everything in front of me would blur like eerie ghosts. Old furniture, clothes hanging on a rack, or patterns on the ceiling seemed to morph into faces, and it scared me. I also had frequent nightmares. So I think I used to whine and fuss, refusing to sleep even though it was late. And for me, those cool hands would gently soothe my hot forehead, cheeks, and neck, singing softly.... ¡°Sir Theo.¡± Someone called my name. I looked up to see Mirna gently rubbing my forehead with her cool palm. ¡°Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°Sir Theo, you don¡¯t look well. Did something bad happen in the forest yesterday? Or perhaps you haven¡¯t fully recovered from the cold you caught after falling into the river last time....¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a fever, though.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Only then did I manage to pull myself out of my wandering thoughts and properly take in my surroundings. The high altitude. The dizzying view below the railing. I was standing atop the Great Wall Clarice, overlooking the world. At some point, a throbbing headache had clouded my mind, but now I felt somewhat better. ¡°Ever since we arrived in the north, Sir Theo doesn¡¯t seem to be doing so well. The incident in the forest, and now this.¡± Mirna looked at me with clear eyes. The reflection of my face in her gaze didn¡¯t look great, just as she had mentioned. My complexion was dull, almost muddy. No wonder she was concerned. Really? It seems like he had something in common with me. ¡°Sir Theo, are you lost in thought again?¡± ¡°Ah, I guess I was.¡± ¡°Well, this place does seem like a good spot to organize your thoughts. There aren¡¯t many opportunities in life to look down at the world from such a high place. Everything looks like an ant.¡± Swoosh. Mirna gazed at the world beyond the barrier. Then, she turned around and began looking down at the world to the south. ¡°That would be our world. Seeing it like this, everything looks so small. The problems we¡¯re struggling with, our worries¡ªthey all seem so tiny. Like the concerns of ants.¡± ¡°Hmm, that might be.¡± ¡°When I think about it that way, well... it feels silly to be thinking so seriously about everything. The world is so vast, and yet I live entangled in the worries that fit inside my head.¡± I could understand what Mirna was saying. It seemed like the many things troubling her were gradually being put in order as she gazed upon this wide and lofty view. ¡°That¡¯s good, Lady Mirna.¡± ¡°So, Sir Theo-.¡± Just as Mirna turned to me and opened her mouth to say something. ¡°Ahh! Look over there...! There, there...! Look over there...! Everyone! Quickly!¡± Imp Tartar¡¯s sudden outburst grabbed all of our attention at once. I, too, looked down at the bottom of the wall, wondering what had caused Tartar to foam at the mouth like a puppy whose snack had been taken away. ©¤Grrrrr. Crunch, crackle. Something that looked like a mantis was clawing its way up, digging its sharp hooks into the wall as it climbed. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but its black and red body was very creepy. Looking at this, the lord of Sandora, Redney, chuckled softly. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re in luck. On a clear day, you get the chance to see monsters climbing the wall.¡± Marmar, startled by this, asked in shock. ¡°Monsters from beyond the barrier are climbing the wall to get over...?¡± Episode 291.2 Episode 291.2 (EP-291.2) Depression #4 291 ¨C Fairy¡¯s Depression #4 ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes, depending on the occasion, several or even a dozen or so of them will cling to the wall and climb. Of course, none of them ever make it all the way up here.¡± With that explanation, Countess Redney picked up a small stone lying nearby. He handed it to Marmar without further explanation, but we all instantly understood what she meant. She wanted Marmar to try hitting the monster with the stone. However, the monsters beyond the wall were part of the Shadow Army of Demon King Solomon. Marmar was an imp, and imps were Solomon¡¯s subordinates. So I was just thinking it might be a bit awkward for Marmar to throw a stone at the monster, when¡ª ¡°Taste this stone from Marmar...!¡± Without hesitation, Marmar dropped the stone toward the base of the wall. It fell freely and hit the monster¡¯s head with a thud, echoing through the air. ©¥Uoooong-! In the end, the monster let out a final death cry and fell from the wall, disappearing far below into the abyss. At the same time, the imps raised their hands excitedly, making a ruckus. ¡°Ah! Comrade Marmar has hit it with a stone! Truly a masterful throw befitting our great comrade!¡± ¡°Garrrrr, garrrrr!¡± It seemed that the imps south of the wall and the monsters north of the wall didn¡¯t get along very well. When I asked why, Marmar explained. ¡°They¡¯re all traitors who have lost their will! They have degenerated into real monsters! That goes against our beliefs.¡± So that¡¯s how it was. * * * The tour of the wall continued after that. We looked at the giant catapults, ballistae, and devices that dropped boiling oil installed on the wall. Because so many monsters climb the walls, they had all kinds of weapons prepared. If such creatures existed, no matter how high the walls were, people¡¯s safety would be at risk. But Redney concluded her story with some reassuring news. ¡°But the last wyvern was shot down 20 years ago. With this very ballista. Its corpse fell onto the roof of Sandora¡¯s main office. You can take a look at it in the museum.¡± With that, we were preparing to descend from the wall. ©¥©¥©¥©¤!!! Suddenly, a sharp sound rang loudly above our heads. It was a harsh, heavy noise, like two massive icebreakers colliding. The first to react was Stella. ¡°That sound... it¡¯s a wyvern....¡± Stella unfolded the collapsible bow strapped to her back and spread it wide. After nocking an arrow, she started scanning the surroundings. ¡°Where is it, where...?¡± Her serious expression made us tense up as well. In the case of imps, they trembled with their heads on the ground and their tails hidden between their legs. ¡°Hieek...! Th-this Marmar is not tasty at all...!¡± Marmar, speaking in strange words like a terrified nymph, showed just how much she was mentally overwhelmed. And it made sense. A wyvern was a flying dragon. Dragons were apex predators that dominate the food chain. Just as animals instinctively tremble in fear when they hear a lion or tiger¡¯s roar, the cry of a flying dragon terrifies small creatures. However, Countess Redney remained calm. ¡°Bellhawk-yang, you¡¯re overreacting. There are no more wyverns at the Sandora Wall. It¡¯s probably just another monster...¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!! When the creature¡¯s roar echoed from the sky again, I felt a sharp jolt at the back of my head, as if electricity had passed through it. It was that thing. The one that filled my head with its strange cries. At the same time, Countess Redney¡¯s composed expression vanished, and she shouted in all directions. ¡°Wyvern!!! Flying dragon!!! Sound the alarm!!! Light the beacon in Sandora!!!¡± Episode 293.1 Episode 293.1 (EP-293.1) #2 293 ¨C Fall #2 Why was the wall to the south of us? No, that¡¯s a stupid question. I fell over. Over the Great Wall Clarice...! In other words, the place I¡¯m standing on now was no longer the kingdom of Angmar, but the lawless and barbaric forbidden lands beyond. ¡°How in the world...?¡± I¡¯ve crossed north! Even though I could roughly grasp the situation, it¡¯s still confusing. As I tried to remain calm, Professor Balan said while splitting firewood with an axe. ¡°When the wall collapsed, a few people fell to the northern side of the wall. In short, you could say we are now exposed to many dangers...¡± Was this disaster the result of the wyvern¡¯s rampage and the aftermath of my magic? Looking up at the sky, the wall looming over our heads was very high. Balan further explained. ¡°To return to the south, we would have to head either west or east... I heard we¡¯d need to cross the wall at a lower point.¡± That¡¯s probably correct. It was foolish to try scaling this towering height nor was there a small gap to slip through. Swish. Nevertheless, I reached out into the air, just in case. Even if the wall was high, with the bird taming magic, there was a chance I could summon birds to help me fly back up. ¡°.......¡± But contrary to my expectations, no birds came. Not even the slightest flapping sound could be heard. Were there no birds in this forest? ©¤Silence. The surroundings were eerily quiet. The only sound was Professor Balan¡¯s chopping. There was none of the usual noise from insects or birds that one would expect in a forest. ¡°Professor Balan, do you know anything about the northern territory?¡± Balan¡¯s true identity was that of a demon general, known as Gamigin or Samigina, who once instilled fear into humanity. Thanks to her, I managed to fling the bizarre hand-like creature onto the ground. I pinned it down with my foot, grabbed the axe lying nearby, and swung it down with all my strength. Slash! Chwaak-! ©¥Kkiiiik! The creature let out a horrific scream as it splattered blood across my face, twitching a few more times before finally going still. Only then did a sense of relief settle in my chest. ¡°What is this thing? What¡¯s going on?¡± Even with Calm Thinking, my heart refused to stop racing. It must have been because the situation was so dangerous. Meanwhile, Professor Balan prodded the cross-section of dead creature¡¯s body with a stick. ¡°It seems to be a monster. I, I don¡¯t know what kind. But it looks like a spider... or maybe a hand. I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡± ¡°Now we know this place is dangerous.¡± Just as I let out a sigh of relief¡ª Rustle, rustle. The bushes rustled again, along with something moving. Having been alerted by the earlier attack, I drew my wand and was ready to strike back. ¡°What, you finally came to your senses?¡± But the figure that emerged had long purple hair and pointed ears. It was none other than Stella. * * * ¡°I searched the area to the east all day today, but there wasn¡¯t really anything that could be called a water source. Still, I managed to gather some of these fruits.¡± Ssshh¡ª Stella spread out the fruits and mushrooms she had collected all day on the ground. Their sizes and shapes varied wildly, and they were covered in dirt, but everyone knew it wasn¡¯t the time to be picky. Fortunately, I had plenty of drinking water and emergency rations stored in my inventory, ¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. It could last me several weeks on my own. For the three of us, it should last about a week. If we rationed carefully, it could last even longer. As I was thinking about how to efficiently distribute our supplies, Stella added. ¡°Oh, and today I spotted a kind of monster I didn¡¯t see yesterday. It was about 2 meters tall, walking upright on two legs. It had a long tail, like a crocodile, and was covered in scales.¡± Episode 293.2 Episode 293.2 (EP-293.2) #2 293 ¨C Fall #2 ¡°I saw a monster earlier as well.¡± I showed Stella the corpse of the hand-shaped creature I had killed with the axe earlier. Stella poked around the body with a stick, nodding slowly as she examined it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have eyes, a nose, or ears, but its sense of touch is highly developed. See here? The sensory organ that detects magic is bulging.¡± Squelch. ¡°Ugh.¡± I grimaced as Stella nonchalantly dug around the corpse. Her tolerance for such things was impressive, but this examination did give us some useful information. ¡°It¡¯s a monster that can detect magic. It probably attacked you after sensing your magic. Did you use any magic?¡± I recalled using the bird taming magic. Although the spell had failed, it still consumed magic. So, it had sensed that and attacked me. It seems that I need to be very careful about using magic in this forest. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting ecosystem. This would make a good presentation at the academy, that is, if we manage to get out of here alive.¡± Neither I nor Professor Balan could laugh at Stella¡¯s self-deprecating joke. It was just like she said, it was uncertain if we¡¯d survive and make it back at all. ¡°But the good news is that I¡¯ve had plenty of experience with this kind of thing as an adventurer. As long as you follow my lead, at least we won¡¯t die.¡± Stella began to draw on the ground with a stick, sketching out information about the monsters she had encountered while scouting the forest. There were a bunch of insect-like monsters that crawled on all fours and looked like praying mantises, and a bunch of beast-like monsters that looked like a cross between a crocodile and a wolf. She also mentioned giving them names. ¡°The insect-type monsters are called Hell Mantis. The beast-type monsters are Hell Hounds.¡± With that, we decided on our future course of action. ¡°First and foremost, our top priority is to return safely to the south side of the wall.¡± I briefly imagined what might be happening due to our disappearance. Mirna and Marmar must be worried about us. Maybe they¡¯re making a fuss about organizing a search party or subjugation team. If Aira or Elga hears about it, that¡¯s exactly what would happen. The first thing to do should be to let them know that we¡¯re alive. I could do that through the telepathic communication with Marmar¡¯s tail. However, there¡¯s one problem with that¡ªthis place was teeming with monsters that can sense magic. So, I began calculating whether it was possible to communicate without emitting too much magic. I figured I could manage about 30 seconds. ¡¸Marmar, can you hear me?¡¹ ¡¸Ah-! My tail is talking...! No, it¡¯s comrade! What happened? Are you safe? Everyone¡¯s in a panic right now!¡¹ Marmar rattled off her words like a machine gun, firing question after question. Of course, I understood. She must have had a lot she wanted to ask. But there was no time. ¡¸I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll keep it short. Professor Balan, Professor Stella, and I are safe. We¡¯ll return after crossing the wall, so let everyone know. I¡¯ll contact you every evening.¡¹ With that, our conversation ended. There was so much more I wanted to say, but dragging it out might attract Death Grips, the palm monsters. Anyway, I¡¯ve let them know we¡¯re alive, so that should ease everyone¡¯s worries somewhat. Now, we just had to focus on our survival. ¡°Let¡¯s all sleep now. Going to bed early helps with survival too.¡± We all covered ourselves with blankets at Stella¡¯s suggestion. As I was starting to feel drowsy from the overwhelming fatigue, I felt someone nudge my side. ¡ªTheo-nim, I have something to tell you. Episode 294.1 Episode 294.1 (EP-294.1) #3 294 ¨C Fall #3 Professor Balan woke me up. Thanks to that, my drowsy, foggy mind started to clear up a little. I carefully raised myself, moving quietly. As I glanced around, I saw Professor Stella sleeping soundly next to me. Taking care not to wake her, I crawled toward the cave entrance. Once outside, Professor Balan¡¯s glowing red eyes eerily shimmered amidst the darkness. ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯re supposed to sleep, we have a busy day tomorrow.¡± ¡°I have something to tell Sir Theo. B-But first, please take this.¡± Seureuk-. From her cloak, Balan handed me a round, red apple. An apple? I took it without thinking, and Balan let out a sly, mischievous laugh, ¡°Eheheh...¡± ¡°No need to share with the elf, Theo-nim. You can enjoy it. I picked it earlier this morning. Your safety is my top priority.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Crunch, crunch. The apple disappeared in no time. Though I hadn¡¯t shown it, my body felt weighed down with fatigue. The fruits, nuts, and dried meat we had eaten earlier for dinner had been insufficient. Eating the apple Balan offered me lifted my spirits. It was delicious. ¡°So, what is it you wanted to tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about defeating Opal... I wanted to discuss it a little.¡± Ah, I see. I also had plenty of questions for Balan. I¡¯d been putting them off because there hadn¡¯t been a good opportunity for a private conversation until now. So, I took the opportunity to briefly and simply explain what had happened within the Bellhawk family and the events that had unfolded as a result. ¡°I, I see...¡± A hole so large it seemed impossible to have been made by a small arrow. The monster trembled violently before becoming completely still. ¡°Hu, it never ends.¡± Stella retrieved the arrows lodged in the tree. Just like she said, the monsters seemed endless. Every time one group of monsters caused a disturbance, more would be drawn to the noise, and we¡¯d have to fight them off again, then another wave would come.... At this rate, it seemed like there would be no end. However, Balan appeared to enjoy the frenzy of the monsters. ¡°Hehe, so much ominous magic...¡± It must be because she could absorb the ominous and evil magic from the corpses of the monsters. Those who follow the path of ¡®darkness¡¯ typically grow stronger by absorbing the power of their opponents. In truth, she was originally Gamigin, a high-ranking officer in the Demon King¡¯s army. If she kept absorbing power like this, it would surely aid our survival. ¡°Hmph, black mages.¡± Of course, Stella, unaware of this, clicked her tongue in disapproval at the sight. It was only natural for someone who didn¡¯t know to find it unsettling. Even to me, it was a bit eerie. ©¥Gyaaaaak! Just then, a sharp roar echoed from behind us. A wolf, with its mouth stretched all the way to its neck, charged toward us. Naturally, Stella, as if she had anticipated it, stepped back to create distance and then swiftly drew the dagger from her waist, throwing it straight into the monster¡¯s forehead. ©¥Caeaeng! Thwack! The Hell Hound collapsed, spurting blood. Stella retrieved the dagger from its forehead and surveyed around. ¡°The scent of blood will attract more of them. We need to get out of here quickly. I¡¯d also like to wash off the dust and blood on me. Is there a body of water nearby?¡± Stella looked at me. ¡°Theo-kun, do you know if there¡¯s any water nearby?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°Nymphs have a knack for finding streams or brooks. Since you¡¯re half-nymph, shouldn¡¯t you be able to do the same?¡± Did nymphs really have such a convenient survival ability? It was the first time I¡¯d heard of it. But Stella, as someone who specialized in fairy studies, wouldn¡¯t make things up. Episode 294.2 Episode 294.2 (EP-294.2) #3 294 ¨C Fall #3 So, I averted my gaze from the gruesome scene and decided to listen closely. This body was a nymph born in the forest. If I tried hard enough, I should be able to find at least a small stream flowing through the forest. ©¤Gurgle, gurgle©¤. Then I heard a small sound in my ear. It was unmistakably the sound of a small stream flowing smoothly. ¡¸You are now a skilled ditch nymph...! Gained job experience for ¡®Half-Fairy¡¯. +50¡¹ ¡°I think it¡¯s this way.¡± I led Stella and Professor Balan toward the stream I had found. There were monsters on the way, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to break through the encirclement with the two. Finally, we reached a small valley. The water was so clear, it was hard to believe we were still in this corrupted forest. The stream was cold, and the current flowed swiftly. How deep was it? It doesn¡¯t seem very deep. Before I could even say anything, Stella and Professor Balan splashed into the valley, washing themselves like birds cleaning their feathers. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°I-I feel alive again. It¡¯s like the stench of those low-level monsters¡¯ blood is finally gone....¡± Splash, splash. They didn¡¯t even bother to take off their clothes before diving in, likely to wash off the blood and bits of flesh that clung to their outfits. No matter, I could easily dry their clothes quickly with my wind magic. Whoosh. As they emerged from the water looking like drenched fish, I raised my tail wand and cast the Rank 1 spell, Dry Wind. I reduced the amount of magic to avoid detection, but drying a person¡¯s clothes was no difficult task. I reduced the amount of magic to avoid detection, but drying a person¡¯s clothes was no difficult task. ¡°Ah, I finally feel refreshed.¡± Stella said, smiling with satisfaction when... Swaaaaaa-. ©¥Butterfly? ©¥Yes, because flowers have nectar, and butterflies come to drink it. A child¡¯s perspective. Yes, the awkwardness I¡¯d been feeling¡ªthis was it. Now that I looked closely, there were marks and drawings on the base of the trees that would only be visible to someone who¡¯s crouched. ¡°... I think I¡¯ve been here before. Maybe....¡± Jingle, jingle. The fairy tree swayed, producing a tinkling sound. The vibrant colors struck me anew. Yes, I¡¯ve definitely been here before. Though I can¡¯t recall the details, sometimes the body remembers better than the mind. Like dried mud cracking away, sensations returned to my body one by one. The sound of flowing water, the scent of flowers blooming somewhere nearby. The smell of grass. The scent of damp earth. The world felt more vivid. My heart pounded as my senses expanded far beyond what my mind could usually process. Just as I was on the verge of something, I felt someone abruptly grab my shoulder. ¡°Theo-kun! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I don¡¯t think this is the time! This monster is on a whole different level!¡± Stella Bellhawk. It was only then that I snapped back to reality. A heavy, thunderous thud pounding the ground rang loudly throughout the entire forest. Crack, snap. At the same time, there¡¯s the sound of trees breaking. I realized that something big was coming. ¡°It must be the master of this forest...! That¡¯s no ordinary presence...!¡± Episode 295.1 Episode 295.1 (EP-295.1) #4 295 ¨C Fall #4 It¡¯s said that this world was once a world of giant beasts, spirits, and gods. Now, the world is ruled by the Gwangyeong Church. But in ancient times, not only nymphs and elves, but also various other fairies and races roamed the world. Deep within forests and rugged mountains, each had its own master, where humans, beasts, and monsters all coexisted in harmony. A master. Ruler of the forests and mountains. A being so powerful that words could not describe them. ¡°This presence... it can only be the forest¡¯s master. Everyone, stay on your guard.¡± Stella Von Bellhawk, the ever-alert elf, warned us. As she said, a being that reigns over a cursed forest would be a terrifying monster. Rustle, crack. Such an existence was coming straight towards us. It must have sensed our presence. Unlike the flustered Stella, however, Professor Balan remained brimming with confidence. ¡°To be r-rattled by such a minor threat... Professor Stella, you¡¯ve still got a long way to go. Let me, Balan de Sabrnak, demonstrate the power of those who walks the path of magic!¡± Crack. Finally, the tree in front of us snapped, revealing the enormous form behind it. It looked like black rock¡ªrough and hard. But it wasn¡¯t rock; it was muscle. Weathered and scarred skin that had become as hard as stone. Standing about four meters tall, its body was adorned with armor-like skulls. In its pillar-like hand, it wielded a massive sword carved from the bone of some unknown beast. Everything about it screamed death, except for the two flickering red eyes on its goblin-like face. ¡°An ogre-.¡± Stella, who was gripping my arm, spoke up. ¡°It seems angry because we caused a disturbance in its territory...!¡± Just as she said, the creature that had emerged was an ogre. This was roughly how black magic goes. Sensing the ominous and primal magic radiating from her, Stella, who had just notched an arrow into her bowstring, asked. ¡°What is she planning to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she seems confident.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Professor Balan is a master of black magic, but that thing over there... it looks like an ogre from the Black Abyss Tribe. Can she really handle it?¡± ¡°The Black Abyss Tribe?¡± ¡°You see how its skin is dark? Ogres with black skin mostly come from the Black Abyss Tribe. They¡¯re known to be among the strongest and most ruthless in the Demon King¡¯s army¡ª¡± Before Stella could finish her sentence, the ogre let out a roar and charged toward us. ©¥GRAAAAAAHHH!!! The thunderous cry had Stella and I brace. The sight of the ogre¡¯s massive body, like two elephants combined, charging at us was as intimidating as the wyvern we had faced not long ago. Like a seasoned slugger, it swung its enormous bone club with terrifying force. Its rock-like muscles tensed, causing the air around to ripple. Of course, its target wasn¡¯t a ball¡ªit was Professor Balan. ©¥Gruuaaaaaahhhh!!!! Huuuuu-! Finally, the ogre¡¯s club sliced through the air, hurtling toward Professor Balan. In that brief moment, I wondered if Balan would be able to withstand the attack. Smack! ¡°Hiii...!¡± However, without any resistance, Balan was struck flying far into the distance. ¡°No...¡± After all that posturing, she was completely useless. Though, with her impressive regenerative abilities, it¡¯s unlikely she¡¯d die from a mere physical blow.... I was momentarily taken aback as I watched her spin and disappear from my sight. ©¥GRAAAAAHH!!! Episode 295.2 Episode 295.2 (EP-295.2) #4 295 ¨C Fall #4 The ogre wasn¡¯t satisfied with just taking down Balan, as its charge hadn¡¯t ceased. Even a child could tell its next targets were Stella and me. ©¤Mana Shield. I calmly chanted a defensive spell while formulating my next move. ¡°Stella-nim, can you buy me some time? Ten seconds will do!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try!¡± Stella quickly pulled a rope from her waist. Spinning the rope using centrifugal force, she threw it towards the ogre¡¯s body like a cowboy. Whirl, click. The hook at the end of the rope snagged onto the mass of bones adorning the ogre¡¯s body. Using the tension from the rope, Stella launched herself into the air, landing squarely on the ogre¡¯s shoulder. Drawing a dagger in reverse grip, she aimed it like a wolf¡¯s fang at the ogre¡¯s neck. ©¥Rat!!! The enraged ogre twisted its body, reaching out as if it¡¯s trying to swat a mosquito. This caused Stella to lose her balance and fall to the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± Stella landed on her bottom with a thud. ¡°Theo-kun! I bought you 10 seconds! Now, do something!¡± ©¥Rat!!! I¡¯ll crush you!!! Just before the ogre¡¯s massive foot could stomp down on Stella, I unleashed the spell I had quickly prepared. ©¤Swamp of Despair, False Hell! It was the same magic I had used against Reinhardt. A trap magic that turns the ground into a sandy swamp, sucking in the opponent. Of course, it was a level more powerful than before, so whatever gets trapped in it would be buried alive and experience a painful death. Sssssrrr¡ª ©¥Ughhhh!!! The ogre failed and stumbled as the ground beneath it suddenly collapsed. Taking advantage of the moment, Stella quickly pulled out another rope, wrapped it around a nearby tree, and escaped the sinking ground. ¡°Done!¡± ©¥Rat!!! Frustrated at losing its prey, the ogre bristled and thrashed around violently. However, the more it struggled, the deeper and more viscous the quicksand-like swamp pulled it under. Red eyes gleamed all over the bushes. ¡°Twelve, thirteen... No, it¡¯s pointless to keep counting. Theo-kun, do you have any magic left? It¡¯s quite difficult to escape from here.¡± Stella loaded her bow. However, she soon released the tightly drawn string and frowned. ¡°No, they don¡¯t seem to want to attack. Well, it makes sense. We¡¯ve just defeated the master of the nearby forest. They¡¯re probably just here to see who did it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I looked at the glowing red eyes. These monsters were probably followers of the Demon King or their descendants. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason I wouldn¡¯t be able to control them. ¡°Get lost.¡± I activated ¡¶Charisma¡·. The clearer the hierarchy, the better the effects. Me, who defeated the forest master. Low-level monsters. The difference in power between us was crystal clear that they immediately screamed and ran away in all directions. At the same time, my experience points increased. ¡¸Overwhelming power difference! Gained job experience for ¡®Little Demon King¡¯. +50¡¹ Nice. * * * ¡°Release.¡± Maintaining the Rank 6 spell Death Star continuously consumed a lot of mana. So, about 30 minutes after I assumed the ogre had died, I lightly dispelled the magic. Pasususuk-. The artificial star collapsed. Through the falling debris, a massive figure crumbled to the ground. Kuuuung¡ª. The earth shook violently with the impact. ©¥You, strong. Dordor, lost. ¡°You¡¯re still alive, huh.¡± What a tough guy. However, it didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking me. I guess it was too exhausted. Episode 296.1 Episode 296.1 (EP-296.1) #5 296 ¨C Fall #5 Dordor of the Black Rock. That was the name of the ogre who ruled as the master of the Sandora area. Of course, that¡¯s now in the past. After being defeated by me, it seemed Dordor had lost his right to be called the forest master. ©¥You. Little mage. Strong. Worth serving. He favored me so much, it was almost unbelievable that this was the same ogre I had just fought. Survival of the fittest, the elimination of the weak. This was the only rule left among the monsters after Solomon¡¯s death. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that monsters followed the Demon King simply because he was the strongest. He became their leader purely through power.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Still, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone subdue an ogre.¡± Stella seemed quite impressed that I had made the ogre my subordinate. For me, it wasn¡¯t my first time having an ogre as a subordinate, so it didn¡¯t feel all that novel. Nonetheless, having Dordor around was convenient¡ªno other monsters dared to come near us. Riding on Dordor¡¯s shoulder, I asked. ¡°Do you know any way to get past that wall?¡± ©¥Dordor, big. Wall. Much bigger. Wall cannot break. South land. Cannot go. But east and west. Small wall, they said. Through that. Can go. So basically, we have no choice but to head east or west. However, Dordor calmly and firmly disagreed. ©¥East master, Kubilai. Strong. West master, Yanmit. Strong. Their land. Pass. Won¡¯t agree. ¡°You¡¯re saying there are forest masters like you in the east and west?¡± ©¥Yes. Them. Foolish. Vicious. Tricks. Do not hesitate use. Cowardly. Ogre Dordor. Deal them is trouble. Will not lose. But not win either. At that moment, Stella asked. ¡°Are they ogres like you?¡± ©¥Centipedes. Many legs. Many legs things. Hate it. Disgusting. For an ogre, he had a sensibility similar to Mirna¡¯s. It made him oddly relatable. ¡°Then try to find Professor Balan. If you do, let her know we headed east.¡± ©¥Okay. Still, we were lucky to have Dordor¡¯s help in getting to the border of the eastern forest without trouble. Thanks to him, we avoided wasting time and supplies. As we finally stepped into the forest, Stella looked around and said. ¡°No one would believe that people survived this long outside the wall.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem as hard as I thought it would be.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because we¡¯re not ordinary people.¡± That¡¯s true. If it were the normal me from before, I wouldn¡¯t have lasted half a day in this forest before being torn apart by monsters. Thinking about it that way, I could really feel how much my skills had improved recently. And with Stella and others¡¯ help, I even won against an ogre and was acknowledged as the new master... There was no trace of the weak and bullsh*tting me of the past. Not that I¡¯m bragging or anything, it was just kind of surprising when I thought about it. Am I adapting well to this strange world? Fsssh. Then I heard the rustling of bushes beside me. ¡°Theo-kun, you¡¯ve noticed, right? It seems a few have been following us. I didn¡¯t expect such a warm welcome so soon.¡± ¡°Following us?¡± ¡°Most likely four-legged beasts. Based on what the ogre said earlier, I think they might be the minions of that monster called Kubilai. They¡¯re pretty cautious.¡± Now that she mentioned it, I could sense several presences around us¡ªsounds of branches snapping, leaves rustling, and even some faint panting. Stella spoke again. ¡°There seem to be about six of them. They don¡¯t individually seem high level. But the large number and the fact that they¡¯re controlled is quite bothersome.¡± Episode 296.2 Episode 296.2 (EP-296.2) #5 296 ¨C Fall #5 ¡°Should we take the initiative and defeat them first?¡± Though my skills had grown significantly compared to before, I still lacked experience. So, I didn¡¯t have the wisdom to judge what¡¯s the best choice to make in any given situation. In that sense, Stella was a woman with a lot of experience who could fill in for my lack of judgment. There was probably no other woman I knew who had as much experience dealing with monsters as Stella. ¡°Well, usually in cases like this, it¡¯s better not to touch them rashly. It¡¯s like poking a hornet¡¯s nest for no reason.¡± Following her wisdom, we ignored the monsters circling us and continued forward. At our current pace, it would take about a week to reach the eastern citadel. That, of course, assuming we walked 24 hours non-stop without any interruptions. But things rarely go that smoothly. ©¥Keheng-! ¡°Theo-kun, there¡¯s one left over there!¡± ¡°Air Bullet!¡± ©¥Kerhung! The wolf monsters that had been circling us stopped observing at some point and started attacking. Individually, they weren¡¯t that strong, but there were many of them. ¡°This one¡¯s the last!¡± ©¥Keek! After we took down the pack of wolves and had a moment to catch our breath, Stella wiped the sweat and blood from her forehead with her sleeve and said. ¡°Hu, this seems endless. What do you think about going after the master, like we did with Dordor?¡± Shhhk. Stella pulled an arrow from the body of a wolf. Looking closer, I noticed that her once full quiver now held only a handful of arrows. If we kept fighting like this, we¡¯d run out of arrows soon, which would make things more complicated. ¡°The master...¡± I thought carefully. It did seem more logical to go after the leader rather than keep fending off these monsters passively. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure what bit me. But it seems like it was poisonous. My head is hot and it feels like my arm is being scraped with a rusty nail...¡± Stella was speaking fairly calm. But when I touched her forehead, it was burning like a boiling cauldron. I didn¡¯t know what to do since I wasn¡¯t skilled in healing or detoxification. I hadn¡¯t expected Stella, who had been such a reliable ally, to end up in this weakened state. I tried to suck out the poison from her wound, but Stella pushed my head away. ¡°It¡¯s probably too late for that. We don¡¯t know what kind of poison it is, and it might be dangerous... It feels like the venom of a dragon spine centipede....¡± With those words, Stella drifted off into a semiconscious state. Her fever grew worse and her face reddened like an overripe tomato about to burst. Impatience gnawed at me thinking that something terrible might happen to her if this continued. One by one, scary thoughts started to creep into my mind. I underestimated what lay beyond the wall. I was too careless. If I had just asked the wolves where their leader was, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have become this urgent. Looking back, I¡¯m filled with regret and frustration. Sukduk, sukduk. While I was lost in regret, I began to hear faint murmuring sounds. Very soft murmurs, like whispers carried by the wind. They were so easy to miss if it weren¡¯t for my half-fairy ears. ©¥The long-eared fairy looks very sick. ©¥Seems like she got bitten by a centipede. The bite mark and symptoms are exactly like those from centipedes. Those nasty things love biting people. ©¥Yeah, they bite with their venomous fangs and leave people in torment. A lot of our friends have fallen victim to them. Centipede? What was that? ¡°Is someone there?¡± I looked around. But the only ones present were me, Stella, and the spiders that I negotiated with earlier, who were now re-spinning their webs at the entrance of the cave. So I focused on the source of the ¡®talking¡¯. ©¥If you crush evening primrose and feed it to her, it¡¯ll detoxify her. I wonder if they know that... If she doesn¡¯t get it soon, it could get more dangerous! ©¥I don¡¯t know either! It was clear now¡ªI could hear the spiders talking to each other! Episode 297.1 (EP-297.1) Master #1 297 ¨C Master of the Forest #1 The spiders, weaving webs at the cave entrance, were whispering among themselves. Even though I wasn¡¯t drunk, nor was I hallucinating, hearing their conversations made my head spin. Was listening to beasts more mentally exhausting than I had imagined? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ So it¡¯s like that. In any case, this was good news. I wasn¡¯t sure why or how, but their conversation was definitely worth listening to. So, I decided to approach the gossiping spiders and try to engage in a proper conversation. ¡°Was what you just said true?¡± My voice echoed in the narrow, dark cave, and the spiders fell silent. For a moment, I thought I could no longer hear them. But it seemed like they had just stopped talking. A few seconds passed. Just as doubt started to creep in, that I was simply hearing things or I deluded myself into thinking I could talk to animals like some child¡ª. ©¥...Did that guy just talk to us? ©¥I don¡¯t know! He¡¯s weird! I could hear them again. I decided I needed to make myself clear. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking to you. I can hear you.¡± It was then. ©¥Krreung...! The spiders, who had been leisurely spinning webs at the entrance just moments ago, suddenly let out cries like angry lions and began digging into the ground. Rustle, rustle. Soon, they were trembling, with only their bottoms exposed above the ground. The spiders continued to gossip the centipedes, talking about how they had polluted the forest and poisoned streams and creeks with their venom. ¡¸Talking to animals is a very fairy-like...! Job: Half-Fairy 1+ Level Half-Fairy Lv. 8 ¡ú Lv. 9 You can now do more fairy-like things...!¡¹ * * * I had always been a little scared of spiders. It wasn¡¯t so much because of their appearance, but more because I couldn¡¯t understand what they were thinking. In that sense, Aira and the spiders had something in common. Both stares at you with unblinking, dark eyes. There¡¯s the tension of suddenly getting jumped and bit in the face. However, contrary to what I expected, the spiders were actually quite chatty. ©¥I spoke to a fairy! I need to tell everyone! ©¥They won¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve talked to anyone with two legs... 20 years. No one has listened to us since her. It seemed they were genuinely happy just to have someone listen to them. If I had been alone for a long time, I¡¯d probably chatter away like this if I found someone to talk to. But something they mentioned piqued my curiosity. ¡°Is there anyone else who has talked to you besides me?¡± ©¥Yes! She was a fairy too, a short-eared fairy. She was the master of the forest. Back then, the centipedes didn¡¯t dare come near our territory. We didn¡¯t have to hide in caves like this.... ©¥Now that I think about it, you look a bit like her, half-fairy! ¡°You say I look like her?¡± ©¥Don¡¯t mind them. They think anyone with the same number of eyes, nose, and mouth looks the same. ©¥Hehe! Actually, I can¡¯t tell the difference between two-legged¡¯s faces! I don¡¯t know! Rustle. At that moment, I heard something behind me. When I turned my head, Stella, with a very red face, was looking at me with a frown. Did I wake her up? ¡°Theo-kun..., I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m hearing things... Are you talking to the spiders all by yourself right now...? ¡°.......¡± Episode 297.2 (EP-297.2) Master #1 297 ¨C Master of the Forest #1 Did it look that way? I guess it could, from an outsider¡¯s perspective. So I explained to Stella that I was able to talk to the spiders. However, with her fever burning high due to the centipede¡¯s poison, Stella couldn¡¯t quite grasp what I was saying. Her brow only furrowed in confusion. ¡°... Reverting to a primal state, hearing the voices of beasts... I¡¯ve heard it sometimes happens to fairies. Is it because of the mysterious magic of the spider forest...?¡± Cough-. Stella coughed. When I saw blood splatter from her mouth, my hair stood on end. I didn¡¯t have time to dawdle with the spiders anymore. ¡°Can you look after this long-eared fairy for me? I need to find that evening primrose you mentioned.¡± ©¥Sure! But be careful! Evening primrose grows in damp, dark ponds. There will be a lot of centipedes. ¡°Which way is the pond?¡± ©¥Follow the big star next to the moon. You¡¯ll naturally know when you get there. That thick poison can¡¯t be hidden. ¡°.......¡± A place filled with poisonous insects? Considering how the ogre Dordor avoided the eastern forest because of centipedes and other poisonous insects, I felt quite tense. But my options were limited. Lose Stella here or risk heading toward the pond. I didn¡¯t need to think to know which choice I wouldn¡¯t regret. Rustle. I stepped out of the cave. Under the dark moonlit night, the forest north of the wall was eerily silent. Yet, if you listened carefully, you¡¯d realize the forest wasn¡¯t completely still. ©¥There he goes again. ©¥Where is he going? ©¥I don¡¯t know. I could hear hushed whispers from all around, hidden among the bushes. Conversations from creatures I couldn¡¯t even identify. The world was filled with all sorts of conversations, making my ears ring. Was the world always this noisy? ©¥Ugh, look at that. Only two legs. And ten tiny spikes on its front paws. Are those fingers? That¡¯s so disgusting! ©¥Ugh, that¡¯s horrifying. Let¡¯s run and tell Angala-nim there¡¯s an intruder! ¡°.......¡± Seems like they don¡¯t like me either. They think my fingers were disgusting. I¡¯m a little hurt. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that, as a thick fog obscured my vision. The night fog severely limited my sight, making it nearly impossible to see ahead. ©¤Light. Fwoosh. So I illuminated the surroundings with a magical sphere. As the fog receded slightly in the light of my magic, I saw what could be described as more of a lake than a pond, and the beautiful flowers blooming around it. They looked like lilies. Gently glowing, they simmered beautifully with a faint light. These must be the evening primrose the spiders had mentioned. I was about to step towards them when¡ª. Rustle, rustle. I heard a rough scraping along the ground. ©¥Who do we have here? A lost little fairy coming to the pond. It was a creepy feeling. When I turned around, I could see something long passing behind me. It was big and thick. Its body was as thick as a temple pillar. And its smooth, armor-like body was covered with legs thicker than a human forearm. It was enormous. ©¥No, you¡¯re not an ordinary fairy. You¡¯re a mix of things. A half-fairy. That¡¯s a rare sight these days. Interesting. I realized then that its massive body covered the entire ground. Yet, I still couldn¡¯t see its head, so I had to search for it amid its massive form. Sususu-. As countless legs brushed against me, I thought of Stella, still suffering from the poison, and those waiting beyond the wall. I gathered my courage. ¡°Are you Angala, the master of this pond?¡± Sususu-. ©¥Ho, you¡¯re talking to me? But you should pay attention to your language, child. Even Solomon, whom the world calls the Demon King, showed me respect...! Episode 298.1 (EP-298.1) Master #2 298 ¨C Master of the Forest #2 I heard from the spiders. There¡¯s a very beautiful pond in this eastern forest. But none dare approach it because it¡¯s guarded by a massive and malevolent centipede. They said its poison and bizarre magic were so tricky and vile that even Kubilai, the master of this forest, wouldn¡¯t dare challenge it. I wondered how strong such a being could be. To be honest, I was a little scared and nervous. When I finally faced the creature, it far exceeded anything I had imagined, and for a moment, I lost my resolve. Rustle, rustle, rustle. As the fog cleared, a giant centipede came into view. Its head rose to a height similar to that of the ogre Dordor. Its vicious fangs were spread wide, and its long antennae waved menacingly. It was terrifying. Regardless of my ability to cast Rank 6 magic, I couldn¡¯t shake off the biological fear of a giant insect. ©¥Mind your language, child. Even Solomon paid me respect...! Swish. The centipede¡¯s enormous head, as large as an elephant¡¯s body, drew close to my face. This wasn¡¯t a centipede, it¡¯s an imoogi or a dragon, or something like that. Or did it have some spirit bead? ¡°......¡± I froze, stiff as a stone, like a mouse caught in the gaze of a snake. It was strong. I thought it was just a beast, but it felt like something more like..., a spirit or mystical being. Could I defeat it if I poured all my magic into the fight? Of course, there were a lot of things about combat that¡¯s different from the numbers and simulations in my head. I didn¡¯t really want to fight this guy. It was incredibly powerful. It felt like it had lived for an incomprehensibly long time, far beyond what I could fathom... Even checking its status window was difficult. As I stood there lost in thought, the centipede spoke again. ©¥You¡¯re quite a clever child. Through this brief exchange, I managed to gather some valuable information. This massive being, Angala, had some connection to the Demon King Solomon. Moreover, it harbored deep resentment toward him. I should definitely keep the fact that I¡¯m his grandson a secret. ©¥So, Theo Gospel, the half-fairy mage. Why have you come to my pond? Do you wish to be eaten? ¡°No, not at all. I need the evening primrose in bloom over there. One of my companions was bitten by a centipede, and I need them to treat the poison.¡± ©¥Ah, centipede venom. These days, the younger ones bite without any manners. On behalf of my brethren, I apologize. ¡°.......¡± It was more polite than expected. Unlike its terrifying appearance, it was a cultured being that knew how to resolve issues through conversation. ©¥However. ¡°... However?¡± A sense of unease crept over me. However. But. The words that usually follow these tend to be the ones that disturb my peace of mind. ©¥However, I can¡¯t just give you my possession for free. That¡¯s not how the world works. Since that massive, hateful wall appeared, there are fewer evening primroses. ¡°Are you saying...?¡± ©¥I¡¯ll need something in exchange. Offer me something you have that¡¯s worth trading for the evening primrose. I¡¯m being quite generous with this deal. I see. A barter, huh? It was something I hadn¡¯t considered, but it was a reasonable and understandable proposition. Still, I suddenly wondered if this giant poisonous centipede, Angala, might be trying to deceive me, so I asked cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask for my life or anything like that, right?¡± At my question, Angala¡¯s body began to tremble as it laughed. Episode 298.2 (EP-298.2) Master #2 298 ¨C Master of the Forest #2 ©¥Half-fairy Theo Gospel from beyond the wall. What would I even do with your life? In this land, your life is only as valuable as fertilizer for a blooming flower. ¡°I see.¡± It was a bit harsh to hear that my life held such little value, but at least it seemed like it didn¡¯t want to devour me. Considering its massive size, eating someone like me probably wouldn¡¯t even make a difference. But then, what does it usually eat? To maintain that huge body, it must need more food than an elephant... Clack! Suddenly, a loud sound echoed as its hard fangs collided with each other. ©¥Half-fairy! How rude of you to think such things! Unlike those of today, I need nothing to sustain my life. That is what an Immortal is! ¡°Immortal?¡± The more we talked, the more strange keywords come up. * * * As I had suspected, Angala was an ancient being. From the size of a human palm to a length that was now impossible to measure, its age was unfathomable. ©¥The world was once the era of great beasts, spirits, fairies, and gods. Now, I live in this narrow pond, but back then, I had many disciples. Angala began telling stories I hadn¡¯t even asked. Perhaps it was excited to have someone listening to its stories, but if this would help negotiations, I could certainly play along. I feigned interest and asked. ¡°If you had disciples, that means you taught them something, right?¡± Dear friend? Just as I was about to ask what it meant by that.... ©¥I¡¯ve changed my mind. I can¡¯t let you go. You will become nourishment for the evening primroses here. Swoosh! A sudden attack rushed toward me. Countless legs came at me like blades, closing in from all sides like tightening gears. I quickly chanted to defend myself against the onslaught. ©¤Mana Shield! Kaga-ga-gak, clank! If I had let my guard down for even a moment, I would have ended up like the bones scattered around this pond. ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?!¡± I angrily yelled but Angala remained silent. ©¥....... It remained silent, now nothing more than a merciless monster filled with the same bloodlust I had seen in so many other monsters. ¡°Tch.¡± It had figured out I was related to Solomon, causing the sudden change of heart. As an immortal who had cultivated some unknown art for a long time, whether it was magic or the secret to immortality, it was entirely possible for it to discern my identity simply by my scent. I had underestimated the centipede. However, what truly bothered me was the ¡®dear friend¡¯. The strange sense of familiarity I¡¯d felt ever since entering this forest¡ªI was on the cusp on unraveling this peculiar feeling. ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll have to answer my questions. And I¡¯ll be taking the evening primrose too.¡± ©¥That attitude is the problem. When that jerk brought the corpse and wept before me, I should¡¯ve just bitten his neck.... Episode 299.1 (EP-299.1) Master #3 299 ¨C Master of the Forest #3 Zzzzzzzzz. Angala¡¯s massive body was itself a destructive weapon. Just the act of it charging at me forced me to focus all my energy on defense. ©¤108 Venom Legs Spiral! Kagagagak! Sharp, blade-like legs surged toward me. Was this how a tree felt under a chainsaw¡¯s teeth? Every time its big limbs grazed my body, another layer of my magic shield shattered. ©¤Saba Magic, Poison Mist. Puuuuu... The real problem wasn¡¯t just its immense size. As it claimed to be a spirit or immortal, it was attacking me using various techniques and magic. Like just now, for example. Purple smoke billowed out from between its sharp fangs. Hwaaaaaa! I instinctively covered my nose and mouth, realizing that breathing it in would spell disaster. Ssss. Seeing the surrounding skeletons melt upon contact with the mist, a sense of crisis shot through me like an arrow. That stuff was seriously potent. If it weren¡¯t for the Angmar Robe, I would have ended up like that too. ©¥You¡¯re wearing quite a fine robe, mage. ¡°......¡± I stepped back, trying to put some distance between us. Angala, who had been rolling her massive body toward me like a set of serrated gears, quivered as she laughed, watching me retreat. ©¥A wise move. But mages like you can¡¯t cast spells while covering your nose and mouth, can you? So, what will you do now? It was like a teacher dealing with a child. It was clear that it wasn¡¯t taking me seriously. My suppressed breathing was reaching its limit, and there were no more places to hide. Was this the end? Did Angala have no weaknesses? No, that¡¯s a foolish thought. Even Solomon, who reached Rank 10 and tore the world asunder, could not defy the fate of death. No matter how powerful this giant centipede may be, as a living creature, it must have at least one weakness. But before figuring that out, I should probably do something about this poison mist. Snap. I snapped my fingers, summoning a gust of wind. Whooosh¡ª A whirlwind whipped across the lakeside, sucking up the mist clinging to the damp ground like a vortex. The expanding windstorm collided with the giant centipede Angala. ©¥Wind, huh? Not the best matchup for me. Rumble. Angala coiled its body tightly, shielding itself from the intense vortex. It was then that I noticed something. The torso injured by Solomon, the severed limb¡ªAngala had hidden that part deep within its coils. So, that¡¯s the weak point. Instinct drives one to hide their weakest and most vulnerable parts in times of danger. Even Angala, who had lived for ages, couldn¡¯t escape this natural impulse. The place where Solomon had inflicted the wound. If he could do it, so could I. Once the thought settled, it was best to act swiftly. ¡°Open chant.¡± It would be wise to use the most potent magic I could muster. Here, there were no allies to protect or people to worry about getting caught in the crossfire. I could unleash the highest firepower without restraint. I envisioned a fierce wind. A wind powerful enough to shake the world. ©¤Dragon¡¯s Dance. Whoooosh¡ª! At the end of the incantation, a colossal whirlwind appeared. Episode 299.2 (EP-299.2) Master #3 299 ¨C Master of the Forest #3 A whirlwind large enough to easily engulf the entire lake. This fierce, shockwave-like wind, absorbing and pulling in everything around it, looked like long-bodied dragons dancing in the sky. ©¥Hmph, do you think mere wind can put a scratch on my body? Angala curled her body into a ball. A very large ball. Coiled into a perfect sphere like a small asteroid. It could be described as complete and absolute defense. Clang¡ª! A sharp, metallic sound echoed as if steel clashed against steel. However, the sharp winds still failed to penetrate Angala¡¯s thick, hardened carapace. If there had been coarse sand or rocks nearby, the wind might have had more cutting power. But that didn¡¯t matter. My goal wasn¡¯t to wound her with the wind. ©¥What...! Did it finally notice? For the first time, Angala let out a flustered sound. It was because her tightly coiled body was lifted into the air, caught in the massive whirlwind. ©¥Y-You scoundrel, let me go! ¡°Angala-nim, even the faintest sound or breeze is loud to me right now. I know well that you breathe through the tiny openings in your body.¡± ©¥You little brat! You wouldn¡¯t dare drown me! Angala correctly deduced my intentions, as if she could read my mind. Just as she said, I intended to plunge her enormous body into the lake. The giant whirlwind was just a means to that end. Having heard from Narmi, who guarded graves, about poisonous insects, I knew that centipedes were very weak against water. ¡°I endured more than a minute in the poison mist. I¡¯m curious how long Angala-nim will last when submerged in the lake.¡± It likes damp places but hates water. What a peculiar creature. ©¥You, you think I¡¯ll let that happen! Should I look into the lake? No, I didn¡¯t have the courage to look into a lake with a giant venomous centipede. Then, I could sense something ominous happening beneath me when¡ª Squelch. Something emerged from the deep waters, reaching toward the shore. Soaked through, it had two pairs of limbs and pale white skin. ¡°Achoo!¡± A woman sneezed and shivered as she pulled herself up. Or rather, it would be more accurate to call her a girl. She appeared as youthful as a nymph, no different than a middle schooler. Her long amber hair dripped as she squeezed the water out. ¡°Well, you certainly dunked me well, didn¡¯t you? I hate getting wet.¡± ¡°Are you perhaps Angala-nim?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell from my dignified presence? Foolish creature.¡± Snap. When the small Angala snapped her fingers, her soaking wet appearance vanished, replaced by a long, slender black cheongsam, matching shoes, and a fluffy white fur collar. At the same time, centipedes appeared from nowhere, forming into the shape of a chair. Seated with her legs crossed, Angala spoke. ¡°You fool. Using such powerful magic will only shorten your already brief lifespan. If I hadn¡¯t jumped into the river myself to stop the magic, you would have lost several years of your life.¡± A haughty little queen. She reminded me of Serazade of Tureuki. If you transformed the Empress of the Desert into an Oriental style, she¡¯d look just like this. ¡°How dare you be lost in thought while receiving prescription from the great Angala!¡± Ttak. At that moment, something struck my head with a sharp thud. ¡°Hieek...!¡± Angala had hit me on the head. I clutched my head, tears welling up in my eyes. Turning slightly, I saw her amber eyes glaring at me with a frown. ¡°Many have waited years in line to receive my prescription. And yet, you dare daydream in my presence. You wasteful fool!¡± ¡°......¡± I didn¡¯t fully understand, but it seemed wise to listen to what this small Angala was saying. I tried to recall what she had just told me. ¡°You¡¯re saying that using great magic reduces my lifespan? Less than the 200 years I originally had?¡± Episode 300.1 (EP-300.1) 300 ¨C Home The little Angala said that every time I cast a great magic, my lifespan would be shortened. That statement was quite shocking. ¡°How much of my lifespan is cut off with each spell? A month? A year?¡± I wanted to know exactly how much my lifespan would be reduced whenever I used high-level magic. But Angala shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know right now. I¡¯ll know when I do a detailed examination. I could send my small centipedes into your ear to probe your brain, blood vessels, and magic circuits...¡± ... Just the thought was horrifying. When I frowned, Angala clicked her tongue as if she had expected my reaction and added. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re forbidden from using big spells. It will gnaw on your life and mind more than my centipedes digging in your ears.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my mind.¡± ¡°It might seem that way now. But eventually, you will face problems. Half of you belongs to that hateful Solomon. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s bound to happen.¡± ¡°Hm...¡± ¡°No, you could become something even worse. More terrible than the Demon King...¡± ¡°Worse than the Demon King?¡± Instead of answering, Angala turned her head. I soon realized she was staring at the northern sky, at the massive crack that tore through it. Cough. Angala suddenly coughed. As blood spurted from her mouth, my hair stood on end. But Angala simply wiped her mouth with the white sleeve of her long silk dress. ¡°This wound didn¡¯t come from you. It¡¯s an older one. A much older wound inflicted a long time ago by your father, Solomon, that still hasn¡¯t healed.¡± I see. Well, Solomon isn¡¯t my father, but that¡¯s not really important right now. Solomon, the genius mage who reached Rank 10, had created a wound that continued to eat away at Angala, who was powerful enough to claim as an immortal. Like a rusty iron stake lodged in her body. It would slowly eat her life. ¡°... Are you going to die?¡± Angala lifted her silk robe, revealing her pale abdomen above her thigh, where a large scar¡ªlike a burn mark, was clearly visible. ¡°He stole my treasure, my core. The essence I had gathered for hundreds of years were all stolen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really unfortunate.¡± ¡°Looking into your eyes, it reminds me of that time. A young, confident mage. You¡¯re like him, in the way you hatch reckless plans for the sake of those you love.¡± ¡°... Did you read my mind?¡± ¡°Yes. Child, the path you¡¯re taking is coiled with trials far greater than any giant centipede like me. For love, can you bear that burden?¡± Love, huh. It was true that I was planning something reckless. A plan I hadn¡¯t shared with Mirna or Elga. You could call it the ultimate magic I was developing. But if asked whether I was preparing this ¡®for love,¡¯ I would have to admit that it was a bit ambiguous. ©¥Affection and love. Now I see, you don¡¯t quite understand what those are. You¡¯re confused amidst various emotions. ¡°... I would appreciate it if you stopped looking into my mind.¡± ©¥There are just too many fascinating things; I can¡¯t help myself. But yes, what fills you most is desperation and loneliness. ¡°......¡± ©¥Abandoned by your parents, you¡¯ve lived a long life in solitude. Is that why you cling so tightly to the reasons for living in this world? Angala¡¯s voice quietly resonated within me. What she said was nothing but unfiltered truths. Just as she pointed out, I didn¡¯t know love or affection. All I had ever known was the experience of being abandoned. Abandoned by my parents. And now, I was even abandoned by my previous world, struggling in this strange one. That¡¯s why, for me, love and affection felt vague, like touching an object through thick gloves. Yes, the name on those gloves was.... Survival. That was the one unchanging rule for both my past self, Lee Sung-eum, and my current self, Theo Gospel. ©¥That¡¯s not the full truth. You were once someone precious to another. And you still are. Anyway, I¡¯ll give you the evening primrose. And go to my disciple Kubilai. What you seek will be there. With those words, Angala disappeared in the thick fog. Episode 300.2 (EP-300.2) 300 ¨C Home After receiving a small lily, I returned to the cave where Stella was lying down. Stella¡¯s condition was like boiling magma¡ªif I had delayed any longer, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if her organs had started to melt. ¡°This should make you better.¡± I gently opened Stella¡¯s mouth, then crushed the flower petals against a rock and carefully fed them to her. But Stella, on the verge of losing consciousness, couldn¡¯t tolerate the bitter taste and spat them right out. I tried several more times, but the result was the same. She just wouldn¡¯t take it. Considering how much trouble I went through to obtain this medicine, I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly frustrated. But she was sick, so what could I do? ¡°Excuse me for this.¡± So, I gently pinched her nose shut, and as her mouth opened, I pressed mine against hers, transferring the medicine directly. It was incredibly bitter. I could hear the sound of something being swallowed. Since there were five petals in total, I used the same method for all of them. As I waited anxiously for the medicine to take effect, it wasn¡¯t long before the redness in Stella Bellhawk¡¯s face started to fade. The struggles from the entire night hadn¡¯t been in vain. Sssrrk. I touched her forehead, and her temperature had returned to normal. ¡°Cough, ugh, what... what did you feed me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called an evening primrose. It¡¯s supposed to neutralize poison effectively. It¡¯s said to make you healthier than before you were poisoned, so don¡¯t spit it out.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± With a groan, Stella passed out again. All I could do was rotate damp towels over her forehead and wipe the cold sweat from her neck and face. I think this is the first time I¡¯ve ever taken care of someone like this. It¡¯s more exhausting than I thought. It made me realize just how much dedication is needed to care for someone properly. ©¥You¡¯ve always been prone to illness. Suddenly, a voice brushed against my ear. Was it my mother¡¯s? Lee Sung-eum¡¯s? Or maybe it was Theo Gospel¡¯s mother? I couldn¡¯t tell. The memories of the two were blending like paint with no barriers, making it hard to distinguish which belonged to whom. Come to think of it, I had more questions about Solomon and that nymph. But saving the poisoned Stella was more urgent, so I hadn¡¯t been able to ask. I¡¯ll visit them tomorrow if Stella¡¯s condition improves. With that thought in mind, I spent the night diligently caring for her. Then, I woke up to a cool sensation on my face. I opened my eyes to see Stella, who looked relatively well, staring at me. ¡°Theo-kun, it¡¯s morning.¡± ¡°Ah. Stella-nim, it seems you¡¯ve recovered. I was worried something might have gone wrong.¡± ¡°Tartarus Wolf, the hell wolf. They¡¯re known for the eye in the middle of their forehead. So Theo-kun, what are you planning to do with it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll ask it for Kubilai¡¯s location.¡± I questioned the wolf, compelling it to lead us to its boss. Watching this, Stella clicked her tongue, saying ¡°Talking to animals... It¡¯s strange to see.¡± The important thing was that deep within the eastern forest, in a place that could be called a canyon, a multitude of wolves awaited us. Among them stood a wolf about 4 meters tall, waiting for me. Its brown fur was stunning. Rather than calling it a monster or a beast, it seemed more fitting to describe it as a spirit creature. ©¥Are you Theo Gospel, the mage who defeated the ogre Dordor? Its mouth, long like an alligator¡¯s snout, split open and spoke to me. I decided to tell them about the giant centipede immortal, Angala. ¡°Angala-nim told me to find you. She said I could find what I want by coming here.¡± ©¥I see. That must be the reason. Follow me. The wolves began to lead us somewhere from the canyon. As we followed, Stella chuckled, ¡°Being guided by a pack of ferocious monster wolves... This could make for a research paper.¡± But the wolves didn¡¯t seem to care. Finally, they stopped in front of a small cabin. An old, creaking cabin. ¡°A cabin? Why did the wolves bring us here? Theo-kun, what are they saying?¡± ¡°.......¡± No, can this even be called a cabin?¡± No roof, no walls, just the remnants of a foundation and a few pieces of furniture. Standing there, I suppressed the churning in my chest. An old table. A broken plate. Two wooden spoons resting on top. The only thing that seemed somewhat intact was a decrepit, rotting wardrobe. I slowly approached the wardrobe and opened its creaky door. As expected, it was empty. Someone must have already taken all the useful things. But what caught my eye were the scribbles on the inside of the wardrobe door. A swirly sun. A tree. Birds, and... A woman holding a child¡¯s hand. ©¥Hide well-. ¡°I know this place.¡± Episode 301.1 (EP-301.1) #2 301 ¨C Home #2 I brushed my fingers over the drawings behind the wardrobe. Birds, clouds, the sun, and the moon. Flowers, butterflies, a woman holding a child¡¯s hand. These were familiar images, as if I were peering into an old childhood sketchbook... No, it was exactly that. These were drawings I made when I was a child. When I was much younger, I used to doodle like this all over the house. Yes, as a child, I loved making things and drawing. Since I only stayed indoors, it was about all I could do. ©¥A tree? That¡¯s good. No... It might have been the praise that I enjoyed more. A large hand ruffling my hair... Seuk. I knelt on the worn floor. But it wasn¡¯t enough, so I put my palms on the floor as well. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± Moving on all fours like a wolf, I could see much more from the lower perspective. Like the countless drawings etched under the old table. But the strange thing was that this habit of doodling was a memory of ¡®Lee Seong-eum,¡¯ the original me. Hiding behind the wardrobe and doodling, being patted on the head¡ªall of those were memories of ¡®Lee Seong-um.¡¯ But why...? ¡°Theo-kun, what have you been doing?¡± Stella, who had been watching me for a while, asked. She had been patiently keeping silent as I looked around the cabin for about ten minutes. As I pondered whether to tell her the truth¡ªthat this place resembled my childhood home¡ªI noticed the circle of wolves surrounding the cabin. Giiik. I decided to go outside and talk to the wolves. ¡°What is this place? Do you know who lived here?¡± The wolves looked at each other and murmured. Since I couldn¡¯t hear them, it must be an extremely small, secret language that only wolves could understand. ©¥You won¡¯t call me cowardly for using my pack, will you? Use everything you have, wield everything you can. That¡¯s what survival is. ¡°Survival....¡± The word ¡°survival¡± sparked my mind. I, too, had done many desperate, degrading things to stay alive. Surviving sometimes means setting aside all pride and honor. ©¥Fairies are good prey. Especially nymphs, they are full of nature¡¯s essence. If I succeed in devouring it, my power can increase several times over. ¡°Your master doesn¡¯t need to eat anything. Seems like there¡¯s a significant gap in your skill levels, huh?¡± ©¥You insolent brat! Don¡¯t test me! Kwaaa-! Kubilai¡¯s wide open mouth charged towards me. Gagak, gakgak-! Though those fierce fangs couldn¡¯t pierce my mana shield, the powerful energy I felt deep in its throat made the hairs on my neck stand on end. ©¥Wolf¡¯s Flame...! Fwoosh. Soon, a hot flame shot up from its throat. It¡¯s already hard to adapt to a wolf being as big as an ogre, and now it¡¯s even breathing fire. No wonder people fear what lies beyond the barrier. Clink. The cracks in my mana shield were increasing. If it stays like this, I might lose all defenses and become a charred snack for wolves. Just as Calm Thinking triggered, and I began to cast the next spell to escape this place... Swaeeak-! I heard the sound of something large slicing through the wind, which soon embedded itself in Kubilai¡¯s left eye. ©¥Guaaargh-! ¡°Theo-kun, run for now! I¡¯ve never seen a wolf that breathes fire, but it looks dangerous!¡± Stella had fired an arrow to help me. Thanks to that brief opening, I was able to create some distance from the giant wolf using the speed-enhancing spell, Fairy Steps. ©¥Grrr, m-my eye...! I will not forgive this...! Kubilai¡¯s brown fur gradually turned crimson. I wasn¡¯t sure what it signified, but it¡¯s definitely not a good sign. In this world, red usually symbolizes bad omens. I¡¯d better take it down before it does something bad. Episode 301.2 (EP-301.2) #2 301 ¨C Home #2 A creature as formidable as the ogre Dordor, master of the central forest. It would be best to subdue it with a Rank 6 or higher spell. ©¥Great magic will eat away at your life. At that moment, I remembered what Angala had told me last night. She warned that casting large spells would drain my life. So I hesitated for a moment. ¡°Theo-kun, watch out!¡± With Stella¡¯s shout, something powerful slammed into my face. ©¥Beast Strike! Thunk! A flash exploded in my vision as if lightning struck before my eyes. I felt my body lift off the ground, and a brutal impact forced all the breath I¡¯d held in to burst out from my chest. ¡°... Gah!¡± Breathing was difficult. Was my diaphragm crushing my lungs? Even with ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· activating, my head felt like an overheated machine with a broken cooler. ©¥From now on, my strength and speed will continually increase. In my eyes, I saw a slender body with red fur. A wolf that resembled a human. If you awkwardly combined a human and a beast, it would be exactly like that. Right, I couldn¡¯t find the right words at first, but that¡¯s it¡ªa werewolf. It looked just like a werewolf. ©¥Come on, there must be a reason Angala-nim sent you to me. Are you just going to sit there, strange mage? Surely this isn¡¯t the end of your abilities? It leisurely spread its arms wide. It was taunting me, but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to rise to the bait. Instead, his arrogance gave me time to regain my breath and center my energy. The giant centipede Angala, this creature¡ªthese massive beasts all seemed to carry an innate arrogance, looking down on anyone smaller than themselves. Hu-. Thanks to that, I managed to steady my breathing enough to control my body and use magic. ¡°Cough... Open chant.¡± ©¥... I yield. * * * Kubilai was fatally wounded. Its belly was seared as if it had been welded by the superheated beam. Though I was the one who cast the spell, I could hardly believe its astonishing power. Was this the 7th Rank? I hadn¡¯t intended to kill him, just to subdue him so he¡¯d talk. But the spell¡¯s power was far greater than I expected. At this rate, he might die from the injury. ©¥Gah, what a dreadful wound. It looks like it was pierced by fire. The werewolf Kubilai sat cross-legged on the ground, forming intricate seals with his thick, lengthy fingers as if channeling some arcane power. Watching those bizarre hand movements, something stirred deep within my mind. Where had I seen something like this before? A sense of de?ja? vu suddenly started came over me. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it, as the next moment demanded my full attention. ©¥Yo¡¯rrr.... As the wolf began muttering something that sounded like a chant, his numerous wounds started to visibly heal. Both Stella and I blinked at each other in that bizarre situation. Then, Stella spoke up first. ¡°I saw a lot of surprises across the wall, so I was confident I wouldn¡¯t be surprised by anything. But... I have no idea what this is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. His wounds are healing. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of self-healing magic...¡± Kubilai responded. ©¥Magic? Don¡¯t compare it to that vile otherworldly thing. This is a more noble and natural immortal art. Unlike magic, it has no side effects. No side effects? That sounds like a scam from a drug dealer. Was it real? I was beginning to develop an interest in this immortal art that the wolf and centipede had used. But right now, what mattered more was the story behind the cabin. ¡°So, Kubilai, can you tell me about that cabin?¡± ©¥In truth, I don¡¯t know much. But there is someone who might know about the cabin. Follow me. Episode 302.1 (EP-302.1) #3 302 ¨C Home #3 After regenerating his wounds, Kubilai led me to a place that looked like a cave. Inside, a white wolf with fur as soft and rich as silk sat calmly. The beauty and fullness of its coat were incredibly striking. The only unusual feature was its three tails. As I was marveling at the peculiar wolf, Stella, who was beside me, nodded and spoke a few words. ¡°I see. This must be the true master of the forest. I once saw a deer that ruled the Witch Forest. I feel a similar elegance.¡± Elegance? Now that she mentioned it, it did seem that way. Kubilai then addressed the wolf. ©¥Mother, I have brought guests. Mother? So, this was Kubilai¡¯s mother. The white wolf looked at us and slowly opened its mouth. ©¥Who¡¯s here? ©¥It¡¯s me, Kubilai, your second son. I¡¯ve brought guests. They have some questions about the cabin. ©¥Who? The white wolf was busy licking her coat. I noticed that she seemed a bit unwell, as if I were looking at an elderly person suffering from dementia. As if to confirm my thoughts, Kubilai scratched his ear with his claw and said. ©¥Mother is quite old now, so she¡¯s a bit absent-minded. She hardly recognizes me these days. But in her youth, she was the master who commanded this forest. I see. So, Kubilai was something like the second-generation successor? The white wolf then spoke. ©¥I am not the master of the forest. I merely guard it for a time. Little fairy¡ªno, half-fairy... I¡¯ve heard you defeated the ogre Dordor and Kubilai. Her speech was dignified. Sensing her elderly grace, I felt it was appropriate to speak respectfully to her, even though she was a wolf. ¡°My name is Theo Gospel.¡± ©¥They¡¯re fruits that restore one¡¯s mind. I¡¯ll guide you, so climb up the tree and pick some. Stella and I mounted the back of Kubilai, who had transformed into a giant wolf. Thud, clunk, thud. The ride wasn¡¯t exactly smooth, but the experience of riding a giant wolf was novel enough to excite my mind. Stella chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re not as dangerous as I expected. I thought that all the beasts beyond the wall would be ferocious, terrifying monsters, but this wolf is surprisingly gentlemanly.¡± ©¥Well, yes. But, until recently, this place was full of savage creatures. ¡°Theo-kun, what¡¯s the wolf saying?¡± ¡°It says this place used to be overrun with savage monsters.¡± ©¥Lately, they¡¯ve been quiet. But when things get too quiet, it makes me worry something might be brewing. Seuk. The giant wolf turned its head and looked up at the sky. I could tell it was gazing at the rift in the north. Both Angala and Kubilai had looked at that place with a heightened sense of caution. ¡°What exactly is over there?¡± ©¥The master of the north. Many challenged, but they all lost. Half-fairy, no matter how strong you are, it¡¯s best not to go there. The master of the north. Well, I¡¯m not heading north anyway. I only want to cross the southern wall. Sususu-. Then, an ominous wind blew from somewhere, and one by one, monsters began to emerge from the bushes. ©¥Graaargh-. ©¥Grrrrr-. They were skeletons¡ªremains stripped down to bare bones. Stella frowned as she looked at them. ¡°Undead...? Are these guys also Kubilai¡¯s subordinates?¡± But Kubilai raised his paw and smashed their bodies. Though the shattered skeletons just crudely reassembled their bones seconds after. Episode 302.2 (EP-302.2) #3 302 ¨C Home #3 As I sensed a familiar ominous energy from them.... Thud-! Kubilai¡¯s paw finally crushed the skeleton. ©¥Undead... Is the north moving again? There¡¯s no time to waste. We need to tell everyone. The hazelnuts are over there, you two go ahead. After setting us down, Kubilai darted back the path we came from. Stella and I were left staring blankly at each other. ¡°Seems like we¡¯ll have to pick the hazelnut ourselves.¡± Following Kubilai¡¯s directions, we headed toward the large tree. It was the tallest oak tree in the forest, towering above all others. Thanks to being struck by lightning several times, the tree was charred and said to bear special, lightning-charged hazelnuts. ¡°The tree is massive. You can even smell the burnt wood.¡± As Kubilai had described, it was pitch black. Its enormous trunk almost as if inked over. In a way, it stirred a sense of boyish adventure. ¡°Is that the lightning hazelnut?¡± Stella pointed to a large fruit hanging from a branch, as big as a human head. Was that it? ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get it. I¡¯m good at climbing trees.¡± Sss-swish. Stella skillfully climbed the smooth trunk and stood on a thick branch. She drew her dagger, ready to cut it from the stem. But as her hand grasped the fruit, something strange happened to her. ¡°Geuiiikk...!¡± Her scream sounded like a chicken being electrocuted. Stella fell to the ground, singed black, and I rushed to catch her, asking, ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Th, the fruit... is surrounded by... lightning....¡± Surrounded by lightning? I looked up, frowning at the lightning hazelnut still hanging in place. Surrounded by lightning? Stella didn¡¯t seem to be lying, though... Before the first mage David was baptized, miracles were the domain of gods and spirits. People, therefore, worshipped various local gods and spirits. It was a time when shamans and sorcerers who revered these beings were highly respected. ¡°Then, when magic appeared, and humans gained the ability to use miracles, the era of fairies gradually faded to the era of humans.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The gods and spirits who were no longer worshipped either disappeared or became mere idols. As a result, only the Gwangyeong God remained worshipped in the world. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting story. So does that mean we can¡¯t carry the lightning hazelnut?¡± When I asked hesitantly, Stella pondered for a moment with a thoughtful ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°It might be possible. Elves and nymphs are descendants of the fairies who lived since the primordial age of spirits. This may allow the usage of that strange immortal art.¡± It was a promising thought. Thinking back, I remembered what Angala had told me last night about having a talent for immortal arts. She said that¡¯s why I could understand animals. In hindsight, I¡¯m glad to be a half-fairy. I¡¯d thought of myself as merely an odd race with high magical affinity, but it turns out that I could learn my own unique skills as a half-fairy. Magic and immortal art. If I could harmoniously handle both, I would become even stronger. And becoming stronger means that I can carry out my plans and will. Demon Monk..., no. Demon King. Sounds like a villain from Journey to the West. It felt like I was drinking the kimchi soup first. After all, I¡¯d only just begun with magic, let alone immortal art. Just as I was wondering how to transport this lightning hazelnut¡ª. ¡°Is this how it¡¯s done...?¡± Stella lifted the hazelnut. I was utterly shocked! ¡°Wait, how did you do that?¡± [T/N: Drinking the kimchi soup first means jumping to conclusions] Episode 303.1 (EP-303.1) Princess #1 303 ¨C Fairy Princess #1 Flash! Stella lifted the lightning hazelnut high with both hands. I could only gape at her steady and strong posture, like that of a torchbearer. ¡°How did you do that?¡± The lightning hazelnut, as its name suggests, was a fruit surrounded by lightning. It¡¯s like a cursed item that would drain your stamina if you touched it carelessly. Yet she had lifted it so easily. Stella herself seemed as startled by the situation as I was. ¡°Why is this working? It¡¯s so strange. Wow, is this what it feels like?¡± It seemed like she wasn¡¯t entirely sure how she had done it either. Despite the lack of certainty, she had attempted to grab the electric hazelnut again. She truly has that adventurer¡¯s spirit. Then it happened. Crackle! ¡°Ah-!¡± Stella recoiled as if she¡¯d touched something hot. The hazelnut tumbled from her hands, rolling across the ground. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I guess you can¡¯t hold it for too long. I¡¯m starting to get a feel for it.¡± Rustle, rustle. She brushed her hands off. I asked her how she did it. She hummed for a few seconds and then said. ¡°You have to, like, feel the tingling sensation in your hand. Then it¡¯s like this wave flows through your body.¡± ©¥Ah, you¡¯re back. Kubilai noticed our return, his large eyes landing on the lightning hazelnut in Stella¡¯s hands, and a grin spread across his long muzzle. ©¥It seems the talent for the rigid body art lies with the long-eared fairy. For a beginner, I suppose that was impressive. Very well, let¡¯s head inside. A talent and beginner in rigid body art. These keywords caught my attention, and I mentally noted them as I followed Kubilai into the cave. Inside, the white wolf lay sprawled out completely unfazed of the chaos outside. ©¥It¡¯s mother¡¯s favorite lightning hazelnut. When Stella placed the hazelnut in front of the wolf at Kubilai¡¯s signal, the white wolf lazily opened her eyes and used her claw to split it open. As the small nuts inside tumbled out, she bit into them. Her body trembled as if in pain, and her fur stood on end. ©¥Mmm, that certainly wakes you up. Now then, who are you? At the white wolf¡¯s question, I calmly explained who we were and what had brought us here. After listening for a while, the white wolf nodded a few times before opening its mouth. * * * Tasagan, the elder of the forest and the white wolf, seemed more clear-headed as she reminisced about the past. She recounted that about 30 years ago, a small fairy appeared and went around disrupting the order of the forest. ©¥She was just a little one. Thin and frail, like a child abandoned by her pack. But she was more curious and passionate than anyone else. Like a little squirrel. Her face was painted with mud and pigments in fierce patterns. Bone and tooth ornaments clinked on her arms and legs, and she wore a wolf pelt over her head that swayed like real fur. ©¥She was a mischievous troublemaker. Her antics were amusing to watch. With everyone¡¯s attention, the young nymph girl grew rapidly. Of course, her childlike appearance didn¡¯t change; but she became as strong as the forest masters through continuous challenges. A nymph, a childlike being, was strong enough to fight the forest masters? It was as unbelievable as a squirrel fighting a tiger and winning. Episode 303.2 (EP-303.2) Princess #1 303 ¨C Fairy Princess #1 While it seemed unbelievable, knowing about the powerful nymphs Punchinoi and Yujinoi, I found it plausible enough. ©¥Finally, Yan-Gir of the west fell to that little nymph¡¯s hand. Marduk of the central forest did too. I was the only one left, Tasagan. The white wolf Tasagan described the lengthy battle with the nymph that lasted for days. Though hard to believe, what mattered was that the nymph ultimately won. ©¥Having conquered all the forests, the nymph soon grew bored. She became curious about the world beyond the southern wall and the rift in the north. That¡¯s when that man appeared. ¡°A man?¡± ©¥A man with red hair and eyes as crimson as blood. Tall and handsome, and most importantly, powerful enough to capture the attention of the nymph who ruled the forest. ¡°When was this, roughly?¡± ©¥Since then, around twenty-five winters have passed. So, about 25 years, I¡¯d say. 25 years ago. A man with red hair and blood-red eyes. At that detail, a name came to my mind. Isaiah Gospel. So, he¡¯d been to this forest as well. ©¥They fought many days, spilled much blood. Those days of battles are still unforgettable. And finally, the victor was decided. With that, Tasagan fell silent. A few seconds of silence passed.... Growing restless, I finally asked. ¡°Who won? What happened?¡± ©¥Well, I don¡¯t know who won. But, one thing is certain¡ªafter that day, our fairy began to bloom like a flower. Huuuu¡ª The wolf¡¯s breath came out in a warm huff. Yet, with unfocused eyes, she just gazed into the distance as if unaffected by it all. ©¥Ah, she was truly beautiful. Like gods from the ancient tales. Life danced at her fingertips, flowers and butterflies blossoming in her presence... A small bud blooms into a flower, kissed by dew and rain. Whereupon, a butterfly was sure to alight on the blossom. They said the man and the beautiful fairy made a lovely pair, like butterfly and flower. Even fierce monsters would sheath their claws and open a path for them upon seeing them. Since recovering from the centipede¡¯s poison and taking the evening primrose, Stella had appeared noticeably healthier. So, had her constitution changed? ©¥If she diligently hones her rigid body art through training, she will no longer need crude arrows or tools. Training? While I was feeling a bit puzzled, Stella asked. ¡°What are you talking about now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re training you, Stella-nim. By the end of this training, they say you won¡¯t need arrows or other tools.¡± ¡°Interesting. Being trained by wolves... Hmm, this is probably the first time in the long history of Bellhawk. Quite the unique experience¡ª¡± Stella couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as yet another wolf leaped onto her body. ©¥Keong! It was like a circus act where chairs are endlessly stacked one on top of another. More and more wolves climbed onto Stella¡¯s body. One, two, three... I counted roughly twelve in total. Shaking-. Stella, with what seemed like at least a few hundred kilos of wolves stacked on her, now looked as if even speaking was a challenge. Sweat poured down her face like rain, and veins stood out on her forehead. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Yet, her ability to maintain balance was impressive. The balance of the wolves stacked atop her was equally remarkable. ©¥These wolves are my disciples. They¡¯re rookies, of course, but at least they won¡¯t topple over somewhere out there. I didn¡¯t know much about it, but they seemed like some formidable wolves. Then Kubilai added. ©¥Half-fairy. I can help you with some simple immortal art training as well. ¡°Training for me?¡± ©¥Perhaps Angala-nim sent you to me for that very reason. It will take a few days to hear all of my mother Tasagan¡¯s story. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good way to pass the time? It seemed like a reasonable suggestion. Episode 304.1 (EP-304.1) Princess #2 304 ¨C Fairy Princess #2 The old wolf Tasagan, worn out by age and years of battles, lacked the energy to share her stories in one go. She needed to pause often, spreading out her tales over several days. This meant that if I wanted to hear more about the story of the nymph and Isaiah, I¡¯d have to stay with the wolf pack for a while. But simply waiting around would be a waste of time. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s train.¡± With that, I readily accepted Kubilai¡¯s offer to train in immortal art. I had always been interested in the strange ability used by these giant beasts. My Rank 7 magic, Magic Bullet Tathlum, was impressive, but anyone who had seen Kubilai heal his pierced wounds would be curious. If I could use that regenerative ability, my strength would undoubtedly skyrocket. Perhaps I could even regenerate the lifespan lost while using great magic. This would certainly help me in my plan to take down and conquer Aira, who grows stronger by the day. Mufufufu¡ª Just imagining the looks on Aira¡¯s, Elga¡¯s, and Mirna¡¯s faces after getting back at them... I couldn¡¯t hold in my chuckle. At that moment, Kubilai spoke. ©¥First, there are two paths in the way of cultivation. The first is the external arts and body-strengthening. This is about tempering the body like iron and rock to reach the state of immortality. Starting is easy but difficult to reach the end. Kubilai described immortal art as the way of cultivation. The techniques of immortals and spirits were not goals in themselves but tools to achieve immortality. It seemed similar to the path of magic in pursuit of ultimate truth. ©¥The second path involves harnessing various arts and power of nature to perform miracles. This path is harder to start, but once you get a feel for it, you can make amazing progress. So the first path enhances physical abilities. And the second path cultivates special abilities? I recalled the difference between Elga and Mirna. Elga focused literally on refining her physical prowess, while Mirna cultivated unique abilities to increase her versatility. Of course, if it were Elga, she¡¯d probably just say, ¡°No need for explanations; I¡¯m just strong,¡± and leave it at that. Thinking along those lines made me wonder what Elga might be doing now. It¡¯s been days since I headed north, and more days since I ended up beyond the wall. This was the first time I¡¯ve been out of contact for so long. Was this what long-distance relationships were like? Being so far apart makes me wonder what everyone¡¯s up to. With that thought, I decided to use the tail to call Marmar. As soon as I did, it was as if Marmar had been waiting. ¡¸Comrade! I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Have you been well?¡¹ ¡¸For the most part. There have been some things, but I¡¯m doing okay.¡¹ I briefly explained what happened. After listening, Marmar marveled,¡¸Talking with animals? That¡¯s amazing!¡¹ I think I¡¯ve covered most of what¡¯s happened to me. ¡¸Now, Marmar, tell me what¡¯s going on on your side. Is everyone doing well? They¡¯re not causing any trouble, are they? Any word from the royal capital? From the Queen or Elga?¡¹ At my string of questions, Marmar seemed to pause in thought for a moment. Then, as if something had clicked or she¡¯d remembered something, she exclaimed. ¡¸Armed soldiers are gathering in Sandora and nearby cities! They seem to be organizing an extermination squad to recapture Dolnar Citadel!¡¹ Dolnar Citadel? That¡¯s a name I¡¯ve never heard before. For someone like me, who knows the names of most places in the Angmar Kingdom, not recognizing it means only one thing. It¡¯s beyond the wall. The soldiers of Angmar Kingdom are preparing to advance into the lands beyond the wall. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ [T/N: rigid body art changed to body-strengthening] Episode 304.2 (EP-304.2) Princess #2 304 ¨C Fairy Princess #2 Why? Who in the world would do such a reckless thing? No, it was a foolish question even as I thought it. There¡¯s only one person in the world who has the authority to command an advance beyond the wall¡ªthe Queen of Angmar, Aira Von Tarantera. Perhaps my fall over the wall has stirred something in Aira. It¡¯s certainly possible. It might even be due to Elga or Mirna urging her on. I had wanted to take my time with immortal art training, but the situation wasn¡¯t really permitting it. I¡¯d better return as soon as I hear the entire story from the white wolf. ¡°......¡± Then it suddenly occurred to me that I was missing something. ... So where exactly was Professor Balan? Seeing Balan¡¯s undead attacking Kubilai¡¯s wolf pack makes me think she¡¯s alive somewhere. I had a lot on my mind, but with my eyes getting heavier, I decided to get some sleep. It¡¯s been a while since I felt this exhausted. Just as I drifted off and let myself be carried away by the waves of sleep, I felt something pass by me. Srrrr. Clunk. Creeeak. Peeking an eye open, I saw Stella, whom I thought had fallen asleep, quietly slipping out of the cabin like a thief in the night. I wondered if she was going to the bathroom. But it didn¡¯t seem like it no matter how I looked at it, so I got up and went outside. * * * Hwareuk. As I went outside, I met eyes with Stella, who was lighting a short pipe in her mouth. She mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up,¡± and put the pipe away. For Stella, who had witnessed that final moment, the loss and shock must have been overwhelming. Mirna probably had a vague idea too. But she probably just didn¡¯t mention it. Just then, Stella let out a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. If I don¡¯t keep busy... I just keep thinking about it. I like the busyness. Especially when I¡¯m so exhausted that I don¡¯t have the energy to think.¡± Stella finally admitted it. She sat on a rock and looked up at the stars and moon shining above. Whether in the south or the north, the countless stars remained as bright as ever. ¡°Honestly, I used to hate this northern land. I thought of it as a place where jewels lost their shine, where stars lost their sparkle.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°But now that I¡¯m out here, I can see the stars are still bright. I wonder if Opal might have thought the same when he looked up at the northern sky.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he did. You two are siblings, after all.¡± ¡°So, Theo-kun... did you come out here to comfort me?¡± Stella¡¯s gaze shifted from the dark night sky to me. Her amber eyes seemed to shimmer with countless stars in a galaxy. It looked as if tears were threatening to spill, but none fell. Was this what it means to be an adult? As I quietly admired her, she spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°You¡¯re kinder than I thought. I used to think you were a very mean and vicious person, seeing as how you¡¯re called Angmar¡¯s Demon Monk.¡± ¡°Perhaps I am ruthless and cruel. But with Stella-nim, I just choose to behave politely.¡± Hearing this, Stella furrowed her brows and pressed her finger against my nose. ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker. Is that how you charmed Mirna-yang?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you say you fought a giant centipede for me? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but it seems like you got a romantic side.¡± Stretching with a soft groan, Stella spoke lightly, almost like the passing breeze. ¡°With things as they are, should I just marry you, Theo-kun?¡± Episode 305.1 (EP-305.1) Princess #3 305 ¨C Fairy Princess #3 It was like a fleeting breeze brushing past my face. To buy myself some time to collect my thoughts, I opened my mouth to ask again. ¡°Did I hear that correctly, did you just say you¡¯d marry me?¡± ¡°You heard it right. With things as they are, maybe I should just marry you, Theo-kun.¡± It was as casual as saying, ¡®Since I¡¯ve already washed my face, I might as well wash my hair.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to discern sincerity from such a lighthearted attitude. Even though I knew she was half-joking, the other half seemed serious, which left me a little confused. For a moment, I almost responded with, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± but I managed to compose myself with Calm Thinking. Feigning composure, I asked. ¡°And what made you think of that?¡± ¡°Fairies live long lives. Throughout that time, they experience many things. But even so, I¡¯ve never been married.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I see? What kind of reaction is that? Are you saying it makes sense that I¡¯ve never been married?¡± Stella suddenly burst out in anger, as if I¡¯d pressed a button. It seemed she had misunderstood my response. She quickly started explaining, even though I hadn¡¯t asked. ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty of chances, you know. I¡¯ve been set up for meetings, and there were people who pursued me because they liked me. I could¡¯ve gotten married. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t, I just didn¡¯t.¡± There was a significant difference between not doing something and being unable to do it. Was Stella trying to emphasize that she was a capable and attractive woman? So I started wondering. In my early childhood. When the kids I played with at the playground would hold their mother¡¯s hands and leave one by one after sunset. Mere moments before, the noisy playground was full of life, but after everyone scattered back to their families, only eerie stillness remained. That desolate silence was unforgettable. Stella, who had lived for a long time, must have experienced this countless times, and she will likely continue to experience it. In a way, it was understandable that she broke her own values ??and became interested in marriage. When you¡¯ve been alone for long enough, it¡¯s only natural to start wanting someone by your side. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want to do anymore. There used to be so many things I wanted to do, like stars in the sky. But now, when I close my eyes, it¡¯s just dark.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re considering marriage as the final adventure?¡± At my question, Stella scratched the back of her head. ¡°Well, there are several reasons. When I¡¯m with Theo-kun, it feels like I¡¯m on a new kind of adventure after a long time.¡± ¡°Wandering beyond the wall is certainly an adventure.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not exactly what I meant.... Ugh, never mind! Let¡¯s just sleep! If you want to grow taller, you need to sleep more!¡± Stella gave me a hearty slap on the back and went inside the cabin. Left alone, I felt a strange sense of warmth. To think that Stella and I would share such a serious conversation. For a fleeting moment, a mischievous thought crossed my mind, ¡®Maybe I could ask if I could touch her boobs soon?¡¯ But it disappeared just as quickly, like a shooting star. * * * ©¥We¡¯re playing hide-and-seek. Close your eyes and count to a hundred. Remember I taught you how to count to a hundred last time, right? Hmm? And don¡¯t you dare peek while you¡¯re counting, or you¡¯ll be in trouble. I nodded at the woman¡¯s soft voice. Though her tone was gentle, her face was more serious than usual. Counting to a hundred was easy anyway. I had kept it a secret, but I could actually count up to a thousand. Should I surprise her by counting to a thousand this time? Episode 305.2 (EP-305.2) Princess #3 305 ¨C Fairy Princess #3 Then she¡¯ll definitely praise me a lot. With that thought, I hid inside something like a large jar and closed the lid. I didn¡¯t like tight, dark spaces. But the thought of the praise I¡¯d soon receive made me feel better so that I could endure it. And so, time passed slowly, one by one... By the time my count had reached several hundred, I suddenly realized¡ªwhat am I doing right now? Rustle. Just then, I heard something move beside me, and with a heightened sense, I opened my eyes. Instead of the cramped jar, I saw nothing but the worn ceiling of the old cabin. ¡°A dream?¡± It felt too vivid to be just a dream. There was a strange sense of nostalgia. Was it a memory from my childhood? I got up as I cleared my body stained with emotions. Now I saw that Stella¡¯s spot was empty. When I stepped outside, Stella was meditating in a strange yoga pose in the forest. It was before dawn, and the sun had yet to rise. I couldn¡¯t help but admire her dedication, but it also made me feel like I couldn¡¯t just sit idly by. Even though it was summer, the early morning air in the north was cool, and I immediately felt awake. I sat down lightly and tried meditating myself. They say that in learning immortal arts, it¡¯s good to sometimes empty your thoughts and mind like an unmoving rock. Of course, meditation was like a muscle that you need to train. For a beginner like me, my thoughts often wandered. What came to mind was a memory. The warmth and scent of Elga or Mirna¡¯s soft skin, or perhaps the taste of the soap that had covered Aira¡¯s body. Seriously, I licked the soap off someone¡¯s body. Even though it was edible soap, thinking back now, it was an odd but funny situation. ¡°Theo-kun, it¡¯s lunchtime. Meditation is good, but do it after lunch.¡± ¡°Lunch?¡± I realized that the sun was now high above my head. It had been early morning when I first started meditating. I was taken aback by how quickly time had passed. A wolf then approached us and nodded. It meant one thing. Seuk. I handed the apple I had been eating back to Stella and entered the cave where the white wolf was lying down. ©¥Little fairy child, let me tell you one last story. The white wolf Tasagan paused for a moment before slowly beginning her tale. The story she shared went like this: ©¥Even for the most beautiful lovers, fate can be cruel. The man began to grow weak, slowly marching towards death. The man¡ªIsaiah¡¯s health gradually deteriorated, and his once confident face became gaunt, his cheekbones sharply protruding. Eventually, it seemed his mind began to falter as well. He wandered the forest at night like a madman, sometimes rambling nonsensically at the empty air. Pehaps it was the curse that plagued the Angmar family. As I formed my own guesses, the wolf concluded its story. ©¥Not long after, the man disappeared. No one knew if he had gone back south where he had come from or where he had gone. The nymph was heartbroken, and we were worried. It was said that all living creatures felt concern for the nymph who was now left alone, as losing a mate was devastating. But the nymph wasn¡¯t entirely alone. ©¥The nymph had a child. A very small child. I still remember the scent¡ªthe smell of grass and wildflowers... It smelled just like you, half-fairy, Theo Gospel. The nymph and the small child were said to be a happy mother and son. They would look for streams. They would draw pictures on pebbles, and even built a small cabin and play hide-and-seek inside. ©¥But the world is often cruel. Death comes without regard for order. One day, the child fell ill. Even Angala-nim¡¯s medicine didn¡¯t help. ¡°So, what happened next?¡± ©¥The nymph knew the answer. She knew what she had to do. She decided to challenge the master of the north. Episode 306.1 (EP-306.1) Princess #4 306 ¨C Fairy Princess #4 The monsters beyond the wall feared the north. They said that a terrible wasteland stretched out there, where even monsters couldn¡¯t endure. And ruling over that place was the master of the north. Many strong warriors had bravely gone north but none returned. No news was ever heard from them again. The nymph decided to fight against the master of the north. Which meant the same as preparing for death. ©¥I don¡¯t know. Perhaps the master of the north possessed something that could cure the illness. We didn¡¯t even have time to stop her. The nymph ventured further north. That was the last anyone saw of her. Some said they saw her bathing in a nearby stream. Other birds said they spotted her near the ruined city of the north. Though, no one knew if these stories were true. It was similar to the story I heard from the ogre Dordor. There had been a powerful forest master who ruled over all the forests, but fell in the challenge against the master of the north. In fact, I could already guess how this story would end.... But I had a question. ¡°Then, what happened to the child?¡± Surely, she didn¡¯t take the child with her when she fought the master of the north. That would mean the child had been left behind. The old wolf Tasagan gazed silently into the air before speaking. ©¥At that time, the forest was undergoing many changes. It would have been difficult for a half-fairy who was still too young to take care of himself to survive. But he did survive. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Summing it all up, it seems that this guy wasn¡¯t completely abandoned. Was it a severe illness? Maybe it had something to do with the fact that his mana circuit was burned with Jeoksangari? Red mana flows thickly in the blood of Angmar. I¡¯d heard that it threatened the health of any human vessel. This body was said to have mana levels far exceeding the average Angmar. Even higher than Solomon¡¯s. The intense mana would¡¯ve been too much for a young child to bear. Perhaps the nymph realized this and burned the mana circuit to heal the illness.... Even if it didn¡¯t cure him, it would have prolonged his life. ¡°No, not exactly. I just get a vague sense of what they¡¯re saying. It¡¯s like I can kind of feel the gist of it¡ªif that makes sense?¡± I see. True to her nature, as someone who loves taming beasts, Stella seemed to be slowly grasping this peculiar fairy ability. As expected of a fairy who¡¯s lived a long life, she¡¯s quick to adapt and skilled. Then the wolf Kubilai added. ©¥So, half-fairy... As the new master of the forest, will you ever come back to challenge the master of the north? At his question, I recalled the powerful monster lurking near that rift. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of creature it was, nor did I know if I¡¯d have any reason to fight it. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± The wolf chuckled as I vaguely replied. ©¥Well, it will be difficult with your current skills. On a side note, if you want to improve your skills, you two might want to try dual cultivation. The harmony between a body cultivator and a mage has surprisingly good yin-yang synergy. Dual cultivation? I tensed up slightly, wondering if he meant what I thought he did. Just then, Stella asked, ¡°This time I didn¡¯t catch that. What did he say?¡± So I answered briefly. ¡°If you want to improve your skills, you should make a baby with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± It¡¯s true. Anyway, with that, we set off to the eastern citadel. The wolf pack guided us, so finding our way wasn¡¯t too difficult. However, we couldn¡¯t let our guard down. There was an ominous energy lurking at the far eastern end, so it¡¯s better to be careful. Perhaps because of that, the forest was eerily quiet. ¡°Training with animals, picking strange fruits¡ªeverything felt like a fairytale. It was a very fun experience. Once we cross the wall, there won¡¯t be anything like this for a while, right?¡± Stella said, stretching leisurely. I responded casually. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to experience this again, honestly. Even if I had several lives, there were too many dangers. Just thinking about the time I fought a giant centipede....¡± Chatter, chatter. We talked about the things we went through as we walked. Looking back now, so much had happened. Especially the constant battles, every day, every hour¡ªit was a bit too intense for someone like me, who had lived a relatively peaceful life. Thanks to that, my skills have improved in many ways, so it¡¯s a good thing. Rustle rustle-. Episode 306.2 (EP-306.2) Princess #4 306 ¨C Fairy Princess #4 At that moment, I heard the sound of running water. With my fairy instincts, I could tell that there was a large stream nearby with clear water flowing through it. ¡°I think there is water nearby.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ve been wanting to wash off all this dog fur smell. Perfect! Lead the way!¡± With Stella pushing me forward, I guided her to the stream that flowed nearby. Through the bushes and between the trees, we came across a clear valley stream running through the dense forest. The sight of it refreshed my head, as if the heat had just lifted a little. Swish, swish. While I was taking it all in, Stella had already kicked off her long boots and jumped into the water with her bare feet. Splash! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s cold!¡± She waded deeper into the water, submerging herself up to her neck. It seemed like the water was deep. And then it happened. Whoosh. I suddenly felt something wrapping around my ankle. ¡°Huh!¡± Without warning, I was pulled in by a strong force and plunged into the stream. ¡°Gah! Heup¡ªhieek!¡± I couldn¡¯t feel the bottom! Was it deeper than I thought? As I flailed around and swallowed a lot of water, someone grabbed me by the side and lifted me up. Thanks to that, I managed to regain my balance. ¡°It¡¯s not that deep. You can touch the bottom.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°Theo-kun, it¡¯s just like when you fell into the river last time. Are you scared of water? That¡¯s unusual for a half-fairy. Nymphs usually love water.¡± ¡°I¡¯m half-fairy but also half-human. And there are plenty of humans who can¡¯t swim.¡± Puuu-. I spat out the water. Now that I looked around, the water wasn¡¯t as deep as I initially thought. It only came up to my chest and neck. However, with the smooth stones beneath my feet, one wrong step could easily make me slip and fall in again. The more the sneezing and coughing increased, the more Stella Von Bellhawk felt guilty. She tried feeding the half-fairy some herbs and fruits that were said to be good for colds, but they didn¡¯t seem to have much effect. Healing remedies didn¡¯t work that quickly, anyway. ¡°Here, it¡¯s a vitality bug. It looks a bit weird, and it¡¯s really spicy, but it¡¯ll give you energy.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± When she tried to feed him a bug that was good for his body, he wouldn¡¯t even eat the herbs or fruits anymore. ¡°......¡± The usually chatty half-fairy had gone completely silent. Was he too tired to talk? Walking in silence felt strange. ¡®He¡¯s like a completely different person.¡¯ Stella decided it was too much to continue walking like this. Though it was important to reach the eastern wall and reunite with the others, delaying the journey by another day wouldn¡¯t hurt at this point. Fortunately, she found a tree hole in a huge ancient tree. The hole was big enough for several people to fit comfortably in. By laying straw on the ground and covering it with a coat, it became a place to stay for the night. ¡°Since it¡¯s already getting dark, let¡¯s rest here tonight.¡± ¡°...Ugh...¡± The half-fairy was barely conscious. His forehead felt like it was on fire. Stella wondered if it might be the nymph flu that had been going around lately. But it didn¡¯t seem like that. ¡°Theo-kun, your forehead¡¯s burning up. Lie down for now.¡± She helped the half-fairy lie down. He looked pitiful panting¡ªlimp as if he hadn¡¯t just been walking. ¡®He looks so docile like this.¡¯ Normally, the strange tension and atmosphere surrounding the half-fairy obscured these details. But looking at him in this quiet state, his face was like a finely crafted piece of glass. Precariously balancing between a young man and a boy, his eyelashes were thin, and his chin and nose were sharp and delicate. Was he what you call a pretty boy? If he had lived a normal life in an ordinary family, he would have made many girls cry. Of course, the half-fairy¡¯s fate had been anything but ordinary. The strange, grim scar etched across his right eye was proof of that. ¡®I don¡¯t know how he got it, but it¡¯s definitely a blade wound.¡¯ Had his life been in danger at some point? It was an unsettling scar, as if someone had recklessly marred a well-crafted porcelain. Stella raised her hand and lightly covered the half-fairy¡¯s right eye. Looking at him without the scar... It reminded her of someone. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve seen this face before.¡¯ Episode 307.1 [19] (EP-307.1) Fairy Princess #5 307 ¨C Fairy Princess #5 Seuk-. Stella covered the right side of the half-fairy¡¯s face with her palm. When the long scar was hidden, the half-fairy¡¯s impression strangely shifted. His face seemed more gentle, even dignified. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve seen this face before.¡¯ It was on the tip of her tongue, yet just out of reach. But Stella had lived a long life. She had encountered countless faces, and it would take time to sift through the warehouse of her memories to pinpoint where she¡¯d seen such a face. ¡®I can¡¯t remember where....¡¯ But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on this. ¡°Theo-kun, your fever¡¯s still rising. Let me wet a towel and place it on your forehead.¡± Sshhh. Though the water in her canteen had been saved for drinking, Stella didn¡¯t hesitate to pour a generous amount to soak the towel. Plop. As soon as the cold, wet cloth touched his forehead, the deep furrow in the half-fairy¡¯s brow seemed to ease slightly. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°You¡¯re burning up so suddenly.¡± Stella had a hunch that this fever wasn¡¯t simply from getting in the stream. Nymphs were naturally attuned to water, so they wouldn¡¯t catch a cold just by falling into the water. The same would go for a half-fairy. Perhaps all the fatigue and injuries the half-fairy had accumulated were finally catching up to him. Since the start of this journey, he¡¯d used dangerous magic repeatedly. They¡¯d been through non-stop battles, with barely a moment to relax from the constant threats to their lives. Now that the tension had finally lifted after their dip in the stream, it seemed like his body was letting go of everything it had been suppressing, releasing it all at once in the form of this burning fever. ¡®It¡¯s not surprising, given everything he¡¯s been through.¡¯ He was a strange one. She thought about the young ladies from the other three families. They were all green, and they had a freshness like a bud just starting to bloom. It was heartwarming to see them. Stella had that kind of time too. Back in the days when the world seemed bright and full of energy. In such times, both the heart and body bloom like flowers. Even with all those girls in their prime around him, could this half-fairy also have come to like Stella? ¡®... It¡¯s not that strange. It¡¯s definitely possible.¡¯ Though she had lived somewhat recklessly recently, Stella had once been called the ¡®Fairy Princess,¡¯ admired and praised by many. ¡®I¡¯m still confident about my appearance. In fact, with all my experience, I probably understand a man¡¯s heart better than most. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he¡¯s fallen for me.¡¯ As she entertained these thoughts, Stella checked on the half-fairy¡¯s condition again. His forehead was hotter than before. ¡®He needs fever medicine.¡¯ Gathering the herbs she had found while searching for the tree hollow, Stella skillfully ground them up and tried to feed them to the half-fairy. However, he grimaced deeply and spat them out. No matter how many times she tried, the result was the same. ¡°Beugh...¡± ¡°Hey, stop spitting it out!¡± Maybe it¡¯s because of the nymph¡¯s extreme dislike for bitter taste, but he refused to eat it. As a result, most of the herbs were nearly gone. There was only one piece of tough Goru tree bark left. If he spat that out as well, they would be out of medicine. With no other options, Stella put the bark in her mouth and began chewing it. The bark had hallucinogenic and antipyretic properties. There were other effects too, but right now, lowering his fever was the most important. Munch, munch. The bitter taste came up, but it became a little sweeter as it mixed with saliva. ¡°Theo-kun, consider yourself honored to take my first kiss. Well... not that you¡¯ll remember it.¡± After chewing the bark for a while, Stella transferred it into the half-fairy¡¯s mouth. Just as a mother bird feeds her baby, this was an act imbued with love and care. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s just to save him. No deeper emotions involved.¡¯ Still, kissing a man carried a certain thrill. She often struggled to convincingly lie to people when they asked if she had any experience with kissing. Episode 307.2 [19] (EP-307.2) Fairy Princess #5 307 ¨C Fairy Princess #5 ¡®Now I can confidently say that I have some experience.¡¯ It was then. Sluurp. The half-fairy¡¯s tongue slipped into Stella¡¯s mouth. Whether it was driven by instinct to get more of the medicine, the smooth, flexible tongue moving inside her mouth was a sensation she¡¯d never experienced before. Sluurp, slurrp. ¡°Mmph...!¡± She felt a sudden surge of heat from the half-fairy¡¯s body. It felt even stronger than when she meditated to practice her body-strengthening technique. Was this... a kiss? Could this be the effect of dual cultivation? She had pretended not to hear when the big wolf mentioned something about ¡®dual cultivation.¡¯ Maybe this was what he had been referring to. But as the strange heat spread through her body, Stella panicked and pushed the half-fairy away. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re...!¡± Thud. The half-fairy drooped limply to the ground. Her heart raced like a cat who had just seen a tiger, but her shock soon faded. Stella began to worry that she¡¯d pushed the feverish half-fairy too hard. ¡°... Mom.¡± Shiver-. Her hair stood on end. ¡®Did he just call me mom?¡¯ Of course, it was an absurd thought. The half-fairy was probably delirious from the fever, dreaming of his mother. ¡®Mom....¡¯ However, hearing that word for the first time and seeing the half-fairy collapsed like a feeble child, along with all the trouble he¡¯d gone through for her... Something stirred inside Stella. It was as if her maternal instincts were awoken. Eup-. Stella bit her lip. The half-fairy would probably not remember anything after the fever anyways. And it was true that she owed him a debt. She was about to push his face away with her palm, but the peaceful expression on his face as he suckled made her hesitate. ¡®Perhaps, I should collect interest on this.¡¯ Minutes passed. Sluurp, sluurp. With each sucking noise, it felt as if energy was being drained away from Stella. Her body gradually heated up, and her breathing became ragged. ¡°E-Enough....¡± She tried to push his head away, but her arms froze. The unfamiliar sensation running from her waist to her ears sent shivers down her spine. ... Maybe she should let this go on a little longer? * * * What the... When I came to my senses, I found myself wrapped in something soft and squishy. It didn¡¯t take long to figure out what it was. Squish, squish. Because the only thing in the world that¡¯s so soft and warm was a woman¡¯s breast. But wasn¡¯t I outside the wall? How is this...? I cautiously lifted my eyes, and there, I saw Stella¡¯s face flushed red and her eyelids twitching slightly. That¡¯s when it hit me. I was sucking on Stella¡¯s chest...! Why!? I was utterly bewildered. All I remembered was collapsing into sleep after feeling feverish from playing in the water. But now, when I opened my eyes, I found myself latched onto Stella¡¯s chest. What¡¯s this? Am I dreaming? Maybe my mind was crafting a conveniently pleasant dream for me. But the vivid warmth and scent around me were far too real to be just a dream. A sweet, faint scent of sweat. It was strangely sensual, primal, almost as if pheromones being released. It didn¡¯t seem like it was coming from me, but from Stella, whose body was glistening with beads of sweat. Weren¡¯t elves supposed to have no body odor? What¡¯s going on here? Several question marks popped up in my mind. Just then, Stella finally spoke. ¡°...You, y-you can stop sucking on my chest now.¡± Uwah, what did she say? Episode 308.1 [19] (EP-308.1) Fairy Princess #6 308 ¨C Fairy Princess #6 There¡¯s this something called roleplay. As the name suggests, it¡¯s when you and your partner take on roles and act out various scenarios. Between men and women, these roleplays can often be quite unique experiences. Elga, for instance, especially loved playing the captured knight and bandit game. Since I also enjoyed doing them, Elga and I got along pretty well. Mirna or Narmi might have their own preferred scenarios as well. And even Aira might have her own fantasies. Of course, I had confidence that I could handle any situation or role with ease. Why, you ask? Because I possessed the Level 10 talent ¡®Actor.¡¯ It meant I could meet any play my partner wanted. But even for someone like me, Stella¡¯s words were rather shocking. ¡°... Do you like mommy¡¯s breast?¡± ¡°.......¡± What was this? It was the kind of question that made me feel deeply embarrassed just hearing it. Even though ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· was in effect, the heat rising in my face wouldn¡¯t subside. Why was I the one feeling ashamed? However, every event has a cause and effect. There must be a reason why Stella was calling herself ¡®mommy.¡¯ Nymph Magic. Sugar Brain...! I poured all the sugar stored in my body into analyzing the situation. This made my brain work about twice as fast as usual. Buzz, buzz. And the conclusion I reached was this: ¡ªI have no idea. With my excellent reasoning, I successfully deduced that I had absolutely no clue. It¡¯s a remarkable example of self-awareness. Perhaps, in my fevered state, I instinctively clung to Stella while she was taking care of me. I might have called her ¡®mom,¡¯ which might have sparked her into the role. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! It would not be easy for anyone with maternal instincts to push me out like this. Abyssal eyes was a skill that stimulates maternal love. Seukseuk-. Although it was a little disconcerting for a grown man to act like a child. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my mood....¡± ¡°.......¡± In any case, I was able to get through the situation safely thanks to my natural acting skills. * * * Elves live longer lives than other races. Because of this, they accumulate quite a range of experiences over time. Stella Von Bellhawk¡¯s life was no different. For the first half of her life, she was pampered and cherished, and called the ¡®fairy princess.¡¯ Her middle years were filled with countless adventures, a free hawk. And then, in her later years, she became known as the disgrace of the Bellhawk family, acting like a troublemaker. Stella prided herself on having experiences at least as rich as anyone else¡¯s. But despite such a long life, this experience felt entirely foreign, sending shivers down her spine without her realizing it. Twitch-. Her body quivered every time the tongue grazed her hardened nipple. She¡¯d never imagined she could feel anything like this. Just from having her chest sucked on to this extent... If other places were touched, how intense would it be...? Honestly, Stella had always looked down on elves who threw themselves into romance. She thought it was foolish to waste so much energy on relationships. There were so many more thrilling things in the world. Because of this, she could say she¡¯d become indifferent to relationships. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, she found most men to be childish and foolish. And yet... Here she was, feeling excitement as her chest was suckled by a boyish-looking man. ¡°Ah...¡± Stifling a moan, Stella felt a hint of shame. Although he looked boyish, this half-fairy was already past the age of an adult. ¡®Still, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s much younger than me...¡¯ Episode 308.2 [19] (EP-308.2) Fairy Princess #6 308 ¨C Fairy Princess #6 Stella¡¯s body tingled all over. She didn¡¯t know the exact time, but it had been more than half an hour of having her chest licked and sucked. Stella¡¯s body felt like a volcano, ready to erupt with just the slightest touch. Had his warmth transferred entirely into her? Maybe because of that, her stomach throbbed, and her whole body felt jittery and tightly wound. She couldn¡¯t stand it. She¡¯s even biting down on her lower lip in an attempt to endure. It was almost unbearable. The little half-fairy was the same. As he sucked on her chest, he would rub his face against her. Stella felt a wave of embarrassment. Elves were known to not have any body odor. But she¡¯d heard that, when aroused, they could release a pheromone-like fragrance to attract a mate. She couldn¡¯t smell it herself, but the thought of how it was like for the half-fairy made her cheeks burn. ¡®What am I doing...¡¯ Perhaps it was time to stop. If this feverish half-fairy were to find out what was going on, Stella would feel so ashamed that she¡¯d go back into nature and build a wall. It was then. Seuk-. ¡°Ahng...!¡± Something touched her inner thigh, and she couldn¡¯t hold back a gasp. When she realized it was the bulge inside the half-fairy¡¯s pants, her mind went blank. ¡®A man¡¯s... that...¡¯ Stella wasn¡¯t entirely naive. She¡¯d seen male animals¡¯ organs before, mainly from observing animals she studied. She¡¯d always thought it looked silly. But the half-fairy¡¯s thing through the thin fabric was larger than she¡¯d imagined. A mix of fear, curiosity as an adventurer, and a lingering scholarly intrigue filled her. So, she slowly reached out and grabbed it through his clothes. I felt my fever rise again. However, Stella¡¯s clumsiness prevented the pleasure from fully taking hold. She had good dexterity. But she didn¡¯t have any experience with this at all. So, I slyly rubbed my d*ck against Stella¡¯s thighs and the valley between them. Each time the tip touched her soft thighs, Stella twitched. She soon pushed my body away. ¡°Theo-kun, you¡¯ve lost your reason due to the fever, and all you have left is desire, right? Do you want to ejaculate inside me? Like animals mating.¡± Like I could answer that. Playing the clueless baby meant I couldn¡¯t exactly give a reply. As I considered whether it might be better to drop the act now and just take Stella, she seemed lost in her own inner turmoil. Naturally, she was probably conflicted. After a while, she muttered under her breath, so softly that only my sensitive fairy ears could catch it. ¡°But... I don¡¯t think something that big could fit...¡± Was she intimidated by my size? It was an naive, almost innocent reaction, unusual for an elf. Elga and Mirna had reacted similarly at first. It was understandable, of course. Then, as if she had thought of something, Stella began rummaging through her pouch. What she pulled out was a small vial. When she poured its contents onto her hand, a thick, sticky substance dripped out. Oil? No, it smelled sweet. Honey, maybe? Was she planning to use it as a lubricant? Just as that thought crossed my mind, Stella smeared the liquid between her thighs, then slowly parted her legs towards me. I could see her pale skin and the delicate opening between, where thin, petal-like folds revealed themselves. I wanted to go in right then and there. Then Stella spoke. ¡°Here, l-lick it...¡± ¡°.......¡± I didn¡¯t expect that. Episode 309.1 [19] (EP-309.1) Fairy Princess #7 309 ¨C Fairy Princess #7 Chwaruru-. Stella¡¯s smooth body was dripping with sticky honey. It wasn¡¯t just a metaphor, but real honey. The sweet, intoxicating aroma wafting from her body captivated my senses. Her thighs, which twitched and revealed their lascivious intentions without shame... ¡°.......¡± I was entranced, my gaze frozen on the scene. I wanted to savor it just a little longer. The heat that had barely cooled down flared up again. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away. Honey and beauty. These two irresistible temptations had combined into one. No one had ever imagined such a thing. This was the discovery of the century. Stella was a genius! Though, Stella was unaware of my reaction and intentions. ¡°... Why isn¡¯t there a reaction? I¡¯m going to die from embarrassment. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Do you need more?¡± Stella poured more onto her lower body, as if to tantalize me further. I thought I needed to act quickly before these precious sugars went to waste. So, like a bee drawn to flowers, I pounced on Stella. Tchup. First, I slowly started with the honey inside her thighs. But after licking it off, I realized that the transparent liquid was more similar to oil than honey. Some kind of lubricant. Smooth instead of sticky. It didn¡¯t taste as sweet as I expected, but it was still edible. Half honey, half oil. Honey oil? ¡°Mm-hmm...¡± Every sweep of my tounge would illicit Stella¡¯s moans. As I continued to lick away the honey oil on her thighs, all that was left was a place that Stella would be very ashamed of. ¡°.......¡± Normally, I would have considered Stella¡¯s intentions before proceeding. ¡°Ah, huh, i, it feels weird...!¡± Finally, it took Stella around ten minutes to fully push me away. Once she had put some distance between us, she used her arms and legs to cover her chest and groin, her face flushed a deep red. It was almost as if she was drawing a line, like she was saying, ¡®That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stop here for today.¡¯ Should I just let my instincts take over and push her down after all? I was mulling over this when¡ª ¡°... Theo-kun, you look like you¡¯re struggling. Your face is red.¡± Stella looked at my complexion. So I put on an exhausted and tired face, feigning weakness and misery like a starved puppy. ¡°Is it because of this...?¡± Perhaps my act worked, because Stella slowly reached her hand toward my lower body. My c*ck had been pulsing painfully for a long while now. As she held it again, a sense of comfort washed over me, like it finally found its perfect place. ¡°... Maybe if I help you, it¡¯ll feel better...¡± Gently, Stella started stroking me. If her earlier touch was full of a curious researcher¡¯s innocence, now it was nothing short of a seductive elf¡¯s caress. ¡°Seeing it up close... it¡¯s even more impressive...¡± Whether it was skill or instinct, her movements had evolved far beyond the tentative touches from earlier. Slurp. Going even further, she took me into her mouth. The soft warmth enveloped me, making me shudder as though my whole body was wrapped in gentle skin. ¡°Mm...¡± ¡°Does it feel good? Hm? Churp. Ha-eup, ha, chuuup. It tastes weird. Hammph, it¡¯s very..., erotic....¡± * * * I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed. Time seemed to flow slowly and thickly, as if submerged in sticky honey. ¡°Slurp... hmm, it¡¯s better than I thought... mmm.¡± ¡°... Euk.¡± ¡°Ah, biting is a no go, huh? Mmm, my bad.¡± ¡°.......¡± Stella and I met with a rocky start. But now, Stella, who had only walked the path of discord, was now burying her face between my legs with curiosity and interest. Episode 309.2 [19] (EP-309.2) Fairy Princess #7 309 ¨C Fairy Princess #7 I don¡¯t even know how much time has passed. With each gulp, Stella¡¯s throat softly vibrated as she ran her mouth up and down. I was on the edge, but as with any fellatio, it seemed to hold me right at the brink without release. ¡°So hot... and hard. Haeup. There¡¯s no bone, but...¡± Fortunately, it seemed that Stella was quite taken with it. Like a child fascinated by a new toy, she didn¡¯t seem to tire of it. Of course, Elga and Mirna also had that same mix of fear and curiosity when they saw it for the first time. Just as I was drawn to a woman¡¯s body, it might be natural for women to be drawn to mine in return. ¡°Slurp... mmm... slurp.¡± Still, this wasn¡¯t quite satisfying. Men are complicated creatures. But this discomfort would disappear right after release, so I was hoping to lighten up soon. Stella probably had no idea. ¡°Like this... haeummph, is this right...?¡± She seemed to be asking if she was doing it correctly. Stella seemed to want to test her skills and knowledge¡ªfull of theory but short on practice. Maybe I should let out a sound, just to assure her she was doing well? No, I don¡¯t like that. Even if it was acting, forcing myself to moan would go against my principles. But I can¡¯t leave Stella alone, either. As I wrestled with beliefs versus practicality... ¡°Phew...¡± Stella finally pulled away. After trying something new for the first time for several minutes, her jaw and throat must have been sore. ¡°It seems my skills aren¡¯t enough to induce ejaculation...¡± Stella meekly acknowledged her shortcomings. It would be like if a character in a movie suddenly said, ¡°You know this is just a movie, right? None of it¡¯s real.¡± It ruins the immersion. But Stella had just broken that very taboo. Now, both of us had no choice but to drop our roles and return to reality. So, with a relatively calm heart, I turned to Stella and asked. ¡°When did you notice...?¡± ¡°Around the time I started... licking you. You stayed way too calm. If you¡¯d really been acting on pure instinct, you would¡¯ve pinned me down.¡± So staying calm had been my mistake. ¡°I apologize, Stella-nim. I meant no harm.¡± ¡°I know. I... I don¡¯t really know how things turned out this way, but I guess sometimes when a man and a woman... get caught up in the moment, these things happen.¡± Even though Stella had been the one to break the illusion, she seemed flustered by my calm response. It felt like it was my role to lead as the more experienced one here. ¡°So, Stella-nim, what¡¯s the reason you called for this conversation? Do you want me to stop?¡± ¡°If I ask you to stop... would you?¡± I rolled my eyes for a moment at her question. In fact, it¡¯s the already hot Stella Bellhawk that¡¯s holding back. Perhaps curious about the first experience. Sexual excitement. But also fear and hesitation, wondering if she should go through with it. It was a mix of emotions that finally made her call for a stop. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t even know if I should use contraceptives.... Theo-kun, being with a woman so suddenly might not be good. Plus, your condition isn¡¯t great. And then... our relationship...¡± Stella was fumbling for excuses. Instead of answering, I leaned forward and kissed her forehead. Smooch. Not for any reason like tasting honey, but pure favor. With that, the tension in Stella¡¯s body, which had been filled with uncertainty, began to ease, and she closed her mouth. From that point, my lips slowly traced along the bridge and tip of her nose, finally reaching her lips. Her lips were softer and warmer than I¡¯d expected. The blushing Stella, with her eyes shut tightly, was holding onto my side with all her strength¡ªshe looked quite adorable. Adorable... I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a fitting word to use for an older woman who¡¯s lived longer than me. Episode 310.1 [19] (EP-310.1) Fairy Princess #8 310 ¨C Fairy Princess #8 Stella lay there for a long time, feeling as if she were floating. When the half-fairy¡¯s lips gently pressed against hers, and his hand stroked her belly and side, it felt so comforting. Was this what it felt like to be a leaf drifting along a small stream? Not moving a hand or foot, simply surrendering herself to the flowing current. ¡®So this is what a real kiss is like.¡¯ She¡¯d heard about it a few times from the elves who loved to boast or from her companions. But she¡¯d always brushed it off¡ªlike what¡¯s the big deal about pressing lips together? When she¡¯d actually kissed the half-fairy to give him medicine, she was even a bit disappointed. All she¡¯d felt was, ¡®That¡¯s it? What¡¯s the fuss all about?¡¯ Sluurp, smooch. But this was different. Wanting each other¡ªconfirming that fact transformed the act of kissing into something else entirely. It was difficult to explain, but Stella found herself wishing for this moment to continue. A little more and she¡¯d fully understand the difference... Smooch. When his little tongue slipped into her mouth, Stella eagerly licked and caressed back with her own. ¡®... Am I doing this right? Am I too clumsy?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure. She wanted to do well. Finally, the half-fairy lifted his head, ending the long kiss. ¡°Stella-nim, it¡¯s good to breathe now.¡± ¡°......¡± Only then did Stella realize she hadn¡¯t breathed for a while. She didn¡¯t know the timing so she just held it in. ¡®... He noticed!¡¯ An elf inexperienced in kissing? It sounded as silly as a squirrel falling from a tree. She worried the half-fairy might laugh at her, but thankfully, he showed no sign of doing so. He simply began gently stroking her neck and chest with a tender, soft touch. ¡®He¡¯s really skilled with women.¡¯ Even in the eyes of the less experienced Stella, it was clear that this half-fairy was skillful. He must have had plenty of encounters. Perhaps with Mirna or Elga? No, he must have many women following him. As she thought about this, she suddenly became curious about how she compared to those other women. Then¡ª Squish. She felt something thin slip between her legs. ¡°... Hic!¡± But technically, it was designed to give birth to a child, so it should fit me as well. ¡°I¡¯m doing it... yes, I can do it.¡± So I slowly moved closer to Stella, who was still murmuring to herself, and carefully squeezed through the narrow opening. ¡°Ah... ah, nngh....¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go slowly, very slowly.¡± ¡°Ugh, no... I don¡¯t think... I can....¡± ¡°It¡¯s all already in.¡± ¡°Really...?¡± That was a lie. I was only halfway in. I thought about shoving the rest of it, but Stella looked pained. So I held her and gently stroked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Hmph, w-well, it¡¯s nothing...!¡± Praising an older woman like this in bed felt strangely satisfying, almost like it fulfilled some primal sense of conquest. Though I hadn¡¯t even fully entered, I felt a pleasant thrill and my lower half tingled with anticipation. I decided to pause for a bit, giving her time to adjust to my size, and simply shared warmth in the stillness. Sususu-. Perhaps because of that, the dizziness and heat that filled my head moments ago gradually began to subside, like hot and cold water blending into warmth. It felt as if Stella was absorbing my heat. Was this the dual cultivation Kubilai talked about? Maybe it was because we were skin-to-skin. Or because we had become truly one. Through Stella¡¯s soft chest pressing against mine, beyond her heartbeat, I felt a wave of emotions¡ªembarrassment, confusion, and a deep sense of loss. A profound loss. Chururuk-. Then tears suddenly welled up in my eyes, falling onto Stella¡¯s face and neck. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry... I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt very sad....¡± These sudden tears probably weren¡¯t my own feelings, but Stella¡¯s. She seemed to understand that too, as she pulled me into her arms. ¡°Theo-kun, you¡¯ve peeked into my heart.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°All the tears I¡¯ve held back as an adult... they¡¯re now flowing from you. You¡¯re shedding the emotions I haven¡¯t resolved.¡± Stella¡¯s embrace was warm and gentle. I settled in her arms, letting myself relax. As we held each other, my heart softened like pudding. I could close my eyes and fall asleep in this¡ª ¡°... Theo-kun, you can move now.¡± Stella¡¯s soft whisper reached my ear. Episode 310.2 [19] (EP-310.2) Fairy Princess #8 310 ¨C Fairy Princess #8 Flesh on flesh. Chlap, chlap, schlk. Wet sounds filled the narrow wooden cavern. As Stella¡¯s body tingled with her limbs curling and twisting, a surprising moan escaped from her slightly parted lips. ¡°Ah, haah, oh, aaah, uuh, ngh...!¡± It was so primitive that she couldn¡¯t even imagine that she was making it. As raw as the cry of a mating female. It was embarrassing, realizing these were her own sounds, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to close her lips. It had been ten minutes since the half-fairy had begun to move his hips. The air was thick with the rich scent of their mingled sweat. Hot breaths mingling between thighs. Entwined arms and legs trembling together, as if floating. So many thoughts crossed her mind. But she couldn¡¯t focus on any of them. ¡°Ahn...!¡± The repeated sensation of lightning striking from head to toe.... Her entire body tensed, each muscle taut, and quivering from every cell. She realized this feeling, that she¡¯d already experienced three or four times, was what the other female professors were talking about¡ªclimax, or orgasm. ¡®... Does climax come this easily? Is he...?¡¯ Schlk, schlk. ¡°Nngh, haa... oh...!¡± Finally, the half-fairy buried his face against her body. The thick object entered her complete depths. It felt as if a hot, iron bar was piercing inside her¡ª Something incredibly hot was coming. Something that would change her long life forever. Something like an erupting volcano would come over her. Stella thought that would happen. But it didn¡¯t. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± By the time the intense heat had faded, what remained was a refreshing clarity. Just as she thought she overstepped, the half-fairy finally opened his mouth. ¡°I, too, thought that until recently. Born out of a mere coincidence, the heat of one night, and finally discarded in the cold light of reality....¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°I sometimes thought... if I hadn¡¯t existed, the woman who bore me might have lived more comfortably. I believed things might have been easier for many people...¡± Stella remembered when she¡¯d felt one with him, sensing the emotions he kept locked away deep inside. Loneliness, a calm indifference he forced upon himself, a fierce determination, and an unyielding steadiness, all without a single indulgent whim. It was like a wounded bird had flown into her arms. And, coincidentally, Stella was the type who couldn¡¯t turn away such a bird. ¡°Theo-kun, I¡¯ve lived a long life, but finding the meaning in it isn¡¯t easy for me either. We just... keep living. Maybe, one day, we¡¯ll find it along the way.¡± Despite her long life, she wasn¡¯t good at comforting others. As Stella awkwardly opened her mouth to respond, the half-fairy lifted himself slightly, propping up his torso, and gave a glass-like smile. ¡°Is that so? But you don¡¯t have to comfort me. At least, this body was born and raised between a deep love.¡± Is that so. ¡°I see. Love, you say. Then, can you tell me. Theo-kun, what does love mean to you?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The half-fairy, usually quick with answers, paused for a moment. He seemed to be engrossed in thought, before finally speaking. ¡°Maybe... it¡¯s something you¡¯d even be willing to risk your life for?¡± Theo Gospel was a realist. But the unexpectedly romantic quality of his answer made Stella chuckle. ¡°So, does Theo-kun fighting the giant centipede love me?¡± ¡°Who knows? Depending on how you look at it, maybe you could see it that way.¡± The boy scratched the back of his head. Watching him, Stella felt she might understand why she¡¯d lived such a long life. Perhaps it was to guide this clumsy half-fairy, drawing on all her years of wisdom. It didn¡¯t matter if it wasn¡¯t. The meaning of life. Reasons like fate. Stella knew that she could attach whatever meaning she wanted. So, before the half-fairy could start spouting any more strange words with that tongue¡ª She pressed her lips against his. Warmth passed between them. Their longing sighs filled the wooden cave until dawn¡¯s first light crept in. Episode 311.1 (EP-311.1) Afterstory of the South #1 311 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #1 Soft breathing-. Stella was asleep. Even though we had planned to set out early this morning, it seems she¡¯s too exhausted. So I decided to let her sleep for an extra hour or two. Swoosh. I gently placed the Angmar robe over Stella¡¯s bare body. Then, using the nymph technique ¡®Sneak¡¯, I tiptoed out of the tree hollow. The chill of the morning air welcomed me as I stepped outside. Should I have slept a bit more? Even though my stamina has improved noticeably recently, last night¡¯s exertions until early morning was a bit tiring. It¡¯s said that reaching a man¡¯s peak uses as much energy as sprinting around a track at full speed¡ª. I don¡¯t know how reliable that information was, but I felt it quite plausible. ¡°But I feel pretty good right now.¡± Clench. I clenched and released my fist into the empty air. Not long ago, I¡¯d been burning with such fever that my vision blurred, but now my body felt comfortably tense, like simmering magma. It was probably thanks to Stella nursing me back to health. ¡°So, how long do you plan on hiding?¡± My voice echoed in the quiet dawn. In response, something rustled in the dark thicket nearby. A flash of red light gleamed, which might have seemed like a fearsome beast aiming for me, but I wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°As expected of Theo-nim. I cant escape your eyes.¡± Pasussuk-. From the bushes, a woman with her hair and shoulders covered in leaves emerged. Not only that, she also wore necklaces and bracelets adorned with fangs and bones of some unknown beasts. Was that a staff made from a skull in her hand? ¡°Ah, th-this is something I received from the cold-blooded tribe Yan-Dor of the west. They said it was the mark of a chieftain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re in one piece, Balan.¡± ¡°I, Balan de Sabrnak, will go wherever you go. However, I suggest you reconsider.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely something bad there. I don¡¯t know what it is, but Balan¡¯s body is afraid of going there.¡± Balan seemed rather serious. Just like the other creatures, she was dissuading me from heading north. It must be because of the master of the north. I asked. ¡°What are the chances that Solomon is still alive in there?¡± As one of the Demon King¡¯s close aides, Balan could probably offer a meaningful answer. Narrowing her crimson eyes, she spoke softly. ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°©¤That¡¯s right. If it were the old me, I would have said so. But now that I¡¯m beyond the wall, here in the vicinity of the old fortress Gargata, I understand a little. What¡¯s there...¡± Seuk-. Suddenly, Balan stopped, pressing a finger to her lips. Shh. Someone must be listening. As if to prove her point, Stella, looking rather tired, emerged from the entrance of the tree hollow. ¡°Theo-kun, who are you talking to so ear... Ah? You¡¯re...!¡± * * * Two and three. It was simply adding one more person, yet the sense of security felt more than doubled. After a few days since falling off the wall, we were now back to a three-person party. And at last, we arrived at the ruins in the east, where we¡¯d been told they were waiting for us. Compared to the towering walls built by the city of witches, Sandora, the eastern wall was not that high. About 10 meters. Of course, that was still quite a tall wall. But having faced an ogre, wolves, and a centipede beyond the wall, this high wall felt as light as paper to me. In fact, it¡¯s often attacked by monsters. ©¥Gyaaaaaaak-!!! Even now, a group of monsters was assaulting the fortress over there. Four-legged creatures with mantis-like scythes for limbs. Thunk, thunk-! Episode 311.2 (EP-311.2) Afterstory of the South #1 311 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #1 The creatures hooked their front claws into the wall, scaling it like an icy cliff. Watching this, Balan spoke as if she knew something about them. ¡°Those are legion hounds. Monsters at the lowest ranks of the Shadow Army. They¡¯re created by mixing hounds with mantises.¡± If there¡¯s something Balan knows, it seems like her mouth would itch if she didn¡¯t share it. ©¥Graaak-!!! At last, one of the legion hounds reached the top of the wall. Its roar sounded as if it was yelling, ¡°You cowards hiding behind the wall, living peacefully¡ªI¡¯ll tear you all apart!¡± Which was probably what it was. But just then, a sword flew directly at the creature¡¯s head. Splat! ©¥We¡¯ve been breached! We need support! The fact that this eastern fortress was holding out was probably thanks to the soldiers and warriors standing on each wall, defending humanity. I should probably lend a hand. ©¤Wind Cutter. I lightly chanted a Rank 4 spell. The crescent-shaped blade of wind flew out, slicing through the bodies of the monsters swarming around the wall. It seemed that the people on the wall finally noticed our presence. ©¥There! Someone¡¯s coming out from the forest! The sound of bowstrings being drawn in our direction echoed in my sensitive ears. To calm them down, I raised both hands and called out loudly as I moved forward. ¡°Tell everyone, Theo Gospel has returned!¡± ©¥Who? ©¥Did he say Theo Gospel? The expressions on the soldiers¡¯ faces wavered for a moment. ©¥Come in quickly before more monsters come! A bridge-like gate lowered over the deep moat in front of the wall. When we crossed it, we were met by countless pairs of eyes. ©¥Someone actually came back alive from outside? ©¥This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this. For someone to have fallen from Sandora¡¯s wall and walked all the way here... It was the Draco Twins¡¯ pet Yingying. If it¡¯s here, it probably means Lady Draco was here as well. ¡°You know it? It flew in a few days ago, and we¡¯ve been feeding it. It¡¯s very cute. It even helped us organize the supply inventory.¡± How exactly does a creature with no limbs, eyes, nose, or mouth help with inventory? Puzzled, I decided to respond casually. ¡°This guy is a pet of someone I know.¡± ©¥Grrrngg! ¡°... I mean, a partner, not a pet.¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing. It might sound like the same thing, but I guess there¡¯s a subtle difference. Despite understanding most animal sounds by now, Yingying¡¯s cries still just sounded like bizarre noises. It¡¯s quite the strange creature. ¡°Anyhow, Sir Theo, it must have been quite a journey for you to get here. As much as I¡¯d like to let you rest, the situation isn¡¯t so relaxed. I have a few things I¡¯d like to ask.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already provided us accommodations, I¡¯ll answer whatever I can.¡± With my permission, Baldor started asking me all sorts of questions¡ªabout the situation beyond the wall, the types of monsters residing there, and how the territories within the forest were arranged. ¡°Wolves, centipedes, insect-like monsters... Were there no headless knights or clowns with blades all over their bodies?¡± ¡°No, there weren¡¯t.¡± Headless knights and bladed clowns? If I¡¯d run into such horrifying creatures, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget them. After hearing my explanation, Baldor nodded. ¡°I see. There¡¯s been a recent lull in attacks. It seems the forces have shifted north. That¡¯s probably why Sir Theo¡¯s party managed to reach here unharmed.¡± I remembered what Balan had said. The forces of the Shadow Army had withdrawn from the forest and were gathering at Gargata, the ruins of the Demon King¡¯s castle in the north. It seemed that Baldor, the commander of the citadel, had a vague idea of that as well. I asked. ¡°But you mentioned that there wasn¡¯t room to relax. What exactly does that mean?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because troops and supplies are gathering from the south to retake Dolnar Citadel up north. It¡¯s a royal decree from Her Majesty. They intend to take advantage of the gap in the monster¡¯s forces and catch them by surprise.¡± Were they really planning to march beyond the wall? They probably don¡¯t know that I returned. So I thought it would be best to send a message to the royal capital as soon as possible. ¡°Where are the carrier pigeons that can be sent to the capital?¡± Episode 312.1 (EP-312.1) Afterstory of the South Wall #2 312 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #2 ©¥Coo, coo. The pigeon outside the window was making a racket today. Elga, who had just fallen asleep, got out of bed and opened the window. ¡°Why are you being so loud?¡± Flap. A pigeon fluttered inside, flying directly into the birdcage. ¡®A carrier pigeon?¡¯ The pigeon sat quietly on the perch inside the cage, a small scroll wrapped around its ankle. Elga unfastened the scroll and read the rather welcome message. ¡°No time to sit around, it seems.¡± Elga quickly got dressed and headed towards the royal palace as soon as the morning sun rose. Normally, it was just full of noisy or boring talks, and she didn¡¯t like being there. But today, she had a reason to be. Thud, thud. Her steady footsteps led her to the queen¡¯s chamber. A few maids were guarding the entrance, and seeing Elga approach, they tapped on the door to announce her. ©¥Your Majesty, Field Commander Elganes Von Lioness of the Third Army requests entrance¡ª ¡°That¡¯s enough. Step aside.¡± Ignoring the overly strict maids, Elga simply brushed past them and opened the door. It wasn¡¯t locked in the first place. Inside, the room was draped in cobwebs. It looked less like a luxurious and beautiful chamber and more like a dungeon. ¡°Why are there so many cobwebs...?¡± Suksuk-. Brushing away the dust and cobwebs with her hand, Elga headed towards the bed. There, her cousin was curled up asleep with a frown. Was she having some nightmare? Elga gave her sharp nose a gentle pinch. Twitch-. Her brow furrowed even deeper. They said it was a crucial point in mastering the ancient relic halberd, the Crusher, which had been forged in ancient times. Elga was finally starting to get the hang of it, so it didn¡¯t make sense to get angry now. ¡°Anyway, it must have taken the carrier pigeon about two days to get here, which means they arrived three days ago. So, we can call off the plan to charge at Dolnar Citadel.¡± That was her main point. Charging beyond the wall. It was like riding a horse and crashing into a windmill at full speed. But Aira only chuckled. ¡°Fufu, Elga.¡± ¡°Stop saying my name with that weird laugh.¡± ¡°Elganes~.¡± ¡°... That name is also a bit much too. Sounds way too self-important.¡± Aira let out a deep sigh, like a parent resigned to dealing with a difficult child. ¡°Elga, you¡¯re a very picky cousin. Only someone like me, Aira, would put up with your whims.¡± ©¤Of all people to say that. Elga almost snapped but held back. The queen slowly rose and slipped her feet into two silk slippers. As she looked around at the dust and cobwebs scattered around her, she frowned slightly and snapped her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s too messy.¡± ©¥Hiiing...! At that, spiders appeared from somewhere and began cleaning the cobwebs and dust with swift movements. Magic? No, Elga corrected herself. This wasn¡¯t magic, it was more like sorcery. A practice from very long time ago. It was a kind of gift that the founding matriarch of the Tarantera family had received after a pact with the wise spider, the immortal Argala. Since ancient times, the women of the Tarantera family were said to have the power to command spiders to perform various magical feats. That was why they were called witches. Over different generations, the bloodline had thinned, reducing this to mere stories. But for Aira, the last remaining descendant, this power somehow ran the strongest. ¡®Whatever. It¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ What mattered was Aira¡¯s mention of Dolnar Citadel¡ªa key military stronghold beyond the wall. Edit by: fake Episode 312.2 (EP-312.2) Afterstory of the South Wall #2 312 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #2 When her cousin announced plans to march troops toward Dolnar Citadel, Elga felt a wave of dizziness. Just as the country was beginning to stabilize, she wanted to go beyond the map? Aira, wrapped in a silk robe, took a small sip from a hot teacup she¡¯d brought from somewhere and remarked. ¡°Elga, you¡¯re not yourself lately. You, who loves nothing more than thriving on the battlefield, opposing a march?¡± ¡°You make me sound like a battle-crazed warmonger or something.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°... Not entirely.¡± That was the old Elga. The Elga who used to live like a flickering candle, driven by a meaningless craving for excitement, would have eagerly welcomed this campaign. But now, she had things she wanted to protect. She didn¡¯t want to throw the country that would foster new growth and the future generation into turmoil. From Elga¡¯s perspective, Aira was like a child carelessly tossing stones into a calm lake or recklessly poking a stick at a beehive. But Aira was firm. ¡°We¡¯re not calling off the march. Elga, you¡¯ve heard too, haven¡¯t you? The attacks beyond the wall have quieted down. The main armies of the Dark Force have retreated to Gargata Citadel in the north.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the scouts reported.¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t now the perfect time for us to strike?¡± Aira seemed to have thought this through. But Elga felt uneasy. She had heard that the main armies of the Dark Force had withdrawn to the far north. However. To Elga, it didn¡¯t feel like a retreat but more like an archer drawing back a bowstring¡ªor the strong wind up of a fist. Such things were bound to be released forward soon. Like a crouched frog jumping incredibly high. But Aira dismissed it lightly. ¡°Elga, I know what you¡¯re worried about. But this is a decision I¡¯ve made after much deliberation. We can¡¯t keep hiding behind the wall forever, turning away like cowards. This little guy... I fed them for days and even bathed them, but they immediately switched sides after seeing Marmar. Of course, if I were Yingying, I would¡¯ve done the same... ¡°Aah-! Our honorable comrade Theonoi has returned-! Everyone, let us welcome him with the Imp¡¯s Dance-!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s dance-!¡± ¡°Garrr, garrr-!¡± Soon, several imps circled around me. It was supposed to be a welcome, but why did I feel like a kid being bullied in the playground... I turned my head away from the bustling imps. Suddenly, someone rushed at me over the large wall. ¡°Sir Theo, are you unharmed!?¡± It was Mirna, with her eyes wet like rain. She threw herself into my arms in front of everyone. Normally, she would¡¯ve said something like, ¡°How shameless!¡± So, I felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But Lady Mirna, everyone is watching.¡± ¡°Ehem.¡± Only then did Mirna seem to notice the eyes around us and took a step back from me. Stella, seeing this, let out a satisfied chuckle. ¡°Oh the youth. But, Theo-kun, how could you let your clothes get so messy? Really, there¡¯s so much I need to take care of.¡± Stella reached over, adjusting my disheveled outfit and brushing dust off my forehead with her hand. The problem was, Mirna was watching all of this with narrowed eyes from the side. ¡°... Aren¡¯t you two a bit too close?¡± ¡°Ah, really? I just did it out of habit.¡± Stella backed away, but Mirna¡¯s gaze only grew sharper, like the edge of an axe. These past few days, Stella and I had been through a lot together, so it was obvious that the distance between us had lessened a bit. Recently, she¡¯d been looking after me like a caring older sister or even a mother. ¡°Sir Theo, I know you¡¯re busy and tired, but I would really love to hear about what happened out there.¡± Edit by: fake Episode 313.1 (EP-313.1) Afterstory of the South #3 313 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #3 In the days since I fell beyond the wall, I had spent a considerable amount of time with Stella, working together on various things and becoming more in sync. But from Mirna¡¯s perspective, she might wonder, ¡®When did these two become so close?¡¯ The thought of having to explain this myself made me quite nervous. I could pretty much guess how Mirna would react. She would definitely get very angry. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first. You must have been tired from coming all this way.¡± Hwik-. With that, Mirna turned and briskly walked through Sandora¡¯s gates. Should I not go inside and just go back over the wall? It was a joke, of course, but I felt a lot of psychological pressure. However, the moment I passed through the gates, all other thoughts vanished. The ruined cityscape disoriented my eyes. As I stood there dazed, Marmar, who had Yingying on her head, explained. ¡°After comrade fell, the wyvern went on a rampage here! It was terrible!¡± How much of a rampage had to happen to tear off the roofs of stone buildings? ¡°Eek...! Wyvern...! Scary...!¡± Imp Tartar looked up at the sky with her tail trembling, perhaps remembering what had happened at that time. It was like a meerkat afraid of eagles. ¡°It was a very imp-phobic winged lizard...!¡± Eventually, the heavily injured wyvern was said to have flown far north. Since it had been hit by my high rank magic ¡®Star Slayer¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it had died somewhere. ©¥Hey, put up a sign over there. ©¥Hand me that hammer under there. Bump, tick, bang, bang. Hammering noise echoed everywhere. The city, already busy preparing for the tournament, had now suffered an untimely attack by the wyvern. It was understandable. Could we still proceed with the tournament at this rate? We¡¯d have to wait for the carrier pigeon¡¯s reply from the palace before deciding on our next steps. While waiting for that reply, we decided to take some time to rest and recover from the journey in Sandora. ¡°Theo-kun, your face is red. Are you sure you don¡¯t still have a fever?¡± Seuk. Just then, someone placed a hand on my forehead as I rested under the parasol. I snapped to attention at the cool touch and turned to see Stella looking at me with a rather worried expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you have a fever, but just in case, would you like to take some fever-reducing potion? This one is actually sweet and easy to drink. It¡¯s nothing like the tree bark you tasted beyond the wall.¡± Pop. Stella uncorked the potion bottle, and held it to my mouth, making me swallow the red liquid inside. Gulp, gulp. I was a little nervous because it was medicine, but it was surprisingly sweet¡ªlike strawberry. When I finally finished every last drop, Stella said brightly. ¡°Good job drinking it all!¡± Pat pat-. She even reached up and patted my head. I felt pretty embarrassed by the whole process. She was treating me like a child, coaxing and comforting me. It was hardly a dignified situation. And the problem was that we weren¡¯t alone here. Mirna, who had been watching the scene unfold with growing restraint, finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Professor Stella, Sir Theo isn¡¯t five years old. He can drink a potion on his own.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got some dust on you too. You¡¯re really good at your work, but you¡¯re as clumsy as a child when it comes to taking care of yourself.¡± ¡°... Are you even listening to me?¡± Clearly, Mirna didn¡¯t appreciate Stella doting on me like a big sister or mother. I was caught in the middle of it all, feeling terribly uneasy. It was only natural that things hadn¡¯t been resolved between Mirna and Stella yet. It¡¯d been about two days since we arrived in Sandora. I wanted to talk about many things, but I couldn¡¯t find a good opportunity. I should have made time for it somehow. While everyone else was running around in the park, the three of us were seated under the parasol. Since the thought occurred to me, I decided to speak up now. ¡°Lady Mirna, you mentioned wanting to hear about what we saw and experienced beyond the wall. I¡¯ll tell you everything now, slowly.¡± Edit by: fake Episode 313.2 (EP-313.2) Afterstory of the South #3 313 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #3 I began by explaining that I had lost consciousness for a couple of days after falling from the wall and that Professor Balan and Professor Stella had looked after me. Then, as I mentioned being separated from Professor Balan after fighting the ogre Dordor, a surprised Mirna interrupted the story. ¡°Sir Theo, you defeated an ogre alone?¡± ¡°Not alone. I got some help from Stella-nim. Anyway, after somehow defeating the ogre, we headed east.¡± I continued, recounting how we were chased by wolves after entering the eastern area, how Stella had been poisoned and was near death, and how I had set off to find an evening primrose for the cure. After hearing the story, Mirna chuckled. ¡°Going off to find evening primrose on a spider¡¯s advice? Sir Theo, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re underestimating me, Mirna Draco, just a bit? Maybe Narmi, but I¡¯m not going to fall for a fairy tale like that.¡± It probably sounded unbelievable. ¡°If you can understand animals, then you¡¯d be able to understand what this little one is saying too, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± As if to test me, she held out the small creature in front of me. ©¥Yingyingyaing. Yingying, who had been napping on the cool mat just a moment ago, was caught by Mirna and brought to my face. ©¥Crrreung...! It seemed angry that its nap was interrupted. But Mirna, whether she knew it or not, continued to ask me. ¡°What is it saying right now?¡± ©¥Creung...! ¡°It said ¡®creung¡¯.¡± ¡°I could hear that much myself.¡± ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t understand what it¡¯s saying. But it¡¯s true that I can understand animals.¡± Surrr. Mirna narrowly opened her eyes. ¡°Indeed, now that I see it, the natural energy within Professor Stella and Sir Theo has increased. I can sense it.¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± In response, Mirna unfolded her fan with a flourish. ¡°The spells I wield have been refined from ancient arts passed down through ages. They¡¯re rooted in the era of spirits and fairies.¡± Ah, that explained it. I understood in an instant. Narmi¡¯s necromancy and Mirna¡¯s exorcism were slightly different from what would typically be called ¡®magic.¡¯ They didn¡¯t fall within the hierarchies used to measure magic ranks¡ªthat was precisely why. Now I saw that Mirna had been cultivating and refining the ancient arts and techniques passed down within her family. ¡°The sorceries of the Draco family are said to have originated from the training, ascetic practices, and purification rituals that snakes performed to ascend.¡± Mirna added, hedging her bets a bit. But having seen the amazing sights from beyond the wall, I began to think that perhaps it wasn¡¯t mere boast or exaggeration. If she continued her rigorous training... Could Mirna one day ascend like a dragon? That would be cool. At that moment¡ª ¡°So, Theo-kun, when are you going to tell the most important part? About how you and I are in love? Shouldn¡¯t she know that too?¡± Stella suddenly interrupted, at the most unexpected moment. After carefully constructing the conversation with logic and calm, I¡ª I wanted to scream! Edit by: fake Episode 314.1 (EP-314.1) Afterstory of the South #4 314 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #4 ¡°Theo-kun, you haven¡¯t told Mirna-yang the most important thing. That you and I are in love.¡± Stella spoke in an unbelievably cheerful tone. My hair stood on end. It felt like the entire flow of the conversation I had been carefully planning just scattered like torn pieces of paper in the wind! Mirna seemed just as taken aback. ¡°Wh-what? What are you saying?¡± Her reddening expression seemed to say, ¡°Explain this immediately!¡± This was why I had been meticulously laying the foundation for the story. I underestimated Stella. The principle of action. People don¡¯t just live recklessly. It¡¯s natural for them to do things that are rational and predictable based on their own principles of action. For instance, I believe Mirna¡¯s action was based on a sense of responsibility, faith, and adherence to rules or law. She maintains strict self-discipline. It¡¯s fair to say she¡¯s hard on herself. Because of this, I could somewhat predict how Mirna might react in certain situations. Not perfectly, of course, but still. With that in mind, Stella was somewhat of an enigma. She dislikes being constrained, and was direct to the point of seeming headstrong. And as an elf, she had a strong desire to show off... No, it¡¯s too late to figure that out now. ¡°Lady Mirna, what happened is....¡± ¡°I slept with Theo-kun.¡± Both Mirna and I were speechless. But Stella, for some reason, seemed to be enjoying herself, as if bragging about some grand experience from her childhood. ¡°Of course, when I say ¡®we slept together,¡¯ I¡¯m referring to the physical relationship between a man and a woman. Sex. Otherwise known as intercourse, mating, things like that.¡± Now that I think about it. I recall that even when Stella was still a virgin with no experience, she enjoyed talking about these kinds of things. When she¡¯d never even kissed anyone, she talked as if she was sexually liberated and experienced. All job experience +5¡¹ * * * Lunch consisted of simple sandwiches, fruit juices made by squeezing fruit into milk, and a few sliced vegetables. Although it seemed modest, it¡¯s something Marmar made herself for today¡¯s park picnic. Marmar was a good cook, so even the simple sandwiches tasted delicious. It was a feast compared to when we filled our stomachs with dried meat and boiled water over the wall. ¡°There¡¯s loads of pork cutlet packed between the bread! I made a lot, so everyone eat as much as you like! Here¡¯s a salad made with pork cutlet, and this is a rice bowl topped with pork cutlet....¡± So it goes. A delightfully uniform menu. Thanks to this, we finished a satisfying meal. ¡°I feel sleepy after eating....¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all huddle together and sleep like we used to when we were homeless....¡± ¡°Gar....¡± The imps who had been playing all morning started curling up one by one under the shade of a tree, using each other as pillows as they drifted into an afternoon nap. Professor Balan, who¡¯d broken a sweat playing with them, also let out a yawn before lying down beside the imps and falling asleep. ¡°An imp pillow... T-This is rare. The dark and ominous energy is recharging....¡± ¡°If you keep mumbling, no one can sleep...!¡± Play when they want, sleep when they want, eat when they want. How carefree their lives must be. Just as I was thinking that, Mirna spoke up. ¡°So, Professor Stella, what do you plan to do from now on? This doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of relationship that¡¯ll end as a one-night fling.¡± Wiping her lips with a handkerchief, Stella replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just one night. From the first night, every night we....¡± ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m not interested in hearing about that!¡± Mirna shouted. Because of that, the imps curled up in the shade nearby twitched. Noticing this, Mirna lowered her voice and asked quietly this time. ¡°What I¡¯m asking is about the future. Professor Stella, do you plan to marry Sir Theo? Don¡¯t you think about that? Surely you¡¯re not planning to live without a plan, are you?¡± I see. Episode 314.2 (EP-314.2) Afterstory of the South #4 314 ¨C Afterstory of the South Wall #4 Mirna seemed ready to set aside what had already happened and focus on planning for the future¡ªa remarkably constructive and forward-thinking approach. She definitely deserves a perfect score as the main wife! ¡°A plan, huh.¡± Stella, too, appeared to take Mirna¡¯s serious question to heart, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she responded. ¡°You¡¯re diligent, Mirna-yang. Yes, as you said, a life without a plan isn¡¯t freedom but mere indulgence. I¡¯ve had plenty of time beyond the wall to think about how I want to live.¡± Stella had a plan? Stella continued. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve already transferred all of Bellhawk¡¯s assets under my name. Even with a long elf¡¯s life, it¡¯s more money than I could ever use. I¡¯m going to spend it all lavishly with Theo-kun.¡± ... Really. That¡¯s a great plan. I¡¯d never heard of such a perfect plan in my life. Apparently, Mirna felt the same, as she looked completely shocked, like a cat tasting salt for the first time. It was rare to see that expression on Mirna¡¯s face. Then she rubbed her forehead. ¡°If we keep talking, I think I¡¯ll end up losing my sanity. Let¡¯s leave it at this for today. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow.¡± With that, it seemed our conversation came to a close. Or at least, I wanted to think so. * * * We stayed in an annex near the Sandora City Hall. A lavish room, perceptive servants¡ªa noble lifestyle with nothing to envy. Laziness oozed from my body like honey. Of course, I was someone who knew how to discipline myself before giving in to laziness. Not wanting to waste this rare silence, I sat cross-legged on the bed and began meditating. If meditation as a mage involves focusing inward and descending into the subconscious, this time, I focused outward. Toward the world that lay beyond my thin layer of skin. Mirna asked me then. Well, it was only natural for her to be curious. On the one hand, she seemed to be looking forward to it. ¡°To be honest, I have no idea what the queen is thinking. Is Sir Theo really going to bring down the queen and then... do things with her in bed...?¡± Mirna trailed off, her face reddening with embarrassment. She cleared her throat before continuing. ¡°... I can¡¯t imagine the queen moaning under a man. How are you going to seduce a woman like that?¡± ¡°Well, first, I think I¡¯ll have to participate in the martial festival.¡± ¡°For reference, I heard that the queen has recently ascended to Rank 8. She now has the power of a whole country¡¯s army by herself.¡± Was that true? While I struggled outside, Aira sat still and reached Rank 8. Just when I thought I¡¯d finally caught up, she¡¯s already leaped ahead again. ¡°But, Sir Theo, I might be able to offer a bit of help. The immortal art you mentioned. If it¡¯s true that you met the immortal Angala....¡± ¡°Really? You can help me?¡± Kubilai once told me that I¡¯d already grasped the basics of training in immortal arts. Once you learn to walk, you¡¯ll eventually know how to run. My skills would naturally improve over time. But I was short on time, and honestly, it still felt too distant to me. So hearing this from Mirna was a warm welcome. Suk. I grabbed Mirna¡¯s hands. She got flustered, exclaiming, ¡°Ah¡ª you¡¯re too excited...!¡± Her face went red as she awkwardly pushed my face away. Slowly, I released her hands and asked. ¡°Is there a way to raise my skill level?¡± ¡°The things Sir Theo is doing¡ªmeditation, zen, self-discipline, and asceticism, Narmi and I have practiced them for a long time. There¡¯s no reason I couldn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°But, there¡¯s a condition.¡± A condition? ¡°Please tell Narmi the truth for me. It¡¯s... something I find difficult to say myself. Do you understand?¡± Episode 315.1 (EP-315.1) Destined Rivals # 1 315 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals # 1 A cloudy day with an overcast sky. The city of Sandora, situated in the north, tends to be rather cool, and on cloudy days like this, it felt a bit chilly. Yet, there¡¯s something about this crisp air that oddly stirs excitement in people. ¡°Theo, hurry up! Come on!¡± Narmi, walking far ahead like an excited dog out on a rare walk, called out. Even after over an hour of hiking, she showed no signs of exhaustion. ¡°According to the map, there¡¯s an old cave and a ruin nearby! Hurry!¡± ¡°Hold on. Let¡¯s take a short break. Even if I¡¯m fine, it looks like Marmar and the others are getting pretty tired.¡± Suk-. I looked back. Marmar, carrying a heavy pack, was struggling to climb over the rocks. The fast pace up front must have forced her to push herself. Then, suddenly¡ª Crack. The stone beneath her feet crumbled. ¡°Eek...!¡± Marmar¡¯s scream echoed. For a moment, my vision spun, but Stella quickly reached out and grabbed Marmar¡¯s hand. ¡°Be careful.¡± I thought the bag and Marmar would be quite heavy. But Stella easily pulled Marmar up onto a large rock with one hand. ¡°I-I¡¯m alive...!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t afford to lose an excellent assistant.¡± That¡¯s right. Stella and Marmar had a fairly close relationship. Marmar had worked as an assistant under Stella. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on those feelings. ¡°Climb faster, Tartar...!¡± She¡¯d been like this since earlier. Of course, I understood why Narmi was so excited. She was stuck doing boring, mundane tasks, so having a chance to escape her daily routine made her feel ecstatic. Her sister, Mirna, had graciously stepped aside to let her join this adventure. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason Narmi had come along. Mirna¡¯s condition also played a big part. ©¥Sir Theo, before I teach you immortal arts, I have a condition. And that condition is... to tell Narmi instead of me.... It was not an easy condition. But first, we should start moving again. I clapped my hands and spoke. Clap, clap. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all get going again. If we rest for too long, our bodies will become relaxed.¡± * * * In the middle of the mountain, there was a really big cave. The cave was so large that it looked like the mountain was opening its mouth. The sharp, jagged stalactites and rocks resembled teeth, creating an eerie atmosphere. ¡°We finally made it! We followed the map exactly, and here we are!¡± Narmi raised her hands in excitement, and the imps, equally relieved that they no longer had to keep climbing, lifted their hands in celebration as well. ¡°I¡¯m so glad this exhausting hike is over...!¡± I wonder what would happen when we go down later, but I¡¯ll worry about that later. For now, I slowly stepped inside the cave. Ziiing¡ª At that moment, something strange happened to Marmar who was walking ahead. Her tail began to glow very brightly. It was Stella who reacted first. ¡°It¡¯s a glowing tail. I¡¯ve heard of imps with glowing tails before. But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen one this bright.¡± Marmar¡¯s tail glowed so radiantly that even Stella was amazed. It illuminated the dark cave like a fluorescent light, making any other light source unnecessary. Then, Marmar shouted. ¡°...You can¡¯t have my tail!¡± She then hugged her tail close, as if trying to hide it. At her sudden outburst, Stella raised an eyebrow in confusion. Episode 315.2 (EP-315.2) Destined Rivals # 1 315 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals # 1 However, I understood why Marmar was reacting so sensitively. It was probably because Professor Balan had been asking Marmar for her tail so much lately. Thanks to that, Marmar seemed to have developed a neurosis. I should probably tell Balan to stop bullying the imps. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s head inside now.¡± Narmi then started to go ahead, like a tour guide or a kindergarten teacher. As I watched the imps follow her, I felt more like I was on a kindergarten field trip than on an adventure and dungeon exploration. A field trip. Maybe that wasn¡¯t so far from the truth. They said that the monsters in this cave temple were only cave bats or small geckos. And sure enough, the only things crawling around were little lizards glittering like stars in a galaxy. I almost felt like taking one. ¡°So, Narmi-yang, where do we find the Queen¡¯s Flame?¡± When we reached a fork in the cave, Stella asked Narmi, who was holding the map we¡¯d received from Sandora¡¯s city hall. ¡°Um...¡± Narmi hesitated for a moment and pointed to the narrow entrance on the far left. ¡°Here? No, no...¡± Then she pointed to the hole on the far right. ¡°Maybe here?¡± ¡°Narmi-yang, choose carefully. Places like this are bound to have traps to block intruders.¡± ¡°Hmmm...¡± This was making me a bit uneasy. * * * ¡°That¡¯s strange. According to this, if we keep going down this path, we should reach a pond with an altar. In the center of the pond, the Queen¡¯s Flame is supposed to be burning.¡± Narmi, who had been leading the way, voiced her doubts. It seemed my feeling that we had been going around in circles wasn¡¯t just my imagination. ¡°Narmi-yang, are you sure you¡¯re reading the map correctly? Could we have taken the wrong path at that five-way fork earlier?¡± ¡°I double-checked for sure....¡± Narmi seemed a bit embarrassed, wondering if she¡¯d misread the map. At that moment, the strange noise I¡¯d heard earlier came to mind. Could it be that some mechanism activated and altered the path? It was entirely possible. ¡°Then what should we do now...?¡± Marmar, trembling terribly, asked Narmi for her opinion. Though Narmi just kept staring at the map. In this situation, we can only rely on Stella. ¡°Now that I think about it, it seems like some kind of mechanism triggered and changed the path. When was it? Maybe when we touched all those crystals. That¡¯s the only thing that stands out.¡± Stella voiced a thought similar to mine. Were the luminescent crystals a trap? It was too late to regret it now. ¡°Well, mechanisms that alter paths aren¡¯t unusual in dungeons. Since this dungeon was already cleared a long time ago, there shouldn¡¯t be anything dangerous.¡± Stella¡¯s calm words seemed to reassure the trembling imps. Then Narmi picked something up off the ground. Clink. It was a necklace. A necklace with a metal tag attached to it. The shiny golden gleam caught our eyes, and Stella seemed to recognize it. ¡°That¡¯s an adventurer¡¯s identification tag. If it¡¯s gold, it belongs to a pretty high-ranking adventurer.¡± Taking the necklace from Narmi, Stella examined the name engraved on it and furrowed her brow slightly. ¡°Carl. It¡¯s from the party that received the request before us. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s here, but it seems like something might have gone wrong. We might even be able to find their team.¡± Although Stella sounded calm, I felt a growing sense of tension. Would I be able to complete the condition Mirna set for me at this rate? Episode 316.1 (EP-316.1) Destined Rivals #2 316 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #2 Mirna asked me a favor. She wanted me to explain everything to her younger sister, Narmi, on her behalf. Essentially, she was entrusting this task to me. ©¥It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s hard for me to say it.... I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but it seemed Mirna found it difficult to tell Narmi the truth. I know better than anyone how hard it was to honestly confess the secrets and lies that you¡¯ve been hiding. Just any ordinary courage wouldn¡¯t be enough. Because I fully understood Mirna¡¯s feelings, and because the conflict between the sisters was my fault to begin with, I gladly accepted her request. That¡¯s why I¡¯d planned this journey with Narmi. Through adventures and dungeons, I knew from experience with Stella how much closer we could become. However, with the imps and Stella coming along, I hadn¡¯t found the right time or opportunity and was growing anxious. And now, to top it all off, we¡¯d fallen into a dungeon trap and even lost our way, which only heightened my anxiety. ¡°There¡¯s another fork ahead! What should we do? It looks like the map is completely useless now!¡± Narmi trembled as she looked at the two paths that appeared in front of us. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem discouraged. ¡°It¡¯s kind of exciting!¡± I see. What might have been a tense crisis was apparently an exciting new thrill for Narmi. Everyone seemed a bit too relaxed. Then Stella spoke up. ¡°Then, should we split into two teams to search for the right path? Since both Theo-kun and Marmar-yang have a way to stay in contact, it¡¯s best if they lead separate groups.¡± R Splitting up to search for the path. It was a risky suggestion, but I trusted that Stella, with her extensive dungeon exploration experience, wouldn¡¯t have proposed it lightly. So Marmar and I, who could stay in contact with each other, split up. And the imps followed Marmar. ¡°I don¡¯t feel comfortable with just the imps going. I¡¯ll go with them.¡± To lead the imps, Stella, the most experienced and dependable among us, volunteered to be the teacher. Well, perhaps ¡®teacher¡¯ isn¡¯t the right word¡ªshe was a professor after all. Reassured by Narmi¡¯s words, I took a deep breath and entered the water. As I struggled to open my eyes, I saw bright glowing crystals from quite deep under my feet. Was that why the water seemed to be shining? But without much time to admire it, I focused on moving my arms and legs. As I felt myself moving forward, I felt a strange sense of accomplishment. Bubble, bubble. Slowly, I was starting to feel the limits of holding my breath. Although my lung capacity wasn¡¯t small, it was probably because I wasn¡¯t used to swimming underwater. So before I drowned, I quickly surfaced to find air. ¡°Puah!¡± I¡¯d only swum a dozen meters at most, but as it was my first time diving and swimming underwater, my heart was racing. Splash, splash. I pulled myself out of the water, taking a moment to catch my breath. ¡°I¡¯ve finally conquered my weakness... water.¡± The pride in my newfound ability didn¡¯t last long, though, as I looked back, hoping Narmi emerged safely. She should be following behind, right? At that moment¡ª Paah-. With a splash, Narmi emerged from the water, soaked. Her adventurer¡¯s clothes clung to her, and her damp hair stuck to her forehead, but her beauty remained unchanged. ¡°See, I told you there was a path!¡± ¡°You were right.¡± ¡°I think this is the right way. I have a knack for these kinds of things.¡± * * * Our exploration of the cave continued. We navigated several narrow, dark passages and had to dive through flooded sections of the cave a few times, but it wasn¡¯t particularly challenging. Eventually, we stumbled upon a strange passage. It was covered in crystals like clusters of pomegranate seeds. It was very strange and suspicious, but there was no other way forward. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Episode 316.2 (EP-316.2) Destined Rivals #2 316 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #2 Narmi once again took the lead, seeming to enjoy the thrill of danger. She pressed her body against the wall, skillfully slipping into the passage. Soon, her voice echoed from inside. ¡°It seems safe to come in!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going.¡± I moved forward and squeezed through as well. When I finally crawled out of the narrow passage, what I saw was crystals sparkling all around. And my face, reflected in their angular surfaces, looking strangely distorted. It¡¯s kind of creepy. ¡°This way!¡± Ahead, I could see Narmi waving to me. I took a step to follow her when¡ª Kwang-. ¡°Euk!¡± Something suddenly struck my nose, halting me in my tracks. I realized the ¡®path¡¯ I saw ahead was actually a reflection on the crystal surface. ¡°Theo, over here!¡± ¡°No, this way! Come here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them! This way!¡± ¡°What are you copying me? I¡¯m the real one!¡± What¡¯s this? Reflections of Narmi appeared all around, with each one saying different things. Completely confused, I tried to turn back, but the surroundings were filled with crystals. I couldn¡¯t tell where the way back was. I was trapped in this strange crystal cave! Of course, it¡¯s not a big problem. ¡°Lady Narmi, be careful¡ªshards may fly.¡± With a simple spell, I could easily shatter these crystals. Rank 3. ¡ªRupture. I sent vibrations through the crystal. Shattering sounds echoed as cracks webbed through. Soon, the various Narmis making a lot of noise disappeared along with the fragments. The two were originally twins, so it¡¯s not unusual that they look identical. But it¡¯s very surprising that they, who had shared one body, now have two separate ones. ¡°So, Lady Mirna, could you explain what¡¯s going on? Do you have any idea how this happened?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Mirna shook her head at my question. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was surprised when I suddenly came to and found myself lying here. I¡¯d like to hear how this happened.¡± I see. So, Mirna doesn¡¯t know either. I then explained to Mirna what we had experienced. When she finished listening to the story, Mirna nodded and said. ¡°The temple of Mount Bilfos is considered a sanctuary among primeval hidden realms. Perhaps the mysterious energy contained in this place manifested in this way.¡± It was difficult to explain. But it was clear that it wasn¡¯t normal. A serious situation where the twins split into two. How do we return them to their original state... Then, I paused. Did we really need to merge them back together? Originally, Narmi and Mirna had faced countless problems because they shared one body. But now, with them separated into two people... Wouldn¡¯t most of the problems between them be resolved? ¡°This is amazing! I can¡¯t believe it! Unnie and I are separated!¡± Narmi started jumping around. Mirna, who had been deep in thought, seemed to snap out of it at her boisterous behavior and opened her mouth with a rather stern expression. ¡°Narmi, you should behave with dignity.¡± ¡°Hm, this is my body. I can do whatever I want with it, so why should you care? Don¡¯t you realize we¡¯re completely separate now?¡± Narmi looked incredibly carefree. But Mirna tried to maintain her composure. ¡°Narmi, such a strange thing is bound to have some cost or consequence. I¡¯m sure the cause is somewhere in this cave. We need to figure it out and return back to normal.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finally become two, and you want us to go back? No way. Do it yourself!¡± ¡°...D-Did you just call me ¡®you¡¯?¡± It looks like this adventure was going to be much longer than I thought. Episode 317.1 (EP-317.1) Destined Rivals #3 317 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #3 ¡°Look at this! There¡¯s a bunch of strange mushrooms growing here!¡± Narmi found mushrooms sprouting in a corner. They were big, with thick caps and stems. ¡°They¡¯re so colorful and shiny!¡± Just as Narmi said, their vibrant colors and shimmering appearance were quite striking. It seemed that their glow had caught the curious eye of Narmi, but as for me... I don¡¯t know much about mushrooms, but vibrant colors were often nature¡¯s defenses. In other words, they were probably poisonous. ¡°Should I pick one? It might be an extraordinary mushroom. Since I discovered it first, I¡¯ll name it the Narmi Mushroom!¡± As Narmi eagerly rubbed her hands together, Mirna, who had her arms crossed nearby, frowned deeply. ¡°Narmi. How many times do I have to tell you not to touch everything recklessly? We don¡¯t even know where we are. There could be traps. We¡¯re not here for a picnic, so stop being so careless.¡± ? It was a fairly strict remark. But given the situation, it was also a reasonable one. Of course, Narmi puckered her lips and mockingly repeated Mirna¡¯s words, ¡°Stop being so careless.¡± She clearly wasn¡¯t pleased with her sister constantly interfering with everything she wanted to do. Then, Narmi suddenly dashed over to me. ¡°Theo, Unnie is being so mean to me. Say something...!¡± ¡°...Narmi! Don¡¯t be rude to Sir Theo! Let go of him right now!¡± At last, Narmi and Mirna each grabbed one of my arms and started pulling me toward their respective sides. Being tugged back and forth between two women like this¡ª When was the last time I¡¯d experienced something like this? Oh, right, my little sisters at the orphanage would do this. But back then, it was cute¡ªthis wasn¡¯t. Tududuk-. Narmi and Mirna¡¯s strength was a little stronger than that of an ordinary person, so it felt like my arms were being yanked out of their sockets. ¡°Hieek...! My arms are stretching...!¡± An involuntary scream escaped my lips. The scream of a fairy was said to have a significant effect, often evoking sympathy from those who hear it. I figured my cry would make the twin sisters stop fighting and let go of my arms. And indeed, it seemed to have some effect. ¡°Narmi, Sir Theo is in pain! Let go of his arm!¡± ¡°Unnie, quickly apologize to Theo! His arm got dislocated because of you!¡± ¡°...What? Why should I apologize alone!? If anyone¡¯s apologizing, we should do it together. Don¡¯t you realize half of it was your fault too?¡± Here we go again. It seemed like they were looking for reasons to fight rather than actually having reasons to fight. Caught in the middle, I was just bewildered about what to do. ©¥Yingyingyaing. Apparently, Yingying felt the same. The little creature circled around the sisters before settling on top of my head. At that moment, Narmi spoke up. ¡°Then let¡¯s ask Theo! He can decide who¡¯s at fault!¡± ¡°Narmi, are you sure about this? It¡¯s obvious to anyone that you¡¯re to blame. Besides, Sir Theo and I are closer. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give a fair judgment.¡± Seuk-. Mirna, as if flaunting her closeness with me, confidently puffed out her chest. Seeing this, Narmi, not one to be outdone, also straightened up with a scoff. ¡°How close can you be with Theo? I even stayed at an inn with him...¡± Narmi began to say something but quickly clamped her mouth shut. She must have realized that if she said any more, the situation would not end peacefully. No matter how agitated she was, she still had reason. However, Mirna was a particularly meticulous woman. ¡°What were you doing at an inn with Sir Theo?¡± Just as a hunter doesn¡¯t overlook the smallest tracks, Mirna didn¡¯t let even the slightest clue slip by. Faced with the question, Narmi, who had been confidently firing back at her sister just moments ago, suddenly froze. Her body trembled as if caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Then she looked at me stealthily like a drenched rat, her eyes full of tension. There was no reason for them to be so tense. It was because both twin sisters were, in fact, not virgins. However, neither of them was aware of that. Despite sharing the same body, really important conversations were cut off. It was like the darkness beneath the lamp¡¯s glow. Just a few months ago, they fought a bloody battle over Narmi getting her ears pierced without asking. If it came to light that they¡¯d lost their virginity without consulting one another... Narmi, who must have felt the same chill, hastily spun a story. ¡°Theo and I stayed up all night at the inn playing card games! I wasn¡¯t going to say anything because I thought you¡¯d be jealous.¡± Episode 317.2 (EP-317.2) Destined Rivals #3 317 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #3 ¡°What? Playing card games... without me knowing? Sir Theo, is that true? When did this happen?¡± An arrow flying at me all of a sudden? I glanced at Narmi who¡¯s mouthing something. She was probably asking me to cover for her. ¡°Well, um, it was recently. During our trip to the wall, we stayed at various inns. It happened then.¡± ¡°You never told me anything about that. You promised to tell me everything.¡± I was screwed. I couldn¡¯t understand how the conversation had taken such a turn, but if this continued, things would get much worse. Just then, Narmi jumped in to help me. ¡°Why do I have to tell you everything we did together?¡± ¡°Because we shared the same body! Don¡¯t you remember how I would take care of you and heal you if you ate something bad or got hurt somewhere? There were so many injuries you didn¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m surprised.¡± Narmi frowned, looking offended by Mirna¡¯s attitude that seems to be blaming her. She looked on the verge of tears from frustration and indignation. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that you never trusted me! Fine then! Now that we¡¯re separated, you won¡¯t have to deal with those surprises anymore!¡± With that, Narmi¡¯s tirade ended. Seeing her sulking, Mirna seemed at a loss for words. Eventually, she turned to me and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one angry here? Don¡¯t you agree, Sir Theo?¡± At that moment, I remembered a saying. Reconciling two women was harder than unifying a continent. I thought it was a joke, but maybe conquering a continent would be easier. I could only admit it. * * * Regardless of the squabble, the investigation of the cave had to continue. Work and personal life. It was better to keep them strictly separate, both for efficiency and survival. Narmi and Mirna seemed to know that as well. The sisters, who moments ago had been at each other¡¯s throats, were now sharing their observations of the murals and carvings around them. ¡°There are words written here in ancient language. Let¡¯s see..., ¡®This is the cave of the enlightened. For those who seek guidance, face your reflection on the water.¡¯ What could it mean?¡± I pondered over Mirna¡¯s question, but before I could respond, Narmi, who had been silently listening by my side, interjected. ¡¸She says it¡¯s a door that hasn¡¯t been touched by humans for a long time! We tried to open it, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. She mentioned there might be a button somewhere that needs to be activated at the same time.¡¹ A door that wouldn¡¯t open. A button that had to be activated simultaneously. ¡¸Does the door have an orb-like button in the center?¡¹ I asked Marmar about the shape of the stone door. Her response was surprisingly identical to the one in our location. ¡¸Yes! A blue orb!¡¹ A red orb here, a blue orb there. Twin doors that had to be opened simultaneously. With no better options, we decided to test it. We would press the orb-like buttons in the center of our respective doors at the same time. One, two, three. Creak. Clunk, grind. Then, a strange noise came from the sealed door, which had not reacted until now. It felt like various mechanisms were moving. Just as I started to feel tension¡ª Kugugugugugugu-. The cave began to shake. ¡°What¡ª!?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡± Narmi and Mirna exclaimed in shock. Soon, we witnessed the massive stone door grinding upward. But more important was what lay beyond it. A fairly large and spacious area. And at its center sat a peculiar, red-hued statue sitting cross-legged. It looked like an Asura with terrifyingly protruding fangs, an axe in its hand, and four heads As an unsettling feeling crept over me, it was Mirna who reacted first. ¡°T-T Episode 318.1 (EP-318.1) Destined Rivals #4 318 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #4 A statue sitting cross-legged. It stood approximately two meters tall, with a burly frame and menacing weapons clutched in its four hands. Of course, the weapons weren¡¯t real, nor was the statue a living being. It was merely a sculpture carved from stone. Who could have created such a figure in this secluded cave? As I was letting my imagination run wild trying to figure out the reason, Mirna was the first to react. ¡°That¡¯s... an angel statue.¡± ¡°Angel?¡± That demon-like figure was an angel? In my mind, angels were women with wings¡ªgentle, nurturing figures clad in pure white garments. Perhaps sensing my skepticism, Mirna added a few more words to clarify. ¡°The image of winged angels has only become popular over the last few centuries. During the early days of the Gwangyeom Church, during the time of the early fathers, angels were depicted as powerful guardians like this.¡± I see. A thought suddenly struck me. ¡°So, that statue represents one of the early angels of the Gwangyeom Church, meaning this place is connected to the church?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a reasonable assumption. But I don¡¯t know why a symbol of the church exists here in Mount Bilford....¡± As Mirna trailed off, Narmi, who had been silently listening, spoke up as if she was inspired by an idea or simply wanting to join the conversation. ¡°If there¡¯s a guardian, it means there¡¯s something to protect. Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a treasure beyond that angel statue?¡± Narmi¡¯s logic was plausible. But unlike the optimistic Narmi, Mirna was rather negative. ¡°In the early days of the Gwangyeom Church, angels fought against barbarism and the gods of superstition. They took on those fierce forms to wage spiritual war against horrifying pagan deities.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying these angels had to fight here as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was a rather convincing narrative¡ªangels condemning heresy and paganism. Naturally, they would be guarding something terrible and pagan that they themselves had defeated. From my days at the orphanage, where I attended countless services, I had heard endless stories of vile and malevolent beings. Tales of people possessed by spirits, screaming in animalistic voices. The memories sent a shiver down my spine. ¡¸Comrade, Professor Stella says there¡¯s something beyond the statue! She said like the style matches the early Church something. I don¡¯t really get it, but it sounds like a big deal!¡¹ It seemed Marmar¡¯s group had also deciphered some of the inscriptions near their statue. We couldn¡¯t just sit idle. From what we¡¯d pieced together so far, pressing the orb mechanism attached to the statue would likely trigger something. It was probably a setup similar to the sealed door from earlier. Just in case, I drew my wand. Anyone could predict that this statue would come to life and guard the area. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ See? Without me needing to say anything, Mirna and Narmi already drew their fan and sword¡ªready for battle. Suddenly, I felt a strange sense of novelty seeing Narmi and Mirna fighting together for the first time. Of course, now was not the time to get lost in sentiments but to act. Hoping for an escape route that might be beyond the statue. I counted. ¡¸3.¡¹ ¡¸2.¡¹ ¡¸1.¡¹ Creak. Marmar and I pressed the buttons simultaneously. Goooooo¡ª. The statue, which had been sitting cross-legged, suddenly lit up with crimson eyes. At the same time, every softly glowing lantern around us was extinguished. ¡°©¤Light!¡± Before total darkness could engulf us, I quickly casted a spell to conjure a light source. Who knew what might happen in pitch blackness? ¡°...Huh?¡± Just then, someone let out a strange sound¡ªprobably Narmi. [T/N: Changed Gwangyeong to Gwangyeom Church] Episode 318.2 (EP-318.2) Destined Rivals #4 318 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #4 ¡°Where¡¯s the statue?¡± Just as Narmi said. The statue that had been right before us moments ago was nowhere to be seen. That massive figure had disappeared. A chill crept down my spine at the ominous development. Instinctively, I tilted my head upward. And there I met its glowing gaze¡ªclinging to the ceiling with its multiple arms like a spider. The statue opened its mouth and let out a deafening roar that threatened to tear my eardrums apart. Mirna covered her ears and crouched down at the intense sound. ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± Whoosh. Sreung-. The statue suddenly launched itself from the ceiling, swinging its enormous axe at Mirna. The blade, larger than a human body, would have easily cleaved her in two if it landed. ? ¡°Shadow Bind!¡± Just as the axe was about to hit, Narmi drove her sword forcefully into the ground. The well-honed blade pierced the floor, and in that moment, the statue¡¯s movements froze mid-swing. Its massive arm was suspended in the air. ¡°Unnie, I can¡¯t hold it for long! Get out of there now!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Snapping back to her senses, Mirna rolled to the side, narrowly escaping the axe¡¯s deadly reach. Immediately after, the axe smashed into the ground where Mirna had just been. The impact shook the room, sending dust cascading from the ceiling. ©¥...... What was strange, though, was that the statue stopped moving after that. As I opened my eyes to grasp the situation. Paseuk-. Dust or something similar got into my eyes. Reflexively, I blinked and raised a hand to rub my face. ¡°Sir Theo, be careful!¡± At Mirna¡¯s loud shout, I took a step back. Swish¡ª Clang! A massive axe blade came hurtling toward me. Though made of stone, if that attack had landed, my body would split in two from top to bottom. What¡¯s the fastest chant? Should I dodge? Or counterattack? In that split second, countless thoughts flashed through my mind with Calm Thinking. Their nimble movements, dodging the axe by mere inches while counterattacking, looked almost like a circus performance. The option of not blinking even once was already out the window. ¡°Summon, Black Coffin!¡° ¡°Narmi, give me your sword!¡± Had the two of them ever trained together before? No, that couldn¡¯t be the case. Watching them work together so seamlessly, I found myself momentarily lost in thought. Then thinking I couldn¡¯t just stand still, I began chanting a spell¡ª ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Crunch! Mirna drove the sword into the orb near the statue¡¯s navel. With that, the statue came to a complete stop before breaking apart into fragments of stone and crumbling to the ground. Crash! ¡°Wow, Unnie, we did it!¡± ¡°Yeah, we did!¡± Narmi raised her hands high in the air in celebration. Mirna followed suit, and the two of them clapped their hands together. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of emotion at the sight. Sisters were sisters. They may fight each other, but they join forces against external enemies. ©¥Yingyingyaing. Just then¡ª Yingying, who was sitting on my head, flew to the remains of the shattered statue, picked something up. It then flew back to me, extending its find. ¡°A key?¡± What it brought back was a key made of stone. At first glance, it looked no different than a mere debris. But the distinct, strange pattern suggests it was a key. While I was studying it for a while, Mirna discovered something. ¡°There¡¯s a hole in the pedestal where the statue was sitting. If we insert the key Sir Theo has, it might open up a path.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡± I inserted the key into the hole. With a clunk and a loud creak, I could feel a heavy mechanism turn. Then, the pedestal suddenly broke. Crash! ¡°Why did it break?¡± I was briefly taken aback... ¡°Theo, look! There¡¯s a hole under the pedestal!¡± We found a staircase leading underground. A dark and damp path. Episode 319.1 (EP-319.1) Destined Rivals #5 319 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #5 I like games. Because of this, I often use games as examples when explaining things. Let¡¯s take the current situation and try explaining it in gaming terms. We¡¯ve explored a dungeon filled with all kinds of mazes and mysteries, before finally facing the boss monster. Defeating it granted us a key that opens a hidden passageway. When considering what lies beyond such a path, there¡¯s usually two options. The first was a treasure room. A room where the brave heroes who defeated the boss were rewarded with rest and fitting rewards for their efforts. A place filled with gold, magical scrolls no one has ever discovered, or a holy sword resting on a pedestal bathed in mystical rays of sunlight. A quintessential conclusion. ¡°Our family¡¯s finances haven¡¯t been great lately. I hope we find piles of gold or silver bars! Maybe even a golden idol! We could melt it down and sell it!¡± R? Narmi seemed utterly convinced that a treasure room awaited beyond this narrow and winding passage. She seemed sure that the maze-like terrain and guardian were all to protect the treasures within. But Mirna had a different perspective. ¡°There might be an even more terrifying monster waiting, Narmi. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡± What Mirna considered was the second possibility after the boss room. That the key we obtained might, in fact, lead to something far worse. Perhaps what we¡¯d defeated was just the mid-boss. And that, the true terror lay ahead beyond this ominous path. Such scenarios were also common in games. As I calmly weighed which of their predictions might be correct, we walked step by step through the dark cavern. Mirna¡¯s attempt ended ambiguously. The writing was too worn and damaged by time, making it impossible to fully decipher. At that moment, Narmi¡¯s imagination sprang to life. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a wish-granting fairy sealed inside this lamp?¡± She then reached for the lamp. And her reckless action prompted Mirna to shout, ¡°Narmi, don¡¯t touch it carelessly!¡± And then it happened. Click. Crash! The skeleton, which had been holding the lamp, collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut. The armor and bones crumbled into dust, leaving only the ivory-colored lamp. At the same time, something unusual happened at the entrance where we came in. Rumble. Bang! Wurr. A boulder rolled in from somewhere, sealing off the entrance. Then, a sound of something collapsing echoed through the air. While I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure of what had just happened, it was clear enough¡ªwe were now trapped inside. Mirna was shocked. ¡°This was a trap! Narmi, this happened because you recklessly touched the lamp!¡± ¡°I swear on everything, I didn¡¯t touch it! It fell because you were yelling so loudly. The skeleton lost its balance and crumbled!¡± * * * ©¥Kyuuiing. The cloudling Yingying, which had been flitting around for some time, landed on my head. It seemed tired after moving around looking for gaps in this space. Even Narmi and Mirna, who had been bickering moments ago, had fallen silent as if they were worn out. Sensing an opportunity, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s save the blame game for later. Right now, we need to figure out how to get out of here. We don¡¯t know how long this space will remain stable.¡± Escape¡ªthat was our top priority. I made that clear, and the twins nodded in agreement. Then, Mirna spoke up with a question. Episode 319.2 (EP-319.2) Destined Rivals #5 319 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #5 ¡°Can we communicate with Marmar¡¯s group?¡± Unfortunately, I could only shake my head at that question. ¡°I keep trying, but I can¡¯t reach them. It seems the inscriptions around us are blocking the flow of magic.¡± It wasn¡¯t until a bit later that I fully understood the situation. This perfectly sealed room had strange phrases and inscriptions carved into every wall. They were so old that even Narmi and Mirna couldn¡¯t decipher them. ¡°From what Sir Theo said, it seems these inscriptions serve as magical barriers. It¡¯s common in ancient ruins, though this is my first time seeing it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time too!¡± ¡°Um, is that so?¡± At my casual reply, Mirna explained a little more. ¡°It was common for pagan priests to inscribe magic protection spells to deal with the mages sent from the Angmar Kingdom.¡± It was said that magic was relatively new. Compared to the cumbersome and archaic ancient sorceries, the convenient and powerful magic used by the followers of the Gwangyeom God allowed them to rapidly expand their influence by suppressing heretics and pagans wherever they went. To counter these mages, the pagans devised magic jammers¡ªmagic circles. The magic protection spell inscribed on Opal Bellhawk¡¯s body was also said to be a modern modification and invention of such pagan technology. Seuk-. On a whim, I conjured a small orb of light on my palm. The most basic Rank 1 illumination spell¡ªLight. It was a magic that could be easily conjured up with just a little skill by imagining a brilliant sun, so it was used as a measure of magical ability. ¡°We might have to shine those two lights on this lamp. In the old days, seal puzzles like this were common.¡± Mirna¡¯s suggestion seemed highly reasonable. Thus, following her idea, we decided to place the lamp at the center and use the light from the crystals on either side to break the seal. However, to direct the crystal¡¯s light toward the center, someone had to hold and adjust them. So Narmi and Mirna each moved to opposite ends of the room. Seuk-. I, too, lifted the lamp high to align its angle. ¡°Narmi, we¡¯ll use a standard A-B-A ? chant. Synchronization is critical, so don¡¯t miss the timing!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Swaaaaaaa. When the two intense beams of light shone on the lamp. The twins began to mumble something in unison. It was a strange melody and tone that I couldn¡¯t comprehend. The way it was spoken simultaneously, as if by a single person, was remarkably mysterious. Then¡ª Clatter, clunk, clatter. The lamp in my hands began to tremble with an odd sensation, like a giant hamster trapped inside it struggling to get out. Then, with a loud bang, something soared high into the sky. It was the lamp¡¯s lid. It made a very loud noise as it fell to the ground. Swaaaaaa-. A strange chill thickly emanated from the opened lamp. By the time I regained my senses, the ground beneath me was filled with smoke, like the dry ice used in stage effects, heightening the tension in the air. ©¥At last, I am free. 150 years. 8 months and 17 nights. I finally taste the air of the mortal realm once more. A peculiar voice resounded above my head, clear like the sound of a xylophone being struck. When I looked up, I met the gaze of a woman clad in flowing garments, her face veiled like a dancer¡¯s. She lounged leisurely among strange clouds, her movements graceful and unhurried. ©¥So, it is you children who have freed me. Episode 320.1 (EP-320.1) Destined Rivals #6 320 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #6 The woman who emerged from the lamp appeared to be in her early 20s. She was draped in delicate silk and veil, adorned with jingling treasures and ornaments on her bare hands and feet. She reminded me of Serazade. But the key differences were her pointed ears and her curvaceous figure. ¡°... A lamp nymph?¡± That seemed to be Narmi¡¯s assessment. As if she had heard the mumbling, the woman floating in the air replied. ©¥Yes, I am a fairy. A long time ago, I was also called a ditch nymph. But then those vile men sealed me in this lamp... Well, that¡¯s not important. Seurrr. The woman¡¯s face turned towards me. ©¥So, you are the one who has freed me. Everything has a cause, and I assume there is a reason why you went through the complicated process of unsealing me. It seems she¡¯s asking why I decided to release her. So I said while holding the lamp. ¡°I want to get out of this place. Would you be able to help us escape, O... great fairy?¡± At my attempt at flattery, the fairy let out a languid laugh. ©¥Child, is that your wish? ¡°Yes.¡± ©¥You don¡¯t want to rule the world? Or perhaps obtain an unimaginable fortune of gold? ¡°I don¡¯t need those.¡± More than that, I don¡¯t think someone who had been stuck in a tiny lamp could grant such grandiose wishes. Thinking about that, my request suddenly seemed strange. If she couldn¡¯t free herself from the lamp, could she really have a way to get us out of this cave? Still, the fairy¡¯s attitude remained positive. ©¥Getting you out of here is simple. However, as long as I¡¯m bound to this lamp, it¡¯s an impossible task. Free me completely. Free her completely? I thought the seal had been broken just now, but it seemed that it hadn¡¯t been fully released. As I glanced between the twins, Mirna spoke up. Its vermilion eyes above the veil gleamed strangely. ©¥What a peculiar man you are. I sense the hateful presence of David and his patron lingering within you. The vile beings of Gwangyeom that pushed my people¡ª. Mirna suddenly lashed out, as though she¡¯d heard something utterly intolerable. ¡°Are you insulting the Gwangyeom God? You, a wicked idol, trapped in a pitiful lamp buried in this dark and miserable mountain?¡± ©¥The Gwangyeom God? A god? Is that what he¡¯s called now? Come, show me your world. Let me read more of your thoughts and memories. Ssssss¡ª I could feel the fairy¡¯s strange smoke coming through my nose and ears. ©¥Very strange thoughts, very strange plans. I see. You are a descendant of David. I realized the fairy was skimming through my consciousness, sifting through my thoughts. ©¥But you are merely a pawn. It seems the time for his resurrection draws near. I don¡¯t even need to imprison you in the lamp. You¡¯re already bound by fate, half-fairy. Pitiful... While the fairy was saying something¡ª ©¥Grrrrr...! Something leaped at the fairy, snarling ferociously. It was none other than the Cloudling, Yingying. Its blue body writhing in motion. ©¥C-Cloudling!? Stop! Stop this thing! ©¥Grrrr...! Yingying pounced on the incorporeal fairy and began to absorb it. Cloud against cloud, the strong consumes the weaker one¡ªit was the only way to describe the scene unfolding before me. Strangely enough, the battle seemed to favor Yingying! ©¥I surrender! I surrender! If this continues, I¡¯ll be completely absorbed and disappear! ©¥Yingyingyaing. ©¥Ining-ya-ing! I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but it was wonderful. * * * ©¥Even though this body is weak, I can still help you kids get out. But... I just wanted revenge. Revenge against the world that imprisoned me. The fairy, subdued by Yingying, readily answered our questions. She explained that she¡¯s been trapped for a long time and was waiting for someone to release her. ©¥But no matter how much time passed, no one came. So, I decided. If someone ever freed me, I¡¯d take revenge. That was the resolve I made. Episode 320.2 (EP-320.2) Destined Rivals #6 320 ¨C The Twins Are Destined Rivals #6 It was the reasoning of someone with a twisted personality. Being trapped in a small lamp for so long might understandably lead to thoughts of repaying kindness with malice. In any case, thanks to Yingying, we managed to avoid a troublesome situation. When I have time later, I¡¯ll be sure to give Yingying plenty of water. It loves drinking water¡ªprobably because it¡¯s a cloud. ©¥Kyuiing. Then, as if suddenly curious, Narmi asked. ¡°You said you were the one who split our bodies apart. Is that true?¡± The fairy nodded in response. ©¥Half true, half not. ¡°Stop being vague!¡± ©¥It might sound vague, but it¡¯s the truth. My once-strong power did split your bodies. The remnants of my power, scattered throughout this cave, fulfilled your wish. ? Seuk. The fairy pointed at a glowing crystal. She said it was a symbol of when her power was strong enough to shake the mountain. After her power was sealed by the early church fathers, it scattered and grew in the form of crystals all over the mountain. I suddenly remembered how Stella once said these glowing crystals were symbols of good fortune. It made sense now. If these crystals were the condensed remnants of a fairy¡¯s power strong enough to grant wishes, calling them lucky didn¡¯t seem far-fetched. ©¥In other words, while I didn¡¯t do it intentionally, your intense desire to be separated manifested in this way. But it¡¯s not good¡ªit¡¯s an incomplete separation. Then Mirna asked. ¡°... If it is incomplete, will there be any side effects?¡± ©¥Yes. Forcibly splitting something that was originally one means the two parts will eventually pull each other back together. But this time, the weaker side might disappear completely. The idea of either Narmi or Mirna vanishing was horrifying. ©¥However, I can tell you how to delay it. You need to connect the separated parts with a special medium. It¡¯s a temporary solution, but effective. At this, Mirna pressed further. ¡°What is this method you¡¯re talking about?¡± ©¥Bring your ear closer. The fairy whispered something to Mirna, who had leaned in closer to listen. She spoke in such a low voice that even my sensitive fairy ears couldn¡¯t catch it. However, as Mirna listened, her hair bristled, and her face turned beet red. She looked utterly flustered. Finally, we got out from the long cave. I felt a sense of relief that we had survived, but only for a moment. Surrr-. I noticed that the fairy clinging to my head had shrunk to the size of my palm. Her small body was even becoming increasingly translucent. ©¥Children, it seems this body¡¯s time has finally come to an end. After burning through such a long life consumed by vengeance, it¡¯s only natural to fade away, even unable to recall my own name. Swishhhh- With those final words, the fairy scattered into the wind and disappeared completely. As I watched her vanish, I suddenly recalled the words she had whispered into my ear. ©¥Look for the big spider. She will be able to tell you what you want. But be wary¡ªthere will be many obstacles in your path. A big spider. Literally? Or figuratively? That¡¯s when. ¡°Ah-! Over there, comrade! You¡¯ve also made it out of the cave safely!¡± I could see imps waving at me from the top of the mountain in the distance. Their swaying tails were quite welcoming. It seemed Marmar¡¯s group and Stella had managed to escape the cave safely. ¡°Theo-kun.¡± ¡°Stella-nim, I¡¯m glad to see you unharmed.¡± As Stella joined us, she began explaining what they had encountered. ¡°We retrieved the Queen¡¯s Holy Flame. But as we removed the lamp attached to the statue, some mechanism must have triggered, and suddenly, the cave started collapsing.¡± So, the cave¡¯s collapse was caused by Stella¡¯s group. Regardless, this journey had yielded several accomplishments. Now, all that remained was to descend the mountain, board the waiting carriage, and return to the city of Sandora. The ride back in the carriage was extremely quiet. The imps were sound asleep, their soft breathing filling the air alongside the clattering of the carriage wheels. In the stillness, everything we had just experienced felt almost like a dream. However, the undeniable reminder of reality sat right in front of me¡ªNarmi and Mirna. They had been separated for some unknown reason, and had remained split. Both of them were silently looking out the same window. Just a short while ago, they had been bickering with each other. Now they were so quiet. But the tension between them was heavier than when they had aimed sharply at each other like hedgehogs. Pretending not to pay attention, I kept my senses sharp. ¡°... Narmi, I have something to tell you when we get back.¡± It was Mirna who broke the silence first. Episode 321.1 [19] (EP-321.1) Three And Two Finally One #1 321 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #1 The carriage came to a stop after the sun had set. Everyone was so exhausted from the day¡¯s events that dinner was barely touched. At the annex of Sandora¡¯s city hall, the imps sprawled out on their beds immediately after washing up. ¡°It¡¯s so soft and comfy...!¡± ¡°Best Comrade Marmar, see you tomorrow morning...!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get up early tomorrow and organize the luminous crystals...!¡± It¡¯s good that no one seems to be hurt. There was also a fearsome angel statue on their side. But they managed to deal with it with some tricks. The statue only moved when both eyes were closed. So, they alternated between closing one eye and keeping the other open to maintain their vision. It was a surprisingly clever strategy, one we hadn¡¯t thought of at the time. It seems the imps become resourceful when they work together. ¡°Balan, could you keep an eye on the imps tonight? They¡¯ve been through a lot in that strange dungeon, and we don¡¯t know if something unexpected might happen again.¡± ¡°Hehe, ah, I understand. I¡¯ll stay with them tonight.¡± As Balan entered the imps¡¯ room, I could hear a noisy commotion from the other side of the door. ¡°Ah! Professor Balan is after Best Comrade Marmar¡¯s tail again...!¡± For better or worse, Balan and the imps seemed to be getting along well. As I was leaving the imps¡¯ dormitory, I happened to meet Stella with a towel draped over her shoulder, and steam rising faintly from her freshly bathed body. ¡°Stella-nim, it seems you¡¯ve just finished washing up.¡± ¡°Yes.... I was hoping to discuss what happened today with Professor Balan, but it looks like it¡¯s not the right time.¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems that way. Did you hand over the Queen¡¯s Flame safely?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s being well taken care of now. What about you, Theo-kun? Are you going to sleep?¡± Stella opened her eyes narrowly. I could tell what she was insinuating. Over the past few days, in the name of training, Stella had repeatedly demanded I practice ¡®dual cultivation¡¯ with her. It seemed tonight was no exception. For clarification, ¡®dual cultivation¡¯ referred to sex¡ªpassionate, intimate, and intense physical relations. I¡¯d once heard that late-blooming desires could be the most intense and overwhelming, and it seemed like a fitting description for Stella. After all, the frustrations she¡¯d suppressed over her long life weren¡¯t going to dissipate overnight. I¡¯d thought she¡¯d calmed down a bit since returning from the wall, but perhaps she¡¯d reached her limit. Now that I looked more closely, her face was slightly flushed and more vibrant, likely from washing up. The scent of soap lingering around her was both sweet and alluring, stirring some vigor even in my weary body. ¡°Theo-kun, a little more, a little deeper...!¡± ¡°Ugh, Stella, I¡¯ll cu?m if you squeeze too hard.¡± ¡°More, more, call my name.¡± I¡¯ve noticed lately that Professor Stella likes being called by her name during sex, or being addressed without honorifics. As much as she had this prevailing maternal instinct, she enjoyed the duality of being dominated by someone younger. I also enjoyed treating the experienced Stella like my possession, which gave me a sense of conquest. We matched each other¡¯s freaks. The feeling of filling the empty space in a man¡¯s heart was like a balloon swelling up. And as I continued to feel that way, I was inevitably overcome with excitement and the urge to cu?m. ¡°Here, this is the spot, Stella. You like it when I rub against your cervix, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ahh, the, there, there... deeper, deeper....¡± She had quite a few requests. But it¡¯s convenient for me that she¡¯s so honest about her desires. Slap, slap, grind, grind. ¡°Ugh, ahh-. A man who is far younger...¡± Stella¡¯s knees, which had been supporting her against the wall, slowly gave way and she collapsed to the floor. I grabbed her arms like reins and pushed my d*ck as deep inside her as possible. ¡°Stella, I¡¯m going to cu?m inside you. Tell me if you want it somewhere else.¡± ¡°Haah, aaah, ang, huu, huung...!¡± She was too busy to answer. Glug, glug. Finally, I ejacu?lated inside her. It was the moment when my sense of conquest and accomplishment as a man reached its peak. My mind went blank for a moment, and all my senses became extremely sensitive. Swook, squelch. After cu?mming, I pulled my long member out of Stella¡¯s pu?ssy. The white fluid flowing out of the hole stretched open by the thickness of my d*ck was incredibly erotic and satisfying. But Stella wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just one time. ¡°Ahh... it¡¯s hot, inside me...¡± After softly stroking her a?ss, I brought my d*ck to her face. As if her collapse had been a lie, Stella licked my member clean. Perhaps because of her curiosity and strong sex drive, she rarely refused. Slurp, slurp, slurp. It¡¯s amazing how she¡¯s lived as a virgin until now. Episode 321.2 [19] (EP-321.2) Three And Two Finally One #1 321 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #1 ¡°That was amazing, Theo-kun. Let¡¯s take a shower together.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a few rounds, I finished the shower with a much clearer head. ¡°Theo-kun, blow your nose too. Go on, like this¡ªhuff!¡± ¡°Stella-nim, I can handle that myself.¡± After we were done, Stella and I naturally returned to our usual roles. The excited us and the ordinary us. Maintaining this wall and gap was key to keeping our relationship healthy. Sometimes, the gap would be too wide that it left me feeling uneasy¡ªat the same time, it made things more thrilling. ¡°Theo-kun, did you wash behind your ears and around your neck properly?¡± Once her desires were satisfied, Stella always liked to take care of me like a kind older sister or mother. I guess she found me unreliable, like a child who needed constant attention. As she dried herself with a towel, her skin seemed to glow even more than before. Then, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Um, Stella-nim.¡± ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just... I was wondering if you knew any local legends or folktales?¡± ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re interested in that sort of thing too, Theo-kun? If it¡¯s something like that, I saw a library next to this building. They might have some books on the topic. It¡¯s late, but I think there¡¯s a librarian on duty.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± ¡°Anything else you wanted to say?¡± ¡°Uh... Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± There was so much I wanted to say to Stella, but when it came down to it, the words never seemed to come out. So I often missed opportunities like this. If I tell Stella that I see her as something like a friend¡¯s aunt... It¡¯s hard to predict how our current dynamic, which I find quite enjoyable, might change. Let¡¯s deepen our relationship first and take things slow. I see. The narratives between the two texts had differing perspectives. The church branded the lamp fairy as heretical, while the local author, Dexte, portrayed her in a much friendlier light. While it¡¯s impossible to determine which account was true, considering that history was often written from the victor¡¯s perspective, the latter might hold some merit. ¡°A clash between the expanding Gwangyeom Church and the existing native beliefs...¡± I borrowed more books and continued reading. Delving into older records, I discovered that the Gwangyeom God was initially rejected as a false god. It was also noted that he was the patron god of David Angmar, the continent¡¯s first mage. The God of Magic. ¡°... A demon god.¡± A far more ominous name than I had anticipated. It must have been given with fear. The primordial era when spirits, fairies, and colossal beasts roamed. The belief in one god must have seemed utterly alien and terrifying. Even the ancient angels¡¯ statues were fearsome... Then, it suddenly struck me¡ªa vague memory of having seen that dreadful form somewhere before. Where was it? It felt as elusive as trying to remember a dream after waking up. ¡°Was it... beyond the door?¡± The door of truth, leading to the pinnacle of great magic. A powerful and enigmatic presence that lay beyond it was beginning to surface in my mind. Ttuk, ttuk. Someone knocked on my door. ©¥Sir Theo, are you awake? . . . [T/N: There¡¯s some wordplay used in God of Magic (??????? ???) and demon god (?????). *just remove ????? from the former] Episode 322.1 (EP-322.1) Three And Two Finally One #2 322 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #2 ¡°Sir Theo, it seemed like you were resting, and I know this is terribly rude of me, but please forgive me for coming unannounced like this.¡± When I opened the door, Mirna greeted me with an apology. Since I was just reading, I shrugged, showing her my desk. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize so much. I wasn¡¯t resting, I was just studying.¡± ¡°Studying, Sir Theo?¡± ¡°If you could even call it that. It was just skimming through books about the Church¡¯s history and the development of its doctrines.¡± Mirna¡¯s face, which had looked somewhat gloomy, brightened at my casual explanation. ¡°Sir Theo, that¡¯s a commendable pursuit when it comes to faith. I¡¯m glad I can talk to you about such topics.¡± It seemed Mirna had misunderstood something. Explaining it to her would take quite some time and involve a fair bit of effort. Deciding it wasn¡¯t worth the trouble, I opted to steer the conversation elsewhere. r? ¡°So, Lady Mirna, what brings you to visit me, going so far as to apologize?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Mirna¡¯s expression grew gloomy again. She seemed to have something she wanted to say, mumbling to herself. ¡°We¡¯re close enough, Lady Mirna, so feel free to speak openly.¡± It¡¯s probably about Narmi. ¡°It¡¯s about Narmi, actually.¡± As expected. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure that out. However, I couldn¡¯t begin to guess what exactly she wanted to say about her.No?v(el)B\\jnn A lengthy conversation lasting until midnight after getting off the carriage¡ªwhat kind of stories would I hear? As I ran through possibilities in my mind, Mirna finally seemed to make up her mind and spoke. ¡°Do you have time tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow? I can make time if needed. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain in detail tomorrow. It¡¯s late tonight, and I should get some rest. What happened today is really...¡± A lot had happened. Creak, click. After Mirna closed the door and left, I suddenly started to feel tired. Should I just close my eyes for a bit? ¡°Who are you planning to show your armpits to?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not it! I just picked it because it¡¯s comfortable and breezy for the arms! And lower your voice!¡± And so, the shopping continued in that fashion for quite a while. Now that they had separate bodies, they took this opportunity to purchase new items for themselves as they roamed the streets of Sandora. Each made their selections according to their own preferences. Without worrying about what the other thought. As a result, the amount of luggage steadily grew. I, too, found both my hands and the inventory of my ¡¶Squirrel Cache¡· packed with items. It¡¯s less shopping and more like a liberation, a release of all the things they¡¯ve been holding back. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s go to the shoe store next!¡± ¡°Narmi, I told you, we need to buy hats before shoes!¡± The problem was that their opinions had started to clash sharply. As a result, I found myself sweating bullets trying to mediate between them. That¡¯s when I noticed a pet shop. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a quick break over there?¡± At my suggestion, both women glanced toward the shop. They both frowned at the cages hanging all over the place and the animals beyond them, but only for a moment. ¡°Sounds good!¡± ¡°Okay. Sir Theo likes cute animals, right?¡± Miraculously, we all agreed and stepped into the shop. Though there was a faint animal odor, it wasn¡¯t all bad as the sisters brightened seeing the freely roaming animals inside. It was then. ©¥Meow. The sisters¡¯ eyes landed on a black cat wearing a small bell around its neck, leisurely wandering through the shop. Was it one of the shop¡¯s pets? Both sisters reached out towards it. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Come on over.¡± The cat hesitated briefly between the two before finally approaching Narmi. It rubbed its side against her hand and legs, as if it¡¯s marking her. ¡°This cat clearly likes me more than you, Unnie! Animals are always honest.¡± Narmi chuckled smugly as if she¡¯d claimed victory. Annoyed, Mirna let out a sharp scoff and retorted. Episode 322.2 (EP-322.2) Three And Two Finally One #2 322 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #2 ¡°Cats are disloyal and can¡¯t even recognize their owners. They live as they please. They¡¯re just like someone I know. Dogs are better in that respect.¡± At some point, a small brown puppy had ended up in Mirna¡¯s arms¡ªa common breed found throughout Angmar. So, it seemed the sisters¡¯ preferences were split between cats and dogs. I suddenly wondered about Yingying, the pet they shared. Since Yingying was neither a dog nor a cat, was that why both sisters liked it? Now that I thought about it, I hadn¡¯t seen Yingying around today. Was it off with the imps? ¡°Narmi, how can you leave so much meat? I¡¯ve always told you that you need to eat a balanced diet to be strong.¡± ¡°Unnie, why aren¡¯t you eating your beans! Don¡¯t you know eating beans makes your chest bigger? The reason we¡¯re smaller than Lady Lioness is entirely because you keep avoiding beans!¡± Listening to their banter was oddly entertaining. ¡°Is it true that Lady Mirna is picky about beans? This is the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°Theo, you wouldn¡¯t believe what my sister used to do. Once, because she didn¡¯t want to eat beans, she got kicked out in the middle of winter wearing only her pajamas. She had to stand in the hallway as punishment...¡± r?? ¡°Narmi! You¡ª!¡± Mirna¡¯s sharp outburst echoed through the dining area, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to our table. Her unusually flustered demeanor left me momentarily speechless. Mirna glanced around, then rubbed her face in exasperation. ¡°... Narmi, bringing up old stories is like painting your own face.¡± The two continued to bicker like that for a while. I considered stepping in but ultimately decided against it. Watching them, I realized this was just their way of communicating.No?v(el)B\\jnn And then.... ¡°So, you know what happened? When my sister picked up a stray dog, she told Dad, cough¡ª¡± Narmi coughed violently. At the same time, blood spurted from her mouth. Spitting blood in the middle of a meal¡ªI felt my hair stood on end. ¡°Lady Narmi, are you all right!?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah. Suddenly, I feel a bit... unwell... Huh? Did I drink too much wine...?¡± Her complexion was far from normal. Whether it was truly because she had drunk too much wine or because she hadn¡¯t been following Mirna¡¯s advice about a balanced diet, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Help you? Me?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I heard something from the fairy. Of course, it could be a lie... or it could be true. But what she said was....¡± Mirna gestured for me to lean in. Her soft whisper reached my ear. Hush hush. ¡°The three of us have se?x...!?¡± ¡°Shh! Your voice is too loud!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just, I wasn¡¯t expecting something like that.... My head is spinning, and I feel like my hands and feet are trembling.¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to even say it! The idea of doing such shameless acts with Narmi... If we even make eye contact on the bed, I¡¯d probably want to bite my tongue!¡± She had a point. 3p requires greater courage than you think. Even imagining myself caught between the Draco twins, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of tension. ¡°Will that really work?¡± Mirna coughed at my question. ¡°The reason Narmi and I are deteriorating is that the bond that once connected us is gone. The parts of us that complemented each other have been completely severed.¡± To resolve this, they needed to merge¡ª Or they needed to temporarily bridge the gap between them using an external device to exchange energy. In other words, it means that I have to play the role of that external device. It¡¯s something like an adapter. ¡°As expected, Sir Theo understands quickly. But really, I¡¯m so embarrassed and ashamed to ask you for such a thing....¡± ¡°I fully understand. I was a little confused as well.¡± ¡°Moreover, Narmi is an innocent maiden.... If I were to mention this to her, she would definitely call me crazy. What should I do? Sir Theo, you¡¯re a wise man, surely you can help me.¡± Seuk-. Mirna grabbed my hand. Tears shimmered in her ruby-like eyes, making her look both pitiful and vulnerable. Did I seem like an amazing person to Mirna who can solve anything? ¡°Well, why not? Let¡¯s get it done today.¡± Episode 323.1 (EP-323.1) Three And Two Finally One #3 323 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #3 Narmi was outside the restaurant, scuffing the ground lightly with her foot. The sandals she had just bought was getting dirty, but she didn¡¯t seem to care much. It would be nice to just watch her for a while, but Mirna was waiting inside the shop and it felt like a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford. ¡°Lady Narmi, let¡¯s go back inside. If you catch a cold, your condition might worsen.¡± At my words, Narmi looked up at my face. ¡°How¡¯s my sister doing?¡± ¡°Lady Mirna?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not in great shape either, is she? She seems to be trying to hide it. But can she hide that from me, someone who¡¯s been with her all her life?¡± So Narmi was already aware of Mirna¡¯s poor condition. Well, that made sense. As she said, they¡¯ve spent their entire lives together. Even when apart, they would naturally sense how the other was doing. ¡°She¡¯s just looking down on me. Does she really think I wouldn¡¯t notice? How can she not understand people so much?¡± As if waiting for this moment, Narmi began venting her frustrations about her sister. It wasn¡¯t easy to chime in, so I just stood there, listening silently. Her rant showed no signs of ending. ¡°She¡¯s against everything I try to do. And then, she doesn¡¯t even ask my opinion about the things she wants to do. She decides everything by herself, from the clothes she wears to the food she eats.¡± She had a lot of complaints. If someone gave me the chance to vent about Aira or Elga, I could easily talk for hours. And there¡¯s probably as much to say between Mirna and Narmi as the length of their lives. But I can¡¯t keep listening like this. Seizing the brief moment when Narmi paused to pick her next story, I decided to interject. ¡°So, what does Lady Narmi plan to do?¡± Of course, leaving it to me was undoubtedly the best choice Mirna had made recently. Narmi asked again. ¡°A way to stay apart while staying healthy? Are you saying such a convenient solution exists?¡± ¡°It does. However, it¡¯s not an ordinary method. It could be very difficult and challenging. It requires a lot of patience to endure the shame.¡± First, I decided to scare her. I was testing Narmi¡¯s reaction. I was checking how desperate she was for independence. That¡¯s when Narmi suddenly burst into laughter. Was there something funny in what I said? I¡¯ve always considered myself a serious person, so humor wasn¡¯t exactly my strong suit. Seuk-. Wiping away tears from laughing, Narmi finally spoke. ¡°Patience. Difficult and challenging. That¡¯s an interesting story. Theo, you don¡¯t know how much my sister and I have endured.¡± ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re ready? Once you hear what I have to say, you¡¯ll never be able to go back to the way things were with your sister. You¡¯ll need to be fully prepared for that.¡± Everything would change. Whether she realized it or not, Narmi replied confidently. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m ready!¡± ¡°Well then¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, no. Actually, I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± I see. Narmi spent some time taking deep breaths or tapping her forehead with her fingers, as if trying to organize her thoughts. Was she doing some kind of self-hypnosis? Finally, she spoke calmly. ¡°Alright. So, what kind of terrible thing am I going to have to go through?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say it out loud here. Could you lend me your ear?¡± ¡°Hmm, okay!¡± Episode 323.2 (EP-323.2) Three And Two Finally One #3 323 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #3 Seuk-. Narmi leaned closer to me. The sweet scent of peach, which she loved, filled my nostrils, making my nose tingle for a moment. Her white ear peeked out from her pretty silver hair. I brought my lips close to her ear and, in a small but clear voice, I said. ¡°The method is¡ª¡± ¡°Pfft, hahaha!¡± Narmi suddenly shuddered and pushed me away. ¡°That tickles!¡± Did Narmi have sensitive ears? Some people do find whispers ticklish, so it wasn¡¯t too surprising. I tried a few more times, but she just kept giggling. Whispering clearly wasn¡¯t going to work. No matter. Communication doesn¡¯t always have to be verbal. Suk-. With that thought, I took out paper and a pen from the pouch at my waist. I quickly jotted something down and handed the note over. Narmi took it. Her cheerful face that had been giggling a moment ago gradually distorted and was filled with shock. ¡°What!? I have to sleep with you and my sister at the same time!?¡± ¡°Shh, Lady Narmi! Please keep your voice down!¡±No?v(el)B\\jnn Her voice erupted like a volcano, loud enough to draw the attention of passersby. ©¥Did you hear that? That guy is going to do that with sisters...! ©¥Bold fellow, but he¡¯s asking to get slapped. Heat flooded my face. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t that famous in Sandora. If it had been Monarch City, it would have been in the newspaper tomorrow morning. Suk-. Just in case, I pulled the hood of my robe low over my face. Then, avoiding the gazes of the surrounding people, I dragged Narmi into an alley nestled between two buildings. ? ¡°Hmm...¡± I heard the same thing from Narmi just a moment ago. Before asking me for time to think, Narmi had said, ¡®My sister¡¯s a maiden, and she probably thinks I¡¯m one too. What do I do?¡¯ It¡¯s fascinating how their thought processes align in such peculiar ways, they really were twins. I said. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. Just follow my lead.¡± At a master level of ¡®Actor¡¯, not only can I perform flawlessly, but I can also extend the ability to others. I remember playing with Stella recently. ©¥When I¡¯m with Theo-kun, it feels like I¡¯m a different person. Should I say I¡¯m like an actress? Perhaps it would also apply to Narmi and Mirna. ¡°That...¡± Mirna hesitated as she nervously parted her lips. ¡°Is there something else on your mind?¡± ¡°W-well, what about Sir Theo? If Narmi accepts the proposal... wouldn¡¯t it be incredibly embarrassing for you, too?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Of course, my feelings matter as well. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m simply happy that there were two women and four breasts. My sensitivity was clear and sharp as ice. So I thought carefully. After some reflection, I realized that my own opinion might not matter all that much. ¡¸Wow, four breasts! Gained job experience for ¡®Casanova¡¯. +50¡¹ As I waved away the text floating in front of me¡ª Clink, creeeak. The shop door opened. ¡°Narmi.¡± ¡°Mirna.¡± The twins faced each other, with only a table between them. Finally, it was Narmi who broke the silence first. ¡°Alright. But I have a condition.¡± Episode 324.1 [19] (EP-324.1) Three And Two Finally One #4 324 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #4 To be completely honest, I admit it. The word harem has occasionally brought to mind the image of multiple women rolling around with me in the same bed. For example, something like Elga and Mirna trying to seduce me on a single bed, or blushing shyly as they steal glances. Of course, it might be nonsense. There¡¯s a chasm as vast as an ocean between Mirna and Elga. The odds of those two women climbing onto the same bed, stark naked, were astronomically low. So I just left it as a possibility in the back of my mind, thinking, ¡®Maybe something like that could happen someday-.¡¯ I never thought things would turn out like this. ¡°Umm.¡± I¡¯m sitting on the bed, feeling anxious. We¡¯re at a hotel near the upscale dining district in the witches¡¯ city, Sandora. It¡¯s an expensive place, costing five silver coins per night, but it boasts two showers in one room. Both of those showers were currently occupied, water streaming noisily inside as it pours in torrents, shrrrrrrrsh¡ª. ¡°.......¡± As I listened, I found myself either shaking my leg or glancing around the room, just looking at the furniture and interior. Should I take off my clothes? Or should I just wait? I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll have to experience this. Then, finally, I heard someone in the shower creaking the faucet. The once-strong stream of water subsided completely, followed by the rustling sound. Soon after, someone stepped out, wrapped in a long shower towel. Narmi? No, was it Mirna? For a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell. But as the faint scent of apple mint wafted through the lingering steam, I realized it was likely Mirna. This, however, was entirely different. I had no idea where to even begin. Still, I figured that in situations like this, it was best for me to take the lead. Slowly, I raised both hands and placed them around the women¡¯s waists, gently pulling them closer. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Both Mirna and Narmi stiffened the moment I touched their waists, trembling like squirrels caught in front of a large predator. As I took in the delicate curves of their sides through the thin fabric of their robes, I began to slide my hands upward. Just then, both of them reached out at almost the exact same time to grab my arms, stopping me. ¡°W-wait.¡± ¡°...Wait!¡± Were they using telepathy? Narmi spoke up first. ¡°Um, well, I think we should start by taking medicine. If we take the medicine to heighten our senses, it might be more effective.¡± At her words, Mirna quickly chimed in. ¡°I think we should also have a little alcohol. I can¡¯t do this sober....¡± They each downed some suspicious powdered medicine from who-knows-where and then started guzzling high-proof wine straight from the bottle. The sharp smell of alcohol makes me feel like I¡¯m drunk. ¡°Narmi, give me more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all gone. We agreed to split it, hic¡ªhalf and half.¡± Narmi shook the empty bottle. Judging by her sudden hiccups, the alcohol was already hitting her hard. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t end up with acute alcohol poisoning. ¡°Ugh, isn¡¯t it so hot all of a sudden? I just showered, but I¡¯m already sweating again.... It¡¯s unbearably hot!¡± Narmi complained about the heat. But the room temperature was pleasantly cool. It seemed her body was struggling to regulate temperature, whether it was from the medicine or the alcohol. Episode 324.2 [19] (EP-324.2) Three And Two Finally One #4 324 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #4 Suruk, suruk. At last, Narmi untied the knot at her waist, letting her gown slide down and revealing her immaculate breasts. ¡°Narmi! How can you just expose yourself like that?!¡± Mirna was understandably horrified at the sight. However, Narmi ignored her sister¡¯s protests, taking hold of my arm and pulling me closer to her. ¡°You smell so good, Theo. Like... a fairy. Sweet, fruity... so fragrant.¡± She pressed her face against my arm and shoulder. I guess the smell of expensive soap was nice. As if this wasn¡¯t enough, Narmi began rubbing her face insistently against me. ¡°Theo, pat my head. Hurry¡ª.¡± She was completely drunk. The wine was so strong that I thought I would get drunk just by smelling it. If she drank half a bottle, there¡¯s no way she can stay conscious. This was the first time I¡¯d ever seen Narmi in such an intoxicated state. ¡°Hurry!¡± At her urging, I had to move my hand and stroke her soft hair. Suksuksuk-. Her expression gradually softened as my hand moved. It was an oddly endearing sight. Just then¡ª ¡°Hmph...¡± Somewhere, I heard a sound reminiscent of a boiling kettle. Turning my head, I saw Mirna glaring at me with a deeply flushed face. ¡°Sir Theo, you¡¯re so mean.¡± ¡°Ah, this is...¡± ¡°You always treat other women so well, but all you ever ask from me is understanding. You¡¯re terrible.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Ah, Narmi! What are you doing? Get off him right now!¡± ¡°Churup, chuu.¡± ¡°Ughhh!!!¡± Making the boiling kettle sound again, Mirna also rushed forward and clung to me, shoving her face near mine. ¡°G, Get away from him!¡± She pushed Narmi aside, giving me a brief moment to catch my breath, only to lean in and press her own lips to mine. Without hesitation, she slipped her tongue into my mouth. ¡°Churup.¡± Who would¡¯ve thought Mirna could be so bold when drunk? Did she completely forget about her plan to pretend to be a virgin? Although Mirna enjoyed wine, she had never drank to the point of getting drunk. This was a first for me as well. More than anything, the continuous kissing was starting to make it hard to breathe. ¡°Lady Mirna, please... my breath....¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡± When I pushed Mirna away, Narmi would immediately take her place. When I separated Narmi, Mirna would swoop in again, their lips alternating as they came at me. I was out of breath. It felt like a bunch of puppies have rushed towards me. It was cute. But if this kept up, I feared it wouldn¡¯t just end with my arm getting yanked out like last time. Maybe I¡¯d been far too optimistic about how this situation would play out. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I can¡¯t let this continue. If I kept letting myself be swept away by these drunken sisters, it felt like all my resolve and determination to place these young ladies beneath me will pop like a bubble. So, I wrapped my arms around the women¡¯s waists while firmly grabbing hold of each of their chests. Their nipples were hard enough to feel even through the gown. As I gave them a light pinch, their reactions were immediate. ¡°Ah...!¡± ¡°Eek...!¡± Watching them tremble slightly, I spoke with the composure of a skilled trainer¡ªor perhaps a king asserting his dominance. ¡°Now, take everything off. No exceptions.¡± Episode 325.1 [19] (EP-325.1) Three And Two Finally One #5 325 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #5 I¡¯ve realized three things recently as I pursue the path of a harem. The first one. Women were all about the man. Even the strongest and most self-reliant women have a desire to be led by a man. But a man who¡¯s easily swayed without any backbone was hardly qualified to be the master of a harem. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to take back control of this chaotic bed. It¡¯s easy to realize that I need to be the center to harmonize the relationship between the women. ¡°Take off your clothes. Or, I don¡¯t mind taking them off for you.¡± First, I decided to undress Narmi and Mirna. I thought they might calm down a bit if they were completely naked. And I also wanted to see their bare skin. And there¡¯s something else I personally wanted to try. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± But both Narmi and Mirna became strangely quiet, as if their previous entanglement was a lie. Perhaps they felt embarrassed to undress in front of each other, even in their drunken state? That¡¯s quite possible. What had happened until now could have ended as just a ¡®play¡¯ or a fluke. But if they reveal their skin to each other, irreversible things would happen. They must know that too. Seuruk-. Red eyes glancing at each other. As expected, it¡¯s not easy. I clapped my hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy.¡±No?v(el)B\\jnn Should I try a little stronger with my high-level trainer skills? ¡°For the one who obeys me best. I¡¯ll give you a reward when everything is over today.¡± ¡°... Reward?¡± As expected, curious Narmi reacted first. ¡°What kind of reward?¡± Looking at Narmi asking with hazy eyes, I wanted to lay her down and kiss her neck and soft breasts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± A sincere compliment came out of my mouth. I was confident in flattering, but it was always difficult to give a heartfelt praise. For some reason, I felt courageous today. Perhaps the alcohol and drugs, from all the kissing we shared, had affected me as well. That must be it. Since I¡¯ve already worked up the courage, should I add a few more words? ¡°... But if we look closely, we might find something strange or two.¡± ¡°... Eung?¡± ¡°So today, we¡¯re going to find them together. Every nook and cranny that Narmi-nim hasn¡¯t paid attention to. You have to show me everything today.¡± ¡°Wh, what, hmmm.¡± Suruk-. I first overlapped my body with Narmi¡¯s. And then I kissed her. It was not a one-sided kiss like before, but a kiss that I initiated. My left hand stroked her soft, full belly and side. And my other hand wrapped around Narmi¡¯s waist, serving as a support while bringing our bodies closer. ¡°Ahh...¡± Narmi trembled. At the same time, I felt a gaze from behind. It was Mirna watching us. But for now, it¡¯s time to reward Narmi for following my words. It¡¯s a bit harsh, but I won¡¯t do anything to Mirna yet. * * * ¡°Ah, ugh...! Haaaa... slurp, chup...¡± The fairly large room was filled with the slick sounds of a woman¡¯s coquetry and saliva. No matter where she looked, the sound clung persistently to her ears. The man and woman were completely lost in their own world. A hand gently grasping the woman¡¯s breast. Long, slender fingers tracing her navel and sides. With each delicate touch, Mirna Draco blushed. ¡°St, heunng, stop...¡± The woman below, moaning coquettishly, had a face identical to her own. The same voice, the same everything... But it wasn¡¯t Mirna. ¡°Lady Narmi seems to enjoy having her ears licked.¡± ¡°Anng, ugh, I, I kind of like it... I, I don¡¯t know...¡± Seeing the woman clutching the blanket¡ªher sister, Mirna wondered what it would have been like if she had been the one receiving that man¡¯s touch. Would she have reacted the same way, being caressed so tenderly by those hands and lips? She didn¡¯t know. Episode 325.2 [19] (EP-325.2) Three And Two Finally One #5 325 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #5 It¡¯s like there was a hole in the center of her chest. And her heart pounded as if everything was swirling into that hole. She bit her lip slightly and tried to endure. But alas, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Lady Narmi is very sensitive. Just like this, slowly tracing your waist and back, you¡¯re already trembling...¡± ¡°...Ah..., haa, ugh...¡± As the man¡¯s fingers slid across the woman¡¯s buttocks up her nape, Mirna also felt a shiver run through her, as if a thin thread was tracing her own body. It¡¯s like she was also being touched. Her waist twitched, her limbs trembled, and her breath quickened. And that wasn¡¯t all. The touch that caressed her white breasts and firm nipples. The smooth stroke along her thighs. The kiss on her nape. The breath that touched her skin. Everything was resonating with Mirna. No, to say it resonated was an understatement. It was as if she herself were lying there, receiving the man¡¯s love. It had to be her. But... Why only her...? The same voice. The same face. But why was she and her sister so different? Why does her sister always get everything good? It¡¯s always been like that. It was always Mirna who worked hard and wanted more recognition. But people always liked Narmi more. ©¤If only she wasn¡¯t around. With such thoughts, Mirna could feel the vortex inside her growing even stronger. But she couldn¡¯t turn back. Whether it was due to the drug or the alcohol she had gulped down, Mirna couldn¡¯t control her heart. Even though she knew it was immature jealousy. Then the man shook his head as if he had given up and said. ¡°Lady Mirna, you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°... That, so what...? Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, I really like Lady Mirna¡¯s jealous look.¡± Like? Mirna felt horns sprouting from her head. ¡°Sir Theo, don¡¯t you just like any woman? You¡¯re such a flirt.¡± She wanted to protest more, but she couldn¡¯t. The half-fairy, who had already taken off her gown, was toying with Mirna¡¯s soft breasts. ¡°Ugh, ah, ang...! St, stop...No, I¡¯m not in the mood...¡± ¡°It seems that Lady Mirna¡¯s breasts are a bit more sensitive. Let¡¯s see how different the taste is.¡± The half-fairy then took her breast into his mouth with a slurp. Every time the soft, ticklish tip of his tongue touched her nipple, Mirna would feel a shock from the center of her body to the top of her head. Thanks to that, she lost consciousness for a moment. The half-fairy then stopped licking, before moving on to Mirna¡¯s side and raising her arm. Mirna felt extremely embarrassed when her bare armpit was exposed. Shuk-. ¡°...Ahht!¡± Startled by the unexpected sensation of his tongue, Mirna was startled. ¡°Wh, Where are you... licking... Ah, ugh, st, stop, there, please...¡± Something smooth began to lick her in a place she had never expected. It was incredibly shameful, but at the same time, a strange pleasure heated her lower abdomen. ¡°I will taste and compare every part of you. Your unique scent and taste, no one else¡¯s, I will keep them all in my heart.¡± ¡°... Lies, you say that, but you like any woman...! Ugh, ah...¡± ¡°Do you really think so? Do you think I like any woman? I also choose who I love. I don¡¯t like just anyone.¡± ¡°B, But... you said you were going to have a harem... Agh...¡± ¡°Then, would you like me to only look at Mirna-nim?¡± The man stopped what he was doing and looked down at Mirna¡¯s face. For a moment, she wanted to turn her head away because her face was so red in his blue eyes. ¡°Tell me clearly, Lady Mirna. Would you like me to only love you?¡± Episode 326.1 Episode 326.1 [19] (EP-326.1) Three And Two Finally One #6 326 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #6 Mirna believed in the existence of a path. Since childhood, she believed that there was a straight and righteous path¡ªone that would lead to an exemplary life. The right path. But looking back now, Mirna¡¯s path was far from straight and righteous. It was a winding, narrow road. The footprints she thought she had placed so steadily turned out to be so erratic upon reflection that she almost wanted to avert her eyes. ¡®I just wanted to live a normal life...¡¯ She knew that such a thing had never been an option for her. Not her work, not her family, not even the love and marriage that would define her future. Ordinary love was but a dream. Like the path she had walked, love was nothing more than a tool and a turning point in Mirna¡¯s twisted life. That¡¯s just how it was. But when she saw the man, mingling with mystery amidst the shadows¡ªMirna could no longer deny the truth. She had fallen in love. And with that love came a selfish jealousy that she could not ignore. ¡°Be honest with me. Mirna-nim, sometimes you need to let out what¡¯s weighing on your heart. Do you wish for me to love only you?¡± ¡°... If I¡¯m being honest.¡± Somewhere deep within Mirna, a void had formed. A void masquerading as patience, swallowing everything whole. Shallow emotions, sadness, and hardships¡ªall tossed in and sealed away. But the more she fed it, the larger the void grew, until she could no longer tell the boundary between herself and that emptiness. As she stared into the man¡¯s blue eyes, Mirna found herself gazing into that void within her. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, yes. I don¡¯t like Elga, Stella, and the Queen. I don¡¯t like Narmi either. I wish it could all just be mine. I hate when Sir Theo smiles at other women. I hate when he holds their hands...¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I hate myself for being swayed by these petty emotions. I just... I just want to live happily like everyone else....¡± The things she had stuffed into the void came pouring out through her eyes. Hot and damp, they surged endlessly. It felt like the world was ending. Everything inside Mirna shattered and broke apart. It felt as though her life had fallen apart. No, perhaps her life had been broken for a long time. Maybe she had just been too childishly stubborn to admit it. ¡°You did well.¡± At that moment, the man gently stroked her forehead with his soft palm. It felt tender, yet it also felt off. Mirna realized. ©¤Ah. ¡°Harder, harder, put it in deeper... Haa, haa, ah, ugh, again, again, I¡¯m feeling it again...!¡± ¡°Mirna-nim, I¡¯m ab... let¡¯s change positions....¡± ¡°.......¡± Like the world seen through a colorful glass window, it was even somewhat surreal. The lewd and lascivious postures were almost beautiful. Squish, squish. Beneath the man, her sister was trembling with her legs wide open, in a way Narmi couldn¡¯t have imagined. Narmi¡¯s abdomen began to feel strangely hot, something she had never experienced in all her years of being alive. ¡°Ahh, ah, ahhn, hahh, ugh, ahh...!¡± ¡°Ugh, Mirna-nim, you¡¯re squeezing too tight. Relax a little...¡± Squish, squelch, squelch. The wet sounds continued endlessly. The man¡¯s long, rigid ¡®thing¡¯ rammed and pulled from the inside of her sister. It was enough to leave Mirna utterly undone. Her strict image was shattered, reduced to that of a wild animal lost in pure sensation. ¡°Hahh, hahh-.¡± Her sister¡¯s lips parted, tongue darting out as if begging for another kiss, while her ragged breaths filled the room. Such an unusual sight stirred in Narmi a confusing mix of sadness and jealousy. How utterly absorbed they were in their own world... ¡®... Do they even realize I¡¯m here? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve become invisible.¡¯ No. She was very much present. The strange, intoxicating scent in the air, the sticky sweat clinging to her skin¡ªall of it was undeniably real. Through the glass, Narmi unconsciously reached out her hand. ¡°Unnie, who knew you could make a face like this...¡± She spoke teasingly on purpose. She could see her sister¡¯s face, which had been lost in bliss just moments ago, flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Wh, what, N-Narmi...!¡± ¡°Panting like that... it doesn¡¯t look like the reaction of a virgin at all. It seems like this isn¡¯t your first time, Unnie.¡± ¡°Narmi, d-don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t look...!¡± Narmi grabbed Mirna¡¯s flailing hand and lifted it above her head. Despite her attempts to hide her face by turning it left and right, as long as she¡¯s connected with the man, she cannot run away. Her flushed and embarrassed expression, so similar to her own, felt pitiful yet endearing. But it just made Narmi want to tease her even more. Episode 326.2 Episode 326.2 [19] (EP-326.2) Three And Two Finally One #6 326 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #6 This was a mix of self-love and self-destruction. But just this wasn¡¯t enough to truly torment her sister. So Narmi slowly leaned in and kissed the man. Her jealous sister wouldn¡¯t be able to handle something like this. ¡°Chup, tsup. Haa.¡± ¡°Narmi, s-stop, let me go...!¡± Yet, what began as a kiss meant to tease her sister reignited the flames within Narmi¡¯s body. Of course, it¡¯s not that Narmi was strange. Any woman would be like this if she kissed a man with such enigmatic eyes. ¡°Theo, hurry up and do it with me next...¡± She recalled the things she¡¯d read in various books. Didn¡¯t it say that a man could only climax when his excitement reached its peak? With that in mind, Narmi moved her hands and lips to stimulate him further. She buried her face in his neck and erotically stroked his chest with her palm. But he was most excited when Narmi touched Mirna¡¯s breasts or rubbed against her skin. ¡°Huh... Theo, so this is what you like? You¡¯re such a pervert.¡± ¡°Ugh, W, Wait, Narmi! What are you trying to do...?¡± ¡°Unnie, quiet down. You¡¯ve had him all to yourself until now. It¡¯s time to share.¡± ¡°Eumph!¡± She stuffed a nearby piece of underwear into Mirna¡¯s mouth. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was hers or her sister¡¯s, but it didn¡¯t matter¡ªit was all the same anyway. ¡°Bind.¡± Narmi lightly chanted. Normally, her sister wouldn¡¯t be affected by such a simple spell. But now, with her mind and body wide open, she was easily restrained. As a result, Mirna was pinned to the bed with her arms spread wide. ¡°Mmmpf¡ª!¡± ¡°Does Theo like this?¡± Narmi¡¯s hand ran sensually over Mirna¡¯s breasts. It felt like touching someone else¡¯s body while simultaneously touching her own. Narmi too was overwhelmed with excitement. It was as if... The separate parts of herself were reconnecting and merging. Was it the same for Mirna? ¡°Ahhh, uuuh...¡± As the man thrust into her, Mirna¡¯s arms and legs twitched. Her face no longer showed any trace of shame or humiliation, replaced instead by an expression consumed with heated pleasure and ecstasy. ¡°Theo, give me your essence too.¡± Narmi¡¯s tongue lightly ran over Mirna¡¯s trembling chest and collarbone. She tasted the salty sweat, tinged with a strangely familiar and enticing flavor. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say it...! Anyway, with this, we¡¯ve spent more time apart from each other. But now, I¡¯m full of energy. Don¡¯t you feel the same?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Ah, so it was the sisters talking. I briefly considered getting up and joining the conversation but decided against it. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. So I continued pretending to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s strange. We¡¯re so far apart now. Even if I listen inside, I don¡¯t hear any other voice. I¡¯m completely alone.¡± ¡°It feels a little lonely at night. My heart feels empty.¡± ¡°I totally get it. I feel the exact same way.¡± The two chatted and laughed together. Despite everything, they got along well. Was this what it means to be bound by blood? I felt a little envious. ¡°Now that we¡¯re apart after being so close, it¡¯s not entirely pleasant. It feels a bit lonely... Are all ordinary people like this?¡± ¡°A normal life...¡± As I lay there, a voice caught my attention. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± ¡°Why do you ask that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°If I weren¡¯t here, you¡¯d have lived a normal life, being loved and cherished.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true for you as well. You would have lived a normal life without me.¡± ¡°If... if one of us had to disappear. If something like that ever happened... Then...¡± ©¤I¡¯ll be the one to disappear. Someone suddenly interrupted. Who was it? It didn¡¯t matter who. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Neither of you will disappear. Such a thing will not happen. I¡¯m greedy. I don¡¯t want to lose even one of you.¡± I will make it so. Just as I always have. My women only need to dream of a happy and peaceful life. That¡¯s the final principle I¡¯ve embraced as a man. Just as they wish for my happiness, I too will do my utmost for theirs. ¡°.......¡± And with that, our conversation came to a brief end. I had said something quite profound, but their silence left me feeling a bit self-conscious. Still, the warmth of the two bodies snuggling close to mine was rather comforting. Then, as if someone had suddenly remembered something, they spoke up. ¡°So, Unnie, from what I saw today, it didn¡¯t seem like this was your first time. Care to explain how that came to be?¡± ¡°Ah, hic...!¡± Mirna was terrible at lying. Episode 327.1 (EP-327.1) Three And Two Finally One #7 327 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #7 Sunlight streamed through the curtains, welcoming a new morning. We had ended up staying up all night, from midnight until now. Still, my body felt surprisingly good. Although I was a bit languid, it didn¡¯t feel as though I¡¯d just finished a double-passionate night. It was a kind of pleasant fatigue. After just a few hours of sleep, everything felt fresh. It seemed the same was true for the Draco twins. As the effects of the drugs and alcohol wore off with time, their condition looked better than the day before. Their faces even had a healthy glow! Suksuk. Wearing loose robes, Mirna and Narmi sat facing each other. Narmi¡¯s expression, seated in the chair, was rather serious, while Mirna, sitting opposite her, looked uneasy. ¡°So, Unnie. It¡¯d be better if you just told the truth. From what I saw today, there¡¯s zero chance you¡¯re a virgin. Care to explain?¡± ¡°T, That¡¯s because of the drugs and alcohol...!¡± ¡°Stop lying already...!¡± Narmi seemed convinced of something. Judging by her expression, she already concluded, ¡®My sister Mirna is definitely not a virgin!¡¯ They knew this was going to happen, that¡¯s why they tried to cover it up by pretending it¡¯s their first time. However, they got swept up by the atmosphere and all other things. Perhaps it was for the best. What had unfolded today... It would be wise to tell Narmi the truth and seek her cooperation. Of course, knowing that beneath Narmi¡¯s cheerful and lively demeanor lay a surprisingly meticulous and calculating side, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit tense. ¡°I, Lady Narmi-. ¡± Just as I intended to address the matter¡ª ¡°Huuuu...¡± ¡°That¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard in a while. Who am I supposed to become family with? That¡¯s impossible! Do you know how bad our relationships are?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s already been agreed upon.¡± ¡°I never agreed to that!¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Narmi didn¡¯t agree. But your sister, Miss Mirna, did.¡± At my response, Narmi¡¯s eyes shot toward Mirna. ¡°Unnie, how could you make a decision like this on your own?¡± ¡°... But I couldn¡¯t help it. The circumstances... I don¡¯t even fully understand them myself. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my fault, but I don¡¯t know how things ended up like this.¡± Mirna covered her face with both hands. She might have seemed calm, but she was panicking. From her perspective, being accused of lying was probably unbearable. Perhaps realizing that pressing her sister further wouldn¡¯t yield any useful answers, Narmi¡¯s gaze shifted back to me. ¡°More importantly, a harem? What the hell does that mean? And Professor Stella too? I knew you were a flirt, but this is too much!¡± As the conversation continued, it became clear that the sisters were particularly shocked by my involvement with Stella. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Stella-nim?¡± ¡°She¡¯s... she¡¯s our father¡¯s classmate! She¡¯s an elf over a hundred years old!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but she¡¯s surprisingly girlish. And don¡¯t be rude so casually.¡± Narmi¡¯s face showed quite the shock. But she soon averted her eyes, her voice softening. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to insult her.¡± Narmi surprisingly came to terms with things faster than her sister, Mirna. That made me feel a bit more at ease. ¡°If someone had insulted Miss Narmi in front of me, I would¡¯ve been just as upset.¡± ¡°... Yeah, I get it.¡± ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s important right now isn¡¯t about Stella-nim. The truly important thing hasn¡¯t even started yet....¡± ¡°More important than you being a flirt and my sister lying to me?¡± Narmi¡¯s eyes were filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. But before long, her curiosity completely overpowered the lingering fear. Narmi couldn¡¯t resist hearing stories like this. ¡°... So, what¡¯s this important thing?¡± Episode 327.2 (EP-327.2) Three And Two Finally One #7 327 ¨C Three And Two Finally One #7 I told Narmi a story¡ª About the survival and struggle of a man who¡¯s wallowing in a muddy mess. Of course, I was talking about myself. ¡°So, are you saying Theo is a descendant of Solomon? His grandson?¡± Narmi furrowed her brow as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. It was hard to tell whether her reaction was positive or negative. ¡°But did Solomon have a son? Wasn¡¯t he single? I thought he never even took a queen. How could he have a grandson...?¡± Ah, so that¡¯s where she¡¯s confused. Mirna took it upon herself to explain. ¡°Solomon did have a son. Our father often mentioned him. Isaiah Gospel¡ªthat man was the son of the Demon King.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°Why are you acting like this is news to you? Father definitely told you about Isaiah.¡± ¡°Did he? It was boring so I must¡¯ve forgotten. Anyway, so Theo is really an Angmar royalty? Not from a branch family but a direct descendant? He¡¯s a prince!?¡± Narmi suddenly threw up her hands. ¡°This is my first time meeting a prince! I¡¯ve read about them a lot in stories! Oh my, a real prince looks like this! It¡¯s not quite what I imagined...¡± Narmi came up to me and touched my face, examining it from every angle. Was it common for young noblewomen to fantasize about princes? Come to think of it, Elga once talked about her girlish dreams of marrying a prince on a white horse. Then Narmi suddenly exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s different from what I imagined! I thought princes wore uniforms with medals hanging everywhere, hosting grand balls to choose their crown princesses!¡± Mirna was the one to correct her. ¡°Narmi, reality isn¡¯t like the fairy tales or romance novels you¡¯ve read.¡± Nevertheless, I decided to add a few more words just to be safe. ¡°But, Lady Narmi, are you really okay with this? Someone like you could undoubtedly meet someone incredible and lead a normal, happy life.¡± Everyone has desires¡ª Like the longing to have someone who looks only at you. A harem, however, denies that desire. It¡¯s bound to bring unbearable challenges. But Narmi simply chuckled with a faintly alluring smile playing on her lips. ¡°This is my life, and I decide how to live it. I¡¯ve made my decision, and that¡¯s that. Any regrets or things that follow are mine to deal with. And honestly, I like it.¡± ¡°The harem?¡± ¡°No, the idea of a big family sitting around a table, eating together. Just imagine it¡ªeveryone sitting in one place, chattering away.¡± At her words, I imagined everyone sitting at a table and eating. If we became a family, that would happen a lot. Elga talking loudly, and Mirna scolding her for it. Narmi would laugh at their antics, while Aira would elegantly carve her meat, paying no mind to the noise. And Stella, sitting beside me, would wipe the sauce off my mouth with a handkerchief. Narmi continued. ¡°If the weather¡¯s nice, we could all stroll through the garden or enjoy tea together. Before bed, we¡¯d have pajama parties. In the summer, we¡¯d go to the beach, and in the winter, we¡¯d visit hot springs. And then....¡± There was an unusual hint of melancholy in Narmi¡¯s voice. Perhaps she was reminiscing about the old days of the Draco family. ¡°A harem means having a big family, right? I think that¡¯s nice. I¡¯m tired of sleeping alone in a quiet place every night.¡± Eventually, tears began to roll down Narmi¡¯s cheeks. Seeing her so sad, I got up and walked over to Narmi, who was sitting in the chair, and cradled her close. Almost as if she had been waiting for this moment, Narmi leaned into my arms. I basked in the tender feeling¡ªshe¡¯s just like a small little bird. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m confident I can make Theo look only at me. No matter the situation, it¡¯s up to me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Narmi looked up and smiled mischievously. It seemed I had been the one who got played all along. Chapter 328.1 Chapter 328.1 [19] (EP-328.1) Time Problem #1 328 ¨C Time Problem #1 To say I was swamped would be an understatement. Paperwork rolling like waves. Reading through each document, reviewing, and signing them. I¡¯d been doing this for nearly three days now, and yet, there was still a mountain of papers left to go. Rustle. ¡°Sir Theo, something fell on the floor!¡± At Mirna¡¯s call, I spotted a sheet of paper under the table. I had no idea when it fell, but putting it back in the right order just added to my workload. ¡°Who¡¯s making my life so difficult?¡± Picking up the fallen paper, I slowly read its contents. ¡¸Application Form Name: Arrurkan Urruk Gender: Male Age: 39 Origin: Somewhere on the Great Plains Specialties: Crushing with bare hands, axe-wielding Resolution: I want to get married. Group B, Row 3¡¹ ¡°Group B, Row 3. Who¡¯s in charge of that right now? I need to slot this in.¡± ¡°Ah, comrade! Pass it here! I¡¯ll handle it! Imp sisters, file this in Group B, Row 3!¡± ¡°This work is never-ending...! We¡¯ve been stuck doing paperwork for three days straight, only breaking for meals! This violates my contract...!¡± ¡°Purpur¡¯s fingerprints will disappear from flipping through so many papers...¡± The imps were struggling just as much, it seemed. These application forms for the upcoming martial festival were endless. Reviewing the participants, signing off on insurance, agreeing to the terms and conditions¡ªour workload was overwhelming. As a result, we¡¯d been stuck working overtime and pulling all-nighters without a break. ¡°Theo-kun, can I help you...?¡± Click-. Stella opened the door and poked her head in. She must have been getting restless, seeing everyone else busy with paperwork while she did nothing. However, it was Mirna who replied. ¡°Professor Stella, why don¡¯t you go outside and oversee the crowd instead? If you touch these documents and mix them up like last time, it¡¯ll just create more work.¡± ¡°... Ugh.¡± Mirna¡¯s words were a bit harsh, but true. Stella was hopeless when it came to paperwork, and she just added to the chaos. She was great at hands-on adventures, but when it came to desk work, she was as clumsy and incompetent as a child, despite her age. Sometimes, her absence was more helpful than her presence. How did she even become a professor? Perhaps her terrible reputation as a professor wasn¡¯t just an act. Of course, paperwork wasn¡¯t the main job of an educator. While I pondered this, Stella flinched and spoke up. ¡°I-I can be helpful, you know? If not, Theo-kun, how about I give you a shoulder massage? What do you say? You¡¯ve barely slept these past few days.¡± Well, at this point, why not? I decided to take a short break. Stopping what I was doing, I did a big stretch. My body, stiff from sitting in the same position, loosened up, and the refreshing sensation of releasing built-up tension felt invigorating. Squish, squish. As Stella kneaded my shoulders, I asked her a question. ¡°So Stella-nim, has there been any response from Monarch City yet? I heard they were supposed to arrive today.¡± ¡°Well, the teleportation gate in Sandora, which was attacked by the wyvern, hasn¡¯t been repaired yet. And for some reason, Elga-yang is refusing to use the teleportation gate.¡± Elga didn¡¯t want to use the teleportation gate? As I frowned slightly, Stella added a few more words. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s scared since teleportation gate accidents do happen intermittently. I guess she¡¯s more cautious than I thought.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ Perhaps it was because of the baby. It¡¯d been quite a while since she became pregnant, after all. I wondered if her belly had gotten bigger since the last time I saw her. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it much longer. ¡°.......¡± Even though I tried not to, I found myself missing Elga. I missed her laughter, the softness of her palms. Just thinking about seeing her again made my heart race. ¡°©¤So, they set off in a carriage a few days ago. They should arrive today or tomorrow at the earliest. Theo-kun, are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Oh sorry, I was thinking about something else.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting at your desk for days now. Why don¡¯t you wash up? You haven¡¯t showered today, have you?¡± At Stella¡¯s question, I sniffed my shoulders and arms. One of the perks of being a half-fairy was that I always smelled good. Even without special perfumes or oils, I always had a sweet, fruity scent. Thanks to that, even though I¡¯d been working overnight since yesterday until this morning without showering, I still smelled good. ¡°Theo-kun, why don¡¯t you go take a bath and get some stretches? Even if you keep working, you¡¯ll lose focus and be less efficient.¡± She had a point. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go wash up. Everyone, let¡¯s take a ten-minute break.¡± * * * ¡°Ahh, ha, ang, ugh, it¡¯s, too thick.... Ha, heung, uh.¡± ¡°Shh, Stella, you¡¯re too loud.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I turned on the water. No one can hear us. Haah, aaah, ahh...!¡± ¡°Really, I just wanted to take a shower. Can¡¯t you just wait a day?¡± ¡°B, But Theo-kun.... Hah, ugh....¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. But I don¡¯t like playing around while everyone else is working, so let¡¯s finish quickly.¡± ¡°Aht...! Aang...!¡± Once again, I filled Stella with my s¡êmen. In fact, Stella asking me if I wanted to take a shower was her own kind of signal. She must have wanted to seduce me and have s¡êx. The way she massaged my shoulders was quite suggestive, after all. ¡°How can you be so hard every day? And there¡¯s so much...¡± Stella seemed strangely curious as she grabbed my erec? member. In fact, it was normal to feel tired as a man when you did it every day, especially since I also had to replenish the twin¡¯s energy. It wouldn¡¯t be strange at all if I was completely exhausted and collapsed. But my body was overflowing with endless energy like a constant spring of water. Instead, my s¡êxual desire and affection grew with continuous stimulation. It felt like I was becoming a real pervert. Of course, not as much as Stella. ¡°Slurp, haah, how¡¯s this?¡± Was once not enough? Stella was already kneeling on the shower floor, with my dic? in her mouth. ¡°Theo, does it feel good...? Slurp, chup, slurp.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re doing great.¡± I looked down at Stella and stroked her hair. Perhaps happy to receive praise from me, Stella¡¯s movements quickened. Edit by: faker Chapter 328.2 Chapter 328.2 [19] (EP-328.2) Time Problem #1 328 ¨C Time Problem #1 ¡°They say elves have a strong libido. I guess it¡¯s true. Stella was just a virgin just a few weeks ago, but you¡¯re so lewd now.¡± ¡°But, Theo-kun, it feels so good... slurp, I can¡¯t help it, sorry, slurp... Theo-kun, you must be tired...¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize... I like Stella too, so I¡¯m happy to do it every day.¡± Was this adult love? It felt different from the innocent love I shared with Elga and the Draco twins. I didn¡¯t know if it was normal to be so eager to have each other every day. ¡°I like Theo-kun too. I can¡¯t help it. Just one more time today...¡± Stella hugged me tightly. Seeing that, I grabbed her firm buttocks with both hands and pushed my dic? in. The feeling of sliding smoothly into her, wet by her juices and cu?, was incredibly satisfying. And the softness of her skin, clinging to me so tightly like she was afraid of being separated, felt like the cherry on top. Stella whispered in my ear, in a panting voice. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re so strong. I¡¯m heavier than I look... like this, ahh, ahh, push it in...¡± ¡°Really?¡± My strength and physical abilities were definitely reaching new heights. Not only that, but the clothes and shoes I¡¯d been wearing were getting a bit too small and I had to get them in a larger size. I was growing in every way. It was as if I was going through puberty all over again. Puberty. That was right, I felt like a pubescent middle schooler. My s¡êxual desire and emotions were boiling over like a lit fuse, and I couldn¡¯t control them. Slap, slap, chuk, culk. ¡°Ah, ah, Theo-kun, I, I love you... I don¡¯t know how I lived such a long life without you...¡± Once the switch was flipped, Stella was so good at saying these embarrassing things. I didn¡¯t know if it was because of the elves¡¯ open-mindedness or if Stella was just special. But I should probably respond as well. ¡°... I, I love you too, Stella.¡± ¡°Ahhht, uhh...¡± As I shyly whispered in her ear, Stella¡¯s insides twitched slightly. Maybe she was surprised by my awkward confession. I should probably tell Stella the truth soon... * * * ¡°You said ten minutes, but it¡¯s been twenty-five. You¡¯re late.¡± When I returned to the office near Sandora City Hall, Mirna was sitting alone among piles of paperwork. She chided me for being late, and I awkwardly replied. ¡°Where did everyone go?¡± ¡°I sent them outside to watch the people. As Professor Stella said, it¡¯s more efficient to take a short break than to keep working. They probably won¡¯t be back for an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How can you do that every day, like an animal?¡± ¡°... Eh?¡± ¡°With Professor Stella¡ª. Really, do you think you can¡¯t be heard just ¡¯cause you turned on the water?¡± Mirna¡¯s reproach lit my face on fire. I thought I was being as quiet as possible. It seemed I couldn¡¯t be more wrong. Did everyone hear? As I was extremely embarrassed, Mirna said. ¡°Of course, I sent everyone out before it started. No one would have heard. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll help you forever. Hmph....¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ A sense of relief washed over me. With a relaxed mind, I finally noticed Mirna¡¯s bright red tomato face. It looked cute. There was also a teeth mark on her lower lip. Did she bite herself? A few tears lingered at the corners of her eyes. Seeing her like that, I imagined Mirna alone here, listening to Stella¡¯s moans. Jealousy and other emotions must have been swirling in her heart. Thinking about it made me feel a little sorry, but at the same time, a playful desire to tease her grew. So I said. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about noise, Mirna-nim wasn¡¯t exactly quiet back then either. Don¡¯t you remember? Just some time ago, under me...¡± ¡°W, We agreed not to talk about that day...! I was drunk then¡ª, and also... it must have been Narmi!¡± ¡°You mean it wasn¡¯t Mirna-nim, but Lady Narmi?¡± ¡°... Yes!¡± Mirna would often get very embarrassed whenever the night she spent with her sister was brought up. After all, past mistakes tended to sting even more like thorns as time went on. ¡°Lady Narmi said it was Mirna-nim. If it wasn¡¯t either of you, then is there another sister I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t tease me!¡± Whoosh-. With a gentle motion, I took Mirna¡¯s arm and lifted her up from the chair. Of course, Mirna pushed me away, saying, ¡°Le, Let go of me! I have work to do.¡± But her resistance was weak. I¡¯d realized something recently. Mirna often said or did the opposite of what she truly felt. In other words, when she said, ¡°Let go of me,¡± what she actually meant was ¡°Don¡¯t let go.¡± Leaning in, I buried my face into the nape of her neck and whispered. ¡°I did it twice with Stella-nim. So, to be fair, I¡¯ll do as much with Mirna-nim as well.¡± ¡°As if I wanted something like that...!¡± ¡°Really, you¡¯re so bad at being honest. But I like that about you, it¡¯s more fun. Did you know I like you, Mirna-nim?¡± ¡°People, people might come... Ah...¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who said no one would come back for an hour. Did you send everyone out expecting this?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not true, haah, u-ugh, s, stop...!¡± Slurp. I licked Mirna¡¯s ear with my tongue. She trembled like a squirrel caught in an eagle¡¯s talons. She was incredibly adorable! It was then. Waaah¡ª! A loud cheer reverberated, shaking everything around us. We instinctively pulled away from each other, and turned to look out the window. Mirna, her eyes wide, spoke up. ¡°It seems the entourage from Monarch City have arrived.¡± . . . . ¡°So, how¡¯s everyone been? The arena¡¯s way bigger than I expected. Aira, did you see it?¡± ¡°Fufu, Elganes, you sound like an excited child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Anyway, I wonder how Theo¡¯s been doing while I¡¯ve been gone.¡± Elga opened the carriage door, gently placing a hand on her stomach before stepping onto the ground. The unfamiliar scents of the northern region, rich with various herbal aromas, were foreign. But the cool atmosphere was rather pleasing. ¡°I even prepared a gift. He¡¯s going to be so surprised when we meet.¡± ¡°He might not even recognize you¡ªyou¡¯ve changed so much.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Splash. Elga looked at her reflection in the puddle at her feet. Indeed, she seemed a bit different from when she parted ways with the half-fairy. With that thought in mind, anticipation began to stir within her. Edit by: faker Chapter 329.1 Chapter 329.1 (EP-329.1) Time Problem #2 329 ¨C Time Problem #2 The entourage from Monarch City had finally arrived at the northern city of Sandora. The procession, led by the queen and her distinguished guests, resembled a grand triumphal march, with an overwhelming number of carriages, soldiers, and knights passing through the city gates. Crowds flocked like cotton candy to witness the spectacle. The knights¡¯ armor gleamed in silver and gold, while the flags carried high by the bearers fluttered majestically in the northern winds. Even for someone like me, who was accustomed to such sights, this grandeur still felt truly awe-inspiring. ©¥Has Her Majesty the Queen arrived? ©¥I wonder what she looks like. For ordinary people, a chance to catch any glimpse of Aira, reputed to be the most beautiful woman in the kingdom, would be a rare lifetime opportunity. And as if to prove this point, crowds of people kept on coming. I managed to squeeze my way through and secured a relatively good spot near the front. Soldiers soon lined up on either side, maintaining order among the Sandora citizens. Shhhh. A crimson carpet was unfurled beside a halting carriage. ©¥Bow your heads and show your respect! Her Majesty, Queen Aira Tarantera VIII, approaches! At the knight¡¯s booming proclamation, adorned with a feathered helm, the crowd began to kneel one by one, bowing their heads. I also knelt lightly. Thud, creak. Finally, the carriage door opened, revealing first a pair of pristine white shoes and stockings. For a moment, her smooth legs drew audible gasps from the people. ¡°Sandora... it has been quite some time.¡± A voice as clear as some crystal stream carried effortlessly over the murmuring crowd. I instinctively raised my head, allowing myself to catch a glimpse of Queen Aira, who was as radiant and resplendent as an ice flower blooming in the summer. ©¥She¡¯s even more beautiful than the rumors said. ©¥Truly befitting royalty! She¡¯s so sophisticated and elegant¡ªnothing like the girls from Sandora. ©¥She looks like the former lord, Isabelle-nim. ©¥Well, of course. She¡¯s her granddaughter. Half-closed, languid eyes. Lips as delicate as lotus petals. Skin smooth and pale as white porcelain, and hair as dark as ebony. Looking at her harmonious and flawless appearance, anyone would instinctively hold their breath. I was no exception. Somehow, seeing her felt both pleasant and a bit strange. It had been several weeks since I had seen Aira. It seemed like she had been doing well without me. I felt a sense of pride, yet also a vague tinge of longing. Was she fine without me now? As Aira¡¯s gaze casually swept around her, she turned toward the carriage and called out. ¡°What are you doing, Elganes? You should get down.¡± ¡°Wait a second! I¡¯m wearing sandals. Why does it have so many straps¡ªAlright, done!¡± Shuffle, shuffle. A pair of red-laced sandals emerged from beyond the carriage, followed by shapely, toned calves. Then, all at once, golden hair and a red dress appeared. Her loose, unbound hair was a slight departure from what I remembered, but those blue eyes that wandered around were unmistakably familiar to me. ¡°More people came than expected.¡± Her casual remark made the crowd stir. ©¥Who is that? ©¥I heard she¡¯s Lady Lioness. ©¥The daughter of Reinhardt? I expected her to look rough and intimidating. But she¡¯s prettier and more delicate-looking than I thought. ©¥Yeah. Especially that, you know... chest. Noticing the focused stares, Elga lightly draped a red cape over her shoulders to cover her skin. That simple gesture seemed to diminish the surrounding energy just slightly. Surely it wasn¡¯t just my imagination. Of course, Elga just spoke as if nothing had happened. ¡°Do you think Theo and the others are mixed in with this crowd somewhere? Or maybe they¡¯re waiting at the city hall?¡± Hearing her call out my name, I almost instinctively raised my hand and waved. However, I couldn¡¯t respond because children suddenly swarmed around them to hang wreaths on their necks or present them with beautiful bouquets of flowers. Banners reading ¡®Welcome to Sandora¡¯ fluttered everywhere, and people started cheering louder than the instruments playing. Elga responded by raising her clenched fist high into the air. ¡°Long live Queen Aira! Long live Angmar!¡± Her resonant cry stirred the crowd into a fervor. ©¥Long live the Queen! ©¥Long live Angmar! Aira and Elga waved at the people. At that moment, even as an outsider, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of patriotism. For the citizens of Sandora who had lived in this country from the beginning, the return of the Tarantera family, the original owners of the northern territory, must have been even more impressive. Walking on the crimson carpet, they exuded confidence and magnificence, like true protagonists of this world. I decided to simply watch them from afar. Sometimes, just watching from a distance didn¡¯t seem so bad. * * * The triumphant procession, which had circled the city of Sandora, finally made its way toward the central city hall by lunchtime. I stood at the front of the main city hall building, maintaining a clean and polished appearance, ready to greet the approaching carriages amidst the throngs of gathered citizens. Mirna, Narmi, and Professor Stella were standing next to me. Their slightly stiff and serious expressions reminded me once again that, when it mattered, they were people who carried themselves with dignity and composure. Clunk. Creeeak. The carriage door opened, and Aira was the first to step out. Stella, the eldest among us, along with Sandora¡¯s lord, lowered their heads respectfully toward her. Edit by: faker Chapter 329.2 Chapter 329.2 (EP-329.2) Time Problem #2 329 ¨C Time Problem #2 ¡°Your Majesty, you must be weary from your long journey.¡± ¡°I am Redni Arachne, the lord of Sandora.¡± Aira lightly shook her head at the polite greeting. ¡°Hm, enough of that. I¡¯d like to go inside and hear the reports. Everything is prepared, I assume?¡± ¡°Of course, please follow me into the city hall.¡± Clamor-. A large group of people began making their way inside. At that moment, my gaze met Elga¡¯s, who had been looking around restlessly. With a frown, she asked me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to greet us at the gates? I was looking for you.¡± ¡°I did go out to greet you. Though, I just observed.¡± ¡°What? Why? Also, you seem a bit... different? You look more serious. Like you¡¯ve become more mature or something....¡± Elga circled around me. ¡°Did you get taller too?¡± She placed her hand on my head as if trying to measure me, and I responded lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve changed too, Elga-nim. You¡¯ve got a new hairstyle. I used to like your hair tied back.¡± At my words, Elga touched her wavy blonde hair. ¡°Should I tie it back again? I thought letting it down might look better...¡± I wanted to tell her she looked good as she was, but with so many eyes watching and waiting, I simply placed my hand on her waist. ¡°You must be tired from traveling such a long way in the carriage. Let me escort you inside.¡± ¡°Okay, show me around.¡± Although various welcome banquets had been planned, Aira¡¯s whims shortened the festivities. She was more interested in reports on what was happening in Sandora and its vicinity. Thus, we found ourselves seated in the lord¡¯s office, discussing the winding map and nearby terrain models. ¡°To summarize, Professor Stella and I ventured beyond the wall to this area and returned after a struggle. We encountered many challenges, but we also managed to gather some useful information.¡± The monsters beyond the wall had retreated further north. I also briefly reported that something unusual was happening up north. After hearing everything, Aira let out a curious hum, crossing her arms as she lightly asked. ¡°Then, what do you think about the reclamation of Gargata fortress beyond the wall? Is it progressing well?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Honestly, I had no idea. I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the military actions advancing north. If anything, I had been opposed to the idea. But now I understood. Aira seemed quite determined to reclaim the lands beyond the wall. Who had planted such ideas in her head while I was away? Reinhardt? No, Reinhardt, busy with the capital¡¯s defense, wouldn¡¯t suddenly advocate for a northern campaign. Then... Elga? Elga was bold and combative, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she whispered to Aira, ¡°Now¡¯s the time to advance north.¡± But that was months ago. Ever since Elga became pregnant, she had grown strangely cautious. She wouldn¡¯t bring turmoil to her life now by pushing for such plans. At that moment, Lord Redni spoke up. ¡°We are doing our best to gather forces up north, Your Majesty. However, even now, it¡¯s a challenge just to maintain the garrison troops protecting the fortresses.¡± She explained, her tone almost as if scolding a young niece. In fact, Count Redni and Aira were distant cousins, so it was probably right to call Aira her niece. She was saying that there was no need for a reckless expedition. However, Aira¡¯s expression grew visibly displeased. ¡°Hmm, we don¡¯t have enough troops...?¡± To that, Redni responded skillfully. ¡°The last northern expedition was during the time of Her Majesty¡¯s grandmother, the heroic Lady Isabelle. With 30,000 soldiers, 200 knights on horseback, and Rank 3 mages or higher in attendance...¡± The countess trailed off, and it was Professor Stella who cut in. ¡°Not even a tenth of them returned. I know that story well¡ªI saw it with my own eyes. That reckless campaign shook all of Angmar, and even now, we haven¡¯t fully recovered from it.¡± Did that really happen? I vaguely remembered reading about it in history books and court records I¡¯d browsed through. The repeated failures of northern expeditions, the opportunistic invasion of the southern barbarians, and the resulting decline of the kingdom. It was the chain of events that led to Angmar¡¯s downfall and, eventually, the collapse of human civilization¡ªculminating in the infamous Tyrant Aira and the Sorcerer of the Fallen Kingdom sealing this kingdom¡¯s fate. That was the story that was supposed to unfold. At that moment, I felt someone¡¯s hand slide around my waist. ¡°Of course, things will be different now. The Bellhawk family and I will support Theo-kun¡¯s plans.¡± Touching my waist in front of everyone? I was startled by Stella¡¯s sudden gesture. Elves were known for their tendency to engage in physical affection with friends and companions. But someone as perceptive as Elga wouldn¡¯t miss that this wasn¡¯t just ¡®friendliness.¡¯ Elga narrowed her eyes and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lady Bellhawk and our court mage had grown so close. Did a lot happen on your trip up north?¡± ¡°What happened was¡ª¡± Before Stella could say anything further. Clap! I quickly clapped my hands and interrupted. ¡°First, let¡¯s have a meal. You must be tired from your long journey. Countess Redni has prepared a variety of things for Her Majesty and Elga-nim.¡± . . . [T/N: Changed Redney to Redni] Edit by: faker Chapter 330.1 Chapter 330.1 (EP-330.1) #3 330 ¨C Time Problem #3 ¡°It¡¯s a dish I often ate as a child. Snow crab. It lives in the snow of the north, and their meat is as soft as silk. They¡¯re incredibly delicious.¡± Thanks to Countess Redni¡¯s thoughtful hospitality, Aira¡¯s mood seemed noticeably brighter. As a result, lunch proceeded in a warm and cheerful atmosphere, allowing me to relax a bit. After all, the moment Aira arrived, my life was filled with tension. Of course, the noose around my neck had loosened slightly, but the danger was far from over. Rustle, rustle. I felt something nudging my knee under the table. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who it was¡ªLady Elga Lioness, sitting across from me. ¡°Excuse me, I need to take care of something. I¡¯ll step out for a moment.¡± With that, I pushed my chair back and stood up. I knew exactly why Elga nudged me with her foot. Clink, clink. Aira, who was slicing crab meat with her fork and knife, lightly glanced at me. ¡°Go ahead. Also, Theo, I wanted to let you know in advance, just in case your schedule change¡ªI have a lot to talk about, so keep tonight free.¡± ¡°... Tonight?¡± I subtly studied Aira¡¯s expression. She nonchalantly swallowed a piece of white crab meat between her lips, while the murmuring around us had already started. ©¥Keep tonight free...? Could the rumors be true? That Sir Theo is actually the Queen¡¯s lover? ©¥They say he earned his court mage position with his... body. Great, more nasty rumors were going to spread, it seemed... At that moment, Mirna, who had been mostly silent, set down her cutlery and softly said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose your tongue, I suggest you stop spouting stories you can¡¯t handle.¡± Her words were cold and sharp. The maids who had been gossiping exchanged uneasy glances, then quickly grabbed the empty plates and scurried out of the room. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Of course, the person responsible for creating this situation, Aira, simply blinked as if she was completely unaware. Most likely she really didn¡¯t know anything. Lately, I¡¯d often wondered if Aira really knew nothing or if she was simply acting that way. Then Countess Redni spoke up, as if trying to dissolve the awkwardness. ¡°My apologies. I will make sure to educate the maids more thoroughly... The mood has become a bit gloomy, no? Shall we call in some musicians?¡± Aira let out a soft chuckle at her suggestion. ¡°If it¡¯s entertainment, we have our court entertainment officer. Theo always finds a way to amuse and entertain me. Theo, show us what you can do.¡± Me, suddenly? This felt like a new employee being told by their boss, ¡°Hey, show us your skills!¡± As everyone¡¯s eyes focused on me, a wave of embarrassment hit. Still, I couldn¡¯t just back out with, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything prepared.¡± ¡°Then, could I get a piece of waterproof paper? Something like parchment made in Palladar would be ideal. Do we have any on hand?¡± I made the request and soon received a piece of paper. Taking it, I placed it in my mouth and began chewing on it. The people watching were naturally confused. ©¥What¡¯s he doing now? ©¥... I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s eating paper! ©¥No, no, look closely! He¡¯s folding the paper... inside his mouth! Someone figured it out. Indeed, I was folding the paper inside my mouth using my tongue, teeth, and lips flexibly. When training for spell incantations, I often practiced controlling my mouth. My skill in folding paper with my mouth was so impressive that even Archmage Hynax was amazed. I think I had gotten pretty good at it, indeed. ¡°Ah.¡± Finally, I opened my mouth wide, revealing the finished product to everyone. ©¥He folded a paper crane with his mouth! ©¥Is that magic? ©¥It¡¯s magic! The Demon Monk¡¯s magic! The reaction was better than I expected. Just then, someone shouted. ©¥Make a turtle next! A turtle? ¡°A turtle would take a bit more time, but before that, I need to step out for a moment. Please excuse me.¡± I had a feeling Elga¡¯s patience was about to run out. * * * I stood on the deserted balcony, letting the breeze cool me for a moment. The mood in the banquet hall seemed to have lightened considerably, thanks to my earlier efforts. ©¥Look at that! The tail is glowing! I¡¯ve never seen an imp with a glowing tail before! ©¥Everyone, give a round of applause for Best Comrade Marmar...! It seemed the imps were putting on some kind of performance. I was curious about what Marmar and her friends were up to, but I couldn¡¯t go and check. ¡°Hey, Theo.¡± Elga was approaching from a distance. She probably also made some excuse to step out for a while. Once she reached me, she gazed at the glowing flowers in a garden below the balcony. ¡°Hey, explain what¡¯s going on. Why are the Draco twins split into what looks like two actual twins? Was that another one of your magic? I can¡¯t even tell which one¡¯s Mirna and which one¡¯s Narmi.¡± ¡°It will take a while to explain. But anyway, Elga-nim, I¡¯m really glad and happy to see you again.¡± I gently held the tip of Elga¡¯s left pinky finger. The warmth of her touch, felt for the first time in so long, was slightly higher than what I had imagined during those countless nights. That subtle warmth made our meeting feel more real. Of course, Elga quickly pulled her hand away. ¡°Hmph. Your words flow so smoothly. It seems like you¡¯ve been doing just fine without me. In fact, it looks like you¡¯re having a good time.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°When did things get like that with Professor Stella? You, you did it with Professor Stella, didn¡¯t you?¡± A full-force verbal fastball came straight at me. Staggered by the impact, my mind went blank for a moment. As always, Elga would never hold back or sugarcoat things. I wanted to answer right away, but... I saw Mirna approaching us from a distance. ¡°I figured I shouldn¡¯t leave you two alone for too long. So, what were you both talking about?¡± In response to Mirna¡¯s calm voice, Elga spoke up. ¡°We were talking about Professor Stella. I was asking whether he and Professor Stella did it together. He was about to answer, but then you showed up. So, go ahead and tell me. I have a right to know.¡± Well, everyone had the right to know. So I answered honestly. ¡°Yes, we did. We do it everyday.¡± Elga¡¯s expression twisted in a deep frown hearing my reply. With her face scrunched up as if she had a headache, she closed her eyes and then pressed her temples with a thumb. Edit by: faker Chapter 330.2 Chapter 330.2 (EP-330.2) #3 330 ¨C Time Problem #3 ¡°Even in the midst of hardship beyond the wall, you managed to seduce a woman... And now, you¡¯ve made her so deeply attached that it¡¯s indispensable? As expected of my future husband. How impressive.¡± It was hard to tell if this was meant as praise or sarcasm. If she had gotten angry instead, I might have accepted it. But Elga¡¯s unusual behavior was giving me goosebumps. ¡°... I, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, no, why are you apologizing? It¡¯s going well as planned. I have a lot to say about it, but really, I¡¯m sincerely praising you.¡± Was she serious? Then Mirna, who had been listening to the conversation, clicked her tongue. ¡°Lady Lioness, did something happen to your head during this time?¡± ¡°Then what about you suddenly splitting up? But anyway, I mean what I said. We don¡¯t have much time. Theo needs to do a lot as soon as possible. We¡¯re running out of time.¡± ¡®Time was running out...? Those words made me glance at Elga¡¯s stomach. Although it was hidden by the puffy dress, her belly looked slightly rounder than the last time I saw her. It would only become harder to hide in the future. Then Mirna said. ¡°As expected of a member of the harem, I suppose... Lady Lioness, your open-mindedness is almost admirable.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with you all of a sudden? You¡¯re making it sound creepy. Are you up to something? Why are you acting like this?¡± Elga seemed more irritated than pleased by Mirna¡¯s compliment. In response, Mirna simply snorted and turned her head away. These two never got along. Just when I thought the rift between them might deepen further... Suk-. Mirna¡¯s slender eyes subtly glanced at Elga. ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s grown so big that it¡¯s hard to hide.¡± ¡°Yeah, moving around feels tricky these days. If I wear anything thin, it¡¯s way too obvious. It¡¯ll only get bigger.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared? Do you feel all mixed up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m past that stage now. It¡¯s hard to explain... You¡¯ll understand when you experience it someday.¡± Then Mirna asked with a soft hum. ¡°Hmm, then... can I touch it?¡± ¡°Do, Do what you want.¡± With Elga¡¯s permission, Mirna¡¯s fingers moved slowly toward the red dress. Slowly, ever so cautiously. The peculiar tension of the moment left me feeling faint. Suruk-. Finally, Mirna¡¯s fingers landed on Elga¡¯s chest. Elga asked. ¡°... What are you doing?¡± ¡°You said I could touch it. With it this big, a lot of clothes must not fit. It¡¯s only going to get bigger. It must be really hard.¡± Squeeze, squeeze. Mirna casually kneaded Elga¡¯s chest with her hand. The sight of her fingers slipping between the folds of the dress was rather mesmerizing¡ªI couldn¡¯t look away. However, Elga seemed more dumbfounded than anything else. ¡°... I thought you were going to touch my belly. You meant my chest?¡± ¡°Your belly hasn¡¯t grown that much. At three or four months, it¡¯s normal not to see dramatic changes yet. Still, I agree that time is running out.¡± Seuk. Mirna withdrew her hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± She added, clasping her hands. ¡°Professor Stella isn¡¯t fully on our side yet, but it¡¯s clear as day she¡¯s utterly infatuated with Sir Theo. It¡¯s only a matter of time for her as well.¡± ¡°So that leaves just one.¡± ¡°One.¡± Mirna and Elga gazed at the banquet hall¡ªand what lied beyond that closed door. The final challenge. Aira Von Tarantera. The elegant queen with her long legs and piercing black eyes. Only she remained untouched. But the weight of conquering the queen was more than double what I had felt up until now. Honestly speaking, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how I would deal with Queen Aira. The Aira I had always obeyed. I couldn¡¯t picture myself whispering affectionately while lying her down on the bed. This was a huge problem. After all, a plan was always based on thorough design. In other words, it stemmed from a burning desire to achieve what I wanted. The more specific and detailed that imagination was, the higher my chances of success. But in Aira¡¯s case... That was when Mirna spoke. ¡°If there¡¯s an opportunity, it¡¯ll be in the arena. In the martial festival, where Sir Theo wins and defeats Queen Aira in battle. There couldn¡¯t be a more kingly way.¡± Elga scratched the back of her head in response to that. ¡°That may be true, but Mirna, didn¡¯t you think anything after seeing Aira today? She¡¯s gotten even stronger recently. She¡¯s already past the level of simply being powerful.¡± ¡°I saw. But there¡¯s always a price to such great strength. There¡¯s bound to be a weakness. With that immense magic power in her body, there has to be a small crack somewhere.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that a small crack can break a dam. But finding that crack is harder than it seems. In the end, it¡¯ll be Theo who fights her-.¡± Mirna and Elga exchanged their opinions. As I watched them, I suddenly found myself laughing deep inside. And so, I laughed. For a little while. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± At my sudden laughter, both Mirna and Elga stopped their conversation and looked at me. Their expressions puzzled as to my sudden act¡ªI lightly explained. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that... us scheming together like this, it feels somehow unreal. Life really brings about strange things.¡± As I wiped my eyes, Elga furrowed her brows. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? We¡¯re already in the same boat. One wrong move, and we might all die. Take this seriously.¡± ¡°I agree, it¡¯s no longer just Sir Theo¡¯s matter.¡± That was right. It was as they said. Perhaps what I had been hoping for was to talk to someone like this and work things out together. Since becoming like this... no, when I thought about it, I¡¯d always had to do many things alone, even long ago. I just wanted someone on my side. I had always dreamed of that. And I finally achieved it. Thanks to that, I felt like I could do anything right now. So, I decided to share a story that only I knew with the ladies who were in the same boat with me. ¡°There might be a way to put shackles on Queen Aira¡¯s strength. However, it would be difficult for me alone, and I may need quite a bit of help.¡± Edit by: faker Chapter 331.1 Chapter 331.1 (EP-331.1) #4 331 ¨C Time Problem #4 Deep within Aira¡¯s heart lay something sinister. A lurking predator, lying in wait, having dug its den and cast its net, poised for wandering prey. I became certain of said beast¡¯s existence long ago when I delved into Aira¡¯s inner world. When the queen had fallen into a deep slumber, I entered her mind to save her. And before escaping that place, I encountered that monstrous presence. At the time, I was too focused on escaping to truly grasp what it was. But thinking about this now, I realized it was the shadow devouring Aira¡¯s mind. Aira¡¯s extraordinary magical prowess. The occasional manifestations of madness. All of it stemmed from that being clawing through Aira¡¯s heart. ¡°If we can defeat it, we might be able to create a crack in Aira-nim¡¯s seemingly invincible power.¡± Hearing my explanation, Elga scratched her eyebrow lightly with a pinky finger. ¡°So, let me see if I got this straight. You¡¯re saying there¡¯s some kind of monster inside Aira¡¯s mind? This story... feels like I¡¯ve heard something like it before....¡± As Elga trailed off, Mirna, who had been quietly listening to my explanation, spoke up. ¡°It sounds like Solomon¡¯s great magic. A monster that corrupts and destroys a person¡¯s mind... Perhaps one of the great magics we¡¯ve been searching for is within Queen Aira.¡± Perhaps because of what happened with Professor Balan, Mirna¡¯s thinking had become remarkably flexible and precise. With just a simple explanation, she understood exactly what I meant. Like her, I also guessed that what was inside of Aira might be a remnant of Solomon. If that were the case, it would explain Aira¡¯s abnormal magical prowess and the issues with her seemingly fractured personality. However, Elga seemed doubtful. ¡°Why would Solomon¡¯s great magic be inside Aira in the first place? Honestly, I find this hard to believe.¡± Indeed. If one were to ask why such a powerful great magic was inside Aira, I would also struggle to answer now. But if I had to explain, it would be this. ¡°Even after the Demon King¡¯s defeat, Opal sought eternal life out of fear. The Lioness family abnormally increased their military strength. And the Draco family...¡± Mirna met my gaze as I trailed off. She crossed her arms and softly closed her eyes. ¡°The Draco family turned to the forbidden art of soul splitting... Thanks to that, unusual twins like Narmi and I were born.¡± [T/N: previously half-soul, now soul splitting] Mirna and Narmi. The fact that these two sisters were once one was no coincidence. It was undeniable artificial evidence of forbidden arts. One could say that Narmi¡¯s soul was deliberately placed into Mirna¡¯s body. If someone were to ask why the Draco family did such a thing, there would be many reasons. But one of them might be this. ¡°They must have had a reason to pursue greater power. I believe Judas Draco, who participated in the subjugation of the Demon King, felt a fear similar to Opal¡¯s.¡± At the end, Opal confessed their sins. He admitted that the Demon King¡¯s subjugation had failed and that everything had been a lie. Of course, at the time, we dismissed it as the delusional ramblings of a senile Opal. But if what he said was true, that the subjugation of Demon King Solomon was a failure or only had a temporary conclusion¡ª To prepare for the next great upheaval, it would make sense if those heroes began taking precautions one by one. ¡°Being there from the beginning, the Tarantera family must have witnessed everything. And like the others, they must have tried to increase their strength.¡± That should be enough explanation. Elga also seemed to have realized something and nodded. ¡°So, they reached out to Solomon¡¯s great magic to gain power...? It sounds plausible. The Tarantera witches are definitely capable of something like that.¡± At that moment, Mirna interjected. ¡°If that¡¯s true, the tragic deaths of the Tarantera royal family might also be connected to this. Ars Novas always bring death in their wake.¡± Because they could stir confusion and turmoil in people¡¯s minds. Taking advantage of that chaos, the Ars Novas would then seize their hosts. Perhaps, as Mirna suggested, the loss of Aira¡¯s family was due to the shadow inside her. ¡°What a shi?tty story... Does Aira know about this?¡± At Elgar¡¯s question, I glanced at the banquet hall where Aira was. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think there¡¯s a high chance that she knows. But at the same time, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she¡¯s completely unaware.¡± Aira kept many secrets from me. Stories she wouldn¡¯t share. I had my fair share of secrets as well¡ªperhaps we were similar in that way. Jjak-. I clapped to lighten the mood. ¡°Anyway, in order to deal with the entity inside her, I¡¯ll need to enter Aira-nim¡¯s inner world. But honestly, handling it alone will be difficult.¡± I needed the help of my allies. If I could get the aid of Elga, Mirna, and perhaps Stella and Narmi, I thought we could do something. ¡°Sir Theo. To be honest, I think I need some time to think.¡± At Mirna¡¯s cautious reply, Elga snapped. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? If there¡¯s a monster inside her, we need to get it out as soon as possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. There are usually two ways to deal with a lurking great magic.¡± Suuk. Mirna raised two fingers. ¡°Either we enter the person¡¯s inner world, or we bring the sleeping entity to the surface and defeat it. Professor Balan, whom we faced, belonged to the latter.¡± Mirna seemed to have done quite a bit of research on great magic. It was only natural, given that it was the culprit that had destroyed her family. That made me feel deeply sorry. After all, Professor Balan, who had inflicted such a great wound on the Draco family, was now one of my subordinates. Edit by: faker Chapter 331.2 Chapter 331.2 (EP-331.2) #4 331 ¨C Time Problem #4 Mirna continued. ¡°The latter method, honestly, is a last resort. It happens when the host is completely consumed by the magic and merges with it. At that point, Queen Aira will have become someone entirely different.¡± ¡°So, the only option is to enter this inner world or whatever and face the monster there.¡± ¡°Exactly. But that can be even harder than a butterfly landing on a spider¡¯s web. It¡¯s like entering the enemy¡¯s territory. If we lose there....¡± Mirna left the rest unsaid. * * * With so many people around, the day passed quickly. It felt like we had just finished lunch and were discussing various things. Before I knew it, the sun had set, and the moon was hanging high in the dark sky. Aira had asked me to meet her at night. But she hadn¡¯t given me a specific time, so I had to rely on my gut feeling. It was now eight in the evening. But this was a bit early to call it night. Maybe around nine? That would leave me with about an hour. I didn¡¯t know how to best use this time. Maybe I could meditate? With that thought in mind, I went out to the Sandora City Hall garden to look for a good spot. Summer was slowly coming to an end. The northern autumn air had grown chilly enough to see my breath. At last. The heat was finally over. Lost in such thoughts, I aimlessly wandered through the garden. Before long, I stumbled upon a woman sitting on a bench. ¡°Elga-nim, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m moonbathing.¡± ¡°Moonbathing?¡± ¡°They say sitting under the moonlight is good for pregnancy. I¡¯m not sure if it actually works, but I figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try.¡± Seuk-. I sat down beside Elga. Her body temperature was noticeably high, and just sitting next to her radiated an intense warmth. A human heater, perhaps. Indeed. Someone with such a warm body might need time to bask in the cool moonlight. With that feeling, the two of us quietly soaked in the moon¡¯s glow. I thought it would be a good time to talk about what had happened and what we had been doing, but I couldn¡¯t open my mouth. Oddly enough, the silence was unfamiliar but pleasant. I glanced at her. She had strong, defined features. A sharp nose and striking blue eyes that almost shimmered in the moonlight. Her eyelashes were surprisingly long and delicate. And the melancholic look on her face gave such unexpected allure that my heart skipped a beat. ... Had Elga always been this feminine? Though, that thought lingered only for a moment as Elga¡¯s expression suddenly crumpled. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sneak glances like some thief. Just look.¡± ¡°May I?¡± Elga scratched her cheek. ¡°Well, yeah. You¡¯re my husband...¡± ¡®Husband?¡¯ Hearing that word, I felt a strange mix of excitement, and an unexplainable emotion swelling in my chest. The truth was, we were indeed husband and wife. Though there had been no wedding. Still, we had done everything else. As I scratched my cheek at the sudden feeling, Elga narrowed her eyes and looked at me. ¡°So, do you want to touch it too?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯s annoying to always ask for permissions.¡± With her approval, I slowly reached out. Ever since I saw Elga earlier today, I¡¯d wanted to touch her once. I had only refrained because she hadn¡¯t given me permission. My hand cautiously extended and finally rested on her belly. Hidden beneath the flowy fabric of her clothes, it wasn¡¯t immediately obvious, but it had more volume than I expected. The weight of life itself. Thinking that inside was Elga¡¯s and my child, there was that strange feeling again. And it started to feel real. They were going to be born. Would they look like me? Or Elga? Personally, I hoped they would take after Elga. Kkungkkungi. Leonor. Leonoi. It didn¡¯t matter. As long as they were born healthy. ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Elga¡¯s question brought me back from my thoughts. I got embarrassed, but then she added a few more words. ¡°No, it¡¯s just... I think this is the first time I¡¯ve seen that look on your face.¡± ¡°What kind of look?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s making me jealous.¡± ¡°Do you get jealous too, Elga-nim?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I just pretend I don¡¯t. So behave yourself in front of me.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ So Elga was very jealous. I had a vague idea about that. She had a childish side. She would never let go and hold on tightly to what she wanted. For example, the scar on my eye was proof of that. But despite this jealous nature, it was rather impressive that she¡¯d accepted my harem and even made it work. Would I have been capable of doing the same if the roles were reversed? If Elga brought a bunch of men and said, ¡°From now on, these men are family. This one¡¯s my Monday husband, that one¡¯s my Wednesday husband¡ª,¡± could I handle it? Just imagining Elga entering the bedroom with another man made my vision go dark, and cold sweat started to come out... No, I could never tolerate that! Fueled by that surge of indignation, I slowly raised my hand and touched Elga¡¯s chest. Boing-. Even through the thin fabric of her clothing, it was so soft, warm, and tender. It even felt bigger than before. ¡°... Eut, so suddenly, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°If it were the other way around, I wouldn¡¯t have shared you with anyone else.¡± ¡°Other way around? Ah, What are you talking... t-take off your hand. Someone might come...! Angg...!¡± ¡°This chest, this voice, all of you are mine. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I, I know..., haah, ah, okay. I get it, so let go...!¡± ¡°Whose is this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy...¡± Elga trembled. But I could tell that Elga was secretly excited about this situation. The strange smell of sweat coming from her neck couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°It¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours. Okay...!?¡± Edit by: faker Chapter 332.1 Chapter 332.1 (EP-332.1) Of Heart #1 332 ¨C Queen of Hearts #1 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? And am I some kind of object to you!?¡± Elga scolded me fiercely. It was because I suddenly grabbed her chest in the city hall garden and said something useless. ¡°Apologize immediately!¡± Elga, as if finding my apology lacking, grabbed my pointed ear and pulled it up. Her grip was far beyond that of an ordinary person, and I felt tears almost welling up. ¡°Hiek...! I¡¯m sorry...!¡± I needed to look as pitiful as possible. Only then would Elga forgive me and let go of her anger. Soon, my strategy seemed to work because Elga released my ear and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Really. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time... Are you in heat or something? What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± But Elga was half right. Lately, I¡¯d been grappling with something I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about. Perhaps it was the allure of Elga¡¯s soft maternal aura that made me open up. ¡°... I¡¯ve been struggling to hold back lately. I don¡¯t want to feel this way, but I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That... It¡¯s like I¡¯m going through puberty all over again. It¡¯s hard to explain...¡± Elga narrowed her eyes at my mumbling confession. ¡°What, are you saying you¡¯re actually in heat? Are nymphs like that?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know.¡± Recently, my libido has become incomparably stronger. I didn¡¯t know the reason. Was it because my physical condition has been improving a lot lately? Or was it that, like how muscles grow from repeated stimulation, my desire was being stirred from the repeated intimacy? No. Maybe this was natural. In the past, I had suppressed my personal emotions and desires due to various circumstances. But now, being surrounded by attractive women, it was only inevitable. Men were simply such creatures. It was natural for a man to want to date, marry, have children, and live happily together with an attractive woman Admitting that I hadn¡¯t been manly enough until now, Elga snorted and turned her head away. This created a brief moment of silence. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± The one to break this stillness was Elga, who spoke softly. ¡°Then just grab any woman and get it over with.¡± ¡°Not just anyone will do.¡± ¡°... So, what is it, then? Are you saying you want to... with me right now?¡± ¡°But Elga-nim has a baby in her belly.¡± No matter how much my desire burned, I had to consider the situation and the person. Elga had a child in her womb, and I didn¡¯t want to put her through anything strenuous. Elga replied. ¡°That¡¯s true. But I heard that... after the third month, it should be fine. Things will have become more stable....¡± ¡°.......¡± She was suggesting. Did that mean Elga also wanted to do it with me? I wanted to ask, but decided against it¡ªshe would definitely get angry if I did. ¡°Well, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m just saying...!¡± Suk. With that, she got up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯m done moonbathing. I¡¯m going now.¡± Elga left abruptly. As her figure gradually disappeared, I noticed that the bench where she had been sitting was somehow more damp. The realization sent a tingling sensation down my spine. Just then, someone approached me from a distance. ¡°Sir Theo, Queen Aira is requesting your presence.¡± Was she a maid from Sandora City Hall? It was already nine o¡¯clock. * * * Among spiders, it was said that many female spiders would eat the males during mating. To avoid being eaten, the males had to devise various methods and tricks. Why was I bringing this up? Because that was exactly how I felt right now. Like a tiny male spider stepping onto the web where a female lay in wait. Heading to Aira¡¯s chambers after such a long time felt daunting. I wouldn¡¯t be eaten, would I? Of course, Aira was human. She wouldn¡¯t literally devour me. But even knowing that, a private audience with her always felt like a nerve-wracking experience. ©¥Theo, I know you¡¯re out there. As I lingered at the door, I heard Aira¡¯s voice. It meant that I should stop standing around and go inside. Thus, taking a deep breath, I checked my attire one last time, then slapped my cheeks. ¡°Alright.¡± It was a small act of self-encouragement. Finally, I pushed the heavy doorknob and entered the room. It was the most lavish and beautiful room in the Sandora City Hall. And in this chamber of gleaming marble, Aira, clad in silk nightwear, was poking at the logs in the fireplace with a poker. ¡°Come, sit down. I just lit the fire¡ªit might still be a little cold.¡± The air was indeed quite chilly. Since I was enjoying the moonlight until just a moment ago, my body had cooled down quite a bit. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll sit next to you.¡± As I took the seat beside Aira, the warmth radiating from the fireplace melted the cold from my body. It felt pleasant. As I soaked in the heat, like slowly melting cheese, Aira spoke. ¡°You look healthy.¡± ¡°You as well, Aira-nim. I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re in good health. It seems you¡¯ve been doing just fine without me.¡± ¡°Does it seem that way?¡± In truth, I had been a little worried. This was the first time Aira and I had been apart for so long. So, I had thought that perhaps left on her own, she might not even be able to put on stockings. But it was simply my worry. It seemed that Aira had been doing well even without me. Well, that was only natural. After all, she was the queen. Even if it wasn¡¯t me, there would have been countless people in the palace to take care of her. Realizing this, I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of Aira for truly growing as a person¡ªthough at the same time, I felt lonely. Was I no longer needed? It felt like the same bittersweet emotion of seeing an ex-girlfriend doing well. Of course, Aira was neither my ex nor even my girlfriend. To shake off this restless feeling, I decided to speak. ¡°So, why did Your Majesty call me at this late hour?¡± At my question, Aira looked at my face. I usually hesitate a bit when looking into another person¡¯s eyes. But Aira looked at me with those deep, black eyes without the slightest hint of wavering. Edit by: faker Chapter 332.2 Chapter 332.2 (EP-332.2) Of Heart #1 332 ¨C Queen of Hearts #1 How could she look at me so unwaveringly? As the flickering firelight reflected in her eyes and cast a faint glow on my awkward face, Aira spoke calmly. ¡°Do I need a reason to call you? Theo, it seems like you¡¯ve lost your touch after just a few days apart.¡± Seuk. Aira¡¯s hands cupped my cheeks. She pressed them lightly, as if testing how soft they were. ¡°I...¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t had a change of heart about your loyalty to me, have you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then prove it.¡± ¡°Prove it?¡± ¡°Just like you always do.¡± ¡°.......¡± Here we go again. I knelt before Aira. Then, I slowly lowered my head and was about to kiss Aira¡¯s white, small foot when... ¡°Not there today¡ªhere.¡± Suk. Aira extended her hand to me. Long, slender fingers, more beautiful than any I had ever seen. I lightly took her hand and kissed the back. This was better than kissing her foot. Just as I was feeling a little relieved. ¡°Lick it.¡± ... Aira seemed unsatisfied with just a kiss. Still, she wanted me to lick it? Her hand? This was definitely a first. ¡°Hurry.¡± At her urging, I couldn¡¯t refuse. Slowly, I extended my tongue and licked Aira¡¯s fingers. Like a loyal dog. Slurp, slurp. ¡°Heuung....¡± The more actively my tongue moved, the longer Aira¡¯s soft moans lingered. When I glanced up, I noticed her breathing had quickened and her face was now slightly flushed. What a deviant. I¡¯d felt it before, but Aira was a deviant who would get excited by being licked all over. Whether she was aware of it herself.... I couldn¡¯t tell. Shlick. Then, Aira put her fingers in my mouth. She roughly stirred them inside, as if trying to dominate my tongue with such. ¡°Theo¡¯s mouth feels nice. Your canines are sharper than I expected. And this tongue... was this the one that folded the paper crane?¡± Shlick. Finally, Aira grabbed my tongue that had been frolicking around. ¡°Got you~.¡± Seuk. As if satisfied with that, Aira took her hand out and helped me up. What exactly was she trying to do? ¡°So, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Aira elegantly crossed her legs and gazed at me with her sharp eyes. Anything I wanted to say? There was plenty. As I considered where to start, I decided to ask what seemed most urgent. ¡°Is it true you plan to march to Gargata beyond the wall?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve heard there aren¡¯t enough troops.¡± ¡°A shortage of troops... That¡¯s not true. Theo, I thought you¡¯d figure it out, but it seems your senses have dulled. No matter¡ªYou¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Aira¡¯s tone was filled with a strange confidence. ¡°But more importantly¡ª¡± As I was about to say more, she interrupted me. ¡°I heard an interesting story from Stella. Did you meet a giant centipede?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Yakseon Angala... She¡¯s related to the ancestors of our Tarantera family. Have you heard of the great spider Argala?¡± [T/N: Yakseon means Chinese food therapy] ¡°The spider that gave wisdom to a witch?¡± ¡°Yes, they say she was the sister of the great centipede Angala. In other words, you¡¯ve met my distant ancestor¡¯s sister. How was it?¡± ¡°Do you believe me?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t lie to me, Theo.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I told Aira everything that had happened beyond the wall. Of course, I left out having a relationship with Stella. By the time I finished most of the story... Nod, nod. I noticed that Aira was dozing off. She was sleepy. Well, it was time for bed. ¡°Aira-nim, please excuse me.¡± I slipped my hands beneath her arms and knees, lifting her up in one swift motion. Her body felt surprisingly light, almost weightless, which made me feel strangely tense. Was she eating properly? It wasn¡¯t just my growing strength, her body really seemed lighter. At that moment, her eyes slowly fluttered open. ¡°Theo lifting me? My Theo couldn¡¯t possibly be such a strong man.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve become much lighter. Are you eating well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Theo, I¡¯ve only been thinking about you. I didn¡¯t have much time to eat. So, I guess I¡¯m having this kind of dream.¡± ¡°A dream?¡± ¡°Theo is lifting me up. Impossible. I¡¯m still in the carriage. I must be dreaming of arriving in Sandora and meeting Theo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a dream.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the queen. Of course, I can distinguish between reality and dreams. Thus, this must be a dream.¡± Fufufu¡ªAira chuckled softly. She then rubbed her face against my chest and side like a puppy snuggling up to its owner. Was she sleep talking? ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ Aira had always been sensitive to sleep. Once she drifted off, it was nearly impossible to wake her, no matter what you did. She must have been exhausted from the long carriage ride. With her health in mind, I decided to lay her down on the bed and let her sleep. But just as I was about to set her down, she clung tightly to my arm, refusing to let go. ¡°Let¡¯s stay like this a little longer. Just a little. Since it¡¯s a dream, it¡¯s okay to indulge a bit, right? Just a little more...¡± She was completely spoiled. At that moment, a tiny feeling suddenly sprouted inside me like a bamboo shoot breaking through the soil. If Aira truly believed this was all a dream, perhaps it would be okay to ask her this. ¡°Um, Aira-nim.¡± ¡°.......¡± The sound of her breathing was steady and rhythmic. I decided to ask her while she had her eyes gently closed. ¡°Um, Aira-nim, by any chance...¡± ©¤Do you like Theo Gospel as a man? It was a very faint whisper. So quiet that it wouldn¡¯t wake her from her slumber. Swish. However, those black eyes opened as if she was awake. Edit by: faker Chapter 333.1 Chapter 333.1 (EP-333.1) Of Hearts #2 333 ¨C Queen of Hearts #2 Actually. I¡¯d thought this before. Maybe Aira did like me. Not simply as a cherished subordinate or servant, but as a man. Otherwise, why would she have me lick soap off her or kiss her feet? But I¡¯d never asked her directly. There hadn¡¯t been an appropriate moment. More importantly, I didn¡¯t want to deal with the aftermath if the answer was ¡°no¡±. So I kept it that way. If I was being honest, I might have been enjoying that strange tension¡ªsomething that was almost there, but couldn¡¯t be touched. And so, this question could change many things about my relationship with Aira. But no answer came from her. ¡°......¡± Those half-lidded eyes looked at me. I couldn¡¯t tell if she hadn¡¯t heard me or if she was lost in thought. Should I ask again? This time, more directly. ¡°Aira-nim, do you like Theo Gospel? Romantically.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Strange? It was an unexpected answer. ¡°Theo wouldn¡¯t ask me something like that.¡± Ah, that was true. I decided to brush it off. ¡°Because it¡¯s a dream.¡± ¡°... Is that so? If it¡¯s a dream, I suppose it makes sense. But I don¡¯t quite understand the point. Liking or not liking... Such things aren¡¯t important between me and Theo.¡± Was Aira also trying to dodge the question by answering vaguely? No, it didn¡¯t seem so. In Aira¡¯s eyes, which were narrowed again, there seemed to be genuine sincerity. Aira truly seemed to believe that whether or not she liked me didn¡¯t matter in our relationship. But what did that mean? Was there so much trust between us that it transcended that? Or was it because there was a wall between the queen and her servant that even affection couldn¡¯t overcome? I asked for an answer, but I only got more questions. Suddenly, she said. ¡°Then let me ask you. What does it mean to like someone romantically?¡± Aira posed the question to me, and I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what she intended by it. Was she genuinely asking? ¡°To like someone in that sense... It¡¯s as the words imply. Aira-nim must have had one or two men you¡¯ve liked in your life, right?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Aira hummed softly, as if in deep thought. After a brief pause, her lips finally parted. ¡°Reuben was a kind person. He always complimented me and patted my head. He¡¯s much older than me, so I always had to look up to him. Reuben was tall.¡± Reuben. ¡°Judah and Dan were lively. Both are mischievous, but they were always kind to me. They¡¯d pick flowers for me or bring me birds.¡± Judah and Dan. Those were familiar names. After that, Aira mentioned several other names and said what she liked about them. A total of 12. Aira liked 12 men. It might sound like she was a heartbreaker, but those men were her brothers. It was a bit different from the answer I expected. Still, I continued to ask. ¡°Besides family. Aren¡¯t there any men you want to marry?¡± Even as I asked, I felt a slight tremor of nervousness. It felt like asking about your girlfriend¡¯s past. Honestly, there was a part of me that didn¡¯t really want to know the answer. But Aira, being human, must have experienced liking someone at some point. After all, she was a princess beloved by everyone. The man she would have liked must have been some tall prince clad in a uniform and adorned with shiny medals. The kind who would hold a ball to choose a princess and chase after Cinderella at 12 o¡¯clock. This anxiety came hand-in-hand with a faint expectation¡ªwhat if, just maybe, my name would come up? Anxiety and anticipation. This strange Pandora¡¯s box of emotions finally opened. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anyone.¡± ¡°Not even one?¡± ¡°None.¡± Relief and disappointment bloomed simultaneously. She said there wasn¡¯t. It meant that no one could enter Aira¡¯s heart, and at the same time, pointing out that I couldn¡¯t enter it either. Was that even possible? ¡°What is love?¡± Suk. Her delicate fingers touched the left side of my chest, which got me nervous. Since she thought of all this as a dream, it felt as though she might just rip my heart out. With Aira, it was very possible. ¡°What is marriage? I¡¯ve never really given it much thought. Nor do I really want to.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you announce a martial festival to search for a gukseo? Whoever wins will marry you. Isn¡¯t it reckless to approach something so significant with indifference?¡± My question could have been considered rude, yet Aira simply laughed. It was small and faint, like tender blades of grass swaying in the wind. ¡°It¡¯s just entertainment. Everything is, in the end, just drifting in a dream..... ¡± * * * This wouldn¡¯t be as easy as I thought. That was my conclusion after the recent conversation with Aira. How should I put it? Aira felt like a robot with some missing components. Was it that she lacked the emotions of love and affection? To capture Aira¡¯s heart, I needed to teach her that ¡®love¡¯. But doing so for Aira, who seemed to lack that function altogether, was a mountain of a task. I¡¯d always known that her emotional responses were somewhat different from those of ordinary people. She was similar to a psychopath or sociopath, someone with a notable deficiency in empathy and emotions. I had vaguely suspected as much. If it was something related to the mind, the Draco twins might know something. Could I explain the situation to them and ask for their help? Edit by: faker Chapter 333.2 Chapter 333.2 (EP-333.2) Of Hearts #2 333 ¨C Queen of Hearts #2 ¡°Lack of emotion, hmm....¡± After listening to my explanation, Mirna kept her words brief. Sipping tea lightly in her room, she let out several more ¡°Hmm-,¡± before carefully opening her mouth. ¡°Narmi, what do you think?¡± ¡°Well? I can¡¯t tell just by listening. But, honestly, I¡¯ve felt something similar a few times while talking to her. It¡¯s definitely different from the usual way of thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought the same. She¡¯s definitely not normal.¡± Both Narmi and Mirna concluded that Queen Aira¡¯s state wasn¡¯t normal. Frankly, even without professional knowledge, anyone who¡¯d known Queen Aira for a long time would come to the same conclusion. At that moment, Elga, who had been quietly listening, chimed in. ¡°Still, she¡¯s better than before. Aira used to act entirely on impulse, like she didn¡¯t even think. She¡¯s improved a lot recently.¡± Elga had a point. Before entering Ark, when Aira was ruling as queen in Angmar, her condition was really bad. ¡°But before even that, Aira used to smile a lot and even play pranks all the time. It¡¯s the world that broke her like this. Her emotions were killed.¡± To Elga¡¯s testimony, Mirna muttered softly, ¡°Killed emotions....¡± Then, she seemed to recall something and added. ¡°That might be the case. Killing emotions is surprisingly easy. But reviving them is very difficult.¡± Mirna proposed a hypothesis. Perhaps Aira, after experiencing a series of tragedies, had completely shut herself off. ¡°But be careful. There may be a lot of emotions and memories that she wanted to forget inside that closed lid.¡± Mirna¡¯s words reminded me of the time I went inside Aira¡¯s inner world. The memory of her sister¡¯s wedding flashed in my mind. And the vivid memory of her siblings, bleeding profusely and dying one by one, still lingered faintly in my thoughts. Those must have been the memories Aira wished to bury deep within her heart. If Aira¡¯s emotional lid were to be pried open, the sorrow and pain she should have felt would flood back all at once, causing her immense suffering. Did we have the right to make her confront the emotions she has deliberately avoided? Such a discussion went back and forth. Then, Narmi spoke up. ¡°Queen Tarantera is strong. She¡¯s far stronger than we think. If she can maintain her sanity even with a terrible monster lurking inside her, it means she must have had an incredibly pure heart to begin with.¡± ¡°Like a saint....¡± She trailed off. Her words reminded me of Aira¡¯s status window, which I had sneaked a peek at before. Indeed, one of the jobs listed was ¡°Saintess.¡± At the time, I found it puzzling. But now, I might have come to a realization. A saintess, huh. As I was mulling over these thoughts, I noticed the others¡¯ gazes slowly shifting toward me. Their expressions seemed to say that it was up to me to make a decision. Of course, my answer was already clear. ¡°We have no other path. We must proceed as planned. So, how are the preparations coming along?¡± I asked the sisters about their progress. In response, Narmi and Mirna began whispering to each other. Their voices were so faint that even my sensitive ears couldn¡¯t hear them. Was this some kind of special technique between the sisters? Watching such, Elga frowned. ¡°They¡¯re twice as annoying now that there are two of them. Can¡¯t they go back to the way they were? Them chattering away with the same face is giving me a headache...¡± It was indeed a bit overwhelming. At that moment, Mirna spoke up. ¡°The preparations are going smoothly, for the most part. The problem is getting the medicine.¡± Narmi chimed in. ¡°Since we¡¯re going deep into the subconscious, it¡¯s necessary to have a drug strong enough to put any beast to sleep with a single drop. We also need ingredients to mix it ourselves. With the help of Professor Stella, we should be able to get such.¡± It looked like the sisters got this under control. ¡°And how about your side, Elga-nim? Are things going well?¡± At my question, Elga rubbed her forehead. ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing what I can...¡± ¡°Lady Lioness, we need to make her sleep for at least 16 hours. It¡¯s your job to make that happen.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Was everything proceeding as planned? This was our scheme: Put Aira to sleep using the drug, then all of us would dive together into her subconscious world. There, we would confront and defeat the monster lurking within her. It was a simple process to explain. Narmi and Mirna had put their heads together, and estimated that it would take about 20 hours to complete. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet Aira tomorrow evening. We¡¯ll relax at a nearby hot spring together. From the evening to morning, that should be plenty of time, right?¡± ¡°Lady Lioness, tomorrow evening is too soon!¡± ¡°I know! But Aira¡¯s been incredibly busy lately. If we wait much longer, the festival will proceed as planned, and there¡¯s no way Theo can defeat Aira by then!¡± ¡°I understand that, but if we rush to make the drug, there might be side effects....¡± Mirna and Elga raised their voices at each other. Only Narmi looked at me and shrugged. Jjak-. I clapped my hands together, cutting their fight short. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m lacking that everyone is struggling so much. We¡¯ll proceed tomorrow, as Elga-nim suggested.¡± Mirna was a bit perplexed by my answer. ¡°But Sir Theo, we can¡¯t predict what side effects the drug might have. No one can make a potion that quickly.¡± A potion.... ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll bring a helper.¡± The operation was set for tomorrow evening. Tomorrow, we¡¯d destroy the Ars Nova that¡¯d been hiding in Aira¡¯s body. When the morning sun rose the day after, many things in the world would change forever. Edit by: faker Chapter 334.1 Chapter 334.1 (EP-334.1) Of Hearts #3 334 ¨C Queen of Hearts #3 ¡°Welcome. I bid you greetings to Sandora, Miss.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± A woman in a white coat stumbled out from the magic circle and collapsed dizzily on the floor. She heaved dryly, letting out an urk as though overwhelmed by intense nausea. ¡°It¡¯s worse than I¡¯d heard. I don¡¯t think I can ever use this thing again. It feels like my organs were completely flipped over...¡± It was Ark¡¯s physician and also an exceptional pharmacist, Lady Kalira. I summoned her through Sandora¡¯s teleportation gate. It was my first time using the gate for someone else, so I was a bit nervous. Thankfully, it seemed to have worked perfectly. Plus, the hangover should have been fixed now. ¡°Lady Kalira, are you all right?¡± She looked fine on the outside, but what if she accidentally left behind some internal organs like her kidneys, liver, or stomach.... While such unsettling thoughts crossed my mind, Kalira calmly assessed her condition. ¡°There¡¯s no issue with my body. I was prepared for at least a few broken bones. So, Theo-nim, why did you call me to this far northern city?¡± ¡°I need you to do something. To be more precise, your task is to create a potion. Of course, you won¡¯t be doing it alone, and there will be assistants to help.¡± At my response, Kalira narrowed her crimson eyes. ¡°A potion...? What a shame. I thought you called me because you couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness of living far away~.¡± Her earlier nausea seemed to have subsided somewhat as said woman chuckled softly-Fufu. And while probably a joke, it was hard to tell if she was sincere or not. ¡°If you say things like that, I might just believe you...¡± ¡°Half of it is true, though~.¡± ¡°E... Ehem.¡± I turned my head away, trying to ignore the heat rushing up my face. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no time for lengthy explanations. It already took quite a while to test the gate by sending a carrier pigeon to Lady Kalira....¡± After much trial and error, the afternoon had already slipped away. With the plan set to commence at around eight in the evening, Lady Kalira would have to work diligently alongside the Draco twins to prepare our potion. ¡°Let me guide you to the workshop. We¡¯ve borrowed a vacant lab of the city alchemist, who¡¯s currently on leave. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the facilities or tools.¡± I led Kalira to the Draco twins¡¯ location. While looking around at the city hall and other parts of this city, Kalira expressed some mild regrets. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t go sightseeing in this historic city...¡± Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. ¡°Lady Kalira, once this is over, I¡¯ll cover for your vacation. Feel free to relax here as much as you¡¯d like! You can even watch the martial festival.¡± ¡°Hm, alright then. I¡¯ll hold you to it.¡± With that, Kalira was convinced. I wondered how Elga was faring in her conversation with Aira. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t possible to check right now. I just had to trust that it was going well. Elga was someone who would do things thoroughly, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t make a mistake on a day like today. She had to... While mulling over these thoughts, I arrived at the workshop where Mirna and Narmi were working. Having knocked on the door, a familiar face then greeted me. It was Mirna. ¡°Sir Theo, and this person is...?¡± While she was confused, Narmi, peeking over her shoulder, brightened in recognition. ¡°Ark¡¯s physician! I know her!¡± Did Narmi and Lady Kalira meet each other in the past? Though there was much to explain and even more to ask, as I mentioned earlier, time was of the essence. Thus, I quickly handed Lady Kalira over to the twin sisters. ¡°Please take good care of her.¡± Since Kalira¡¯s Skull family was originally considered the best in Angmar when it came to making medicine, I was certain they¡¯d work together well. After parting ways with them, I then made my way to the city hall garden. There, I spotted Marmar and some imps resting in the shade. ¡°Ah-! Comrade!¡± I was glad to see Marmar, but unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t looking for her or the imps this time. What I needed was Professor Balan, who was usually with them. ¡°Marmar, where¡¯s Professor Balan?¡± ¡°Hmm, not sure! It¡¯s been hard to see her lately. Is it because the tournament is coming up? Everyone¡¯s so busy. Comrade, as well. Is there anything I can help with?¡± I heard that Marmar herself had been quite busy with her own schedule. Apparently, many imps had been hiding in the northern region, which was Solomon¡¯s last stronghold. Marmar and her friends were working on gathering them to form something called the ¡®Imp Sisterhood.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure what the group was about, but it seemed to be quite popular. In fact, there were many imps with various tails bustling around the city hall area. Among them were the imps I had rescued from Big River City. ¡°I heard Comrade is participating in the tournament this time! Our sisters will be rooting for you!¡± Marmar cheered me on enthusiastically. ¡°Our Imp Sisterhood is great at cheering, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the best at it!¡± ¡°Garrrrr, Garrrrr...!¡± It was a bit chaotic with all the imps, but their enthusiasm gave me some energy. Come to think of it, Marmar had always supported me. Even when everyone called me a demon, she praised me and said I was amazing. Maybe after the tournament and once everything settled down, I could go on a trip with Marmar and the other imps. Where should we go? The sea? Then again, summer was already over, so maybe not. Just then, Marmar suddenly exclaimed, wagging her tail furiously. ¡°Oh! I was supposed to tell you where Professor Balan was. Sorry for holding you up! She¡¯s probably over by the tap, brushing Gargar¡¯s teeth.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks, Marmar.¡± I ruffled Marmar¡¯s hair lightly. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not a kid!¡± Marmar pushed my hand away, embarrassed, but soon her crimson eyes curiously gleamed. ¡°Comrade, did you get taller?¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯re around the same height before, but now your eyes are higher up. It¡¯s fascinating. I¡¯ve heard that some nymphs and imps can grow suddenly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Edit by: faker Chapter 334.2 Chapter 334.2 (EP-334.2) Of Hearts #3 334 ¨C Queen of Hearts #3 ¡°So it¡¯s to, today.¡± At the quiet washing area, Professor Balan nodded calmly. It was as if she had already expected this. Her solemn expression even infected me with a similar sense of resolve. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s today.¡± ¡°You plan to finally extract the magic that has taken root in the queen¡¯s heart. But d-do be careful. It won¡¯t be an ordinary one.¡± ¡°Is that your intuition as an Ars Nova?¡± Though, Balan shook her head at my inquiry. ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s intuition.¡± A woman¡¯s intuition? Professor Balan was a black mage. Considering she was someone who had fully merged with a great magic, I thought she might give me some special advice. However, it seemed she didn¡¯t have much knowledge about the entity residing within Aira¡¯s body either. ¡°More importantly... I received a message from Ark¡¯s Demon Monk.¡± ¡°Ark¡¯s Demon Monk¡ªso it¡¯s Vassago.¡± ¡°He seems to be encountering some difficulties with Saintess Priga. That Vassago. He¡¯s too attached to his memories as a human...¡± Saintess Priga. She, too, harbored a great magic within her. If I successfully dealt with the one inside Aira, would it be her turn next? As I was thinking about that. ¡°...... That... I.......¡± Professor Balan was hesitating to say something, so I lightly asked. ¡°Is there something else you¡¯d like to say?¡± ¡°Theo-nim, are you a-alright?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we returned from beyond the wall. But I, Balan de Sabrnak, keep having the same dream. There¡¯s a giant door and something is calling me....¡± ¡°A giant door...¡± Balan was no ordinary person. Dismissing her dreams as mere coincidence would be foolish. Even so, I didn¡¯t have the time to delve into the matter at the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s set aside time to discuss this in detail after we¡¯ve safely handled today¡¯s matters. I also need to talk about Saintess Priga, so let Vassago know to prepare for that as well.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand!¡± Leaving Balan bowing behind me, I walked away. First, I should go to Stella and tell her to clear our schedule from this evening until late at night. ¡°What!? A hot spring trip without me? You guys are too much...¡± Inside Stella¡¯s room. She was sitting on a bed, painting her toenails. ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s a bit of a generation gap between us. We don¡¯t exactly speak the same language. I can understand why you¡¯d want to hang out with people your own age...¡± It seemed Stella didn¡¯t like being left out. But I couldn¡¯t exactly tell her the truth, not when she hadn¡¯t been fully brought into the fold yet. Then, she spoke again. ¡°Well, fine. It might be awkward for someone who isn¡¯t close to join in. I¡¯m an adult, so I understand.¡± She agreed more readily than I thought. I suppose she really was an ¡®adult.¡¯ ¡°But in exchange, I get to have you all to myself, Theo-kun. A hot spring trip with the girls means you won¡¯t be going, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Suk. She stood up and wrapped her arms around my waist. Bringing her lips close, she pressed them against my cheek and ear, making my face flush with heat. ¡°Not today...¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m already set.¡± Suek. Her slender fingers ran down my pants. But I had to push her away. Just as I had said¡ªnot today. I wanted to approach tonight¡¯s task in peak condition. After all, there was this rumor that athletes would often abstain before a game. I supposed that was exactly how I felt right now. But Stella seemed a little surprised that I had rejected her. ¡°I never expected you to turn me down. Theo-kun, didn¡¯t you meet me for that?¡± ¡°For that...?¡± At my question, Stella brought her lips to my ear and whispered in a small but unmistakable voice. ¡°S¡êx.¡± ¡°.......¡± Just... How did Stella see me? On the other hand, was she seeing me just for that reason? Thinking back now, it did seem that way. Since returning from beyond the wall, we¡¯ve had more physical interactions than mental ones. At this rate, weren¡¯t we more like sex partners than lovers or a couple? Something was wrong with this... I wasn¡¯t sure where things had gone astray, but¡ª This wouldn¡¯t be the kind of relationship I had in mind. That was why I decided to make things clear this time. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing you just for that, Stella-nim.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Then... are you saying you¡¯re seriously dating or wanting to marry me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± At my firm response, Stella fell silent. A deep red blush began to spread from the neck to her entire face like a rising tide, and she fanned herself with both hands as if she were suddenly overheating. Thanks to that, I could smell Stella¡¯s unique sweet scent whenever she got excited. ¡°Theo-kun, you know there¡¯s a big age gap between us, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I see... You knew... Of course, you would. Yeah... I see. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Was it something to fuss about? Anyway, I had said everything I needed to say. And it had ended on just the right note. ¡°Stella-nim, please take your time to think about what I¡¯ve said today.¡± ¡°......¡± Instead of answering, she just fidgeted awkwardly. Leaving her like that, I stepped out of the room. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but at least now there was no chance of Stella disrupting our operation tonight. Suk. Turning my head, I noticed that the sky outside this hallway window was tinged with crimson hues of sunset. Maybe because autumn was approaching, the sun was setting earlier. I¡¯d done all I could. Now, I could only hope everything would go well... With that thought, I made my way toward the hot springs where Elga and Aira should be. Edit by: faker Chapter 335.1 Chapter 335.1 (EP-335.1) Of Hearts #4 335 ¨C Queen of Hearts #4 The Lioness family was large. Even those who bore the name numbered nearly a hundred, and if one included the extended relatives connected by blood, the number exceeded a thousand. They were like a small army. All knew very well that such a large number of members and relatives were their weapons and strengths. Under the banner of lions, numerous lords and knights stood united. When they thrust their spears forward and charged, people would scatter in terror and flee. Of course, being human, not all cousins could be close. Children were born constantly, and at family gatherings, unfamiliar faces among the relatives only increased. All the noise from arguments over inheritance just made Elga want to plug her ears. Now, rumors were circulating that the unity and cohesion of their Lioness family weren¡¯t what they used to be. Elga had to admit that she wasn¡¯t particularly close with her cousin. Aira Von Tarantera, a cousin from her maternal side. Spending time alone with her, Elga always felt a strange tingling sensation, as if a spider were crawling on the back of her neck.... ¡°Hehe, Elga, there¡¯s a spider on the back of your neck.¡± Suk. Aira reached toward Elga¡¯s nape. Elga felt something being brushed off her skin, and soon enough, a thin-legged spider rested in Aira¡¯s hand. There really had been a spider crawling on her neck... ¡°A red jewel widow. It¡¯s quite docile, but its venom can be deadly if bitten. Be careful, there are plenty of venomous spiders like this in Sandora~.¡± Clunk. Creak. Aira opened the dressing room window and casually tossed the spider outside. A venomous spider? Not that it mattered much¡ªElga¡¯s sturdy body wouldn¡¯t suffer even a scratch from a snake or spider bite. Their soft fangs wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce her tough skin. Aira knew this as well. Should she thank her cousin anyway? ¡°T... Thanks.¡± At Elga¡¯s somewhat awkward gratitude, Aira opened her narrow eyes slightly. ¡°We¡¯re family.¡± As they began to undress, Elga felt a flush creep up her face as she looked at Aira¡¯s smooth, pale skin and slender limbs. Even as a fellow woman, Elga had to admit¡ªAira¡¯s body was undeniably attractive. Smooth arms and legs without a trace of excess fat. The toned curves from her delicate ankles to both thighs. A slender waist. And one well-proportioned, beautiful chest. She would look good in anything. Then, two black eyes turned to Elga¡ªthose mysterious dark pupils. She couldn¡¯t tell what her cousin was thinking. ¡°Elga, you can¡¯t enter the hot spring with your clothes on.¡± ¡°I know. Go in first. I¡¯ll join you soon, my outfit is a bit tricky to take off.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± That would¡¯ve been bad if Aira had offered to help. Fortunately, her cousin was a cool-headed woman. Fully undressed, Aira casually draped a light towel over herself and strode off toward the open-air hot spring. Thanks to that, Elga could finally undress as well. Her slightly protruding belly.... Even someone as oddly oblivious as Aira would have noticed if she saw it. So, Elga wrapped a long bath towel over her smooth skin. Creak. As Elga opened the dressing room door, she could see the steam billowing out. She paused for a moment. Soaking in hot water for a long time was not very good for pregnant women. But then she remembered that Sandora¡¯s hot springs were known for their lukewarm temperatures. Splash. Dipping a foot in, Elga found the water was actually cooler than her own body temperature. Still, it felt pleasant. Supposedly, they were rich in energy beneficial to the body. ¡°Hurry and get in.¡± At Aira¡¯s words, Elga finally sunk her entire body into the hot spring. It was strange being immersed in the warm water, almost like being embraced by the comforting warmth of a mother¡¯s touch..... Was this what Leonor, nestled in her belly, felt? Just then, Aira spoke. ¡°They say this spring is good for women and pregnant mothers.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± Elga responded casually but felt a flicker of tension. Did Aira already know about her pregnancy? Peering carefully at her cousin, Elga suddenly noticed that Aira was simply gathering water in both hands and pouring it over her head. The way she cupped her hands together was like an otter. As silence settled briefly between them, Elga decided to probe a bit. ¡°So, one day, when you have a child, you¡¯ll need to come back here.¡± ¡°Me, having a child?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman, and you¡¯re at age. Aren¡¯t you planning to find a husband at the martial festival, get married, and have children?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Aira let out a long hum. Her response was rather lukewarm. Slightly anxious, Elga added. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the idea? Imagine having a son or daughter who looks like you. Maybe two or three kids, and taking them on seasonal trips to places like the sea or hot springs like....¡± Elga couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because Aira suddenly laughed. It was a light chuckle, as if she had just heard an amusing story. That carefree laugh momentarily caught Elga¡¯s attention. Just how many men had fallen for that smile? After laughing for a while, Aira finally spoke. ¡°That¡¯s a very Lioness-like way of thinking. Having children, living harmoniously with family.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that something anyone would want, not just the Lioness family? Now that I think about it, you don¡¯t seem interested in that sort of thing at all.¡± ¡°Interest, huh...¡± ¡°Is there anyone you like? A man who catches your eye?¡± Elga pressed further. But, of course, Aira¡¯s response was indifferent. ¡°Not sure.¡± ¡°What about Theo?¡± Elga wasn¡¯t the type to beat around the bush. Today¡¯s conversation was no exception¡ªit was a direct charge forward. Though, as soon as she said it, she wondered if she had been too hasty. But there was no taking it back now. Aira casually replied. ¡°Theo is cute. Watching him struggle with that small body of his, desperately trying to survive... It¡¯s like watching a little squirrel. It¡¯s fun~.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Edit by: faker Chapter 335.2 Chapter 335.2 (EP-335.2) Of Hearts #4 335 ¨C Queen of Hearts #4 Elga understood what Aira meant. But wasn¡¯t that feeling a bit too far from romantically liking a man? Just as she had heard last night, Aira¡¯s perception of affection was somewhat misaligned. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s not your type?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure... What even is a ¡®type¡¯?¡± Swish. Just then, Aira glided through the water, moving closer to Elga. ¡°What does it mean to like a man in the first place? To show your embarrassed self in front of a man, and wanting to make a child in some humiliating position...?¡± Slither. Aira¡¯s hand moved toward Elga¡¯s stomach. Startled, Elga immediately slapped her hand away, which left a red mark on the back of Aira¡¯s hand. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Neither of them said anything. Even though Elga was her cousin, she had hit the queen. But for some reason, Elga didn¡¯t want Aira to touch her belly. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what could have happened if she had allowed it. Slide. Just then, the dressing room door opened. Soon, two people emerged. The sound of bare feet stepping on wet stones filled the air, and the crimson-eyed twins entered this hot spring before immersing themselves. Narmi and Mirna. If they were here now, did that mean the special medicine was finally complete? Then all that was left would be getting Aira to take it. And that, arguably, was the hardest part. How were they supposed to make her take this medicine? Aira wouldn¡¯t eat or drink anything given to her by others. If she found out they were trying to drug her, Aira wouldn¡¯t spare Elga even if they were cousins. At that moment, Mirna spoke up. ¡°This is quite the scene. You can even see the moon and stars when you look up.¡± Stars? Only then did Elga look up at the sky. A darkening night sky stretched above them. Since the outdoor hot spring had no roof or ceiling, the vast heavens were fully visible. It was beautiful. But was that really important right now? Just then, Narmi, who was seated beside her, rummaged through the bag she had brought and pulled out a small bottle. It was sealed with a cork. When she popped it open, a strong, sharp scent filled the air. ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to have a girls night. So, I had a bottle of wine delivered from the Draco family¡¯s collection. How about a glass for everyone?¡± Narmi poured the wine into a small glass. Then, Elga¡¯s keen senses noticed something sparkling falling into the glass from Narmi¡¯s finger. That was how she used the medicine, huh? ¡°Here, let¡¯s start with Her Majesty.¡± Suk-. Narmi extended the glass toward Queen Aira. When Aira¡¯s black eyes looked at the crescent moon reflected on the wine, Elga¡¯s heart pounded harder than ever before. * * * Was it going well? The city of witches, Sandora. On its northern streets was a hot spring famous for attracting many visitors. They said it was infused with a mysterious, natural energy that was good for the body. Of course, that wasn¡¯t why I was headed there now. After all, Elga, the Draco sisters, and Aira were all there. By now, the plan should be progressing slowly. I stood in front of the lodging they had booked. ¡°......¡± My ears carefully strained to hear anything, but I couldn¡¯t sense a single movement inside. Had they not returned yet? That would mean they were still in the hot springs. Was the plan not going as smoothly as expected? Maybe it was not easy to give her the medicine. After all, Aira wouldn¡¯t carelessly eat or drink anything given to her by others. Just then¡ª ©¥Hey, come in quick. A voice rang out from inside. It was definitely Elga¡¯s voice. Thanks to that, I carefully grabbed a doorknob and pulled the door open. With one creaking sound, the old door swung open, revealing a dimly lit room where shadows flickered in the darkness. Narmi, Mirna, and Elga, were each leaning against the wall. And in the center, Aira was fast asleep on a bed. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I had faith in you.¡± At my words, Elga ran a hand over her face and sighed. ¡°Faith? We just drugged the queen of a kingdom. We drugged her to sleep. We¡¯ve gone past the point of no return!¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ This was, without a doubt, an act of treason. We had done countless things up until now, but never as extreme as drugging the queen and putting her to sleep. Thanks to this, the anxiety and various emotions that had been lingering in their hearts finally exploded today. ¡°If we fail, we might all die...¡± At Elga¡¯s calm words, Mirna and Narmi looked out the window. The twins really did everything the same way¡ªI was lost in that thought. But of course, that was just an attempt to avoid facing reality. ¡°You may not know this, but...¡± Seuk. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me. I simply looked down at the sleeping Aira. ¡°Failure has always been death for me. And yet, I¡¯ve survived every time. This one will be no different. So, what do we need to do next?¡± There was no time to dwell in despair. Fail, and it would be treason. Succeed, and it would be a revolution. Right now, we stood at a crossroad that would decide everything. Edit by: faker Chapter 336.1 Chapter 336.1 (EP-336.1) Of Hearts #5 336 ¨C Queen of Hearts #5 Srrrk. Mirna and Narmi drew a pattern with salt around the bed. It was a unique magic circle, unlike the conventional hierarchical magic I knew. I had no way of understanding its principles or mysteries, but Mirna, being rather kind, took the time to explain things step by step. ¡°It¡¯s a telepathic formation. An ancient spell that unites people¡¯s thoughts. In our case, it will link us into Queen Tarantera¡¯s mind.¡± She stated that this was an advanced application of the technique used when Aira fell into a coma last time. That said, unlike the hastily drawn formation back then, this one had been meticulously prepared, resulting in a significantly higher quality. ¡°The imaginary world will feel more real. But that also means it can be more dangerous. The pain will become real, and if someone were to die in the dream...¡± Mirna fell silent. Elga, who hated explanations being left unfinished, interjected. ¡°What happens if we die? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯d actually die for real too?¡± It was a reasonable concern. But Mirna chuckled and shook her head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t die. But you¡¯ll be trapped in the imaginary world for a while¡ªwhich won¡¯t be very pleasant since it¡¯s an extended stay in someone else¡¯s mind. Sometimes, personalities can even be ruined by the influence.¡± That was pretty scary too... But I was prepared for this much. Now, we were about to enter Aira¡¯s dream. Visiting someone else¡¯s dreamworld... To be honest, it felt rather surreal. However, I knew this was possible because I had already experienced it once. The last time I entered Aira¡¯s mind, the witch forest wedding happened. In the first place, I was in some novel I once read. I wonder why... ... I now felt a new sense of doubt. What if the real me was also asleep somewhere and someone was casting a spell to make me experience this strange dream-like world.... Of course, that was a ridiculous thought. What I was experiencing now was far from an illusory daydream. After all, I had long grown tired of escaping reality. Just then, Mirna said. ¡°It would be best if one person stayed outside to keep watch. If this formation is damaged or disrupted, it could be disastrous.¡± Our gazes naturally turned to Elga. ¡°You want me to stay?¡± Given Elga¡¯s pregnancy, I felt it would be safer for her to remain outside and watch over us, rather than participating in a dangerous operation. But Narmi shook her head. ¡°We might need to maintain the formation. And we need someone to keep chanting outside and maintain the spell. Lady Lioness doesn¡¯t know how to do it. It might be better if I or my sister stays.¡± Mirna let out a light hum in agreement. ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s true. Lady Lioness is practically useless when it comes to spells or magic. It might be better for her to go along instead.¡± However, I was worried. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant... Will it be okay? If it might harm the mother or child, I think we should reconsider.¡± Mirna chuckled softly at my words. ¡°Do you know why this telepathy spell was created?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a story that it was a spell devised by a mother who wanted to talk to the child in her womb. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but many mothers in the Draco family have used it.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ A mother meeting her child in a dream. It seemed like something that could easily exist in this strange, fairy-tale-like world. ¡°But, of course, we must be careful. The dream we¡¯re entering isn¡¯t a person¡¯s fantasy, but Queen Tarantara¡¯s nightmare.¡± Hearing that, both Elga and I tensed. For a moment, silence fell over us¡ªbroken only by the sound of Aira¡¯s steady breathing as she lay on the bed. Elga, seemingly unable to bear the tense silence, spoke up. ¡°So, what exactly are we supposed to do?¡± ¡°First, we¡¯ll take the medicine to synchronize our spiritual frequencies and enter Queen Aira¡¯s inner world. Now, let¡¯s each take our positions.¡± Mirna, Elga, and I all sat in a triangle at the foot of the bed. Narmi handed each of us a glass of wine. The moment I took the glass in my hand, a sharp sense of reality hit me, causing a flicker of nervousness. Without ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·, I probably would¡¯ve been trembling miserably. ¡°Alright then, sister. I¡¯m going to start chanting. I¡¯ll set up two safe zones. If things get too hard, retreat to one of them.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± While Narmi and Mirna exchanged mystifying words, I stared down at the wine in my glass. At that moment, Elga stood up and raised her own drink. ¡°It¡¯s a special occasion, so let¡¯s at least have a toast.¡± A toast? In this situation? But in a way, it was a very Elga-like thing to do. Whether intentional or not, the tension that had lingered just moments ago seemed to dissipate. And so, we brought our glasses together. Seeing that, Mirna chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot to smile about today. I hope it stays that way.¡± Narmi nodded in agreement. ¡°There will be plenty more. Next time, let¡¯s invite Professor Stella, the imps, and everyone else for a big wine party. Sounds fun, right?¡± Their eyes turned to me. I guess I¡¯d have to say something too. Still, what should I add? So much had happened. In the end, thoughts of gratitude for the women who had followed me this far and aspirations for countless challenges we would face together flashed through my mind. But if I made my speech too long, they¡¯d probably hate it. So I decided to keep this short. ¡°I¡¯ll save my toast for when we return.¡± Clink. With that, our glasses toasted. As I brought the glass to my lips, a fiery sensation spread from the tongue to my throat, then down into my stomach. It felt as if I had swallowed fire. ¡°This tastes better than I expect¡ª¡± ¡°The effects are starting....¡± Elga and Mirna¡¯s voices blurred. And then, my world was swallowed by pitch-black darkness. * * * Rumble, crash¡ª! A loud clap of thunder jolted me awake. When I opened my eyes, I found myself sitting at a strange table in some heavy downpour. Turning my head, I saw a rowdy crowd around me, filling their glasses with alcohol and drinks, shouting and making a racket. Rainwater was trickling down from various holes in the ceiling, but not a single person seemed to care. What the hell was this? A tavern? Why was I sitting in a place like this? Weren¡¯t we supposed to enter Aira¡¯s imaginary world? Was this it? Edit by: fake Chapter 336.2 Chapter 336.2 (EP-336.2) Of Hearts #5 336 ¨C Queen of Hearts #5 A glass of wine sat before me. Reflected in the deep purple liquid was my own face¡ªa boy with delicate features and striking blue eyes. Unlike last time, I could see my features. But... there was no scar on the right eye. Just then, someone sat across from me and pulled back their hood. ¡°So here you are, Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Lady Mirna.¡± It was Mirna. Wearing an old ash-gray robe, she pulled her hood back over her head and pressed a finger to her lips. ¡°Shh. The place is heavily guarded. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t get caught.¡± ¡°Heavily guarded? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you see the soldiers in armor over there?¡± Mirna pointed at several people around us. I hadn¡¯t noticed when I first regained consciousness, but upon closer inspection, it became apparent that armored soldiers were patrolling the tavern with clubs and swords, and checking people out. I had no idea who they were searching for. And frankly, I didn¡¯t care to know. ¡°For now, let¡¯s get out of here. If those guys catch us, it¡¯ll be a hassle.¡± Mirna grabbed my hand and led me out. As I followed her outside, my eyes took in the filthy streets, the drunkards slumped against the walls, and countless beggars or refugees wailing in the alleys. ©¥Get in line, slave! ©¥Hiiik! Seeing the slaves being whipped on the street, I felt a little dazed. I would never forget the smell of this thick mud. This familiar street. ¡°Monarch City....¡± This was Monarch City, the capital of Angmar¡ªa chaotic vortex where people from all over the world gathered and collided. But why was I here? Last time I entered Aira¡¯s imaginary world, wasn¡¯t I in the witch forest? Mirna said as if she had read my thoughts. ¡°The human mind, like water, tends to change shape depending on time and circumstances. So, the place you saw before and this place now is different.¡± As she said that, her eyes turned toward the patrolling soldiers. Clank, clank. The sound of metal echoed as scores of soldiers marched through the streets, stopping people and checking their faces. ¡°Who are they looking for?¡± ¡°Us, most likely. It seems the ruler of this city has already noticed our presence. It will be really annoying if we get caught, so be careful.¡± At Mirna¡¯s words, I pulled my hood low over my face. I didn¡¯t know much about the situation, but there was no harm in following her lead. More importantly, hearing the ruler of this city get mentioned, I lifted my gaze toward the towering spire piercing through dark storm clouds. The tallest building in Monarch City was by far the palace. If there was a ruler here, they would be there. Aira. Or something in her form... Just then, Mirna said. ¡°For now, let¡¯s find Lady Lioness and regroup. Normally, she¡¯d appear somewhere nearby, but it seems there¡¯s been some discrepancies. Where is the Lioness estate?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡ªI know well. If the layout of this city is the same as the real Angmar, we need to head west to Rubicon Street, then make our way to Rom Street.¡± ¡°Explaining won¡¯t help, just lead the way. We may need to hurry more than expected, so let¡¯s move quickly.¡± At Mirna¡¯s urging, I decided to head toward the Lioness estate, where Elga was likely to be. The heavy rain was starting to soak through my robe, which was uncomfortable. But it was thanks to the downpour that we easily lost the soldiers in various twisting alleys. Still, why was it raining so hard? The incessant lightning also felt quite eerie. I just hoped we wouldn¡¯t get struck. Luckily, we reached our destination without any accidents. ¡°This is the villa.¡± ¡°So this is the famous lion¡¯s den. Really, to build such a grand mansion in the royal capital. The aesthetics of westerners....¡± Her grumbling stopped abruptly. Someone was approaching us. They carried an umbrella and a lantern, their posture straight and rigid as they walked. ¡°This is private property of the Lioness family. Leave immediately.¡± The first thing I noticed was the lens of a monocle. An elderly gentleman wearing it over his right eye gave us a mild warning. If I recalled correctly, this man was the butler of the Lioness family. What was his name again? Of course, that wasn¡¯t important right now. ¡°Is Lady Elga inside?¡± At my question, the butler narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± I had two choices. Should I tell the truth? Or should I make up a story? If I told the truth, there was no guarantee that this man wouldn¡¯t hand us over to the soldiers. After all, he was not the real butler, but a figment of Aira¡¯s imagination. After deliberating briefly, I made my decision. ¡°I¡¯m Theo Gospel.¡± There wasn¡¯t time to weigh every possibility. ¡°... Theo Gospel....¡± At my answer, the monocled butler furrowed his brows ever so slightly. I braced myself, wondering how he¡¯d respond. Then, he asked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°... Pardon?¡± I was taken aback for a moment. It was a completely unexpected response. In what world would people not recognize me? I was the infamous Demon Monk, Theo Gospel, after all. In Angmar, even three-year-olds knew my name. It¡¯d become a part of nursery rhymes and playground taunts. How could he not know who I was? Were there variables because this was Aira¡¯s imaginary world? Just then, Mirna tugged on my shoulder. ¡°Sir Theo, let¡¯s step back for now. If we linger, we might be seen as suspicious, and the guards could confront us.¡± As always, Mirna¡¯s wisdom shone through. But I couldn¡¯t retreat so easily. Thus, I decided to try one last thing. ¡°Excuse me, Butler-nim. May I ask you just one question? How old is Lady Lioness this year?¡± The butler¡¯s narrow eyes opened slightly. He seemed to wonder why I would ask such a question. But perhaps he thought it was harmless enough to answer, as his lips parted slightly between his neatly-trimmed beard. ¡°She¡¯s nineteen this year.¡± At that moment, it felt as if a water balloon had burst inside my chest¡ªtruth flooding in all at once. The deja vu I had felt while looking at the city, the confusion at seeing the slaves being whipped... There was a reason for it all. This place was indeed the royal capital, Monarch City. However¡ª It was Monarch City before Theo Gospel had introduced the Slave Abuse Prevention Act. This was Monarch City from two years ago. I had been transported back to the past, when I didn¡¯t exist yet. And Aira two years ago was... ... A dreadful tyrant, no doubt. Edit by: fake Chapter 337.1 Chapter 337.1 (EP-337.1) Of Hearts #6 337 ¨C Queen of Hearts #6 Mirna and I stepped away from the Lioness villa for a moment to talk. ¡°This seems to be the royal capital from two years ago. It¡¯s Monarch City before I proposed the Slave Abuse Prevention Act. It¡¯s a world where Theo Gospel doesn¡¯t yet exist.¡± First, I shared the information I had gathered. ¡°We¡¯ll need to verify further...¡± From what I could tell, this place was the royal capital from two years ago. The proof lay in the butler, who had stated that Elga was nineteen this year. Considering that Elga¡¯s real age was over twenty, it became clear that we had traveled into the past. Of course, we hadn¡¯t actually gone back in time. But this imaginary world was so intricately and vividly crafted that it truly felt as if we had returned to a day from two years ago. The sensation of rain soaking my entire body, the damp touch of my clothes¡ª Even the scent of wet earth, the relentless pounding of raindrops, and the rumbling thunder all around¡ª Nothing about it felt like a dream. It was all too real. Was something like this even possible? Chaaaarrrr-. As I touched the falling raindrops with my palm, Mirna said to me. ¡°Feels real, doesn¡¯t it? As if everything is true. In a way, this place is no different from the real world. Even the expressions and actions of the people. Special effort was definitely put into this spell.¡± ¡°Indeed, the butler spoke just like a real person.¡± ¡°Of course, there are still limits. This world operates based on the memories and thoughts of Queen Tarantera. It¡¯s shaped by her unconscious mind.¡± I understood what Mirna was saying. The human mind and consciousness were often compared to an iceberg¡ªwhat was visible and used was only a small fraction of the whole. In that sense, this world was a manifestation of the unseen subconscious. It was a world formed from the faces Aira had seen, the fleeting moments she had witnessed, and the information she had unconsciously absorbed without much thought. In other words, everything that Aira had perceived. Mirna added more explanation. ¡°The dreamer won¡¯t realize it¡¯s a dream until the moment they wake up. So unless Queen Aira becomes aware of it, this world is real.¡± ¡°True, when you¡¯re dreaming, it¡¯s impossible to tell if it¡¯s real or not.¡± But of all times, why did it have to be two years ago? ¡°Mirna-nim, this might be more difficult than I expected. Aira-nim from two years ago was... deeply troubled and cold. She was nothing like the person she was in Ark.¡± I gave her a fair warning that our task might become much harder. Fortunately, Mirna simply responded, ¡°I was prepared for difficulties.¡± She accepted it without hesitation. Her spirit was truly impressive. As I was caught in admiration, Mirna glanced at me before gently taking hold of my pinky finger. ¡°Sir Theo, you endured that time alone. But now, I¡¯m here with you. It will be much better than before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really reassuring.¡± It made me feel like I could do anything. ¡®Indeed.¡¯ If I had a companion like Mirna back then, I could have done so much more. Perhaps even achieve greater things. If we had been together at that time, we would have a lot of late night talks, gossip about Aira, and.... Thinking about it, Mirna seemed so endearing right now. I quickly pulled her into a hug and buried my face in her chest. Rub rub rub. ¡°W-Wah... ah...!¡± Startled by my sudden action, Mirna let out a flustered sound. Of course, I had no intention of pulling away from her warm and soft embrace. ¡°I¡¯m really glad that Mirna-nim is my wife.¡± ¡°I get it, so please... just step back a little...! I¡¯m wet from the rain, and I¡¯m sweaty from running around trying to find Sir Theo earlier, so I might smell....¡± Sniff sniff. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything. Just nice and warm.¡± ¡°... Anyway, this isn¡¯t the time for this! We need to hurry and regroup with Lady Lioness. If she¡¯s left alone for too long, she might start getting confused.¡± Swish. Hearing the seriousness in Mirna¡¯s voice, I lifted my head from her embrace and started thinking more seriously too. According to Mirna, if we didn¡¯t find Elga soon, she might start believing this place was the ¡®real world¡¯ and become deeply affected by it. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of effect that would have, but... It definitely wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°But as Lady Mirna saw, I¡¯m treated like a stranger in this world. I can¡¯t just walk into the Lioness villa. What should we do?¡± If I trespassed onto the territory of a great family, I¡¯d be skewered. The Lioness family had more than enough authority to execute intruders on the spot, after all. What should we do? Should I use Mirna¡¯s name? The Draco family name she carried still held influence in this world from two years ago. But Mirna shook her head. ¡°The Draco family¡¯s eldest daughter suddenly visits the Lioness family¡ªsomething like that would draw too much attention. That would reveal our location to the guards.¡± If possible, we had to remain discreet. That was Mirna¡¯s policy. We were intruders in this world, like a virus. And if the Ars Nova inside Aira became aware of our presence, it would be quite troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s not time to step forward yet. First, we need to strengthen Queen Tarantera¡¯s spirit so that she can face her own darkness. Only then will it be our turn to act.¡± ¡°As expected, Lady Mirna is incredibly wise. I¡¯d like to award you some extra points.¡± Mirna shook her head at my joke. ¡°We¡¯ll settle that once this is all over.¡± So she was planning to settle it. Anyway¡ª ¡°So, in short, we need to proceed secretly. Does that mean we have to sneak inside?¡± Mirna shook her head again at my question. ¡°If we get caught sneaking in, it¡¯ll cause an uproar. And besides, there¡¯s no need for us to sneak over walls like thieves. We¡¯ll enter through the front gate.¡± Through the front gate? How? Just as I was confused, Mirna let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Sir Theo, have you ever heard of lucid dreams?¡± ¡°By lucid dreams, are you talking about the phenomenon where you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re dreaming?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Narmi and I have trained extensively in lucid dreaming. So once we recognize that this is a dream, we can do this.¡± Edit by: fake Chapter 337.2 Chapter 337.2 (EP-337.2) Of Hearts #6 337 ¨C Queen of Hearts #6 Suksuk-. Mirna rubbed her palms in the empty air. She continued doing this for a few seconds. Then, I noticed¡ªthere was now a small, folded piece of paper in her hand. Mirna said. ¡°There. This will get us into the villa.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± In response to my question, Mirna unfolded the paper and showed it to me. ¡°It¡¯s a job offering with the Lioness family seal. We¡¯ll enter the mansion as newly hired servants.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ The paper contained a written contract stating that Theo and Mirna had been employed as servants. And at the bottom was the unmistakable seal of the Lioness family. She actually forged something like this... Wasn¡¯t this creating something out of nothing? The training for lucid dreaming was amazing. I tried to replicate her, but it didn¡¯t work. Feeling a mix of regret and curiosity, I asked Mirna. ¡°Can you make more?¡± ¡°I tried, but it¡¯s not working. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s not my dream. Creating one piece of paper was already my limit. It¡¯s quite tiring.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ So it was not something that could be used freely. Still, this one piece of paper was more than enough for now. * * * We rang the bell at the main gate of Lioness villa again. Ding-ding. A small chime echoed through the rain. Soon, someone approached us with an umbrella. It was the butler from earlier. Seuk-. The butler took the paper from Mirna and scrutinized our faces. Then, he carefully examined the writing and the seal on our document. ¡°I, Rowan, am in charge of hiring servants. However, I don¡¯t recall hiring two people recently. Which means...¡± Snap. The butler snapped his fingers, producing a small flame. He then held the paper over the fire, moving it back and forth. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing, but he looked like an inspector checking counterfeit bills. And, in truth, it was probably something similar. ¡°All the official documents used by the Lioness family have been specially treated. If this is real, a faint lion emblem should appear when held up to a flame.¡± ¡°......¡± Hearing the butler¡¯s words, I tensed up. Would we get exposed? ¡°Huu...¡± Mirna also looked nervous. She probably hadn¡¯t known that the Lioness family¡¯s documents had this kind of feature. Was it my turn? Activate¡ª ¡ªFairy¡¯s Trick! The sugar and glucose I had been saving up seemed to energize my brain. Thanks to that, my overheated mind came up with a brilliant idea. ¡°We were specially hired by Lady Lioness.¡± At my words, Rowan¡¯s gaze shifted to my face. ¡°... By the Young Lady?¡± ¡°She needed extra help in preparation for Her Majesty¡¯s upcoming birthday. We¡¯ve traveled a long way, it would be nice if you could let us in and rest.¡± ¡°......¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how my confident attitude came across, but the old butler¡¯s eyes behind the monocle narrowed slightly. Elga was always impulsive, buying slaves or hiring servants on a whim. Her indulgence would be convincing. Now, how about that? ¡°Hm.¡± Soon, the butler rolled up the document in his hand and tucked it into his inner pocket. ¡°The document is undoubtedly genuine. You may enter.¡± Giiik-. Soon, the heavy iron gate opened with a creak. The plan worked. Just as Mirna had said, we were able to walk proudly through the front gate! ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the Young Lady.¡± In that manner, we followed the butler through a vast garden. As we walked behind him, I spoke to Mirna in a low voice so the butler couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°You managed to replicate the Lioness family¡¯s documents. Did you know about the special treatment?¡± ¡°Of course. When it comes to the Lioness family, I might even know more than Lady Lioness herself. We¡¯re that close.¡± I doubted it was a romantic kind of relationship, however. Perhaps like spies gathering enemies¡¯ information? I figured it was best to keep that thought a secret. What was important now was that we had successfully infiltrated the Lioness family¡¯s villa. It was a familiar place to me, but Mirna was busy looking around. ¡°So this is how it looks. Sir Theo mentioned having stayed here before. Does it look the same compared to the real place?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because of the rain, but it feels a little more gloomy. It¡¯s usually bustling with people.¡± After that, we followed the maids¡¯ guidance to the bathroom, washed up, and changed into clean clothes. Since we were about to meet Lady Lioness, daughter of a great family, it was only natural that we couldn¡¯t do so while soaking wet. Once we had tidied ourselves up, the butler led us through a familiar hallway. The left corridor of the mansion¡¯s second floor. Walking down that path would lead to Elga¡¯s private office. Stopping in front of the door, the butler knocked and spoke. ¡°Young Lady, the two servants you hired have arrived. Shall I send them in?¡± From inside, a response soon followed. ©¥Did I hire anyone recently? That¡¯s strange.... Let them in. Clack, creeeak¡ª The butler gently pushed the door open. Through the slight gap, a thick and unpleasant stench seeped out, assaulting my senses. It was like a gas chamber. Mirna also frowned and coughed a few times. ¡°This smells like magic herbs. It¡¯s like sticking your head in some bonfire.¡± ¡°Elga-nim has always been a heavy smoker.¡± But she had quit. I had never seen her smoke since she got pregnant. That resolve and determination had certainly earned my respect. But as I stepped into the room, it was thick with an unpleasant odor and filled with dense smoke like dry ice. Had Elga also reverted to two years ago? ¡°So, who are you?¡± Unfortunately, it seemed she didn¡¯t recognize us. Edit by: fake Chapter 338.1 Chapter 338.1 (EP-338.1) Of Hearts #7 338 ¨C Queen of Hearts #7 A dense fog filled the room. There was no other way to describe the state of Elga¡¯s office. Of course, it wasn¡¯t real fog¡ªjust sticky smoke from the burning herb, thick with moisture from the heavy rain. ¡°It¡¯s suffocating.¡± Mirna, who had little tolerance for this, kept coughing. Her already red eyes turned even more bloodshot from irritation. She looked like a pitiful, helpless rabbit. Meanwhile, Elga Von Lioness, the source of it all, didn¡¯t seem to care¡ªexhaling another thick cloud. ¡°So¡ª¡± The 18-year-old Elga, who was holding a short cigar with her legs crossed on the desk, looked at us with piercing blue eyes, like that of a wild beast. ¡°So, tell me.¡± Her face was as sharp and cold as a honed blade. It felt like she was warning us that it wouldn¡¯t end well if we got too close. It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen Elga with such an expression. This brought back a mix of familiarity and tension. The old Elga was as unpredictable as a ricocheting rugby ball. If she didn¡¯t like something, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use violence. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t recall hiring anyone recently. I just got back from the Western Front, and I¡¯m exhausted. Why the hell would I be hiring in the middle of all that?¡± At Elga¡¯s sharp questioning, the old butler Rowan pulled out the document Mirna had forged from his pocket and handed it to her. Elga carefully examined the document, her eyes narrowing even further. ¡°The handwriting and seal are definitely mine... That¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t remember this at all. Well, you¡¯re dismissed, old man. I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡± As Elga waved the paper lightly, the old butler Rowan bowed and left. He was probably suspicious about us, but he must have thought we couldn¡¯t harm the young lady even if he wasn¡¯t by her side. After all, Elga wasn¡¯t a girl who needed protecting. ¡°So, who are you?¡± Was she seriously asking? Since Mirna was still struggling with the smoke, I decided to answer her. ¡°My name is Theo Gospel.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel? Never heard of it.¡± How harsh... That was minus 5 main wife points. ¡°And the woman next to you?¡± ¡°This is Mirna...¡± ¡°Hey, Theo Gospel. Did I ask you? I was talking to the woman. Is she mute? Don¡¯t speak unless I tell you to. I won¡¯t say it twice.¡± Elga¡¯s attitude was quite domineering. Though, Elga was always this aggressive and arrogant when we first met . I had to admit that Elga didn¡¯t remember us at all and was completely immersed in this dream from two years ago. Seuk-. Elga stood up from her seat and strode toward us. Her body was clad in red and silver armor. Covered in sharp spikes and jagged edges, my body would get shredded if I did as much as hug her. It¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d seen her in that armor. Suk. Elga grabbed Mirna¡¯s chin, pulling her face close before exhaling a puff of smoke right at the girl. ¡°Ugh.¡± Mirna¡¯s face scrunched in disgust, coughing violently. Elga seemed to find it amusing, given how she bared her fangs slightly with a smirk. ¡°Mirna? That¡¯s the same name as someone I know. You also look similar? No, you¡¯re prettier, the kind of pretty that¡¯s fun to tease. You¡¯ll attend to me tonight.¡± ¡°Cough... W-what did you say?¡± ¡°I like teasing pretty things~.¡± Seuk-. Elga stuck out her tongue and licked Mirna¡¯s face. Mirna was shocked, but that only seemed to amuse Elga more. ¡°Good reaction. Are you a virgin? No, that¡¯s not how a virgin reacts. I can tell from the taste of your sweat. Judging by your skin and hair, you must have been a noble.¡± I didn¡¯t know what she meant by a ¡°non-virgin¡± reaction, but I could tell that Elga had always liked pretty and cute things. Especially after returning from war, she had a habit of bullying beautiful women. So I often hired a bunch of dancers to soothe this mistress of mine. But more importantly¡ªdid she really not recognize Mirna? I thought they¡¯d have some level of familiarity, given they were both the eldest daughters of rival families. No, maybe she simply didn¡¯t consider the real Mirna being hired as a servant. Elga¡¯s thought process was straightforward¡ªshe might just assume Mirna was someone who looked similar. If she knew, Elga¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to call Mirna pretty. Still... At this rate, she might actually harass Mirna. And if that happened, it was Elga herself who would suffer, not Mirna. Once she came to her senses and remembered what she¡¯d done, she¡¯d probably want to crawl into a hole. For the sake of Elga¡¯s dignity, I decided to step in. ¡°It¡¯d be best if you¡ªugh!¡± A cold metal grip clamped around my neck, lifting me into the air. With my feet no longer touching the ground, I could do nothing but struggle. ¡°Hey. I told you not to speak out of turn.¡± But a voice colder than metal rang in my ear. Elga¡¯s nerves were sharper than ever, like a growling alligator ready to snap at any moment. She had just returned from the battlefield. That was why she was wearing armor. Her mind must be restless. I understood. Like a beast that couldn¡¯t calm down after smelling blood, Elga was still bathed in the frenzied chaos of war. She couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°That face... I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere.¡± At that moment, Elga leaned close to my face. For a second, I thought she¡¯d realize that this was a dream, and understand that this wasn¡¯t the time for any of this. ¡°Must be my imagination.¡± Yet, she really didn¡¯t recognize me. Back at the entrance, Mirna and I had already discussed what to do if Elga didn¡¯t recognize us. And we had agreed to use a forceful method to make her realize the truth. So, enduring the suffocating grip on my throat, I forced my airway open and spoke. ¡°Elga-nim, I know about you. I¡¯m from the future. I know what you¡¯ll be like in the future. You can call it a prophecy.¡± ¡°... A prophecy? You think you¡¯re some kind of prophet? No, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re from the future? Ridiculous¡ªdo you want to die?¡± As expected, she hated it. Elga had always despised charlatans, frauds, and false prophets who did nothing but run their mouths. But¡ªif given proof, she was also the type to fall deeper than anyone else. That was why I had to show her evidence. ¡°I have proof!¡± ¡°Proof? You better be real careful with that tongue of yours... I might just rip it out of that cute little mouth. So? What¡¯s your proof?¡± ¡°My proof is... I know that you have a small, white heart-shaped dot that¡¯s the size of a grain of rice on the inside of your left thigh. And how much it bothers you...¡± A secret that only I knew. Elga would believe me if I told her the information that only I, who had shared a bed with her, knew. Now, how would she react? ¡°You, you ba?stard, what the hell are you?!¡± Soo-wook, bang-! She slammed me against the wall, hitting my head. It made me dizzy, but not enough to forget who I was. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what am I¡¯? I¡¯m your husband, Elga!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Edit by: fake Chapter 338.2 Chapter 338.2 (EP-338.2) Of Hearts #7 338 ¨C Queen of Hearts #7 Elga¡¯s hair shot up. Like an angry porcupine raising its quills, her voluminous blonde hair literally stood on end. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me about the dot¡¯s location. Want me to tell you the others? There¡¯s one under your right bre?ast. And a crescent-shaped mark on your left ankle¡ª¡± I knew almost everything about Elga¡¯s body. We had spent that much time together. By now, maybe I knew her even better than she knew herself. ¡°You liked having your hair stroked. But when things got intense, you liked being scolded. You might pretend otherwise, but you¡¯d get completely work¡ªGhhkkk¡ª!¡± With her face flushed red, Elga tightened her grip around my throat. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever ma-marry someone as weak as you! Who the hell are you? A spy? Who sent you to investigate me? How much do you know? Huh?!¡± She didn¡¯t believe me. * * * ¡°Theo Gospel, don¡¯t even think about dying peacefully. I¡¯ll extract everything in that head of yours.¡± Clank, creeeak. We were locked up in the underground prison of the Lioness villa. A furious Elga had thrown both Mirna and me behind bars. Did she really think we were spies? The only silver lining was that Mirna and I were placed in adjacent cells. ¡°I apologize, Lady Mirna. I was confident, but it didn¡¯t go well.¡± I heard a chuckle from the other side of the wall. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It¡¯s not your fault that Lady Lioness is stupid. Although Narmi and I did our best to make the spell as real as possible, I didn¡¯t expect her to be so immersed.¡± She muttered something about docking ten points.... Then, she added a few more words. ¡°... However, I am a little envious. You know so much about Lady Lioness. I know the secret of the Lioness family¡¯s documents, but even I didn¡¯t know about those secrets.¡± Even through the cold stone wall, Mirna¡¯s voice clearly carried a hint of bitterness. Was she jealous that I knew Elga so well? There was no reason to be. ¡°If it had been Lady Mirna who lost her memories, I would¡¯ve done the same. I know quite a bit about you, too.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You have a tiny pink dot on your left armpit. Lady Narmi doesn¡¯t have it, but you do. It seems that even twins aren¡¯t exactly the same.¡± Rustle-. A rustling sound came from the other side of the wall, followed by the clanking of chains. Mirna was probably checking her armpit right about now. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ I could picture it, and such was adorable. ¡°Did you see?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never checked.¡± She was a terrible liar. It was probably because Mirna was an inherently honest person. With that, our conversation came to a brief end. Taking advantage of the silence, I slipped into a light meditation. I needed to gather my mana in case there was a need to escape this place by force. Fortunately, I could feel my mana calmly surging through the veins. I could cast Rank 6 magic three or four times without any problem. That should be more than enough to break out of here. However, high-level magic would leave significant traces. It would attract too much attention and risk alerting Aira¡¯s unconsciousness and the Ars Nova. Thus, I should save it as a last resort. ¡°Sir Theo, what should we do now?¡± Just then, Mirna¡¯s voice came from the other side of the wall. I simply looked towards the entrance and said casually. ¡°It¡¯s about time they came back.¡± ¡°Came back?¡± Clank. Creeeeak. Right on cue, the heavy iron door of the prison groaned open. A metallic sound echoed as someone approached with a brightly burning lantern. It was Elga, clad in armor. ¡°I knew you¡¯d come, Elga-nim.¡± ¡°Get out. We need to talk. The woman stays here as a hostage. If you try anything funny, she¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡± So I had to leave Mirna behind. Well, even with heavy shackles on her wrists, someone like Mirna shouldn¡¯t have any problem. She could probably slip them off by lucid dreaming. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Sir Theo.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring you a souvenir when I return.¡± ¡°Enough chatter. Move.¡± I followed behind Elga, who seemed to be in quite a foul mood. Passing through countless hallways, I assumed we were heading to her office... but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Elga-nim, isn¡¯t this the way to your bedroom?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know how you know that, but whatever. I have questions for you.¡± Creak. At last, I stepped into Elga¡¯s bedroom. It was exactly as I remembered¡ªher bed, the furniture, and even a soft plush toy hidden somewhere in the corner. ¡°Sit here.¡± Elga gestured for me to sit on the chair in front of the bed. Despite her previous growling demeanor, her tone was surprisingly polite. ¡°... So, is it true? You¡¯re really my husband?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At my response, Elga ran a hand down her face. ¡°What the hell happened in the future? No matter how I look at you, you¡¯re far from my type. Was it an arranged marriage?¡± ¡°No. Elga-nim, you know better than anyone that you wouldn¡¯t agree to something like that.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s true. I¡¯d rather bite my tongue than marry someone as weak as you.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯ve always said you wanted a prince who conquers the battlefield. Didn¡¯t you dream of the romance of a prince rescuing you from captivity?¡± At my words, Elga made a stunned expression. Well, it was only natural¡ªI just revealed her deepest secrets. I would react the same if someone told me about the CFO4-1PIJ42A file in my PC¡¯s D drive. ¡°... Do I believe you? That¡¯s something I never told anyone. How do you know that...? Is this real...?¡± Elga looked distressed. Was this how people felt when they were fighting their inner demons? ¡°Did I seriously end up with such a weak-looking guy...? But why...? I mean, your face is somewhat decent, I guess. But you¡¯re so frail...¡± She must have been utterly confused. Watching her like this was amusing, but at the same time, I felt a pang in my chest. What was so bad about me? Then, Elga asked. ¡°Then, are you the secret disciple of a hidden swordmaster? Or maybe a master of a legendary martial art passed down through generations? I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re skilled with a sword or in combat.¡± ¡°I can barely slice fruit with a knife.¡± ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t make any sense! So why¡ª?!¡± Elga seemed completely unable to understand why her future self had fallen for me. At this point, even I was getting curious. Why did Elga fall for me? ¡°I¡¯m curious too. What made Elga-nim fall for me?¡± Just as I said so, Elga finally seemed to muster the courage after much hesitation and asked. ¡°T-Then... you and I... we, um... d-did that too?¡± ¡°Did what?¡± ¡°... S, Sex.¡± Edit by: fake Chapter 339.1 Chapter 339.1 (EP-339.1) Of Hearts #8 339 ¨C Queen of Hearts #8 Elga was a curious person. She had to get her hands on something, roll it around, and sometimes even lick it for a taste before she could be satisfied. So, when we became more open to each other, Elga and I spent a lot of time together in bed, trying out all sorts of things. Her desire and craving for stimulation were like those of a ho?rny teen. And as for me, I also explored my own desires and learned many new things. In other words, we did it a lot. So much so that whenever we locked eyes while alone, we could smell each other¡¯s arousal. We would do it even while eating or sleeping. Thinking about it now, I realized that those were truly passionate days. Strictly speaking, it hadn¡¯t even been a full year, but so much had happened in-between that it already felt like a distant past. Of course, for Elga right now, it was all still in the future. ¡°So? Did we do it or not? I¡¯m talking about se?x.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± The Elga in front of me was still a virgin. Or at least, she believed she was. She had forgotten all the passion we had shared, the affection and whispers, the fights and reconciliations¡ªshe was now a blank slate once more. Did she really not remember? A part of me felt sad, but at the same time, I found it amusing to think about filling her blank mind with all those memories. ¡°We did it a lot. Six times out of ten, Elga-nim requested it.¡± ¡°T-That can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°Out of all my wives, no one has done it as much as Elga-nim.¡± ¡°... Wives?¡± Elga¡¯s expression twisted fiercely. Maybe it was too soon to bring up the topic of wives. But she pounced like a predator who had just found an injured prey. ¡°What do you mean, wives?!¡± At this point, there was no choice but to push forward. ¡°Just as I said. I have multiple wives, and Elga-nim is one of them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Not only Elga-nim, but also the young ladies of the Draco Family and Lady Stella of Bellhawk. And Queen Aira will soon be mine.¡± ¡°... I see. Now I finally get it.¡± ¡°You remember now?¡± ¡°I get that you¡¯re a lunatic. You¡¯re completely out of your mind, aren¡¯t you? What was that nonsense? If you want me to play along, at least make it somewhat believable.¡± Elga¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. It was painful to be mocked by someone who had always been on my side, even if she was always teasing me. But it didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°Elga-nim, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯ve forgotten that you love me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just make you fall for me again. The second time will be easier.¡± The first time for anything was always the hardest. Unfamiliar. Awkward. Clumsy. But with experience, the second and third times would go smoother. Whether it was being the Demon Monk or making Elga fall in love again, I was much more confident this time around. ¡°Why the hell would I fall for you? Just because you run your mouth? I hate people like you who are all talk. It¡¯s pretty obvious you¡¯re lying about being my husband!¡± As thunder roared across the sky, Elga¡¯s sharp blue eyes narrowed. But she didn¡¯t attack me. She was in doubt. Were there still missing pieces for her to regain her memories? I looked around wondering what story I should tell. Should I say that name? I hesitated. If Elga acted like she knew nothing, I¡¯d get affected mentally. Still, I knew full well that I didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. At that moment, Elga grabbed me by the collar. ¡°You¡ªwhat is your motive? Answer me! Who sent you? The Dracos? Aira? My father? What are you plotting?¡± She was angry again. But my attention was drawn to a particular word she just said. ¡°Kkungkkungi (Plotting)...?¡± ¡°Plotting...?¡± ¡°Yeah, what the hell are you plo¡ª¡± She suddenly stopped mid-sentence and muttered to herself. ¡°Kkungkkungi....¡± Was she experiencing some kind of gestalt collapse, where words would suddenly lose all meaning? No, this was different. So I said. ¡°Leonor.¡± The name left my lips and drifted through the air, mingling with the sound of pouring rain and our breathing. The moment it reached her ears, Elga flinched violently. She let go of my collar and took a step back. ¡°H-How do you know that name...?¡± Was she confused? She thought to herself that if she ever had a child, she¡¯d name them that. So hearing me say it must have been quite a shock. ¡°How do you know that name!?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re family.¡± ¡°... Family!?¡± ¡°Remember, Elga-nim. This is all a dream. We¡¯re inside Queen Aira¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°Kh... dream¡ª.¡± Elga clutched her head and collapsed onto the floor. She looked to be in pain, like she was suffering from a terrible illness, and began muttering to herself. ¡°This... what is this? These memories... I-I never did any of this. What is this? What is all of this...!?¡± Was she starting to remember who she was? She was probably overwhelmed by the sudden torrent of memories. Elga didn¡¯t react like this when she heard my name, but she did from Leonor. I felt a bit jealous but also proud of her. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up. Just how long do you plan on sleeping, Elga-nim? You¡¯ve long overslept.¡± ¡°Keugh...¡± Shiver-shiver-. Edit by: fake Chapter 339.2 Chapter 339.2 (EP-339.2) Of Hearts #8 339 ¨C Queen of Hearts #8 Elga trembled like a deer doused in cold water. She gagged a few times, before finally wiping her lips and taking a deep breath. ¡°... Haa, I feel like absolute shi?t.¡± ¡°Have you finally woken up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, so don¡¯t ask. My head¡¯s a mess right now. It feels like I¡¯ve aged several years all of a sudden. I was just eighteen¡ªit¡¯s confusing and depressing.¡± Shff. Elga reached out and grabbed a cigar from the table. But just as she was about to bring it to her lips, she froze. Her eyes then widened. ¡°......!!!¡± It was like she¡¯d seen a ghost. Even I felt a shiver run down my spine. Then, without hesitation, she tossed the cigar aside and began stripping off her armor. Clank. Clatter¡ª As Elga shed the pieces of metal, she clutched her stomach and screamed. ¡°©¥©¥©¤©¤!!!¡± No, could you even call it a scream? It was something far more harrowing¡ªa grieving wail beyond words, as if her insides were being torn apart. The sound must have reached others because the door suddenly burst open. ¡°My Lady! Are you all right!? What in the world¡ª!?¡± It was Rowan, the old butler of the Lioness family. He must have rushed over after hearing Elga¡¯s scream. With a face drenched in tears, Elga cried out. ¡°It¡¯s gone... It¡¯s gone...!¡± The old butler¡¯s face twisted in deep confusion. Then, as if deciding that interrogating me was more important than figuring things out, he shot me a furious glare. ¡°You wretch! What have you done to the Young Lady!?¡± ¡°I did what I had to do. But, old man, I need you to step out for a moment.¡± Snap. I flicked my fingers lightly. With that, I sent Rowan flying out the door. Now, it was just Elga and me left in this sealed room. Not three¡ªjust two. Elga. Me. The realization seemed to be a poison to Elga. She clutched her stomach and wept bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s gone...!¡± ¡°.......¡± I knew why she was crying. Just as she said, Elga was completely alone. She was no longer pregnant. Thanks to that, she was now in a full-blown panic. ¡°Was it because I smoked too much¡ª?!¡± Did she think it was because of smoking? For now, I decided to calm her down. ¡°That¡¯s not the reason. Elga-nim, let¡¯s talk to Lady Mirna first.¡± * * * Inside the underground prison of the Lioness family. Mirna was rubbing Elga¡¯s belly with her palm as she lay on the floor. Whether it was the sensation of her belly being touched or something else entirely, Elga¡¯s expression remained twisted in discomfort. After a while, Mirna finally spoke. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± ¡°But... the baby...¡± ¡°I already told you that you might not have a baby in this dream world. Didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Mirna scolded Elga instead. It seemed Mirna had anticipated this situation and warned her about it beforehand. Elga must have forgotten in the chaos of her jumbled memories. ¡°... So it¡¯s not really gone? It¡¯s just missing in this dream, and everything will be back to normal when I wake up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hah, I see... It was like that.¡± At Mirna¡¯s calm response, Elga¡¯s expression overflowed with relief, as if she had just found a ladder out of hell to heaven. I felt the same way. Thank goodness it wasn¡¯t really gone. I had been holding back my reaction for Elga¡¯s sake, worried that she might panic even more, but in truth, I had been just as shaken. Then, as if trying to lighten the dark and tense atmosphere, Mirna chuckled. ¡°More than that, it feels strange to be stroking Lady Lioness¡¯ belly like this. It¡¯s like petting a dog.¡± ¡°G-Get your hands off me! We don¡¯t have time for this. We need to get out of this damn place and back to reality.¡± Now that she had regained her memories, Elga was more motivated than ever. Mirna, watching her, simply pouted. ¡°And whose fault do you think that is? Hurry up and take these cuffs off me.¡± Elga snorted at that. ¡°The spoiled Draco Lady walked in here of her own free will and landed herself in prison. Why would I let you go? Besides, this is just a dream. Maybe I should make an announcement outside.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The two of them continued to bicker. Seeing them exchange banter like this without all the tension reassured me. It seemed like things were finally settling down. Elga then crossed both arms and shook her head. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. How did I ever agree to something so reckless? The Angmar harem plan? Was I insane? And with someone as weak as you...¡± Suk-. Elga flicked my nose. ¡°Hiiiek...!¡± Tears welled up in my eyes as I felt a pang of pain. Meanwhile Mirna, who had been watching, chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s not about taste or perfection. You love someone despite their flaws. There¡¯s no need for a reason.¡± ¡°That sounds right... but it¡¯s weird hearing it from you, Mirna.¡± A brief silence settled between us. In the end, the three of us got together. Was it time for me to lay out our next course of action? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s decide what to do next. Our goal is Angmar Castle.¡± We need to meet Queen Aira, and either negotiate or settle things once and for all. Hearing this, Elga raised a finger and offered a suggestion. ¡°I think I might know a way. There¡¯s a secret entrance to the castle. We could sneak in, disguised as servants like you guys did.¡± Infiltrating the castle as servants.... That was something new and I had never done before. Edit by: fake Chapter 340.1 Chapter 340.1 (EP-340.1) Of Hearts #9 340 ¨C Queen of Hearts # 9 Rumble, crash! Lightning and thunder roared without rest. The sky poured rain as if a hole had been torn open, showing no signs of stopping. Even though morning had arrived, it was as dark as midnight or the early hours of dawn. Just as I was beginning to wonder if it would flood, Elga spoke up. ¡°Come to think of it, it rained like this before. The whole place was a muddy mess, and we had to pump water out of the sewers all the time.¡± Elga knew more about this time period than anyone else. Since neither I nor Mirna had been in the capital during that time, it was only Elga who had been by Aira¡¯s side. ¡°Aira was so much sharper back then. Like a rose with nothing but thorns. You¡¯ll get pricked if you get too close.¡± This was before I met Aira. It was said that Aira was so unpredictable and terrifying that even her cousin Elga was afraid to approach her. ¡°If Aira doesn¡¯t remember anything, just like I did earlier... things could get really difficult. I don¡¯t know why we¡¯re sent back here....¡± Elga trailed off. Beside her, Mirna, who had been meditating, added a few words. ¡°It¡¯s simple. This was the period when the inner Ars Nova exerted the greatest influence over Queen Tarantera.¡± According to Mirna, the great magic had anticipated our arrival and deliberately set the stage it was most confident in. In other words, this place was its home ground. That meant we were stepping into battle with a built-in disadvantage. But I wasn¡¯t too worried. If I were alone, that would be one thing. But with Elga and Mirna by my side, a mere home advantage wouldn¡¯t be insurmountable. At least, that was what I believed. ¡°So, how long is Mirna going to pose like that?¡± ¡°Shh, Elga-nim. Let her focus for now.¡± Both Elga and I watched Mirna as she meditated. In front of her was a box. I didn¡¯t know for sure, but it seemed like she was trying to do something with that. Then, at last, Mirna¡¯s eyes snapped open and she opened the box. Clunk, creak. Inside lay flowing garments. They were maid uniforms¡ªblack with white accents. I recognized them immediately as it was the attire worn by regular court servants. Elga seemed to realize what she was looking at as well, and soon clicked her tongue. ¡°Iyah~, you really just pulled clothes out of an empty box. I mean, if we can do whatever we want in this dream, why even bother waking up?¡± Elga¡¯s words made a lot of sense. If there were a perfect world where one could live however they pleased, who wouldn¡¯t want to stay? However, Mirna gracefully wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s a foolish idea. In the end, this place is nothing but an illusion. If we stay too long, it will start affecting our real self. So it¡¯s important not to delay things.¡± This imaginary world technique was usually used by those who held an intense longing for reality, those who had a reason and the will to wake up and continue living in the real world. Like Elga. After all, she had a child in her womb. Those like her had a reason to return to reality rather than remain trapped in some dream. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll use these outfits to enter the palace. Sir Theo and Lady Lioness know far more about the situation inside than I do, so I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± I nodded at Mirna¡¯s request. ¡°Leave it to us.¡± Rustle, rustle. Mirna and I quickly changed into the maid and servant uniforms. As we stepped outside, the rain was still pouring. Elga said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them I have business in the palace. You two follow behind me, then figure out how to split up. Got it?¡± With the plan roughly laid out, all that remained was to put it into action. Under a gloomy sky, we trudged through the thick mud. Before long, familiar streets came into view. The road leading to the palace. But the wooden stakes planted along the path, and the people bound to them were unfamiliar sights. ©¥P-Please, just a little food... Prisoners sentenced to stoning. I didn¡¯t know what crimes they had committed, but the kingdom used to have a lot of public executions. Even if corpses littered the streets, no one batted an eye. ¡°This is awful...¡± Mirna covered her nose against the stench of death and shook her head. Was this the first time Mirna had seen something like that? Well, at this point in time, she was probably living a peaceful life in the church city of Gracia. ¡°For something like this to be happening in the kingdom while I was away... I didn¡¯t know. If I had known people were suffering like this....¡± Mirna seemed to feel a bit guilty for having turned a blind eye to the kingdom¡¯s affairs. But Elga, who was walking ahead of us, spoke in a slightly curt tone. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t. If you¡¯d tried to confront Aira, you¡¯d probably be hanging there with them right now. Anyway, get ready¡ªwe¡¯re almost there.¡± At last, the tightly shut gates of the royal palace came into view. The proud grounds of Angmar¡¯s royal palace were now adorned with the corpses of beasts...? No, their mutilated forms made it difficult to identify them. Still, the stench of blood and decay clung to the air¡ªit just couldn¡¯t be washed away by the relentless downpour. The guards standing amidst this carnage were unreadable, their faces looked obscured beneath the weight of their heavy helmets. Just then, Elga stepped forward and spoke. ¡°I am Elga Von Lioness. I have business in the palace. Open the gate.¡± * * * ¡°It feels like a massive graveyard.¡± Mirna, who had been silently following behind Elga, finally spoke. I couldn¡¯t help but agree with her words. The palace was different from the one I knew. As Mirna described, it was dreary and gloomy, just like a cemetery. A land for the dead, not the living. The maids and servants we passed didn¡¯t greet us. They moved lifelessly and their faces were void of expression, like walking corpses. Because of that, Mirna and I had to act just like them. ¡°We should go see Aira first. Though honestly, I really don¡¯t want to meet her at this point in time.¡± Elga was clearly hesitant. However, she didn¡¯t stop walking.... Before long, we arrived at the throne hall, where Queen Aira was seated. Edit by: fake Chapter 340.2 Chapter 340.2 (EP-340.2) Of Hearts #9 340 ¨C Queen of Hearts # 9 A dark and gloomy hall. Torches flickered on both sides of the red carpet, casting eerie shadows. Beyond them, swords and spears stood embedded like a wall of sharp thorns. And at the center was a throne. Seated upon it was a woman dressed in black. One leg crossed over the other, her chin resting on a hand, while both eyes closed in thought. Like a black rose blooming amidst a bed of blades. A true flower of evil¡ª Every cell in my body screamed that this was the Aira of this world. Was this Aira Von Tarantera before she met me? Ssuk-. Her black eyes looked like they were going to open, so Mirna and I hurriedly lowered our heads. But we could still see her reflection in the polished marble floor. Then, her lips parted, and a single word was spoken. ¡°Leave.¡± Her cold, decisive voice echoed through the hall. The sheer rejection and disdain carried in that word felt almost like a spell, striking directly at one¡¯s heart. A voice so frigid it could extinguish any love a thousand years strong... While Mirna and I were taken aback, Elga merely shrugged as if she had expected this. ¡°You¡¯re in quite the foul mood. Had a bad dream? You only ever make that tragic heroine face when you¡¯ve had one.¡± To speak so casually with this thorn-covered queen... Elga¡¯s courage was truly impressive. As expected, there was no one better as the queen¡¯s cousin. Perhaps her words had some effect, as Aira¡¯s reflection on the marble floor trembled slightly. ¡°... A dream. You¡¯re right. I had a long, long dream. But this time, it was different. A rather amusing, dull, and drowsy dream.¡± ¡°Amusing? Then why are you so angry?¡± ¡°So, Elga, why did you come here? Get to the point.¡± Srrng. A sword embedded beside her throne floated into the air. If things went south, she¡¯d definitely throw that towards Elga. The current Aira I knew wouldn¡¯t do something like that. It seemed Aira, like Elga, had no memories. Lost in this vivid dream, she truly believed she was the queen who once ruled the throne with fear years ago. At that moment, Elga spread her hands open. ¡°It¡¯s almost your birthday. So I brought you a present. These guys. They¡¯ll keep you entertained.¡± Suk. Elga gave us a push on the waist. However, Mirna hesitated, seemingly stiffened by Aira¡¯s coldness. ¡°You fear me. Why is that?¡± Aira¡¯s eyes narrowed. Feeling the need to do something, I stepped forward and bowed. ¡°My name is Theo Gospel, Aira-nim.¡± ¡°Theo Gospel. An orphan.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°There are many orphans in the kingdom. Is that why? Your name sounds familiar. So, Theo, what can you do?¡± ¡°Anything to please the Queen.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve seen plenty of flatterers like you. Do you know what became of them~?¡± ¡°Their tongues were cut, or their eyes got gouged out. But Aira-nim should know that I¡¯m different from those nobodies.¡± ¡°Hmm... You know well. Then lift your head.¡± At Aira¡¯s command, I raised my head. And finally, I locked eyes with this world¡¯s Aira. Eyes as dark as ink. A depthless abyss lurking within them. Yeah, when we first met, you were just like this. Aira smiled faintly. There was only a slight crescent on her lips, but that alone held enough power to seduce a man. ¡°You¡¯re the first man to look at me without flinching....¡± I felt like I¡¯d heard these words before. But what she said next was something entirely new to me. ¡°However... You are lying to me, the queen of all people. Your very existence is filled with lies. This is my first time meeting someone like you. No, can I even call you human in the first place?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯d best not feign ignorance. My clairvoyance sees beyond form and illusion, any truths or lies. Now, I ask again¡ªwho are you?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer right away because an unexpected revelation had just entered my mind. ¡°If you won¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll open your head and see for myself.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡®Clairvoyance.¡¯ That must be the same mysterious skill the Demon King once possessed. It was said that its wielder could see through all lies and even reach the ultimate truth. My skill ¡¶Farsight¡·might be an inferior copy or perhaps an earlier evolution stage of it. But I had never heard of Aira having such a thing. Did that mean she had seen through every single one of my lies and stories from the very beginning? No, that wasn¡¯t important right now. Sssk¡ª Aira¡¯s long black hair bristled to either side like the legs of a spider. That could only mean one thing¡ªa signal for battle. ¡°Everyone, prepare to fight!¡± After warning the others, I quickly began chanting a spell. At the same time, the sword floating midair shot toward me, faster than any arrow fired by an archer. Sheeek-! Normally, that blade would have pierced my neck. If this were two years ago, when I had no abilities, that was exactly what would have happened. But now, things were different. Clang-! The sword Aira had hurled struck my mana shield and was deflected. Aira furrowed her brows slightly and tilted her head. ¡°You blocked my sword.¡± ¡°Surprised? It seems having clairvoyance doesn¡¯t mean you can see through everything.¡± ¡°.......¡± Was that right? It didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°You asked who I am. To be honest, I¡¯m not so sure myself anymore. But one thing I¡¯ve never forgotten is what I must do.¡± Who I was would be defined by what I did. In that sense, I knew exactly who I needed to be. Back then and even now. In dreams or in reality. There has always been only one thing I must do. ¡°¡ªAira Von Tarantera.¡± I would save you. There was no falsehood in this feeling. Edit by: fake Chapter 341.1 Chapter 341.1 (EP-341.1) Of Hearts #10 341 ¨C Queen of Hearts #10 Queen Aira burst into laughter. ¡°Save me? How amusing. Though, I don¡¯t sense any lies in your words... Many have tried to kill me or hidden their true intentions, but this is a first.¡± Her laughter quickly faded into an icy glare. ¡°Still. In front of me, the queen of all things, such insolence is intolerable. I don¡¯t need to be saved by anyone. And above all, you hold your head too high.¡± A beauty¡¯s glare could chill one¡¯s bones. Being on the receiving end of such eyes, it wasn¡¯t strange to feel intimidated. Snap. Aira then flicked her fingers. Her specialty¡ªtelekinesis. Kuuuuuuung! ¡°Ugh.¡± An immense weight crushed down on my shoulders, as if a slab of iron was suddenly slapped on there. Was she trying to force me to my knees? No, this felt more like stomping on an insect. The aggressive, unrestrained pressure flattened me to the ground. Gooooooong. I couldn¡¯t so much as move a finger, let alone lift my head. Then, I heard Aira¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Elga, you¡¯ve brought an interesting one. But as you know, this is treason. Even if you¡¯re my cousin, execution must always be impartial.¡± ¡°Yeah, you were always so harsh. But I wasn¡¯t much better back then. Anyway, hey¡ªTheo, what are you doing? You should be able to break free from that.¡± Elga¡¯s shout snapped me back to my senses. As she said, I knew how to break free from this kind of telekinetic control. Telekinesis, which manipulated intangible force and direction, required precise and delicate control of mana. If I could disrupt the mana around my body to a similar intensity as the telekinetic force, breaking free or interfering wouldn¡¯t be difficult. And from what I knew, Aira at this point wasn¡¯t much different from me now. ¡ªDispel. A spell to break magic. As I chanted, the force pressing down on my body vanished in an instant. After catching my breath, I stood up and lightly said. ¡°I was just lost in thought for a moment.¡± ¡°Lost in thought? There¡¯s no time to be carefree.¡± ¡°I know, but...¡± ¡®Lost in thought.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t a lie. Truthfully, upon facing Aira, I held one hope. The hope that the bond we¡¯d built still existed somewhere deep in her subconscious, culminating in a dramatic scene. Something like¡ª Aira recognizing me, and a touching reunion. But that didn¡¯t happen. ¡ªInstead, Aira attacked me. That was why I got sentimental for a bit. Perhaps stories like dramas and movies were fictional, because they didn¡¯t happen in real life. It felt like a pity, but there was nothing I could do about it. At this point, I had no choice but to rely on my skills. As I steeled my resolve, Aira said. ¡°You seem to be a fairly skilled mage. But Elga, if the reason you brought this one before my throne, with such unfounded confidence, is this lacking... I might be disappointed.¡± Swoosh, swish. Suddenly, the swords and spears planted beside Aira¡¯s throne floated into the air. Aira gazed at them with her sharp eyes. ¡°Your remnants will soon join these.¡± Those were the weapons of assassins and heroes who had tried to kill her. How many challengers had fallen before the queen until now? At that moment, Elga touched her stomach. ¡°I was feeling a bit empty earlier, but now I¡¯m glad things turned out this way. I can beat her up, and deal with that great magic. Let¡¯s finish this quickly and go back!¡± Pabat-. As Elga kicked off the ground, the marble floor caved in. Propelled by the immense force, Elga now wielded a massive double-edged axe as large as her body. Whoooosh¡ª The colossal, brutal hunk of metal roared like a lion as it descended toward Aira. Meanwhile, she just stood still¡ªwhether in shock or contemplation, it was hard to tell. ¡°Brace yourself!¡± Just as the axe was about to hit Aira, Elga was stopped by an invisible wall, sending sparks flying. Kagagagak-! ¡°It¡¯s tough!¡± ¡°.......¡± Beyond the barrier, Aira¡¯s expression looked almost sad. ¡°... You really did it, Elga. I thought you were family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m doing this, you idiot!¡± ¡°Elga-nim, be careful!¡± Surreung-. The swords and spears floating around Aira all pointed their blades toward Elga. If this continued, Elga might be in danger. ¡°What the¡ªit¡¯s stuck!?¡± Elga grunted, struggling to pull her axe free from Aira¡¯s mana shield¡ªAegis. Seeing this, I panicked too. ¡°Fall back first!¡± ¡ªFairy¡¯s Step! A spell that lightens the target¡¯s legs. I cast it on Elga. At the same time, the swords aimed at her shot toward her defenseless back. Ssssnap-! They moved faster than arrows, which was nearly impossible for a human to react to. Of course, Elga was no ordinary human. She was a hero who had stepped into the realm of superhumans. Edit by: fake Chapter 341.2 Chapter 341.2 (EP-341.2) Of Hearts #10 341 ¨C Queen of Hearts #10 Paht. With one single leap, Elga put a great distance between herself and Aira. Striking nothing but air, Aira looked at her. ¡°You got lucky, Elga.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Empty bravado won¡¯t work on me. You¡¯ve lost your weapon.¡± It was true that Elga¡¯s halberd¡ªCrusher was still stuck in the air around Aira. In her urgency, Elga had abandoned her weapon to escape. Now empty-handed, Elga turned to me. ¡°Hey, Theo. Got any good ideas?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking. Individually, we might be slightly weaker, but there are three of us. We need to take advantage of that.¡± Elga wiped the sweat from her chin with the back of her hand. ¡°Three? The girl beside you has been out of it since earlier. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but tell her to snap out of it!¡± She was right. Since we faced Queen Aira, Mirna hadn¡¯t been her usual self. It was as if she were shrinking in on herself, and was overwhelmed. I had noticed this, but with everything going on, there just wasn¡¯t time or focus to address it. Right now, however, we needed Mirna¡¯s strength. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you alright?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This place makes me sick. The queen... she¡¯s covered in countless horrible menaces...¡± ¡°Horrible menaces?¡± ¡°She¡¯s practically possessed. The vengeful spirits of those she¡¯s slain... the stray souls they¡¯ve attracted... It¡¯s like a massive graveyard. Both the queen and this palace.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t know much about spiritual matters. But judging from Mirna¡¯s reaction, Aira was anything but normal. ¡°She¡¯s barely human at this point. It¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s still sane. Even if this is just a reconstruction of the mind...¡± ¡°In any case, Mirna-nim, do you think you can join us?¡± At my question, Mirna slapped her cheek. ¡°I have to.¡± Good. Her condition had improved. Just then, a loud yawn echoed through the air. ¡°Are you done talking now? I don¡¯t really care¡ªjust make this a little more entertaining for me. At least be better than the assassins who came last time.¡± Aira looked at us like she was utterly bored. She didn¡¯t even bother getting up from her throne, and simply looked down on us with an air of absolute supremacy. Maybe it was just my imagination, but... It felt like Aira Von Tarantera¡¯s existence was just those eyes. ¡°If you can make me stand up from this throne, I¡¯ll grant you a clean execution. No torture.¡± At those chilling words, Elga clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°She¡¯s underestimating us.¡± Mirna, unfolding a fan, also steadied her stance. ¡°Arrogance is the harbinger of downfall. If the queen underestimates us, then our chances of victory are at their highest. We should take advantage of it!¡± She was right. Aira saw us as nothing more than insignificant. And why wouldn¡¯t she? At eighteen, Aira had never once known defeat. She had lived her entire life at the pinnacle¡ªshe was the sky. The very thought of her own defeat likely didn¡¯t exist in her mind. That was why now was the perfect moment to strike. I wanted to see the look on her face when it was stained with the shame of defeat. Shff, shff. Beside me, Elga tied her flowing golden hair into a tight knot then stretched her wrists and ankles. ¡°Alright.¡± She then stripped off her bracelets, necklaces, and other accessories, dropping them to the floor. They seemed weighted as they thudded dully. ¡°I¡¯m going all out now. Try to keep up.¡± She was quite confident. Just as that thought crossed my mind, Elga lowered her stance¡ªlike a sprinter preparing to dash at full speed. No, even lower than that. She pressed herself against the ground, coiled like a predator hidden in the brush. For a moment, I was overwhelmed by her tension. Sak-. A faint breeze drifted through the indoor space as Elga¡¯s figure flickered. I was only able to track her movements because ¡¶Farsight¡· granted me superhuman vision. In an instant, Elga launched herself at Aira, her right hand raised high before crashing down like a bolt of lightning. At that moment, something amazing happened. Swish, pop. ¡°......!¡± Aira got up from the throne and rolled to the side to avoid it. Thanks to this, Elga¡¯s hand smashed the empty throne. CRACK! Five deep gashes were torn into the throne like the claws of a giant monster. It was more powerful than I thought. Skk¡ªcrack. Elga cracked her knuckles, smirking. ¡°The Queen is rolling on the floor so disgracefully. Getting you off that chair is easy. Right now, I¡¯m the older one. Not that you¡¯d know what I mean.¡± ¡°.......¡± Aira glared at the broken throne and Elga. Her face twisted in fury like some vengeful specter. ¡°You... dared destroy my throne...?¡± In contrast, Elga was relaxed. Picking up her fallen axe, she bared her fangs in a grin. ¡°Unlike you, I wasn¡¯t just playing around in Ark. I¡¯m stronger than you right now.¡± Edit by: fake Chapter 342.1 Chapter 342.1 (EP-342.1) Of Hearts #11 342 ¨C Queen of Hearts #11 ¡®Evenly matched.¡¯ A term used to describe a state where both sides had equal or nearly equal strength. No phrase could be more fitting to depict the fierce battle unfolding between these two women, neither yielding an inch. Elga, fully committed to fighting at full power, was incredibly strong. The way she pressured Aira, leaving no time to cast mana shields or chant spells, reminded me of how Reinhardt had fought against me. A relentless assault. It was the most basic and effective way to deal with a mage who needed time to cast spells. However, even two years ago, Aira was no pushover. ¡°How long will you keep dodging? Fight back!¡± ¡°.......¡± Maybe it was just my nerves, but watching Aira evade Elga¡¯s strikes by a hair¡¯s breadth sent chills down my spine. Mirna soon shattered that tension, however. ¡°I¡¯m done preparing¡ªI¡¯ll be joining in. Sir Theo, please assist with ranged attacks.¡± Mirna had scribbled black ink-like characters onto a sword she picked from the floor. Then, she joined the fight between Elga and Aira. ¡°Lady Lioness, isn¡¯t that a lot of wounds after boasting?¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m getting hit on purpose. Don¡¯t you know my weapon¡¯s ability? The more blood it absorbs, the heavier and more destructive it becomes.¡± ¡°For all that, you seem to be breathing rather heavily. I¡¯ll help you, so let¡¯s proceed with Plan B.¡± ¡°Plan B? Since when did we¡ª¡± Elga raised her axe high. ¡°¡ªhave one?!¡± Kwaaaaang! She then slammed her massive axe into the floor at full force. With that, the ground beneath Aira collapsed instantly, dragging her down into a dark and bottomless abyss. Kwarururururu! ¡°Ugh!¡± Aira exhaled sharply, stretching her hand into the air. Behind her falling body, fragments of the shattered floor floated like stepping stones. But Mirna wasn¡¯t about to let that slide. ¡°I knew you¡¯d create footholds.¡± Swish. Mirna swung her arm, and a flurry of papers spilled out from her wide sleeves. They were talismans, each imbued with a unique effect. Shwaaak. However, Aira just extended her hand and tore them apart with telekinesis. No matter how intricate their magic, they were still just paper, after all. That was when Mirna snapped open a fan, covering half of her face. ¡°I knew you¡¯d tear them. But these talismans activate when they¡¯re torn.¡± Snap, snap-snap. The shredded talismans clung to Aira¡¯s body, sticking to her like damp tissue on a wall. ¡°......!¡± Aira tried to rip them away, but her face twisted in pain as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Ugh...!¡± ¡°These are magic-draining talismans¡ªthey¡¯re drawn to those with strong mana. Trying to force them off will only cause you pain. This will slightly lower your mana and rank.¡± Mirna chuckled behind her fan, then sent an additional barrage of talismans to completely envelop Aira. ¡ªPaper Purgatory. Shwarurururu-. Aira, sealed by the colorful papers, looked like a piece of art. Finally, the last talisman clung to her face¡ªcompletely covering her eyes. Elga, peering into the pit, furrowed her brow. ¡°Hey, if you had something this convenient, you should¡¯ve used it earlier.¡± ¡°I needed the right opening. In that sense, Plan B worked perfectly.¡± I didn¡¯t know what Plan B was, but Mirna and Elga¡¯s coordination was surprisingly good. Maybe it was because they¡¯d faced life and death situations together, like when they fought against the berserk Professor Balan. Or perhaps their rivalry made them oddly compatible. Either way, their synergy surpassed my expectations. Although this was a weaker Aira from two years ago, subduing her was still impressive. Then Elga spoke up. ¡°Hey, Theo. We did all the work while you just stood around!¡± Mirna clicked her tongue. ¡°Lady Lioness, it seems you truly know nothing. Had Sir Theo not disrupted Queen Tarantera¡¯s magic, we might be the ones lying on the ground right now.¡± ¡°... What? Really?¡± I hadn¡¯t shown it, but Mirna was right. Every time Aira chanted a spell, I chanted it backwards at the same speed, disrupting the flow of her magic. After all, no matter how fast and relentless Elga¡¯s attacks were, Aira still tried to cast spells in the small gaps that appeared. And if I¡¯d cast offensive magic at Aira, Elga and Mirna could¡¯ve been caught in the crossfire. So supporting them was my best move. Elga scratched the back of her head. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t notice... Anyway, we won! It was three against one¡ªbut you won¡¯t call it cowardly, right, Aira? We did it for you, after all.¡± * * * ¡°Seeing it like this... it really does look like an egg. Don¡¯t you think so, Sir Theo?¡± We pulled Aira up, still buried under layers of talismans. As Mirna had said, the round and colorful appearance resembled a beautifully decorated Easter egg. An egg from which Aira would be reborn. But for some reason, the thought left me with a strangely unsettling feeling. As I examined the egg, Elga asked as she stroked her chin. ¡°So what do we do with this now?¡± I wondered too. What exactly were we supposed to do with this egg? Mirna answered. ¡°Now we must persuade the Queen inside. We need her cooperation if we want to find the Ars Nova corrupting her.¡± ¡°Wait, I thought we just had to beat her. You¡¯re telling me the real enemy is something else?¡± Elga scowled, baffled. Mirna glared at her in exasperation like she was looking at some revolting bug. ¡°Did you forget everything I explained? We came here to defeat Ars Nova, not Queen Tarantera! You even said it yourself earlier.¡± Ah, right. To be honest, I had kind of forgotten too... The reason we came here wasn¡¯t to defeat Aira¡ªit was to suppress the great magic festering within her. Aira was looming over us like a final boss, so our priority had been warped. However, defeating her wasn¡¯t the end! ¡°Then let¡¯s continue.¡± Clearing her throat lightly, Mirna spoke to the egg made of paper. ¡°Queen Tarantera. For many reasons, we¡¯re here to help you. Somewhere in this palace, there¡¯s something you wanted or needed to hide. Where is it?¡± The deep subconscious. That was where Ars Nova lurked. Unless that thing came to us first, finding it would be nearly impossible. The only one who knew its location was Aira herself, the owner of this realm. But Aira didn¡¯t answer. The egg sat as silent as an unfertilized shell. Elga, who was not familiar with this type of magic, asked me. ¡°Is it supposed to be like this?¡± Mirna tapped the egg, then shook her head. Edit by: fake Chapter 342.2 Chapter 342.2 (EP-342.2) Of Hearts #11 342 ¨C Queen of Hearts #11 ¡°This is strange. I expected some resistance, or maybe a scream. But it¡¯s as quiet as an egg.¡± Could something have happened to Aira? Or was there some kind of bizarre change? I couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°What if we release her? If she goes wild, we can always subdue her again.¡± Mirna let out a thoughtful hum at my suggestion. But with Aira motionless and silent, Mirna seemed to have no better ideas. She nodded reluctantly. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡ªMutter, mutter. Mirna chanted an incantation. Crack. Crack-crack. Visible fractures began forming on the paper shell of the egg. Then, at last, one side shattered completely¡ª Shluck. Something dark tumbled out through the broken gap and collapsed onto the floor. From behind damp strands of hair, hazy eyes met mine. I¡¯d braced myself for an attack the moment the seal broke, but the sight of her limp figure left me deflated. She looked like a newborn chick. A bird with wet, black feathers. ¡°Aira-nim, can you hear me?¡± I snapped my fingers in front of Aira. But she looked vacant, and didn¡¯t seem to comprehend my words. Elga¡¯s face twisted in frustration. ¡°Hey, Mirna. She¡¯s completely broken. What the hell did you do? Did you mess with her mind or something?¡± ¡°If I could do that, don¡¯t you think I would¡¯ve made things easier? This isn¡¯t my doing¡ª¡± Leaving the two to their bickering, I held Aira¡¯s empty gaze. What came to mind was the Queen Aira from the original story¡ªdefeated by the Hunter. After losing to the Hunter¡¯s party, she had given up and was ultimately hanged on the gallows. That was right. Despair. Perhaps Aira let go of whatever semblance of a ¡®heart? she¡¯d been clinging to. Proud and regal to her core, the queen we knew couldn¡¯t bear the shame of losing to intruders like us. So she fled. She turned away from what she couldn¡¯t endure, pretending it didn¡¯t exist. ©¥There¡¯s commotion over there! Protect the queen! ©¥Defend Her Majesty! The clatter of armor and weapons echoed from the hallway. Hearing the approaching footsteps of people carrying torches, Mirna, Elga and I frantically looked around in alarm. ¡°Sir Theo, we need to move!¡± I agreed. Hoisting Aira up, I bolted toward the least active path in the familiar interior. But there were soldiers everywhere. Cornered in a dead end, Mirna then clicked her tongue. ¡°We can¡¯t surrender the queen quietly. At this point, there¡¯s no hiding the fact that we¡¯ve infiltrated the palace.¡± Would we need to fight? ¡ªShhh! Over here! Just then, someone suddenly grabbed Elga¡¯s arm. We were all caught off guard by the unexpected situation¡ªan arm just sprouted from the solid wall and seized Elga¡¯s wrist. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Elga looked genuinely startled. ¡°A trap?! Something¡¯s pulling me! It¡¯s stronger than I thought!¡± With a whoosh, Elga was being dragged into the wall. But she was strong and wouldn¡¯t just allow herself to be taken. Then¡ª Mirna shoved Elga¡¯s back toward the wall. ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡± With a yelp, Elga vanished. ¡°Sir Theo, this way!¡± Mirna slipped into the wall after her. I think I knew what Mirna was planning. Pressing my body against the wall, I pushed through. Suook-. For a moment, it felt like passing through a thin film of soap. A small flickering candle, and a bed made from discarded wooden crates gave the space a lived-in feeling. Why was there such a place in what we¡¯d thought was a dead end? Whatever the reason, we were alive. ©¥Where¡¯d they go? This is a dead end! ©¥I don¡¯t know! Find the Queen! Loud noises came from behind me. It felt as if there was an invisible glass window in front of our group, allowing us to clearly see what was happening on the other side of the wall. I worried for a moment that they might be able to see me as well, but fortunately, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Was this something like a one-way magic mirror? ©¥You go that way, you follow me! The soldiers, armed with swords, spears, and torches, frantically searched the area before eventually scattering in different directions. Only then could we finally let out the breaths we had been holding. ¡°Whoever you are... thank you. This must be one of Narmi¡¯s safe zones. But who are you? Some kind of hidden magic she left?¡± Ever polite, Mirna first offered her thanks before asking about the person¡¯s identity. ¡°Huh?¡± The owner of the wall sprouting arm made a strange noise. Then, they pulled back the hood of their robe, revealing their face. ¡°Safe zone? Magic? What are you talking about? This is my home.¡± Shraa¡ª Golden hair cascaded down like a waterfall, framing a pale face with blue eyes that felt both familiar and strange. Since they had pulled Elga in by sheer strength, I had expected someone rugged or a man. But surprisingly, it was a girl. She looked even younger than I had imagined. Fourteen, maybe fifteen? But her age was hard to pin down because of her short, pointed ears. A nymph. I had heard that blonde nymphs were quite rare. She looked almost like a doll. At that moment, she suddenly scowled. ¡°Is that the Queen? You defeated her and kidnapped her? Are you people insane? No¡ªno, even crazy people wouldn¡¯t do this lunacy. You almost ruined my perfect plan...!¡± Edit by: fake Chapter 343.1 (EP-343.1) Of Hearts #12 343 ¨C Queen of Hearts #12 The blonde nymph was furious. She raged, saying that because of us, the plans she had painstakingly devised and executed for a long time were now on the verge of collapse. ¡°It was a perfect plan! Until you idiots barged in here with your insane scheme to capture the Queen!¡± We could only stare in bewilderment. We had no idea who this girl was, let alone what plans she had been making. More importantly¡ªwho even was she? Was there a nymph like this in the palace two years ago? From a quick glance, she seemed to have been living in this strange space between the walls for quite some time. Her hideout couldn¡¯t have been built overnight. If someone so suspicious had been hiding here for this long, there was no way the palace staff wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Then again, wasn¡¯t this entire world constructed from Aira¡¯s subconscious? If so, then chances were high that this girl was someone Aira knew. ¡°......¡± Of course, the Queen herself wasn¡¯t offering any answers. She simply curled up on the bed with a vacant look, turning her back on the world. I thought Aira might recover after a while, but there was no sign of improvement. That was when Mirna spoke up. ¡°So, who exactly are you? Why are you living in a place like this in the palace? You don¡¯t look like an ordinary palace maid.¡± Her crimson eyes reflected the garments hanging on the wall. These were outfits worn by the palace servants, as well as hats and clothes used by laborers. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Then her gaze landed on the numerous maps and drawings pinned to the wall. Among them was a big heart symbol. Mirna muttered the words written on it. ¡°Queen of Hearts...?¡± ¡°Wh, What do you think you¡¯re looking at?!¡± The nymph jumped like a coiled spring, yanking the papers and maps off the wall. Was she trying to keep us from seeing them? She crumpled all the papers into a corner box, then said. ¡°I have no reason to tell you who I am. And you lot don¡¯t look like ordinary maids either. Are you foreign assassins? Kidnappers? Traitors?¡± Was she trying to guess our identities based on the fact we had Queen Aira with us? As she went on, Elga, who had been listening for a while, finally asked. ¡°You live in the palace, and you don¡¯t know who I am?¡± ¡°Nope. Why would I?¡± ¡°What?¡± Elga furrowed her brows, but from that brief exchange, I was able to form some guesses. It was reasonable that she wouldn¡¯t recognize me or Mirna. Yet not knowing Elga, who was quite famous in the palace at this time, was quite unusual. Mirna seemed to realize this too, leaning in to whisper in my ear. ¡°This might be a variable caused by Narmi¡¯s safe zones. Sometimes, anomalies like this appear.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I gave a small nod. Noticing our hushed conversation, the nymph scowled. ¡°... Don¡¯t whisper in front of me! And this is my kingdom and castle. Since I saved you, you have to obey me from now on. Got it?!¡± She was very prickly, though not that I could blame her. From this girl¡¯s perspective, we were a bunch of strangers, and on top of that, we were trying to abduct the Queen. If I were in her shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have helped our group at all. Of course, Elga grumbled, ¡°What a rude brat.¡± But we quickly fell silent again as a group of soldiers swarmed and searched the area around us. We didn¡¯t make a single breath, fearing that our location might be discovered. ©¥Didn¡¯t they disappear around here? This is a dead end. How could they vanish? Did they use magic? ©¥Maybe the rumors are true. Secret passages are hidden throughout the palace that were built during the old Angmar dynasty. When the soldiers mentioned secret passages, Mirna, Elga, and I exchanged glances. If things came to it, we might have to fight our way out. But the nymph, who seemed to own this space, looked completely at ease. She simply sat at her desk, casually grooming her nails. Then, out of nowhere, she burst into laughter¡ªHuahahaha! Her sudden cackle startled all of us. The soldiers were still nearby, why would she laugh so loudly? Just as tension in my body surged, the nymph wiped a tear from her blue eyes. ¡°Whatever you do in here, no one outside can hear it. And without my invitation, no one can find this place. That¡¯s just how it works.¡± A power like that existed?! Was this nymph really in control of everything here? As if reading my mind, she added. ¡°Like I said, this is my kingdom. Here, I¡¯m the Queen. Yes, Queen! I like the sound of that. From now on, you will all call me the ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯¡± At that, Mirna and Elga glanced at each other, their expressions saying, ¡®Now what?? But for the time, what choice did we have except to play along? If we handled this right, our group might be able to get more help. So, I bowed my head to the nymph. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± Serving a queen was nothing new to me, after all. At that moment, the dazed Aira lying on the bed, turned her gaze toward me. ¡°......¡± Her eyes were still hazy, but somehow they seemed to rebuke my act. Aira, this wasn¡¯t me cheating. Please understand... Edit by: fake Chapter 343.2 (EP-343.2) Of Heart #12 343 ¨C Queen of Heart #12 Unlike our prickly first encounter, the Nymph Queen turned out to be quite talkative, chattering on endlessly. ¡°This box here? I took it from the palace¡¯s kitchen. When you stack two of them together, it turns into a bed. Amazing, right? And if you press this button, rainwater from the roof flows down through this sand-gravel filter into a cup.¡± ¡°Truly remarkable, Your Majesty!¡± Perhaps she was pleased with being treated like a queen. Or maybe she was just happy to have someone to talk to after so long. Either way, she freely shared details we hadn¡¯t even asked. From that, it was safe to say that she had been living alone in this hidden space for quite some time. Days? Months? No, it seemed even longer than that. I decided to ask. ¡°So, what brings Your Majesty to reside in this place? Someone as capable as yourself surely must have a grand and perfect plan.¡± Did she like my flattery? The nymph let out a long hmm through her nose and narrowed both eyes. Then, as if making a decision, she began rummaging through the box. What she pulled out were the papers and maps she had hastily shoved away earlier. Rustle¡ª She spread them out on the makeshift box bed and began piecing them together. Even Mirna and Elga, who had been grumbling about her ¡°childish queen act,¡± fell silent in focus. Perhaps it was because they were curious about the Queen of Hearts at the center. Though, the maps and sketches were scribbled messily¡ªit was really like a child¡¯s drawings. The nymph queen then said. ¡°I¡¯m searching for treasure. I think I was trying to steal something from the palace... but when I came to my senses, I was badly wounded and started wandering through the halls.¡± She paused, murmuring that she had been lucky to find this place. Her blue eyes were slightly clouded, as if she could still feel the pain from back then. That was when Elga spoke up. ¡°So, you¡¯re a thief who sneaked into the palace, got caught by the guards, got beaten and now you can¡¯t fully remember what happened?¡± It was a reasonable theory. But the Nymph Queen clearly didn¡¯t appreciate it, snapping at Elga with a glare. ¡°Hey, who said you could speak?!¡± ¡°Tch. You really are a pain.¡± Elga shrugged and sharply turned her head away. It seemed that the headstrong nymph and the equally headstrong Elga were too similar to get along. Or maybe... they actually looked a bit alike? As I studied their faces, Mirna interjected. ¡°So, the thing you¡¯re looking for is located at the spot marked in the center of this map. Can you tell us what it is, Y-Your Majesty?¡± Her acting was awkward, but the Nymph Queen was more generous than expected. ¡°You¡¯ve got a keen eye. That¡¯s right. Whenever I had time, I scoured every corner of the palace to remember why I came here. And I learned many secrets.¡± The secrets of the palace. At those words, Mirna¡¯s gaze turned more serious. ¡°What kind of secrets?¡± ¡°Well, for starters, there¡¯s a massive labyrinth beneath the palace. And deep within it, a terrifying monster is guarding a magnificent chest.¡± A labyrinth, a monster, and a chest. It sounded just like a dungeon. The Nymph Queen then added a few more words. ¡°The thing I¡¯m looking for is definitely inside that chest. If they went so far as to have a monster guard it, then it must be something incredible. Maybe it¡¯s even this queen¡¯s magic heart!¡± ¡®Magic heart? ¡® While I was still trying to process the unfamiliar term, Mirna chuckled. ¡°By magic heart, you must be referring to a life vessel. Mages often hide their remains or hearts in secret locations to become liches.¡± ¡°Lich? Vessel? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. All I know is that it¡¯s some incredible treasure. And once I get my hands on it, I¡¯ll finally understand why I¡¯m here!¡± It was an interesting story. At the same time, it left me uneasy. It was only natural to wonder if the goal this blonde Nymph Queen was searching for was the same as ours. Mirna seemed to have the same thought, as she whispered to me in a low voice. ¡°Sir Theo, this might have something to do with Ars Nova.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Just as I nodded¡ª Elga, who had been listening intently with a serious expression, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Can I say something?¡± The Nymph Queen gave a nod. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Her permission was granted rather easily. But Elga¡¯s expression remained serious and solemn. ¡°This is just something I was curious about. You called it the queen¡¯s heart, right? But if you wrote that in the common language, shouldn¡¯t it be ¡®Heart of Queen¡¯?¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°This way, it becomes ¡®Queen of Heart.¡¯ I don¡¯t think you didn¡¯t know that, so I was wondering why you named it like this.¡± When Elga finished, silence fell over us. Mirna and I exchanged glances, but neither of us said a word. Just then, a hissing noise came from somewhere. It sounded like a kettle boiling, with steam coming out, so I turned my head and saw the nymph shaking with her face flushed bright red. ¡°I, I know that! You idiot! I just, I did it on purpose! Of course, I know the common language of the continent! And I don¡¯t like you! Don¡¯t talk anymore!¡± Her reaction was intense. Elga, however, merely muttered under her breath, ¡°She definitely didn¡¯t know. I was being polite by pointing it out, but she still got mad. She must not have had a good upbringing. No wonder she¡¯s resorted to stealing.¡± ¡°I heard that!¡± The Nymph¡¯s hair bristled as she snapped at Elga. Did she hear her murmur? Before long, the two were bickering loudly. Even if this place was cut off from the outside, I was getting worried that it would be noticeable if they were this loud... Swoosh. Aira, who had been curled up on the bed, covered her ears and slipped behind me. ¡°......¡± She buried her face against my back, sneaking glances like a child who was scared of adults fighting. It was such an unfitting sight for Aira that we all stopped¡ªjust staring at her in stunned silence. Edit by: fake Chapter 344.1 (EP-344.1) #1 344 ¨C Spider #1 ¡°Here, try this.¡± At my words, Aira parted her lips slightly. Her small, delicate tongue and neat, white teeth came into view as I moved the spoon in my hand toward her. The soup rippled gently. I fed it to her and finished by ruffling her hair. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°......¡± Of course, Aira didn¡¯t react. She only blinked at me blankly or glanced around. Watching this, Mirna spoke up. ¡°The Queen... she¡¯s like a child now. Not sure if this counts as regression, but...¡± Just as Mirna said, Aira really did seem like a child. She couldn¡¯t dress on her own, wash her hands and face, or do anything without someone else¡¯s help. Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t she like this before? ¡°Aira, put your arms in here.¡± I slipped a long robe over her. If we were to sneak out, we needed to hide her identity to avoid alerting the guards. Elga said. ¡°She listens to Theo just fine. But she shakes and pushes me away when I try. Does she think I bullied her when we were fighting earlier?¡± Aira, now like a child, refused to let Elga or Mirna touch her. For some reason, she only tolerated me. I had no idea why. Well, Aira was always the moody type. Just then, shouts echoed in the distance. ©¥We¡¯ve searched the entire palace, but they¡¯re not here! They must¡¯ve already escaped! Split up and check outside! Search the city thoroughly! Lock down the gates! Rumble, rumble. A large number of soldiers could be heard rushing out of the palace. Judging by what they were saying, they thought we had already escaped. Maybe now was our chance to get out? It seemed everyone was thinking the same thing¡ªwe needed a plan to act on it. Our best bet was the map the Nymph Queen had shown us and the marked chest at its center. Now that Aira had lost her will, our only real objective was to find that suspicious location and check what was inside. The question was whether the Nymph Queen would cooperate. ¡°Alright.¡± Surprisingly, she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. The real problem was the monster guarding the chest. It kept delaying my plans.¡± It seemed the fact that we had been able to subdue Queen Aira worked in our favor. She must have been thinking of getting us to deal with the boss monster. This girl knew this was the best chance she¡¯d ever get. She was sharper than expected. Then again, without a quick wit, it would¡¯ve been impossible to survive alone in the palace, even with a convenient secret hideout like this. And so, our odd little party was formed. Clank, clatter. The Nymph Queen, now loaded with gear, declared. ¡°I know the way. Once we reach the underground, there won¡¯t be any more guards. Just follow me closely. We might never get another chance, so let¡¯s not mess up.¡± She seemed quite determined. We felt the same. This might be our only shot. We had already crossed the treasonous line by drugging Aira to sleep. Like standing at the edge of a cliff, there was no turning back now. The problem was... Aira refused to move. ¡°... Ugh...¡± She seemed to have grown fond of this safe zone and didn¡¯t want to leave. She clung to a pillar, growling like someone in a tantrum. ¡°Uuu...!¡± She looked just like a wild animal that¡¯d been wounded and left behind. To think that the proud Aira would act like this¡ªit was fascinating enough that I almost wanted to record it. But at the same time, I was starting to feel a little impatient. ¡°Aira-nim, we have to go. We can¡¯t just stay here forever.¡± How could I convince her? Was this the pain of parenting? Never in my life did I think I¡¯d come to understand the hardships of parents in a place like this... * * * ¡°Hey, are you sure you¡¯re good like that?¡± Elga checked on me. It was probably because I was carrying Aira in my arms. With her arms tightly wrapped around my neck and her face buried in my nape, she was no different from a baggage. Of course, for mere baggage, she smelled nice, while also felt soft and warm. More than anything, she was light. So light that it was almost hard to believe a person¡¯s body could weigh this little. I replied casually. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Aira-nim refuses to step outside on her own.¡± Carrying her like this was the last resort to get her out of the room. Surprisingly, Aira, who had looked so anxious earlier, seemed much calmer now that I was holding her. Good thing I¡¯d been working out. ¡°Hey, you two. This isn¡¯t the time for chit-chat. The coast looks clear¡ªlet¡¯s move.¡± At the nymph¡¯s signal, we all stepped out the wall. The palace air reeked of burning as we swiftly navigated through the dark corridors. We hid from patrolling soldiers, and at times, we even had to take them down. It felt surreal¡ªalmost as if we really were traitors. Still, looking at the bright side, meeting this Nymph Queen had been a stroke of luck. Her living undetected in this palace for so long wasn¡¯t a lie. She led us through guards¡¯ blind spots and lesser-known paths. ¡°This is the underground entrance.¡± We really made it here without being caught. If we hadn¡¯t met this nymph, things would have been much more difficult and complicated. No, perhaps more terrible things would have happened. ¡°Thanks, things went smoothly because of you.¡± But when I lightly expressed my gratitude, she clicked her tongue. ¡°The real job hasn¡¯t even started yet. Our problem starts down there.¡± She pulled out a long pin and fiddled with the heavy lock securing the entrance. After a series of sharp clicks, the lock finally came apart and clattered to the floor. ¡°All right. Everyone, follow me.¡± Edit by: fake Chapter 344.2 (EP-344.2) #1 344 ¨C Spider #1 Creeeak-. As the heavy iron door swung open, a damp, moldy stench unique to underground spaces rushed into my nose. Mixed with it were strange, unpleasant odors that grated on my nerves. Because of that, Aira dug deeper into my arms, trembling violently. Was she afraid? It was only then that I realized¡ª It was not that she hated leaving the safe zone. It was coming here. ¡°... What a wretched place.¡± Someone muttered. It was probably Mirna. As she said, this place was terrible. Bloodstains were splattered everywhere, while pulled teeth and torn nails littered the floor¡ªall were a grim testament to the suffering that had unfolded here. An inescapable prison. The end of hope. I had been locked up here myself not too long ago due to the Nymph Fever Koronoi incident, but even then, it hadn¡¯t been this bad. Just then, Elga nudged me. ¡°No time to linger. They¡¯ll notice we¡¯re here soon. We need to move.¡± She was right. There was no time to be immersed in emotions. This wasn¡¯t even reality¡ªjust some figment in a dream. We kept our eyes forward, never glancing at the iron bars around us, and simply followed the nymph¡¯s lead. How long had we been walking? ¡°This place is like a maze. We¡¯ve been walking for tens of minutes, but there¡¯s no end in sight. Was the palace¡¯s underground always this big?¡± Elga voiced her doubts. I shared the same sentiment. Like her, I was also feeling doubtful. We had walked long enough to reach the dungeon¡¯s end, yet we were still circling similar corridors. Was the nymph leading us into a trap? Just as that thought crossed my mind, Mirna spoke calmly. ¡°It¡¯s common for the deepest parts of the subconscious to form a labyrinth. A place where one locks away thoughts they don¡¯t want to face, or things they don¡¯t want to see. It¡¯s a psychological defense to keep what¡¯s inside sealed.¡± As if to prove Mirna¡¯s words, the further we went, the stronger the stench became. The ground beneath us grew damp and sticky. ¡°... What is this?¡± Elga grimaced at the inky black water now lapping at her ankles. It was so dark that you couldn¡¯t even see the bottom. The further we went, the higher the water level climbed¡ªfirst to our knees, then to our thighs, until we finally had to wade through the murky sludge. ¡°This is awful. The stench is stabbing my nose.¡± Elga scowled. Perhaps annoyed by her complaints, the nymph walking ahead let out a long sigh. ¡°This is where all the palace¡¯s waste and sewage gather. It¡¯s a dumping ground for everything people have thrown away. If you can¡¯t even handle this, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to face that monster. Go back.¡± ¡°Hah, I¡¯m just saying... I never said I can¡¯t handle it!¡± As they exchanged some bickering, we arrived before a massive iron gate. Its bars were spaced just wide enough for a small child to squeeze through. ¡°No way. My chest is stuck.¡± Elga attempted to slip through the gap but got caught at her chest and hips. And Mirna seemed to have many places where she got stuck, so it seemed impossible for her as well. Could I make it? But with Aira in my arms, squeezing through such a narrow gap would be harder than threading a needle with a rope. In the end, the only one who could slip through freely was the nymph. We paused for a moment, contemplating our options. The first to comment was Elga, who said boldly, ¡°Why not just bend them? It¡¯s just iron bars.¡± However, the bars were sturdier than expected¡ªthey didn¡¯t budge even with Elga¡¯s strength. Meanwhile, Mirna looked around. Her eyes narrowed, as she slowly traced her fingers over the patterns and inscriptions etched near the wall. ¡°... I see now. This is a sealing ritual. Drawing wedge-shaped patterns like this is the work of northern witches. Looks like they sealed something in here.¡± ¡®A witch¡¯s seal.¡¯ That phrase sparked a realization in my mind. The hypothesis that the Tarantera family might have artificially implanted Ars Nova inside Aira. The patterns on this gate and the sealing ritual seemed to add credence to that hypothesis. Thinking like that, I couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer. ¡°Everyone, step back.¡± After making everyone step back, I stretched out the hand that was supporting Aira¡¯s back forward. Now that we¡¯ve come this far, we can¡¯t just hesitate like this. ¡ªBelial. This was a nullification spell devised by Solomon himself. No matter how formidable the witches¡¯ seal was, it couldn¡¯t surpass this. Crack. Crack. The moment I uttered the spell, the iron bars cracked and shattered completely. ¡°Ah, no...!¡± Aira trembled violently in my arms. She must have sensed that something terrible had just been set in motion. Splish. Splash. Holding her close, I ventured deeper into the maze until we finally arrived at a vast hall where a black waterfall cascaded endlessly. Shhhhhhh-. Rain from above and all the palace¡¯s sewage gushed in through the pipes, spilling into a chasm of darkness. A pit. A pond. A waterfall. Call it whatever¡ª And there, it crouched. A body woven from countless bones. Ten elongated legs stretched outward. And on the front of its stark white form, eight human faces were clustered together like a spider¡¯s eyes. It looked as if someone had grotesquely fused humans into the shape of a spider. It was massive, measuring several meters tall, and beyond horrifying. The sheer sight of it sent a chill that rippled goosebumps to my entire body. ¡®Monster.¡¯ Was there any word more fitting? Could it even understand speech? Suppressing the visceral unease that clung to my skin, I asked. ¡°Are you Bael, ranked first?¡± Edit by: fake Chapter 345.1 (EP-345.1) #2 345 ¨C Spider #2 The Demon King Solomon¡¯s eyes were said to shine like stars. With those twin orbs of light and wisdom, he gazed into the distant future. It was for the sake of that future that he created the four great magic¡ªArs Nova. The first was Gamigin, the necromantic magic. The second was Vassago, the magic of foresight and analysis. The third was Agares, an unknown power that resided within the Saintess. And the last, ranked first among them, was the magic standing before us¡ªBael. ¡°Are you Bael?¡± In the suffocating silence, I asked again. As the Demon King¡¯s final creation, surely it could understand us. But the creature remained hunched beneath the torrent of black wastewater, utterly still. It showed no reaction to our presence. Was it a mindless monster, devoid of reason? I¡¯d hoped to communicate with it, similar to the cases with Professor Balan and Vassago, but perhaps that was naive of me. Splash. Elga stepped up beside me. ¡°What kind of monster is that? It¡¯s even more grotesque than I imagined.¡± ¡°So even the brave Lady Elga gets scared sometimes.¡± Elga snorted at my teasing. ¡°I never said I was scared. I just said it looks disgusting. Though I bet that cowardly Draco over there is shaking.¡± Slick. Her blue eyes shifted toward Mirna. The moment we entered this place and faced Bael, Mirna had frozen stiff¡ªlike a mouse petrified before a snake. I don¡¯t know if she was scared like Elga¡¯s sarcasm, but it¡¯s true that she didn¡¯t look well. Noticing our gazes, Mirna let out a small sigh and spoke. ¡°I was just a little surprised. I didn¡¯t think something like that could exist in this world. It¡¯s incredible. It¡¯s almost like... how should I put it... an artificial being, created through necromancy, ancient sorcery, and magic...¡± She trailed off. I couldn¡¯t tell whether she was searching for the right words or if she had simply lost her train of thought. But one thing was clear¡ªI understood what she was trying to say. The first ranked Bael. Facing it reminded me of the time I¡¯d encountered the giant centipede, Angala. A mystical being said to have existed since ancient times. This grotesque spider lacked the aura that radiated from Angala, yet something about it felt oddly similar¡ªas if it was trying to recreate it. Was this some kind of artificially created spiritual beast? Just then, Elga spoke up. ¡°So why isn¡¯t that thing moving? It looks like it crawled out of hell, but it¡¯s oddly quiet.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be strange if a fierce battle broke out right now. But as Elga pointed out, Bael wasn¡¯t moving. It was just hunched under the torrent of black water. Mirna offered a thought. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s waiting for prey to step into its web. That¡¯s how spiders behave. If we get too close, it might start moving.¡± She had a point. As if to back up Mirna¡¯s thoughts, the blonde nymph lightly praised, ¡°Not bad.¡± Then, she added an explanation. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªit only moves if you cross a certain distance. Until then, it won¡¯t budge regardless of the noise we make. Lucky us.¡± Swish. She raised her hand. ¡°Now, look past that thing. See that platform over there? And the chest sitting on top of it? Notice how it¡¯s covered in locks? That¡¯s what I¡¯m after.¡± As the nymph had described, beyond the spider-like monster Bael, there was a fairly large platform or pedestal. Atop it sat a chest that looked like it had been dredged up by pirates, bound thickly with chains. It was an imposing sight. I couldn¡¯t tell what was inside, but Bael looked like a watchman guarding it. No wonder this thief nymph had her eyes on it. A chest guarded by a terrifying monster? Odds were, it held something extraordinary. Elga said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what all this means, but isn¡¯t this our chance? If that thing isn¡¯t attacking first, we can just blast it with a big spell right off the bat. That¡¯s a huge advantage.¡± That was true. But with Aira clinging to me, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could prepare a large spell. She was latched onto me like a cicada to a tree. Her body trembled. Was she afraid? Of that spider monster? I couldn¡¯t blame her. That thing was the root of Aira¡¯s suffering, the reason her life had become hollow and numb. It might¡¯ve even been the cause of her being dragged to the gallows. Facing the very trauma that had weighed her life¡ªof course she was afraid. I would¡¯ve been too. The thought made me pity her deeply. We needed to free her from this nightmare as soon as possible. ¡°Aira-nim, please stay here for a moment. I¡¯ll finish this quickly.¡± ¡°... Nngh.¡± I grabbed a box floating on the water and set her down on it. It hurt to peel her away as she whimpered, not wanting to let go, but there was no choice. ¡°Then we go as planned. Elga-nim, you¡¯ll take the front. Lady Mirna, support her. And I¡¯ll hit it with a powerful spell.¡± In my mind, I pictured the classic trio¡ªtank, support, and DPS. Our party was well-balanced and stable with each role filled. Edit by: fake Chapter 345.2 (EP-345.2) #2 345 ¨C Spider #2 If there was one concern, it was Queen Aira¡ªa potential wildcard. Once the battle began, it would be chaos and I wouldn¡¯t have the time to keep an eye on her. Then as if reading my mind, the blonde nymph spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. You focus on taking down that monster.¡± I couldn¡¯t exactly gauge her skills, but she seemed reliable. Alright then. Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯d go all out from the start. ¡ªOpen Chant. I felt my mana surge from the depths of my mind, rushing to my fingertips, flooding every corner of my body. From this moment on, my body was a fortress. A cannon, primed to fire the artillery known as magic. Complicated formulas and intricate incantations boiled over in my mind, calculations layering one after another¡ª ¡®No.¡¯ I realized my mistake. I was thinking of complex and grand spells, but I corrected myself. What I needed was something simple. Something lethal. Something more destructive. Strip away the unnecessary. Focus solely on killing the enemy. ¡°What overwhelming mana... I¡¯ve never seen such a concentration before.¡± ¡°Even I can see it. This is¡ªdangerous.¡± Mirna and Elga¡¯s voices faded as I closed my eyes, shutting out all senses to dive deeper within. I envisioned a single, piercing strike. ¡°Magic Spear.¡± ¡ªGungnir!!! An intense surge of mana burst from my body, the spell fired like a blazing streak of light, hurtling straight toward the spider. Crack! Crackle! But instead of striking the monster, my spell collided with an invisible barrier. A magic shield? It could use something like that? Now that I looked closely, there was an invisible shield surrounding the spider. No attack would have landed in this state. But honestly, it didn¡¯t matter. This was my full power, my heart and soul. Three attributes combined into one. Shoot. Pierce. Kill. The magic Gungnir, forged from these three principles, far surpassed the spider¡¯s concept of ¡°defense.¡± Shiiing¡ª!!! The intense magic shattered the thick barrier and pierced its grotesque, bone-covered body. ©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!!! With that, the hunched spider let out a deafening scream from its eight faces, which replaced its eyes. The sound was like thunder crashing down, forcing everyone to flinch. I had aimed to kill it in one blow. Did the magic shield cut down my spell¡¯s power by that much? Regardless, it was clear that my magic had been effective. It couldn¡¯t have not worked. Gungnir was a Rank 7 spell, strengthened by sacrificing my own life force. There was just no way. ©¥G¡¯rrrrrr!!!! The problem was that this had instantly driven the spider monster¡¯s fury to its peak. It raised its many bone-forged front legs up high. I didn¡¯t know much about spiders, but I knew this wasn¡¯t just a mere show of intimidation. Then Elga exclaimed as she drew a giant ax out of the air. ¡°It¡¯s coming!!! Brace for impact!!!¡± I saw its ten legs slicing through the water as it charged. Finally, one of its razor-sharp front legs came crashing down toward Elga like the blade of a guillotine. Clang¡ª! Clang! Crack! The piercing clash of metal against metal rang out. When the explosion of black water settled, I saw Elga beneath the spider¡¯s crushing weight, resisting with her axe high. ¡°Grrk...! Damn it...! It¡¯s heavy as hell!!!¡± It was impressive that she was holding on. But the spider had ten legs, so it could easily strike at her exposed side or legs next. ¡°Sir Theo! I¡¯ll assist¡ªget the next spell ready!¡± Mirna suddenly leaped out of the water. Then bright yellow talismans shot from her hands, sparking and sticking to the spider¡¯s body. ¡ªParalysis Talismans! Crackle! Crackle! ©¥©¥Kr-r!!! The attack seemed effective as the spider screeched, retreating a few steps. At the same time, Elga, no longer pinned down, sprang up like a coiled spring and drove her axe straight into the center of its head. ¡ªDragon Slayer! Ka-kang¡ª! The axe bounced off the spider¡¯s hardened body, sending Elga flying backward. But judging by the spider¡¯s severed front leg tumbling to the ground, her attack had been plenty effective. ¡°Lady Lioness, ¡®Dragon Slayer?? What an unpleasant name for a technique!¡± ¡°Is this really the time to be complaining about that!?¡± Good. Elga and Mirna were fighting better than I expected. After all, it was their grandfathers¡ªthe legendary heroes, who had defeated Ars Nova at its peak. Considering that, it wasn¡¯t surprising that their descendants would excel against such magic. But variables always existed. Complacency and arrogance were the harbingers of ruin. I needed to prepare my next spell. The first attack had drained a significant amount of my energy and mana, but there was no time to dwell on that. As I quickly formulated my next move to support the women on the frontlines.... Suk-. I felt a tug on the hem of my pants. When I turned my head, I saw Aira looking at me¡ªher breathing ragged. ¡°You... you can¡¯t defeat that thing.... If you do... something irreversible will happen....¡± Edit by: fake Episode 350.1 (EP-350.1) Waking Up From a Dream #3 350 ¨C Waking Up From a Long Dream #3 A day had passed since Aira woke up on Tree Day. Now, it was the Day of Gold. Even after another day had gone by since waking from her dreams, Aira didn¡¯t seem any different from usual. As always, she carried herself with absolute dignity and occasionally gazed out the window, lost in thoughts unknown. If there was any noticeable change, it was that her physical condition seemed significantly better. Perhaps the long sleep had helped, but her body was now taut, like a bowstring drawn tight. The radiant beauty of her youthful vigor was like a flower in full bloom, at the peak of its splendor. It was the golden age of her life. Even monks who had spent their entire lives in abstinence would blush and fall in love if they were to see her now. ¡°I¡¯d like to loosen up a bit. Elga, can you help me?¡± It was a breezy afternoon after lunch. Under the pretext of preparing for the upcoming martial festival, Aira asked Elga for a spar. ¡°I should also prepare myself to face the challengers. Meeting them in peak condition is my duty as queen, don¡¯t you think?¡± It was a reasonable argument. Elga, her eyes narrowing slightly, asked. ¡°Only with swords, no magic? That wouldn¡¯t be a fair match for me. I¡¯m not good at holding back, so why don¡¯t you ask her instead?¡± Suk. She pointed to Mirna, who was leisurely sipping her tea. Elga likely found it difficult to agree to a spar so easily, given her pregnancy. Between Aira and Elga, it was actually Elga who had changed more since their dreamy journey. She had become more protective of her body and avoided dangerous situations whenever possible. Understanding that, I felt a pang of guilt. It was as if a paper spider named conscience was nibbling at my heart. ¡°... Me? A spar?¡± Being suddenly pointed at, Mirna furrowed her brows in displeasure. ¡°No.¡± A blunt refusal. Hehe¡ªElga chuckled at that. ¡°Well, honorary or not, Aira is one of the few sword masters in the kingdom. Even without magic, she can easily handle most knights. I can see why you¡¯d be afraid, Mirna.¡± Just as Elga said, Aira was a sword master. Though the title was laden with flattery and sycophancy towards the reigning monarch, Aira¡¯s skill in wielding blades with telekinesis was beyond that of a mere master swordsman. Even without the aid of telekinesis, Aira was quite adept with the sword. So, I was always anxious, wondering if she might one day stab someone with it. Anyway. At Elga¡¯s blatant provocation, Mirna furrowed her brows. ¡°Do you think I would lose to a queen who won¡¯t even use magic? It seems you¡¯re unaware that I, Mirna, am also quite skilled with the sword.¡± Mirna must have known it was a deliberate taunt, right? Perhaps, it touched her pride for her to take the bait. Mirna reached out her hand. ¡°Prepare it...!¡± Then, from afar, the imp Tartar came waddling over, holding something in her hands. Upon closer inspection, it was a comfortable adventurer¡¯s outfit and a scabbard. ¡°Good job, Tartar.¡± ¡°The Draco family has helped us a lot, so we imp sisters would also lend a hand!¡± I wasn¡¯t sure about the details, but Mirna seemed to have a good relationship with the imps. It was a rather heartwarming sight, one that brought a satisfied smile to my lips. And suddenly, a certain scene came to mind. How about assigning one imp maid to every influential family? Above all, imps are adorable. With them, the hearts of Angmar¡¯s nobles would be filled with peace. If we reached a point where every household had a companion imp, perhaps wars would cease to exist altogether. ... Of course, imps were inherently evil, and only the ones who stayed with Marmar had become kind-hearted like this. As I was lost in these thoughts, Mirna, now fully changed into her attire, tossed a sword into the air. Aira caught it effortlessly. ¡°This cool sensation... It¡¯s been a while.¡± Didn¡¯t she say the same thing when she tried to behead Belmott? Remembering how much I suffered back then made my stomach churn. Of course, things were different now. Back then, I was alone. Not now. So, there was no need for me to get all worked up and try to stop her. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll start on Tartar¡¯s signal...!¡± * * * Clang! Cling! Clang! The sharp clash of metal echoed loudly through the open space. Sparks flew with each impact, flashing brilliantly before my eyes. Mirna and Aira¡¯s sword duel had already gone on for several exchanges. Each strike carried the intent to bring the other down. I had no knowledge of swordplay or techniques, but without the aid of magic or sorcery, their pure swordsmanship seemed evenly matched. Just then, Elga, who had been watching intently beside me, spoke. ¡°She¡¯s holding her own quite well.¡± Who was she referring to? Given Elga¡¯s expertise in handling weapons and combat, I decided to ask for her analysis. ¡°In a match like this, Mirna has a slight edge¡ªabout 55 to 45. Can¡¯t you see? Mirna¡¯s landing more effective hits.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Should I say it was surprising? I had always thought Mirna¡¯s strengths lay in sorcery and knowledge. Her swordsmanship was certainly impressive, but I had always considered it secondary to her sorcery. Seeing her hold her own against Queen Aira made me realize just how skilled she truly was. ¡°The problem is, she can¡¯t fully utilize her skills in real combat. Even she knows it¡ªshe lacks actual battle experience.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Edit by: fake Episode 350.2 (EP-350.2) Waking Up From a Dream #3 350 ¨C Waking Up From a Long Dream #3 ¡°Mirna freezes up when it really matters. In that sense, her younger sister Narmi is ruthless. If anything, that girl needs to learn some restraint.¡± ¡°Lady Narmi certainly has a rather cold side to her.¡± Suk. I glanced over at Narmi, who was playing tag with the imps. Despite her sister dueling the queen, she seemed completely uninterested, too busy with running around the field. ¡°Aaah! Gargar¡¯s tail got by Narmi-! Now Gargar is ¡®it?-!¡± ¡°Garr! Garr!¡± What a heartwarming sight. So peaceful. Just then, Elga said. ¡°What surprises me more is Aira. She¡¯s getting better with each exchange. She hasn¡¯t held a sword in years, but it¡¯s like she¡¯s reawakening her instincts.¡± Reawakening her instincts¡ªyeah, it certainly felt that way. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I got the sense that Aira had requested this duel to test her own limits. Elga continued. ¡°She¡¯s also in good physical condition. At least, from what I can see. It¡¯s like she¡¯s shed some kind of mental burden¡ªshe¡¯s completely unhindered.¡± ¡°... It might be exactly that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking lately. What if that giant spider wasn¡¯t granting Aira power, but was actually a shackle?¡± Elga¡¯s voice held a rare note of concern. And I understood why. If everything we had done to weaken Aira had, in the end, only made her stronger.... Of course, this was all just speculation. ¡°No matter how hard you¡¯ve worked, you know that if you don¡¯t win, Theo, it¡¯ll all be for nothing, right? I know your magic is impressive, but that was against Aira from two years ago in a dream.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± ¡°The Aira of today is incomparable to back then. You already know that a Rank 8 mage is powerful enough to single-handedly obliterate a fortress.¡± Elga then continued explaining just how dangerous Aira could be. But since that conversation could go on forever, I decided to change the subject. ¡°So, Elga-nim. Have you checked on the matter I requested?¡± ¡°You mean whether there¡¯s a crack in the wall?¡± At Elga¡¯s question, I raised a finger to my lips. Shh¡ªHer voice was too loud. If anyone overheard this conversation, it would cause a massive panic. But Elga simply responded nonchalantly. ¡°There¡¯s no issue. Those massive towers aren¡¯t going to collapse overnight.¡± ¡°Well... that may be true, but...¡± If Bael was defeated, the wall would fall. Yet, I ignored that warning and took Bael down. So I was worried, had I really caused the collapse of the wall? But according to Elga, there were no signs of that happening. Maybe there was a grace period. Or perhaps, because I hadn¡¯t killed Bael but absorbed her instead, there was some change. The surest way was to ask her directly. Swoosh. I closed my eyes and called out. Bael, what do you think? ©¥Hiooong. As expected, I had no idea what she was saying. Ever since she had settled inside me, Bael had been like this. It was as if communication was impossible. Maybe it was because she lost her strength after being defeated in Aira¡¯s heart. If I fed her well and let her recover, maybe she¡¯d eventually be able to talk again. ©¥Hiooong! Still, having her inside me was proving useful. For one, the experience I¡¯d gained allowed me to advance my magic to the 7th Rank. But the biggest advantage¡ª Clang! A sharp noise rang out as something shot toward my face. Mirna was the first to react. ¡°Ah!?¡± At the same time, I felt Elga reaching out. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous.¡± I could clearly see it¡ªAira¡¯s sword, which Mirna had deflected, was flying towards my face. Elga was probably trying to block it with her hand. But there was no need. Saaaaa.... The rising wind sent the sword soaring high into the sky. It spun and turned in the air before plunging into the empty ground. Only then did Elga shout at Mirna. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re going to deflect a sword, do it properly! What if someone got caught up in it? Seriously, you¡¯re so careless.¡± If you think about it, the problem was that we were watching dangerously close to the action. But Elga didn¡¯t seem to care about that. Mirna, meanwhile, sheathed her sword and turned to me. ¡°Sir Theo, are you all right? More importantly, just now... did you use magic without chanting? I didn¡¯t see you chant or form any seals.¡± As expected, Mirna had keenly noticed. Like Mirna said, I had just cast the Rank 3 ¡°Lightning Gale¡± without chanting or forming seals. The casting time, a mage¡¯s biggest vulnerability, was no longer an issue for me. And it was all thanks to the high rank incantation magic I had gained¡ªBael. It felt as if when I imagined a spell, Bael coiled within my heart, then weaved the seals with her eight legs in my stead. ©¥Hiooong...! The mana consumption was higher than usual, but being able to cast any spell below Rank 5 without prior preparation was a huge advantage. Moreover, I was feeling better than ever. Everything felt vivid, as if I had just woken from a deep sleep. And so, the days passed. Soon, the martial festival where everyone crowded and bustled was almost upon us. The opening was just around the corner. Edit by: fake Episode 351.1 (EP-351.1) #1 351 ¨C Abandonment #1 The northern witches¡¯ city, Sandora, was as vast as its long and storied history. Thanks to that, it was always bustling with people, but today, the sheer number of visitors filling its streets and alleys made it nearly impossible to find a place to step. ¡°Wow.¡± For Narmi, it must have been her first time seeing such a massive crowd. ¡°There are so many people! Those bald guys over there must be Sephiroth monks from the Eastern Mountains. I never thought I¡¯d see them in the North! Should I go say hi?¡± Narmi and the imps were completely absorbed in watching the people who had gathered from all over. ¡°Are all of these people here for the martial festival? There must be over ten thousand of them!¡± At Narmi¡¯s question, Mirna shook her head. ¡°Not all of them are here to participate in the festival. But in a way, you could say they¡¯re here for the ¡®festival.¡¯¡± Mirna¡¯s crimson eyes turned toward the street vendors who had laid out mats, selling unfamiliar and exotic goods. Nearby, noble ladies sat in palanquins, elegantly fanning themselves with the help of their attendants. It wasn¡¯t just the ¡°martial¡± participants who had gathered¡ªpeople from all walks of life had come, drawn by the festival¡¯s opportunities, filling the city with restless energy. And in places like this, trouble was inevitable. ©¥Someone stole my wallet! ©¥Mom! Mom, where are you? I lost your hand! ©¥Who dared to touch Borbor¡¯s tail...! This is extremely imp-phobic...! It was truly chaotic. I had vaguely predicted this would happen, so I allocated a lot of the budget and manpower to maintaining order, but it was proving difficult. Somewhere in this city, Elga was leading her soldiers, handling all sorts of problems. Just then, I caught sight of something¡ªarmor plated in silver, dyed with blue pigment. At its center, a red cross gleamed. The sight was oddly familiar, and before I could place it, the crowd parted before them. ©¥The Inquisitors. ©¥Make way. They were holy knights dispatched from the Gwangyeom Church. Swords hung at their sides, and holy books were strapped to their waists. Looking at their beautifully draped cloaks and banners, I felt a sense of romanticism for knights growing in my heart, as I became more accustomed to this medieval world. I wasn¡¯t sure if they were here to participate in the martial festival as well, but the northern residents¡¯ reaction to them was far from welcoming. ©¥Those damn bastards. ©¥I can¡¯t stand them. Distrust burned in their eyes. Seeing the distrust and unease in people¡¯s gazes, I turned to Mirna and asked about it. As a devoted follower of the Gwangyeom Church, she would surely have some insight into this situation. ¡°The holy knights don''t seem very well-liked here.¡± Mirna lightly answered. ¡°Until a century ago, the North was the most active region for heretic hunts. Many witches and seekers died by the sword and torch.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the Tarantera family suffered significant losses in various disputes.¡± Mirna''s story reminded me that Aira hated going to church. I had assumed it was simply because she didn''t like the doctrines and policies of the church. But if there was a deep-seated resentment between her family and the church, then it made sense. Especially considering that the church never acknowledged the Tarantera royalty. I had thought it was simply because they supported the old Angmar royal family, but perhaps there had been conflicts I wasn''t aware of. The reason I hadn''t heard about it in court might be because it was an old, hidden grievance. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ So that was how it was. Now that I thought about it, sending Aira, the queen of the Tarantera family, to Ark¡ªa facility under the church¡ªwas incredibly reckless. I finally understood why Reinhardt had dismissed the idea as impossible when I first brought it up. Taking the daughter of witches to Ark, the home of inquisitors and holy knights, for education? If I had known these facts beforehand, I would have completely reworked my plan. ¡°So, where¡¯s the Queen right now?¡± Narmi¡¯s cheerful question pulled me out of my thoughts. Ever since Aira woke up from her dream, days had passed, bringing us to the eve of the martial festival. As the main character of the event, Queen Aira had been so busy that it was hard to see her face. ¡°Sir Theo probably noticed as well. The Queen has changed.¡± At Mirna¡¯s quiet murmur, I nodded in agreement. Aira had indeed changed. Would it be right to say that some ¡°vitality¡± had returned to her life? Unlike before, when she would shut herself in the room and spend most of her time sleeping, she now showed enthusiasm for going out and doing various things. It was a positive change. ¡°With the opening ceremony tomorrow, I imagine she¡¯s somewhere preparing.¡± At my vague response, Mirna narrowed her eyes and nudged my side with her elbow. ¡°I thought Sir Theo knew everything about the Queen.¡± ¡°I thought so too.¡± But believing you know everything about someone was nothing short of arrogance. If there was one thing I learned from my time in Aira¡¯s dream, it would be that there was still so much I didn¡¯t know about her. No¡ªrather than Aira, I even doubted myself. Edit by: fake Episode 351.2 (EP-351.2) #1 351 ¨C Abandonment #1 I returned from the chaotic streets and sat on my bed, slipping into meditation. With my eyes closed, I could feel the mana within me and the natural energy outside pushing against each other in opposite directions. As I maintained this tension and gradually reached a state of selflessness, memories from the past surfaced one by one, as if my mind was trying to disrupt my concentration. Memories like the first time I met Marmar on a stake. If I hadn''t gone for a walk with Aira that day and hadn''t bought Marmar, what would I be doing now? Or if I had taken a different path entirely and never enrolled in Ark.... No, I was getting too distracted. ¡®Bael, you can eat these distracting thoughts.¡¯ ©¥Hiiiong...! I felt the paper spider in my chest rustle as it nibbled away at something. In the first place, I started this meditation to gain better control over Bael, the high-rank spell I recently obtained. The martial festival tomorrow. If I wanted to win, I couldn¡¯t afford to hold back. Just from walking around the city today, I saw countless formidable warriors from the city, the kingdom, and distant lands. I had no idea what kind of skills they would bring, so I needed to stay sharp. Would I be able to claim victory? If I made it to the very end, and faced Aira in the final match and won, what would happen then? That would mean my plan to bring the four great families under my control would be achieved. ¡°Status Window.¡± I parted my lips, which had been silent for a long time, and spoke lightly into the air. Then, countless letters appeared before my eyes, filling my vision. ================================= Name: Theo Gospel Angmar lv. 49 ¡ú 50 Job: Half-Fairy lv. 9 Casanova Lv. 8 Actor lv. 10 Trainer lv. 9 Little Demon King lv. 3 ¡ú 4 Talents: ¡¶Farsight¡· ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· ¡¶Ditch Eye¡· ¡¶Special Perk: Demon King¡· ¡¶Charisma¡· Inclination: Chaotic-Neutral You are the only survivor of a fallen family. You must revive the family while avoiding those who want to destroy it. Fortunately, you are motivated to rebuild your family. ================================== I manipulated them to display the information I wanted. ¡¸Final Goal Completion Rate: 1/4¡¹ Final Goal. The number that had risen after defeating Opal, Stella''s brother, still remained at 1. Despite successfully drawing in Elga, Mirna, Narmi and Stella, the completion rate had remained unchanged, leaving me with a slight sense of unease. While I could vaguely guess what it meant, I also found myself denying it, caught between two extremes, pondering for several minutes. Sssss. Clatter. A strange gust of wind blew my room window open. The candles that had been lit flickered out, plunging the room into darkness. ¡°What¡¯s with this wind?¡± Creak, creak. The irritating sound disrupted my meditation. Annoyed, I rose from my bed and approached the window. As I gazed beyond the second-floor window at the vast garden, a sense of de?ja? vu¡ªor perhaps an old memory¡ªwashed over me. Looking through a window that offered such a high vantage point, allowing me to see far into the distance... I had always waited for someone like this. I had waited for my mother to return. But only now did I realize, I couldn¡¯t remember even the smallest fragment of my mother''s face or voice. All that remained was the vague sensation of waiting. ¡°You¡¯ve let your guard down. If I had come here with ill intent, Theo, your head would already be rolling on the floor.¡± At the soft voice behind me, I quickly turned my head. In the dark room, where all the candles had been extinguished, stood a figure in a black robe pulled low over their head. ¡°When did you come in, my lady?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you, so my room is a bit messy. I¡¯ll tidy it up right away.¡± As I hurriedly tried to tidy up the candles and books I had laid out for meditation, Aira, who had removed her robe, glanced around and flicked her finger. Soon, a glowing orb floated in the air, illuminating the room, and the scattered books and candles neatly stacked themselves in a corner. ¡°... Hm?¡± Letting out a curious hum, Aira gestured toward a book, causing it to rise into the air and land gracefully in her slender, pale hand. ¡°A history of heresy inquisitions.¡± ¡°Well, the people in the North seem to harbor strong hostility toward the church. And from what I¡¯ve heard, the Tarantera family suffered significant losses as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a thing of the past.¡± Aira, seemingly losing interest, casually set the book down nearby. Then, she sank into a plush chair and smoothly crossed her legs. Only then did I fully grasp the reality that Aira had entered my room. That she and I were alone together. Had she ever come to my room like this without any prior notice? I was always the one visiting her room. This felt awkward. No, to be honest, Aira had felt awkward to me lately. Whenever I looked into her brightly sharp eyes, it felt as if my petty schemes had already been seen through. Didn¡¯t Aira, from 2 years ago, that I met in the dream claim she had clairvoyance? If that was real, then hadn¡¯t she already peeked into my mind and thoughts? No, if that were the case, she wouldn¡¯t have let me live. I didn¡¯t know. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± As the heavy silence pressed down on my shoulders, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°So, what brings you here at this late hour?¡± At my question, Aira slowly parted her lips. And what she said next was something truly unexpected. Edit by: fake Episode 352.1 (EP-352.1) #2 352 ¨C Abandonment #2 ¡°Give up?¡± I was so shocked by Aira¡¯s words that I instinctively asked again. I knew full well how bad a habit it was to repeat something I¡¯d already heard, but I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my own ears. I had to ask again to be sure. Swish. Aira, seated in the chair, crossed her legs the other way. Her comfortable silk negligee draped over her, revealing a glimpse of her pale legs. My attention wavered for a moment before she spoke again. ¡°Give up on participating in the martial festival. Withdraw.¡± So, I hadn¡¯t misheard. On the eve of the festival¡¯s opening, Aira had come to my room and was now asking me to give up my right to compete. I had no idea why. But perhaps, like a wise queen, she had anticipated my confusion and added. ¡°Theo, this festival isn''t for you. And for you, my servant, to participate is absurd. What do you think people will say?¡± ¡°.......¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. I was already rumored to be the young queen¡¯s lover. If I were to participate in a tournament meant to decide her spouse, how much gossip and scandal would follow? But I had already made up my mind. I had long overcome the gaze of others and baseless rumors. Truly desperate people wouldn¡¯t care how others see them. But what puzzled me was that Aira was starting to care about such things. Wasn''t Aira the flower on the cliff, always aloof and indifferent to the eyes and words of others? Aira spoke again. ¡°Give up.¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t understand why you''re telling me this. When planning the tournament, Aira-nim said you would accept any challenger, regardless of origin or gender, as long as they were prepared to face death.¡± ¡°I did. But things have changed. I am Aira Von Tarantera, the sole queen of Angmar. What I say becomes law¡ªit is the law.¡± She was right. ¡°If that¡¯s not enough for you, Theo... don¡¯t tell me you were seriously thinking of participating and winning? To claim me as your prize?¡± Her blunt question caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t expected her to be so direct. Now, I had to decide¡ªwhat was the right answer? Whatever I answered, it would change my fate. Yes / No. Standing at the crossroads of two choices, I finally reached a conclusion. ¡°... Yes. I believe I love you, Your Majesty.¡± Thump, thump, thump. The pounding of my heart echoed in my ears, loud and insistent, as if a furious man were slamming his fist against my chest. I had said it. The Queen and her servant. But beyond that, we were a man and a woman bound by affection. Thinking this, I became aware of Aira''s slender toes and pale thighs. Her scent and enchanting breath felt unbearably vivid, causing blood to rush to my face. But Aira''s reaction was flat. No surprise, no embarrassment, no joy, no anger. She simply wore a languid expression. Had I spoken too softly for her to hear? I didn¡¯t know where the courage sprang from, but I said it again, this time more clearly. ¡°I... I have feelings for Aira-nim. I want you to be mine¡ª¡± I couldn¡¯t finish, as a long, drawn-out hum interrupted me. Slid.... Aira slowly opened her narrow eyes. How should I describe that expression? Before I could find the right words, she spoke. ¡°Theo, why are you stating the obvious now?¡± ¡°... Obvious?¡± Suk-. Aira placed a finger on her chest. ¡°Feeling affection and possessiveness toward me. That''s only natural for a person. Everyone loves me. I know that too. Theo, I knew your heart long ago.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°As the Queen of all things, I am far too beautiful and lovable¡ªfalling for me is as natural as the moon rising when the sun sets.¡± The atmosphere was quite different from what I had imagined. This wasn''t the direction I had hoped the conversation would take. On the other hand, it felt very much like Aira. Of course. To love Aira was a given. No matter who mustered the courage to confess, it wouldn''t be anything special. It was almost laughable. Was my confession going to be brushed off like this? Just then, Aira let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Theo, I suppose I have no choice but to tell you the truth.¡± ¡°The truth?¡± ¡°No one will win the martial festival. I¡¯ve spent the past few days observing the contestants around the city, but there isn¡¯t a single person who can defeat me. I expected this outcome from the start. That¡¯s why I held the tournament in the first place.¡± ¡°Then... was there even a point in holding it?¡± At my question, Aira closed her half-lidded eyes and let out a small sigh. She looked like a tutor pitying a young student struggling to grasp a lesson. ¡°Theo, do you still not understand? This festival is just a facade¡ªan excuse to gather a large number of troops in the North. They will be the army that will march beyond the wall, and reclaim Gargata.¡± It felt like a small hammer had just knocked me on the head. Truth be told, I had already suspected that Aira had some hidden agenda behind this bizarre martial festival. I had thought it was just another one of her whims, like ¡°because it''s fun¡± or ¡°entertainment for boring daily life.¡± But to my surprise, it had a concrete and firm purpose... I was taken aback. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you plan to use the festival participants as troops to reclaim the fortress beyond the wall?¡± ¡°Yes, Theo. I thought you, the second wisest in this kingdom, would have already figured it out. But it seems my expectations were too high.¡± Aira looked somewhat disappointed¡ªprobably because I had failed to meet her expectations. But one question popped up in my mind. Edit by: fake Episode 352.2 (EP-352.2) #2 352 ¨C Abandonment #2 ¡°But even if they¡¯re brave warriors, there¡¯s a big difference between participating in the festival and crossing the wall. How exactly do you plan to lead them beyond the wall?¡± ¡°A true queen can move people¡¯s hearts¡ªand make the impossible possible. That¡¯s not an issue. In any case, that¡¯s what this festival is about. Give up.¡± In other words... Aira had no intention of losing to any challenger. She was simply using them as pawns in her plan. That meant she had no intention of getting married in the first place. The whole ¡°marrying the queen and gaining all the power of Angmar-¡± was just bait to lure in the bees and butterflies. She had always been so confident about solving the lack of manpower for the Gargata fortress reclamation¡ªso this was her solution. ¡°So, now that you understand, give up. And apologize for displeasing your queen and master, Aira von Tarantera.¡± Seuk-. Aira extended her hand toward me. She was asking me to kiss the back of her hand. If I did, we would go back to being the eccentric queen and her hateful servant. And I would have to give up on the festival. But did I really have another option? Nothing else came to mind at the moment. Suk. For now, I lightly took Aira¡¯s palm in mine. I could feel the warmth of her skin. As I held it, Aira urged me on. ¡°... Now, quickly kiss my hand and swear. Theo, promise that you¡¯ll remain my cute little fairy. And that you¡¯ll give up on the martial festival.¡± ¡°......¡± Suddenly¡ª Something about Aira¡¯s insistence on my withdrawal struck me as odd. Why was she so adamant about keeping me from competing? According to her, no warrior could defeat her anyway. Even if she didn''t forcibly ban me from participating, she could just overpower everyone with her overwhelming strength. There would be no winner. And she wouldn¡¯t have to go through with a marriage she had no interest in. But her insistence on stopping me from competing-. ¡°Could it be, Aira-nim...¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Are you worried that you might lose to me? Could it be that you fear everything will fall apart if, by chance, I win?¡± At my words, Aira¡¯s palm slipped from my grasp. When I looked up, she was glaring at me. Her face looked flushed red like a boiling kettle. Even after spending years by her side, I had never seen such an expression on her before. * * * Elga spat out the green juice she had been drinking. ¡°Puhhh¡ª!¡± Across from her, Mirna, who had been calmly eating her meal, was now drenched in saliva and green liquid. Her hair stood on ends. ¡°What the hell are you doing!!!¡± It was the first time I had ever seen Mirna, who always prided herself on being composed and dignified, lose her temper like this. But Elga just asked me, not sparing her a glance. ¡°Wait, what? You got disqualified? What the hell does that mean!?¡± She must have been shocked. I certainly was. Elga pressed on. ¡°Hey, answer me! Disqualified from the festival? And you¡¯re under house arrest? What the hell did you do to deserve that? The opening match is literally right after lunch today!¡± ¡°Well...¡± I recounted everything that had happened last night to Elga and the Draco twins. How Aira had come to me, urging me to withdraw. And how I refused, leading to a heated argument that ultimately resulted in me being stripped of my right to participate and placed under house arrest. ©¥Theo Gospel, I revoke your rights. Stay in your quarters and cool your head for a while. It hadn¡¯t really sunk in until now. But as I said it out loud to the girls, the weight of the situation finally hit me. I was in deep trouble. What should I do? Elga was furious. ¡°Hey, why did we go through all that trouble...! Ugh, this is ridiculous. I knew things were going too smoothly! Now that it''s come to this, there''s no other way. We have to go for it.¡± Her resolute tone caught me off guard. ¡°Go for what?¡± ¡°Overwhelm Aira and get her pregnant! Once she loses her purity, won''t she have to marry you?¡± It sounded absolutely ridiculous, but it was quite common in this land where women''s chastity was highly valued. Women who tearfully ended up marrying men who had assaulted them... Smack-. Then, my chest ached. The paper spider living in my heart had bitten my conscience. That was right. I had once used such schemes on Mirna. And these days, I regretted it deeply. It was my dark history. I no longer wanted to resort to such forceful methods. Just then, Mirna, who had wiped the green juice off her face, cleared her throat and spoke. ¡°I don''t think such methods will work on the queen. Can you even overpower her in the first place? You''ll be blown away by her magic in an instant.¡± ¡°If we attack together, like we did in the dream, wouldn''t it work somehow?¡± ¡°Lady Lioness, you know that¡¯s nonsense. Forcing someone into a harem like that will only sow discord.¡± At Mirna¡¯s firm rebuttal, Elga scratched her head in frustration. ¡°Then what? What are we supposed to do? If you¡¯re going to shoot down every idea, at least come up with a better one!¡± ¡°There is a solution. And it just so happens that I¡¯m here.¡± Schk. Mirna raised her index finger. ¡°Queen Aira''s order only applies to Theo Gospel. So, someone else can take his place.¡± At those words, Elga furrowed her brows. ¡°What, if Theo can''t go, are you saying you or I should go instead?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mirna shook her head. Just then, Narmi, who had been quietly listening with her big, round eyes, suddenly clapped her hands together. ¡°Unnie, you''re talking about that! That could really work! Theo, you know too. The treasure our Draco family has!¡± Edit by: fake Episode 353.1 (EP-353.1) #1 353 ¨C D #1 The venerable Draco family. They were a lineage that had taken form since the ancient era when mysticism pulsed through the world. Though they were currently enduring a great tribulation, the foundations they had built were not so fragile as to crumble overnight. One example of this was the Draco family¡¯s possession of the pantheon. In the eastern mountains, at the temple where their headquarters was located, there were weapons and idols of the enemies the Draco family had fought over the years, all under the strict management of high priests. Among them were treasures of such immense power that they could shake the world. The ¡°Karma Changer¡± that was being introduced now was one of them. A mysterious hand mirror that could change a person''s appearance. In the novel ¡°Villain Hunter,¡± it was a treasure owned by an evil necromancer in one of the episodes. It was also the name that appeared when Mirna used it on me before, asking me to ¡°pretend to be her fiance?.¡± Although that matter eventually fizzled out. Hearing that name mentioned again made me realize how much the story had changed, and I felt a bit sentimental. Then Elga asked. ¡°So, what¡¯s this Karma Changer? How does it work?¡± Mirna answered just as casually. ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s a tool that changes your appearance once a month. Quite the incredible treasure. With it, becoming someone else isn¡¯t difficult at all.¡± ¡°There really are all sorts of strange things. If such a thing really exists, creating a fake identity and participating wouldn''t be difficult at all. So, where is it? Do you have it now?¡± Elga¡¯s gaze swept over Narmi and Mirna. Mirna let out a small sigh, then turned to her twin sister. ¡°It should be at the mansion in Ark... Narmi, where did you put it?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the Karma Changer, I think we moved it to the main temple in the Eastern Mountains. It¡¯d just rack up maintenance costs if we kept it at the mansion.¡± Elga scowled deeply. ¡°Hey, so you''re saying we have to go all the way to the Eastern Mountains? Even if we rush by carriage now, it would take months. Isn''t this just a pointless discussion?¡± Elga had a solid point. The main temple in the Eastern Mountains¡ªthere was a considerable distance from this northern city of Sandora to the Draco¡¯s headquarters, the Ten Thousand Peaks. Even with the fastest and sturdiest horse, the journey would take several months. Of course, that was if we went by horse. ¡°Does the temple have a teleportation gate?¡± Right now, I had the ability to leap across great distances through teleportation gates. No matter how far away it was, as long as I burned a bit more mana, I was confident I could retrieve the item and return in under an hour. However¡ª Time was pressing. Tch-. Elga turned her head toward the grandfather clock near the dining hall and clicked her tongue. ¡°It''s about ten right now. The opening ceremony is at noon. You know that anyone who isn¡¯t present before their match automatically forfeits, right?¡± I was well aware of the festival rules. After all, I had a hand in drafting them¡ªit would be strange if I didn¡¯t know. As Elga said, the festival''s opening was scheduled for noon today. Assuming the first match started about 30 minutes after that. That meant I had to be back here by 12:30 PM. ¡°Of course, before that, we need to create a fake identity and register it for the tournament. Lady Elga, could I trouble you with that? If we ask Lady Stella, it shouldn''t be too difficult.¡± ¡°With that professor, forging an identity won¡¯t be a problem. What name and background do you want?¡± At Elga''s question, a scene suddenly popped into my mind. It was the character selection screen from the games I used to enjoy, the part where you chose your nickname. Changing my appearance and creating a new character¡ª. It felt exactly like that. Then, like a shooting star, an idea struck me. ¡°How about this?¡± Amidst everyone''s anticipation, I quietly opened my mouth. After my explanation, Elga furrowed her brow and said. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± * * * ¡°Sir Theo, as far as I know, the main temple does have a teleportation gate. But it hasn¡¯t been used in a long time, so I can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯ll work properly.¡± ¡°Still, just having a teleportation gate installed is already something to be thankful for.¡± Teleportation gates were a technique devised by Solomon roughly a few decades ago. Because of that, the mere presence of a teleportation gate suggested that Solomon had visited the location at some point. Besides, the Draco family and Solomon have had quite a close relationship. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Solomon¡¯s teleportation gate existed in the Draco family¡¯s main temple. Before I knew it, it was half past ten. Two hours left. Bringing back the item through the teleportation gate should take far less than two hours, but as this situation proved, things rarely went exactly as planned. Fwoosh. Standing atop Sandora¡¯s teleportation gate, I gathered my mana. As I gently closed my eyes, strange patterns flickered into view against the dark backdrop, wavering like candle flames. These were the symbols representing different cities. You could even say they were the crests of the lords who ruled over them. Among them, I searched for the farthest eastern land¡ªthe one marked by a silver-embroidered dragon on a black background. That was the emblem of the Draco family. ¡°I¡¯ve found the coordinates. I¡¯ll be leaping through the dimension now, so hold onto me tightly to make sure you don¡¯t end up somewhere strange.¡± At my words, I felt the Draco twins grab onto my waist. Since a mishap in spatial teleportation could land us in a strange place, the closer they clung, the better. Squeeze. Feeling the warmth and scent of the women pressing against me, I drew mana from within my body. At the same time, I could sense Bael, residing inside me, swiftly calculating the complex coordinates and directions. ©¥Hioooong...! Truly impressive. If I hadn¡¯t obtained Bael this time, just locating the eastern coordinates and performing the necessary calculations for the spell would have taken me more than half a day. Thinking about it like that, everything I had experienced so far felt as if it had all been part of a long-prepared plan, seamlessly connecting into a single path. As if I were walking the predestined Royal Road. And now, I took that step. ¡°Teleport.¡± Edit by: fake Episode 353.2 (EP-353.2) #1 353 ¨C D #1 Swoooooo¡ª. As the teleportation gate activated, I felt my body flatten from top to bottom. It was as if a giant vise was pressing down on my head and toes. Wuuuuuuung. The pressure was so intense that I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth. And just when I thought I had been compressed into a tiny ball¡ª Fwaaah! My body, which had been compressed to the extreme, suddenly expanded outward in all directions. Was this what a seed felt like when it broke through its hard shell to sprout? Saaaaaa... When I came to my senses, the first thing that greeted me was an entirely new and unfamiliar sensation. The crisp, cool air typical of high-altitude regions filled my lungs. In the distance, countless mountain peaks stretched out, with clouds draped around their slopes, lending the scene an almost mystical quality. The next thing that caught my eye was a series of elegant buildings, their deep blue tiled roofs curving gracefully. The stone-paved ground and the scattered statues of sacred animals¡ªrats, oxen, tigers, rabbits¡ªmade it feel as though I had stepped into an ancient temple. ¡°Did we safely arrive?¡± I helped Mirna and Narmi up from where they had collapsed. Their struggle wasn''t surprising given that we had just traveled an immense distance in an instant. ¡°Haa... Teleportation gates never feel pleasant.¡± Mirna elegantly pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed at her lips. But as she looked around, her expression suddenly brightened. ¡°But their effectiveness is undeniable. This place... I¡¯m sure of it. I visited here once when I was very young. The main headquarters, the Ancient City of Armina...¡± ¡®The Ancient City of Armina.¡¯ I¡¯d heard it was a mountaintop fortress with an incredibly long history. To exaggerate a bit, it was said to have existed as long as the human civilization itself. Of course, the actual city was at the foot of the mountain, and this place was probably better described as a temple located on the mountain. It felt like a school trip to a temple. Whooooosh¡ª Just then, a strong gust of wind swept through, making me instinctively squint to keep the dust from getting into my eyes. As the banners adorned with dragon emblems fluttered noisily in the wind¡ª ¡°It¡¯s been half a century since the teleportation gate was activated, so I came to see it. Travelers from afar, what brings you to this temple?¡± A voice called out to us. I opened my eyes and looked up, only to see an elderly man with a long white beard, clad in blue silk robes, gazing at me from beneath his thick, snow-white eyebrows. How old was he? It was hard to tell. With such deep lines, he could easily be over a hundred years old. Despite that, his towering stature, over 180 cm, and his upright posture made him seem like an immortal. He had the aura of someone wielding an azure dragon (Qinglong) sword and cut down enemies. ¡°Oho...!¡± His brown eyes shifted to Narmi and Mirna, and then his heavy eyelids widened in surprise. ¡°You...! My word, it¡¯s the young ladies! How can this be?! This is a miracle! Everyone, come quickly! The young ladies have arrived! Come out quickly!¡± * * * Before I knew it, a crowd had gathered, all turning to Narmi and Mirna with familiarity in their expressions. There was no hostility in their gazes, only warmth and welcome. It was only natural. This was Armina, the eastern headquarters and ancestral home of the Draco twins. Here, they were literally princesses and heirs of the land, beloved by all. ¡°To think the young ladies have returned! Had I known in advance, this old monk Aliesel would have prepared a grand feast.¡± The elderly man who had first spotted us introduced himself as Aliesel. ¡°Do you remember? When you were still little fledglings, I would give you rides on my shoulders...¡± From what I gathered, he was the one managing and overseeing this temple in the absence of the Draco family. In other words, he was like the archbishop or abbot. ¡°You have grown into fine adults. Mirna, Narmi, seeing how splendid you¡¯ve become... I don''t know why you two are apart, but I can only assume much has happened. By all means, this old monk can finally rest in peace.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Unlike the old man''s exaggerated hospitality, Mirna and Narmi''s expressions were somewhat stiff. They were frozen, like cats on their first walk with a leash. I roughly understood why. Though this place was the ancestral home of all Draco, Mirna and Narmi had spent most of their lives in the church city of Gracia. To them, this place was as foreign as any other distant land. It was only natural for them to feel awkward and out of place. Of course, they weren¡¯t the type to let their emotions affect their judgment. Mirna was the first to collect herself, and after clearing her throat with an ¡°Ahem-,¡± she spoke to the old monk. ¡°We¡¯re grateful for your warm reception despite our unannounced arrival, Aliesel. However, we are short on time. We¡¯ve come here to open the Pantheon.¡± The Pantheon. At those words, a shadow of worry seemed to pass over the bright faces of the people. My sharp fairy ears picked up the hushed murmurs that spread among them. ©¥The Pantheon? But it¡¯s currently undergoing its purification ritual. ©¥Even if they are the young ladies, opening it recklessly could be disastrous.... It seemed like there was some kind of issue. Then again, no matter where you went, problems were bound to exist. That didn¡¯t matter much to me¡ªI had already anticipated obstacles. So, stepping forward, I said to the old monk. ¡°Whatever the issue is, I¡¯ll handle it. Please guide us there.¡± The monk¡¯s already deeply furrowed brows tightened even further. ¡°Young ladies... may I ask who is this gentleman?¡± Huh. He didn¡¯t know me? This was quite refreshing. Edit by: fake Episode 354.1 (EP-354.1) #2 354 ¨C D #2 It was said that this temple atop the mountain was a place for those who had severed their ties with the secular world. There was a common saying, ¡°One shaves their head and retreats to the mountains.¡± This temple was exactly that kind of place. Because of that, they had little interest in worldly affairs. They neither knew who was famous nor what festivals were taking place. Perhaps that was why none of them recognized me. It was routine for people to act familiar with me wherever I went in Angmar, so this situation felt rather strange. ¡°Who are you?¡± Just as I was about to answer the old man¡¯s question¡ª Shff. Mirna stepped between us and spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. Aliesel, please take us to the Pantheon immediately. We need to retrieve and use one of the treasures stored there. This is a matter of great urgency.¡± ¡°A matter of great urgency... The Pantheon is the domain of the Dragon King. If the Lady requests it, then it must be honored... However, there is one thing this old monk must inform you of...¡± The old man then began a rather lengthy explanation. ¡°The items stored within the Pantheon... Among them are many artifacts tainted with curses and unchecked desires, such as the monkey''s paw bones or the Dragon God''s Seven Orbs. Because of this, we periodically perform purification rituals...¡± He said how ¡°that¡± evil energy had gotten stronger recently. And as a result, only the highest-ranking monks were permitted to approach the Pantheon. ¡°However, the purification ritual will soon be over. If you wait just a little longer, the Pantheon will be reopened. Would it not be better to wait until then?¡± At the request to wait, Narmi furrowed her brow. ¡°And how long would we have to wait?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.... Is Ambassador Norva here? The young lady is asking when the purification ritual will conclude.¡± Soon, a young man in silk robes stepped forward and whispered something into the old monk¡¯s ear. He deliberately kept his voice low, but my sensitive fairy ears caught it. ©¥It will take about two more days. ¡®Two days.¡¯ It was certainly a short period of time, one that could be called brief. But we didn''t even have two hours to spare, let alone two days. As I was briefly considering what to do, old monk Aliesel spoke up. ¡°Since you''ve come all this way, why not come inside first? I¡¯ll have some five-colored fragrant tea and black adzuki bean brought out. There¡¯s nothing better to ease the fatigue of a long journey and a high-altitude travel.¡± At his leisurely words, Narmi blurted. ¡°We really don¡¯t have time! We need to get to the Pantheon right now! We''ll handle the curses ourselves, so can''t you just show us where it is?¡± At Narmi¡¯s bright and insistent plea, I saw a brief moment where the old monk¡¯s face softened. Of course¡ªif it was Narmi¡¯s request, it would be difficult to refuse. After all, to the people of the Draco family, Narmi was their cherished princess. But soon, the old monk''s expression turned stern. ¡°That won''t be possible.¡± At that, Narmi frowned. ¡°I am Narmi of the Draco family. You are servants, retainers, disciples, and monks of our family. Shouldn''t you listen to what I say?¡± It might have seemed a bit rude, but Narmi wasn¡¯t wrong. This world operates on a strict hierarchy. The privileges of nobles and commoners were legally defined. And considering Narmi was the second daughter of the great Draco family¡ªif she wished to fill a pond to create flat land, it would be done. However¡ª The people just stared blankly at each other. Then, one by one, the corners of their mouths twitched before they all burst into hearty laughter. At the sudden laughter, both Narmi and Mirna furrowed their brows in confusion. ¡°What? Why are you laughing? Do you think I¡¯m funny? I am Narmi Von Draco...!¡± Narmi looked hurt, as if she¡¯d been mocked. The old monk said gently. ¡°We have been entrusted by your grandfather, the great Master Judas, to safeguard the peace and sanctity of this sanctuary and the Pantheon. Even if it is the young lady''s request, we cannot act against his command.¡± His tone was gentle, but his resolve was as unyielding as a steel wall. No matter what was said or how much was pleaded, this old monk would not grant Narmi¡¯s request. Perhaps realizing this herself, Narmi pouted and looked between me and Mirna. Mirna let out a soft ¡°Hoo¡± and muttered to herself. ¡°So we have yet to be acknowledged¡ªas the head of the Draco family, as ruler of these peaks, as the successor of Grandfather Judas.¡± The old monk remained silent. But sometimes, silence spoke louder than any answer. Listening to their exchange, I was beginning to understand. Narmi and Mirna had not yet been officially recognized as heirs in the Draco family¡¯s headquarters. I had found it strange that, even when the Draco family was destroyed by the evil magic Gamigin, there had been no aid from their ancestral home. Now it made sense why Mirna had been struggling alone with so many responsibilities. The issue of succession and authority had yet to be fully resolved. Then Narmi asked. ¡°Then, how do we gain that recognition?¡± Hearing this, the old monk¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Is Lady Narmi interested in the succession ritual?¡± The people around them exchanged glances, murmuring, ¡°This is good,¡± or ¡°There won¡¯t be any more problems now,¡± as they rejoiced. It seemed they viewed the young ladies'' interest in the succession as a positive development. ¡°Then, Lady Narmi, for the next three days, you must bathe in cold water and recite prayers to cleanse both body and mind. Purity is of utmost importance in inheriting the Dragon King¡¯s Orb.¡± Three days of purification ritual. For us, who only had two hours, it was an absurdly long time. But Narmi glanced at us and gave a playful wink. It was cute, but I had no idea what she meant by it. Just as I wondered, Mirna nodded and murmured, ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Edit by: fake Episode 354.2 (EP-354.2) #2 354 ¨C D #2 Chwaak-. ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s so cold!¡± Dressed in a white ceremonial robe, Narmi was drenched in icy water from the massive fountain. It was the sacred spring of Mount Spirit, said to be colder than ice. ¡°It¡¯s freezing!¡± Watching her tremble like a puppy caught in a storm made her look rather pitiful. ©¥Poor young lady. ©¥But rules are rules. There''s nothing we can do. While everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the scene, Mirna poked me in the side. ¡°Narmi has everyone¡¯s attention. If we¡¯re going to sneak out, now is the perfect time.¡± ¡°Sneak?¡± ¡°While Narmi¡¯s distracting them, we¡¯ll steal the treasure from the Pantheon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡®Steal.¡¯ It was such a criminal plan that it was hard to believe it came from Mirna, who had always lived as a model citizen. At the same time, it was brilliant. Seeing her so unhesitant about committing a bad deed and deceiving others for the sake of the plan, she was indeed worthy of being my wife. Swish. We quietly backed away from the crowd. In the meantime, everyone''s eyes were on Narmi, who was screaming in the cold water, so no one cared about us. ¡°People have always been more interested in Narmi than me. But I guess that works in our favor now.¡± Her expression looked somewhat relieved. Perhaps she had overcome some of the inferiority she once felt toward Narmi. It was fair to say she had grown as a person. Though you could also argue she¡¯d taken a turn toward corruption, given the whole ¡°stealing.¡± As if reading my thoughts, Mirna pouted and hastily added. ¡°I¡¯m just taking my own belongings from my own storage. That¡¯s not stealing. So it¡¯s not a crime.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true... but do you even know where the Pantheon is? If I had to guess, I¡¯d say you¡¯re just as unfamiliar with this place as I am.¡± ¡°Well, I did visit once when I was a child. But I remember it vaguely. This stone path. The fluttering banners. And just around the corner...¡± Mirna strode ahead like a seasoned guide. ©¥Hey, you there! Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed here¡ªkehh-! Occasionally, soldiers and civilians tried to stop us, but Mirna swiftly knocked them out with a punch to the gut. Thud. As I stared at the fallen soldiers, Mirna grabbed my hand. ¡°No time to linger. If they realize we¡¯re missing, all the attention Narmi drew will have been for nothing...! And everything we¡¯ve done so far¡ª¡± ¡°I know. Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± After running for a while, we eventually found a huge cave connected to the temple. The entrance alone was several meters in diameter. Several stakes were driven into the ground, wrapped tightly with chains covered in talismans. Stone statues of fierce-looking angels stood guard before them. It was clear this was no ordinary place. ¡°Who are you? No one is allowed to enter the Pantheon during the purification ritual!¡± As soon as we approached, warrior monks wielding swords blocked our path. I had expected some resistance. The best course of action was to neutralize them quickly. ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡± ¡°T-The ground! The ground is collapsing!¡± ¡°Magic!?¡± The ground beneath them suddenly crumbled like a swamp, swallowing them up to their chests. Rank 5 spell. Earth Collapse. With that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to climb out for at least an hour. Just as we stepped past them and moved toward the chained cave entrance¡ª Zap! A sharp sensation sparked at the tip of my nose like lightning. Looking closer, I realized there was something invisible blocking our path. Mirna spread her palm in the air and clicked her tongue. ¡°It''s a barrier. As expected, they weren¡¯t going to let us in that easily.¡± The soldiers, still buried deep in the ground, confidently shouted. ¡°This magic was cast by the ancient King Solomon and the great hero Judas! A barrier that has never once been broken by any intruder! Those with impure intentions cannot even set a single toe inside!¡± So they claimed. ¡°But barriers like these¡ªI¡¯ve always broken through them.¡± Suk-. I placed my palm against the barrier. ¡°Break.¡± ¡°Hah! Fool! That¡¯s the same as Ark''s dome barrier! You think mere words can break the greatest¡ª¡± Crackle! Zzzzt! A loud rupture filled the air, and the soldiers¡¯ faces twisted in disbelief. ¡°... The barrier broke...!?¡± ¡°The Pantheon, untouched for over half a century...¡± When the last remnants of the barrier shattered with a resounding crash, their faces paled in horror. They had never imagined their trusted barrier could be broken. ¡°... Who¡ªwho are you?¡± Replying to the fear in their voices, I paused for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Before long, only my name and banner will echo from the highest peaks of this world. That last part sounded too dramatic, so I swallowed it back. Step-. With that, I took my first step into the dark cave. Just one step¡ªbut the air immediately changed, thick and humid, clinging to my skin. This was the Draco family''s Pantheon. A place where all kinds of treasures and curses converged. ¡°... The miasma is suffocating.¡± Mirna visibly struggled, as she covered her nose with a handkerchief. It seemed she was having a hard time enduring the ominous energy permeating this place. But it was more tolerable than I had expected. My throat and face stung, but thinking of it like a chemical warfare drill made it manageable. Before me were numerous platforms and glass cases, filled with all manner of eerie objects. Where was the one I was looking for? As I frowned slightly, glowing text began to appear in front of me. ¡¸Monkey¡¯s Hand Bone¡¹ ¡¸Monkey¡¯s Skull¡¹ ¡¸Monkey¡¯s Tail Bone¡¹ ¡¸Monkey¡¯s Spine¡¹ ¡°..........¡± What the hell? Why are there so many monkey bones? I quickly turned my head, scanning through the sea of monkey remains in search of the words I wanted to find. If I wasted too much time, the guards would realize the Pantheon had been breached and come rushing in. Narmi was out there suffering under freezing water for this¡ªI couldn¡¯t let her sacrifice go to waste! ¡¸Karma Changer¡¹ ¡®Ah, there it is!¡¯ Crash! Breaking the glass case, I reached for the mirror resting on the pedestal. Just as I wrapped my fingers around it, a sharp jolt suddenly ran down my nape. A strange feeling crept over me. And when I turned my head, I locked eyes with someone. Those blue eyes. That familiar brown hair. Even the lively smile playing at the corners of their lips. ¡°... A painting?¡± It was a framed portrait. The distinctive handwriting on it resembled the script that Bael had shown me. ¡°... Solomon.¡± I stepped closer and read the words below the portrait. ¡¸My moon. My star. My eternal flame. Beatrice.¡¹ Edit by: fake Episode 355.1 (EP-355.1) #3 355 ¨C D #3 ¡¸My moon. My star. My eternal flame. Beatrice.¡¹ Beatrice. It was the name attached to the portrait. A woman with brown hair. She looked to be in her mid-teens. Her wide forehead resembled a full moon, and her blue eyes shimmered like stars embedded in the cosmos. Her lips and cheeks were as red as a blazing flame, brimming with so much youthful vibrance that the word ¡®young¡¯ almost didn¡¯t do it justice. Even with my lack of artistic knowledge, I could tell this painting was crafted with immense skill. And though I had never heard the name before, I instantly understood who Beatrice was. Solomon¡¯s nymph. ¡°Sir Theo, this painting...¡± Mirna stood beside me, gazing at the portrait with amazement. I wondered how this image appeared in her eyes. ¡°Beatrice... So she was Solomon¡¯s nymph. This is my first time learning her name. I never would have thought a painting like this would be kept in the Pantheon.¡± Mirna¡¯s reaction was understandable. Anything related to Solomon¡ªwhether stories, documents, or paintings¡ªwas destroyed and burned. It was what you''d call erasing history. And yet, this painting remained. It was impossible not to find it fascinating. Could it have something to do with the presence of Solomon¡¯s teleportation gate in this place? Just then, Mirna, who had been lightly tracing the painting with her fingers, added. ¡°This woman... she looks a lot like you, Sir Theo.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yes, strikingly so. Is it a coincidence? Or...¡± I had thought the same. The youthful face, carrying a hint of mischievousness. The delicate nose and jawline. The deep brown hair and blue eyes. If not for the long voluminous hair, she was almost like a mirror of Theo Gospel. Coincidence? Or was it fate? ©¥There¡¯s an intruder in the Pantheon! ©¥Seize them at once! The distant shouts snapped us back to reality. We knew we didn¡¯t have time to be idle¡ªand now, those wasted seconds had given our pursuers the chance to catch up. ¡°......¡± As I hurriedly turned to leave, I felt an unusually sharp gaze pressing against my back. Turning my head, my eyes met the portrait¡¯s gaze once more. Beatrice. That intense gaze seemed as if the painting itself was trying to tell me something. ¡®Take me with you.? The will contained within the artwork was very clear. Between the approaching footsteps in the distance and the portrait, I stood at a crossroads. ¡®Tsk¡ªI don¡¯t know either.¡¯ ¡°Hup!¡± ¡°Sir Theo, what are you doing?! We don¡¯t have time!¡± Suk-. Mirna shouted at me, who was struggling to pull the frame hanging on the wall. The rapidly approaching footsteps must have made the usually calm Mirna impatient. Creak, creak. I was just as anxious. The damn thing wouldn¡¯t budge, as if the frame had been nailed into the wall. ¡°Just¡ªjust a second! Almost¡ªgot it¡ª!¡± Creeeak! ¡°... Geuugh!¡± ¡°Sir Theo, let me help! Step aside for a moment!¡± Just as I was straining to yank it free, Mirna¡ªunable to bear watching¡ªreached out and pulled along with me. With a sudden shhk¡ª!, something gave way, and I was sent stumbling backward. I landed flat on my back, but I had the portrait in my hands. Like the hand mirror¡¸Karma Changer¡¹, I stored the frame inside my inventory,¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·. ©¥They''re stealing the treasure! ©¥Over there! Armed monks came surging in from the distance. Their chains, blades, and talismans made them look downright menacing. ¡°They''re elite disciples. Breaking through won¡¯t be easy, Sir Theo. Prepare yourself!¡± At Mirna¡¯s shout, I snapped to attention. ¡°I¡¯m always prepared.¡± Suk. I grabbed Mirna¡¯s outstretched hand and hauled myself up. Our goal was clear¡ªbreak away to the teleportation gate and activate the spell to escape. ©¥They took the painting! ©¥No! Don¡¯t let them take that! Stop them! Fwoosh! Swish! Spears and arrows came flying toward me. This wasn¡¯t just an attempt to subdue us¡ªthey were aiming to kill. Even though Mirna was beside me... their ruthlessness sent a chill down my spine. I knew the Easterners were strict about their rules and doctrines, but to turn their weapons on their own lady to uphold them? ¡°Sir Theo, the entrance is blocked!¡± The running Mirna pointed to the cave entrance. She soon took out a bamboo tube from her robes and popped off the lid. ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± ©¥Krrrng...! ¡°I know, I woke you up! But it¡¯s urgent!¡± ©¥Yingyingyaing! What came out of the tube was a strange cloud-like creature. A very rare monster called a Cloudling, and the Draco sister''s pet¡ªwell, a companion. ©¥Krrrng...! So this was where it had been lately¡ªcozied up in its tiny bamboo nap-pod. In a flash, it lunged at the guards. ©¥Kyuiiing! ©¥Agh! It¡¯s a flying cotton candy! Aaaagh! ©¥Careful! Don''t get hit by the lightning! Yingying was strong. Thanks to the opening it created, we managed to escape the cave of the Pantheon unharmed. But there were armed people everywhere outside the Pantheon too, so we couldn¡¯t relax. So we kept running. * * * ¡°It¡¯s a little ridiculous for me to say this, but this is endless.¡± After briefly ducking around a corner, Mirna said while catching her breath. She was panting heavily, yet for a moment, it seemed like she smiled. Shing. Mirna drew her sword. ¡°Just around that corner is the teleportation gate. They¡¯ve surely figured out where we¡¯re headed and stationed troops there. We¡¯ll have to break through.¡± She spoke calmly, but I could see the faint shaking at the tip of her blade. No matter how distant she felt from this place, it was still her homeland. Fighting her own people¡ªshe couldn¡¯t have done it without feeling guilt. As if reading my thoughts, Mirna admitted softly. ¡°Theft, lies... and now, striking down innocent people. This is my first time doing something this bad. I¡¯m trembling.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edit by: fake Episode 355.2 (EP-355.2) #3 355 ¨C D #3 ¡°I''ve already made up my mind. This is my choice, so there''s no need to apologize. More importantly, let¡¯s get moving again!¡± Swish! Mirna darted out from behind the corner. I also activated ¡®Fairy Steps¡¯ and swiftly dashed toward the teleportation gate. As expected, there were a lot of people gathered there. Blocking the entrance to catch a thief was the obvious move¡ªthere was nothing surprising about it. Shing. Old monk Aliesel was holding a long crescent blade, slowly shaking his head. ¡°Lady Mirna, regardless of your status, you must be held accountable for breaking the rules. Join Lady Narmi in the sacred spring of Mount Spirit and purify your sins.¡± Only then did I notice Narmi among the crowd, bound tightly with ropes. ¡°Unnie! Theo! I got caught!¡± With a hostage involved, this situation was far from favorable. The old me might have struggled with this predicament. But the current me had the power of magic at my disposal. Rank 7 Little Demon King. Perhaps it was time to show some of that power. As the people slowly tightened their encirclement, I began drawing up my magic. That was when I felt a strange sensation inside me¡ªthe paper spider rustled. ©¥Hioooong... ¡®Something¡¯s off?¡¯ My mana wasn¡¯t gathering? ©¥Hioooong... Bael¡¯s condition seemed unusual. Instead of aiding my chant, it was limp like a soaked paper crane. That meant I had to calculate the complex spell formulas on my own. ¡ªOpen Chant. Crackle. But just as I activated it, I realized something was wrong with the flow of mana in my body. As I stared at the sparks dancing between my fingers, the old monk said. ¡°Demon Monk, Theo Gospel. We just looked into you. I heard you''re a remarkable mage. But now that you¡¯re inside our anti-magic formation, it will be difficult for you to use magic.¡± ¡®Anti-magic formation?¡¯ Only then did I notice the strange magic circle drawn on the ground. Not only that, but the positioning of the monks closing in on us, as well as the figures beyond them chanting incantations, all seemed highly suspicious. Ssssuuuuaaaa. As the wind blew, the cloth covering their faces fluttered for a moment, revealing their true nature. They weren¡¯t living people but something akin to mummies. ¡°You¡¯ve noticed, haven¡¯t you? These are all monks who reached nirvana at the end of their path of asceticism. Living Buddha statues. You could call them liches.¡± ¡®Liches.¡¯ I was already well aware of powerful undead thanks to the harsh beating I had with the Draco sisters¡¯ father, Aleister. There were ten¡ªno, twelve¡ªof these undead. Each one seemed weaker than Aleister, but their combined synergy appeared to be more than twice as powerful. ¡°... So this is possible.¡± To be honest, I had underestimated the Draco family. I never imagined they had secretly amassed such a formidable force here in the mountain temple. Should I report this situation to Queen Aira or the kingdom¡¯s chancellor, Reinhardt? As I tensed up, the old monk kindly explained. ¡°The war against the fallen ascetic Solomon taught us many lessons. We¡¯ve spent a great deal of time researching anti-magic. Within our formation, even that Solomon is nothing more than a commoner.¡± An anti-magic formation capable of reducing Demon King Solomon to an ordinary man? Was that even possible? There wasn¡¯t enough time to judge whether it was a bluff or not. But it was true that I was having difficulty using magic. It was like trying to build a sandcastle while waves kept washing it away. Gathering mana now was like pouring water into a bottomless pot. ¡¸You have calmly judged the situation! You have gained experience points through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job experience +5¡¹ ¡®I see.¡¯ Once you understood the mechanism, breaking through it was simple. ¡°Did you really think you could stop me with something like this? You¡¯ve underestimated me. Magic isn¡¯t a rule. It¡¯s an impossible miracle.¡± Clap. I clapped my hands and pushed my mana output to the limit. My heart, like an engine kicking into overdrive, pumped life force throughout my body. Filling a bottomless jar was easy. Just pour in more water than it can drain. If you pour in an overwhelming amount like a river, a dam, or the sea, that¡¯d be all there was to it. Crackle. Sizzle. A vivid sensation of lightning surged through my body. It felt as if I had become a living furnace or power pole. My cells screamed under the strain. And yet, my condition had never been better. At last, I reached my hand toward the sky. ¡°Come, Meteor¡ª¡± Suk. Just then, someone grasped my raised arm. ¡°Sir Theo, you can¡¯t.¡± It was Mirna. ¡°That magic... you can¡¯t use it.¡± Her expression was solemn, even somewhat sad. Why was she stopping me? Perhaps she had read my thoughts. ¡°Sir Theo, powerful magic will drain your lifespan.¡± ¡°......¡± I knew that. But given the current situation, there was no other choice. Mirna shook her head and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s rely on each other a little more. We¡¯re family. That being said... Narmi, how long do you plan on just sitting there? It¡¯s time for final plan D.¡± At Mirna¡¯s words, the bound Narmi curled her lips into a smirk. ¡°D. Nice. Unnie, you¡¯ve finally decided to show the world our true power.¡± Narmi sprang to her feet. ¡°©¥©¥©¤.¡± She began chanting something, and suddenly¡ªKuuuuung!¡ªa massive tremor shook the temple buildings perched high on this mountain. ©¥What, wh, what¡¯s going on? ©¥I don¡¯t know, th, this creepy feeling¡ª. The ones who had been closing in on me stopped and looked around with bewildered expressions. Only the old monk Aliesel shouted in distress. ¡°No, no way, could D be...!?¡± Narme grinned and bellowed triumphantly. ¡°D is strong! Invincible! The strongest! Our pride, our loyal confidant who has inherited our soul! Come forth, blue eyes...!¡± ©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!! Edit by: fake Episode 356.1 (EP-356.1) #1 356 ¨C Protagonist #1 ©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!! With a thunderous roar, a massive forepaw burst through the ground. Its sheer size was overwhelming¡ªlarge enough to crush an entire building beneath it. Rumble¡ª! Aliesel¡¯s eyes widened to an unprecedented degree as he exclaimed. ¡°What kind of madness...!? The corpse of the ancient dragon sealed under the temple!? The same dragon that even the hero Judas couldn¡¯t subdue!? Impossible!!!¡± Crack, crash. A long tail erupted from the earth, toppling buildings in its wake. And then, at last, the monstrous beast revealed itself in full. The moment I laid eyes on it¡ª I was overwhelmed by the same despair and terror that humans must have felt in ancient times, when the world still belonged to primordial beasts and fairies. This was a being that once soared through the ancient skies. A being on a completely different level from wyverns or lesser drakes¡ª The creature opened its colossal maw and let out a deafening roar. ©¥©¥©¥©¤©¥!!! It was like thunder crashing down. And its glowing crimson eyes blazed like twin suns. ©¥R-Red eyes...! It¡¯s not being controlled. That¡¯s proof it¡¯s not being controlled! We can¡¯t stop it! The problem was that, as they said, this so-called resurrected dragon was completely out of control. As often the case with those resurrected from death, it was driven solely by hatred, mindlessly thrashing its claws and tail in a frenzy of destruction. At that moment, Narmi shouted while trembling violently. ¡°Unnie! It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Mirna began forming hand seals. At the same time, she turned to me. ¡°Sir Theo, now! Jump through the teleportation gate!¡± ¡°But, Lady Mirna! That thing is a monster no matter how you look at it! Can I really just leave you both behind...!?¡± That gigantic monster¡ªit was destruction and terror made flesh, a nightmare of bones and scales. To take down such a monster, even I would have to brace myself and burn my own lifespan in exchange for the maximum possible output. As if to confirm my thoughts, I could distinctly feel the tension in the spider Bael lurking within me. ©¥Krrrreung...!!! If Bael was reacting this strongly, then this opponent was anything but easy. However, Mirna suddenly stopped chanting and simply looked at me. Amidst the chaos, her ruby red eyes shimmered so vividly that for a moment, everything around us felt unreal. ¡°Sir Theo, from here on, this is my and Narmi¡¯s battle. This is the battlefield of the Draco family. You must go and fight your own battle.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°... Just go, you idiot...!¡± Mirna¡¯s sharp cry snapped me back to reality. She was right. This was their battlefield. The place where I was meant to fight lay much farther. ©¥The annex is burning! ©¥Everyone, put out the fire! Deploy more forces and protect the Pantheon! While people were scattering in panic at the appearance of the giant monster, I sprinted toward the teleportation gate. There were those who tried to stop me along the way, but since the anti-magic formation was destroyed, I was able to blow them all away using Paimon. ¡°Activate.¡± I recited the activation word and started the teleportation gate. Whhooooom¡ª Mana surged from my body. At the same time, I saw the giant dragon¡¯s empty red eyes staring at me. I didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed like it had targeted me and the gate. Crack. The dragon opened its maw wide, like the yawning entrance of a cave. A crimson energy flickered at the edges of its mouth. I didn¡¯t know exactly what was about to happen, but I couldn¡¯t just stand still. Should I use Mana Shield? No, if I lost focus for even a moment while the teleportation gate was active, the coordinates could go haywire. That would be disastrous. ¡®Bael, do something.¡¯ ©¥Krrreung...!!! My helper Bael was completely unsettled by the dragon¡¯s presence. ¡®Do spiders and dragons not get along? It doesn¡¯t matter, just help me. If I die, you die too!¡¯ ©¥Hioong... Zuuuuung¡ª ¡®Done.¡¯ With Bael¡¯s help, the teleportation gate was fully activated. At the same time, I deployed a mana shield, preparing for any possible attacks. That was when¡ª ¡°¡ªO ancient ruler of ages past, release thy wrath. With dance and song, we honor thee.¡± Amidst the chaos, Mirna¡¯s voice rang clear. Her words, carrying a mystical melody, sounded like both a poem and a song, spreading gently through the air. ¡°O fallen one, serpent of yore, swallow thy fury. Sheathe thy claws, hide thy fangs.¡± At those strange incantations, the dragon¡¯s hollow red eyes flickered uneasily. Sssssss-. The crimson energy swirling in its cavernous mouth seemed to dissipate slightly. As the dragon halted its movements, everyone else also stopped, gazing up at the sky. ©¥It stopped. ©¥Look, its eyes are turning blue. ©¥Just like the old legends... To think that there really was a dragon¡¯s corpse under the temple.... ©¥The young ladies are controlling the dragon...! Just as the people said, it seemed Mirna had successfully seized control of the giant ancient dragon¡¯s corpse. Our eyes met, and she silently mouthed something. ¡°Hurry. This won¡¯t last long.¡± I couldn¡¯t hear her voice. But I was sure that was what she said. * * * Tick, tock. Tick, tock. Elga grew increasingly anxious as she watched the time pass. Stella, sitting at the same table, glanced at her bouncing legs and spoke up. ¡°Elga-yang, why are you so nervous? Did you bet money on the martial festival or something?¡± ¡°......¡± Stella still didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation. Probably because they hadn¡¯t completely pulled her to their side yet. Even as she thought it was foolish, Elga was also envious of Stella. If she knew nothing, she too could have been sitting here comfortably. As noon approached¡ªthe scheduled time for the opening ceremony¡ªElga¡¯s stress mounted as there was still no sign of the half-fairy and the Draco sisters. If it wasn''t for Leonoi, she might have already lost her temper. In that respect, Elga was also surprised upon realizing that she had truly become an adult who could restrain herself. How did this happen? She didn¡¯t know. Before she knew it, she was like this. ¡°Your frown looks just like your father, Reinhardt. What¡¯s got you thinking so hard? Tell me.¡± Stella spoke up again. Perhaps this was just older people being nosy, but she was rather bothered by it, so Elga couldn¡¯t help but react. ¡°My father?¡± Edit by: fake Episode 356.2 (EP-356.2) #1 356 ¨C Protagonist #1 ¡°Yeah, you really take after him. So, is your father coming to the festival? Or is it too risky for him to leave the royal palace unattended?¡± ¡°No idea. I don¡¯t know that either.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he came, nor if he didn¡¯t. The person Elga was worried about wasn¡¯t her father, but another man. That guy should be here by now, but he wasn¡¯t. Paaang-! Just then, the sound of fireworks echoed noisily beyond the coliseum¡¯s ceiling. That meant only one thing. The opening ceremony had begun. Was it already noon? ¡°......¡± Elga¡¯s anxiety had now surpassed its limit. Did something happen? It was supposed to be a simple task, grab the treasure from storage and return. Why was it taking so long? Waaaah¡ª! Just then, loud cheers and shouts from the crowd could be heard. A woman¡¯s voice was amplified and mumbled something¡ªAira was probably giving a speech through the crystal microphone. Thinking of that pale face acting aloof while receiving people¡¯s attention, Elga suddenly became angry. ¡®That damn girl, would it kill her to just give in and play along? Why does she have to act so high and mighty? Does she think I don¡¯t know how to play hard to get too?¡¯ To Elga, Aira had become the most insufferable cousin. First, she stole the half-fairy from her, and now she was pushing him away as if she didn¡¯t care? A part of Elga wanted to see her abandoned and sobbing in regret. ¡®More importantly, why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡¯ Her legs bounced even more from impatience. ¡®I should¡¯ve gone with him after all.¡¯ With that regret, she tightly gripped the fake ID card in her hand. ¡®Just you wait. Once you''re here, I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡¯ But as time dragged on, that feeling gradually turned into a desperate compromise. ¡®Please just come. I¡¯ll grant whatever wish you want, anything. Just hurry. We¡¯re running out of time...¡¯ There really wasn''t much time left for the first match. It was a survival round where all participants entered the stage and grabbed a limited number of flags. Therefore, all participants had to be present. There were about five minutes left. If the half-fairy didn¡¯t show up within five minutes, he¡¯d be disqualified by default. ¡®Hurry up!¡¯ Elga was far from a devout person. She often dozed off during the worship services she attended for events, and she couldn¡¯t even recite a single line of a common prayer. But today¡ªfor the first time in her life¡ªshe found herself praying of her own volition. If the half-fairy arrived within these five minutes, she¡¯d donate a large sum in gratitude. Just as she was glaring at the clock tick, footsteps echoed in the distance. A spectator who hadn¡¯t found their seat yet? Or maybe a participant who had gone to take care of something? Or perhaps... Lifting her head with hope, Elga saw a man walking down the hallway. He wore a black robe, and his face was hidden behind a plain wooden mask. But Elga could tell he was a man because of his broad shoulders and tall stature. ¡°ID.¡± The man extended his hand toward her, his palm was large enough to easily cover hers. Elga was also startled by his sudden demand. An ID? At that moment, Stella, who had been leisurely sipping tea, furrowed her brow. ¡°... And you are?¡± Elga was struggling to process the situation. But soon enough, she realized what she had to do. She handed over the fake ID in her hand to the man¡¯s large palm. ¡°... If you lose, you''re dead. I bet my entire fortune¡ªmy whole damn life¡ªon you.¡± The man replied. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know? You know that and you still come this late!?¡± Elga grumbled. But the masked man responded casually. ¡°Elga, the protagonist always makes a late entrance.¡± Protagonist, huh. What a joke. Instead of saying anything else, Elga smacked the man¡¯s back hard with her palm. Pang¡ª! Normally, he would have let out an unsightly scream, but perhaps because he was taller now, or had become an adult, he was as steady as a firmly rooted tree. And just like that, the man crossed the long hallway and entered the arena where everyone was cheering loudly. Elga also got up from her seat and headed for the specially prepared VIP area. Stella nudged her in the side. ¡°What¡¯s going on? That guy... how do I put this... He seemed like someone I know, but at the same time, not at all. I don¡¯t know how to explain it...¡± ¡°No idea. We¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± * * * Haaa, haa. Maybe it was because of the mask, but I couldn¡¯t exhale properly. Every breath sounded louder than usual. My heart thudded in my chest like an engine ready to explode. ©¥Donatello! You¡¯ve got this! ©¥Ah, as commentators, if there¡¯s one to watch this time, it¡¯s participant no. 12, Punchinoi... The arena buzzed with the cheers of the crowd and the chatter of the commentators. How many people were there? Ten thousand? A hundred thousand? I couldn¡¯t tell. The stadium had been expanded to accommodate up to 100,000 people, but more people came than expected and it was crowded even outside the stadium. ©¥Hiiioooong...! I knew. The number of spectators didn¡¯t matter. They were just that¡ªspectators. Extras. I used to be one of them. I was originally just a spectator of this story, but now it was different. Suk-. ¡°You.¡± Just as I was finally stepping into the arena, someone called out to me. A man wearing glasses¡ªprobably a staff member from the Sandora City Hall in charge of the event. ¡°Who are you? If you''re a participant, please show me your ID.¡± ¡®ID.¡¯ At those words, I handed him the piece of paper I¡¯d been holding. He read it over for a while, then asked. ¡°Participant number 1432©¤©¤Player.¡± Maybe he thought my name was strange, or maybe he didn¡¯t like my outfit. He glanced me up and down, then opened the gate. ¡°The first match is about to begin, so please hurry up to the stage.¡± Suk-. He stuck a number sticker on my back. And with that, I went up on stage and stood in front of a large number of participants and spectators. The ground-shaking cheers and shouts. The glaring lights installed all around, and the intense midday sun. Everything blurred together in a dizzying blaze of light. Edit by: fake Episode 357.1 (EP-357.1) #2 357 ¨C Protagonist #2 The Angmar Queen''s martial festival. A fairy tale-like event where anyone, regardless of their background or status, could obtain honor and wealth. It was said that just making it past the preliminaries and into the top 16 of the main tournament would earn you a reward in gold so vast, an ordinary person could live in luxury for the rest of their life. And if desired, one could even join the Queen¡¯s elite royal guards. Riches and glory. That alone was more than enough to draw the attention of adventurers, mercenaries, and reclusive heroes from across the land. There were plenty in the world seeking a chance at fortune. But¡ª There was more to the frenzy than just wealth and prestige. Those were merely secondary. The main point of this festival lay elsewhere. Waaaah©¤!!! Many participants were daunted under the cheers of a huge crowd. Of course, there were also plenty of brave-faced heroes among them. The ones who raised their heads were looking at a special seating area created high up in the stands. A throne prepared for the one and only sovereign of this nation. There, a woman sat with her legs proudly crossed. Dressed in white, she looked like a single lily blooming atop a cliff. A peerless beauty. A face that could topple kingdoms. Aira Von Tarantera. She was the ultimate prize that drew all these participants to the festival. The winner would have the right to challenge and marry her, the Queen of the kingdom. The throne of Angmar, the greatest and most powerful country in the world, and the hand of the woman said to be the most beautiful under the heavens. Just those two things were enough to make people flock like bees and butterflies to a flower. Now that I thought about it, it really was a fairy tale. Did you know those kinds of stories? Like the one where the man who made the princess laugh got to marry her¡ªor the one where curing the princess¡¯s incurable illness earned one the throne. Stories like that existed in pretty much every culture. This was similar to those. Of course, it was a queen instead of a princess, and the promise was to give everything to the one who defeated her. Still, you couldn¡¯t deny the romanticism of it, the kind you¡¯d whisper to children at bedtime. ©¥Hiiioooong...! Just then, the spider inside me gave my heart a little bite. I couldn¡¯t understand spider language, but it was probably telling me not to get distracted and focus on the moment. ¡®You¡¯re right, Bael.¡¯ I was just momentarily overwhelmed by the crowd. Srrk. I pulled my gaze away from the waves of people pressing in like a tide. My eyes turned toward the other participants standing in the same area as me. Armed with swords, spears, even clubs, they all stood in their own stances, each bearing a different face and posture. ©¥Hmph, what a bunch of weaklings. No need to take this seriously. I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s heard of the sword demon, Andromalie, right? ©¥No idea, sounds lame. More importantly, what¡¯s with that nymph over there? Is that allowed? Nymphs suck at fighting. I don¡¯t wanna get caught up in some nymph violence prevention law or whatever. ©¥This Punchnoi is simply here to test her strength...! And today, I¡¯m certain that guy is somewhere here...! The unfinished business from back then... I¡¯m going to settle it...! It was noisy and chaotic, but everyone was full of confidence. Challengers from all over the world, drawn by the promise of the beautiful queen and the throne. Each likely had a deep story fit for a protagonist in this fairy tale. And skill to match. ©¥Kreuung...! Just then, I felt the paper spider Bael inside me tensing up. Its internal compass was pointing toward the crowd of participants. ©¥Kreuuung...! Some people worth keeping an eye on? Some strange guys? ©¥Hiiioooong... ¡°......¡± Though she had lost much of her power and fallen from grace, the intuition of the great magic Bael remained sharp. Just as she had been wary when the ancient dragon sealed beneath the Draco family''s temple was revived, Bael was alert of someone in this group of participants. It was difficult to pinpoint exactly who in this situation, but if Bael was sounding the alarm, then I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. I was steeling myself with this thought when¡ª ©¥Daaang. At the loud chime of a great bell, everyone fell silent. As the chaotic atmosphere cooled down, the glowing crystal board installed high above the arena lit up to display an hourglass. It meant only one thing. The opening ceremony was over, and the first match had finally begun. * * * Back when we were sorting through the application forms and documents, Marmar had once asked me. ¡°There are way too many applicants. Shouldn''t we hold regional qualifiers first?¡± She had a point. Over ten thousand applications were submitted. Even after filtering out only those written in the correct format, the number of participants was well over a thousand. Hosting matches for all of them to narrow it down to the main tournament would have required an absurd amount of time, manpower, and funds. To the curious Marmar, I replied. ¡°Running regional qualifiers would take too much time and too many people. In the end, only sixteen will advance to the main tournament¡ªso we''ll use a simpler method to weed them out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a method?¡± ¡°Well, if I had to name it, I guess it would be Lioness-style musical chairs.¡± The Lioness family''s soldiers held an annual competition to evaluate skills and determine promotions. Inspired by the fact that there were many soldiers but only a limited number of slots, they devised a game of musical chairs. The rules were simple. Many people. Few chairs. Whoever managed to sit in a chair within the time limit would earn their promotion. They said that as long as you were the one sitting in the chair at the end, anything went¡ªno matter the means or methods. Edit by: fake Episode 357.2 (EP-357.2) #2 357 ¨C Protagonist #2 This martial festival¡¯s preliminary round also adopted those rules. With over a thousand participants, it was true that there simply wasn¡¯t enough time to verify everyone¡¯s skills. And so, flags were placed around the arena. A total of sixteen. The sharp ones probably realized right away¡ªonly those who managed to grab one of those sixteen flags would advance to the main round. ©¥The flag¡¯s mine! The wide arena had already erupted into a full-on brawl. Resources were always limited, but those who desired them were many. Naturally, chaos was inevitable. ©¥Ah! Participant No. 22 Punchinoi has stolen the flag from No. 1032, Sir Scouter! Now, the remaining flags are... Excited commentary and cheers from the crowd filled the arena. Amidst the loud noise of clashing weapons, pained screams, and angry roars, I simply took a step back like a bystander and observed the scene. ©¥Hiooong...! ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± I ordered Bael, who was urging me, to wait. Like I said¡ªnow wasn¡¯t the time to rush in to grab a flag. Just then, someone¡¯s clear voice reached my ears. ©¥Burning all your strength so early... Idiots. This isn¡¯t a game of stealing. It¡¯s a game of holding. Don¡¯t they get it? The winner¡¯s the one holding a flag at the end. Those who were quick-witted seemed to have already grasped the strategy for this first match to some extent. Like the voice said, this wasn¡¯t simply a game where grabbing a flag early secured victory. Even if you got a flag, it¡¯d mean nothing if you couldn¡¯t hold onto it. ©¥Ah¡ª! Punchinoi is being cornered by a vicious mob of nymph-phobic hunters...! Attacking a small nymph with a group, how cowardly and despicable...! In fact, one nymph who had managed to get a flag early on was now being targeted and was being pushed back by the continuous attacks. They were still holding on for now, but at this rate, they¡¯d tire and drop out soon. ©¥Participant Punchinoi, hang in there...! The commentary was extremely biased. I want to hear what the other guys were doing! Ssk. I turned my head to glance at the others. With chaotic scuffles happening all over, the situation was roughly the same wherever you look. ¡°......!¡± Just then, a chill ran down the back of my neck. I quickly tilted my head back¡ªand caught a glimpse of a blade whizzing right past the front of my mask. Shwaaaang¡ª! The blade, failing to pierce my face, flew back in the direction it had come from. As I turned my head, I saw someone grinning with a chain in their hands. ¡°You dodged that?¡± On his bald head, a tattoo resembling the sun shimmered across his face. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was young or old. He had a sleek build, like a stretched-out weasel. He twirled the chain in circles, chuckling low. ¡°Thought you were just standing there spaced out, but you dodged that? I was going to kill you in one go.¡± ¡°......¡± Who was this guy? With such a strong impression, I should remember him, but since I don¡¯t, this must be our first meeting. I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a flag. Why are you attacking me?¡± Clack¡ªHe grabbed the chain with both hands. Now that I took a closer look, something like a plummet was attached at the end. ¡°You¡¯re planning to save your strength and snatch a flag at the last second, aren¡¯t you? I hate sneaky bastards like you the most. I¡¯ve already done in three of you!¡± A ridiculous and selfish reason. But it wasn¡¯t surprising. The world¡¯s vast, and there were plenty of people with weird ideas. In the first place, the very fact of participating in this martial festival was proof that there was something strange about them. Besides, I was planning to warm up soon anyway. I had come here straight after changing my appearance using the¡¸Karma Changer¡¹, so I had overwhelmingly little time to adjust. Well then, shall we? Sshk. I raised my hand high. ¡°Eclipse.¡± Ultra-fast incantation with Bael''s assistance. But its power was so great that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it great magic. Thanks to that, I felt a massive chunk of mana vanish as it traveled through my veins. The mana cost was heavier than expected. Was it because my body had grown taller? That was when the chain-wielder in front of me sneered. ¡°You look like a sneaky little spellcaster. What the hell did you just do? Nothing¡¯s¡ª¡± His words died mid-sentence. Not just him¡ªeveryone who¡¯d been murmuring around us fell silent and looked up at the sky. A deep shadow had fallen over their faces. Probably because darkness had fallen over what was just a bright afternoon sky. The once-clear sky had turned as dark as night in an instant. Maybe it was the shock, but even the people who had been locked in fierce combat just seconds ago froze where they were. ©¥What the hell is this? ©¥What¡¯s going on? Why did it get dark all of a sudden? ©¥Did the organizers prepare this? Is this also part of the event? ©¥Aaah¡ª! The sky has suddenly gone dark...! All the participants have come to a halt...! What is happening...! Even I, your commentator Anchornoi, have no idea what¡¯s going on...! No one seemed to know what was happening. But they¡¯d all find out soon enough. ¡°Fall.¡± I invoked the spell once more. Flash. A brilliant pillar of light came crashing down onto the arena. It left behind a deafening thunderclap and black scorch marks as it ripped through the sky. KWA-GWAAAANG! This was my Rank 7 magic, Eclipse. Though I called it Eclipse, its true nature was a type of weather-manipulation magic that summoned thunderclouds and scattered violent lightning ©¥Magic¡ªit¡¯s magic! Streaking through the black clouds¡ª! Tremendous great magic, the caster is...! I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes turning toward me at the commentator¡¯s voice. ©¥Participant number 1432, Angmar Player. It¡¯s Angmar Player...!!! Edit by: fake Episode 358.1 (EP-358.1) #3 358 ¨C Protagonist #3 At the commentator¡¯s loud cry, my number and name echoed high above everyone¡¯s heads. Participant number 1432¡ªAngmar. That was my name now. ©¥His name¡¯s Angmar? ©¥Is that an alias? Some patriotic nut naming himself after a country? ©¥No way, only the old royal family can use the name Angmar. Who in their right mind would dare use it in this age of Tarantera? And in a festival this big? ©¥Maybe... I could clearly hear the murmuring ripple through the crowd. They were confused about the meaning behind my name. It was a name I had chosen after much deliberation. An alias¡ªbut also the name that should¡¯ve originally belonged to this body. A lie, and yet the truth. Was there any word that could represent me more perfectly than this? As I reached that thought, I felt a surge of what could only be called an incredibly full emotion welling up within me. ¡°Fall!¡± I used that rising emotion as fuel and commanded the thunderclouds that filled the arena. Once again, a merciless thunderbolt from the heavens struck down with an intense roar. KRRAAA-KRAAAANG! FLASH! ©¥Shi?t, what the hell is this?! ©¥Is this even possible! ©¥Attack the caster! If we take him down, maybe the lightning will stop! The impact of my magic must have been intense. Even though I didn¡¯t have a flag, people started charging at me. They were trying to take me down and stop this calamity caused by great magic. A sound strategy. If they actually took me down, the thunderclouds would lose their mana and dissipate, returning the clear sunlight to the people. But. Sorry, participants¡ªbut now that I¡¯d revealed my hand, I couldn¡¯t just stand around. I couldn¡¯t let myself be dragged down by anyone. After all, I was not aiming for just a flag or a spot in the final 16. I was aiming for the top. Today, I would stand at the summit. Above all these people who¡¯d lived their lives as protagonists of this world. I¡¯d stand at the very peak¡ªand take everything I¡¯d ever desired. Suk-. I lifted my head and looked toward Aira, seated in the best throne among the spectator seats. She was so far away that her face looked no bigger than a dot, yet I was certain¡ªthose dark eyes were watching me. Even if I wore a mask or changed my appearance, you would still recognize me. And I too, no matter what form you took in this world, would know you in an instant. Trk. Right then, something intense brushed past the back of my neck. When I turned my head, I saw something like a rock flying straight at my mask. ©¥Kreung...! Before I could react, Bael was faster¡ªcasting defensive magic instantly. A mana shield formed in front of me in the blink of an eye. Flying towards it was someone¡¯s fist. A relatively small but heavy and solid-looking fist flew towards my face and shattered the mana shield. Crackle¡ª! Clang¡ª! ¡°What!?¡± It was hastily casted, but ten layers should¡¯ve been enough to block cannon fire. To shatter all of that with a single small fist, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Not only that, but the shockwave from the punch even blew my body away. ¡°... Ugh!¡± Whoosh. Thudududud. My body, flung into the air, tumbled across the ground. Was this what it felt like to be a rock rolling down a slope? Amidst the pain of the hard ground hitting my body from all sides, the rolling technique Elga had taught me flashed through my mind. Tuck your chin and protect your head, right? Who would''ve thought that rolling on the floor with Elga would end up helping me. Thanks to that, I somehow managed to avoid getting seriously injured. ¡°Huuu...¡± So who the hell just punched me? As I got back on my feet, I scanned the surroundings and spotted someone standing motionless like a stake amid the chaos and lightning. ¡°Nymph...?¡± With red hair fluttering behind her, the one standing there was a nymph, just about chest-high to me. But the spirit, the aura, that she possessed was different from the nymphs I knew. ¡°I punched you with the intent to kill... but you held up well!¡± Tattered black clothes, bare feet, and a relaxed expression. She looked less like a nymph and more like that ancient dragon I¡¯d seen earlier from the Draco family. Like a seasoned beast of war, forged through countless battles. ¡°So you¡¯re Yujinoi.¡± ¡°You know of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that somewhere in Angmar, there¡¯s the strongest nymph.¡± * * * Yujinoi, the strongest nymph. I¡¯d heard of the rumors about her, but this was my first time facing her in person. And now that I stood before her, I could tell. All those rumors about her were true, without a single lie. ¡°I am Yujinoi. I seek only pure combat...! Mage, I very much look forward to seeing if you can give me that gift...!¡± ¡°You¡¯re choosing to fight me instead of competing?¡± ¡°To a nymph like me, the world is as sweet as honey...! And among them, the most delicious one is you, Mage...!¡± I didn¡¯t know what she meant, but it seemed she had chosen to fight me instead of going for a flag or the main tournament. She was completely crazy. Was she a battle maniac? What¡¯s her main weapon? What¡¯s her fighting style? As I was measuring her mettle. ¡°Here I come, Mage!¡± Pop-. Yujinoi kicked off the ground and shot straight towards me like an arrow loosed from a bowstring. Or rather, she didn¡¯t just fly¡ªshe tore through the air. ¡°Fist!¡± Clang¡ª! Without Bael, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cast my shield in time, and my face would have been smashed. ¡°To think you¡¯ve blocked not one, but two of my attacks. For a mage, that¡¯s quite impressive...!¡± Swish, swish swish swish. Her fists kept coming at me. It was a barrage of attacks at an incredibly fast speed, but its destructive power was as heavy as the finishing blow of many. Thanks to that, my mana shield got shattered to bits. Crackle¡ª! When the last petal of the shield broke apart, I caught a glimpse of a sharp-toothed grin gleaming through the flying fragments. ¡°Now, your little shield has been torn to shreds...!¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± To be honest, I had underestimated her, thinking she was just a nymph, but she was stronger than I had expected. She felt stronger than any formidable opponent I had ever met. And for her to show up out of nowhere like this... First, let¡¯s blast her away and find an opening. I spread my hand and unleashed magic at her. ¡°Heaven-Splitting Palm!¡± A wind strong enough to blow away a whole brick house appeared. WHOOOOOSH¡ª! It surged from my fingertips. Of course, I didn¡¯t actually expect it to take Yujinoi down. Still, by the laws of physics, her body should be light. If I could just catch her in the wind and send her flying, that¡¯d be enough. I was about to amp up the output when¡ª ¡°Tricks like that are for the weak...!¡± Edit by: fake Episode 358.2 (EP-358.2) #3 358 ¨C Protagonist #3 Yujinoi stood firm in the gale, as if this wind that could send an elephant flying was nothing. I was baffled¡ªhow was that even possible? That was when I noticed something strange at her feet. The arena floor was flat and slick. Yujinoi had anchored herself using her toes, gripping the smooth surface. Her grip strength was unreal. If you could even call that grip strength. ¡°Techniques and magic are all just tricks for the weak...!¡± Seuk-. Even in the middle of the storm, she reached toward me. Just as I thought she¡¯d grab my wrist¡ª ¡°Tiger Fang King!¡± Something slammed into Yujinoi¡¯s head. Tukaaang-! She was blown away and crashed into the ground. The stone floor caved in where she landed, but she quickly sprang back up. ¡°You...¡± ¡°I am Punchinoi of the Honey Fist...! The sworn enemy of my master, we meet again...! The unfinished business from last time...! I will finish it...!¡± She was a nymph with hair like honey, fluttering in the wind. She wore a martial arts uniform and looked a bit more childlike compared to Yujinoi. Suk. Yujinoi wiped the blood trickling from her nose with her thumb. ¡°Yes, your master was an amusing one...! But in the end, they''re nothing more than a flashy trickster... To kneel before true brute strength, that was inevitable...!¡± ¡°You thief! Return Master¡¯s name this instant...! Fist of Sorrow¡ªTiger''s Lament!¡± Punchinoi¡¯s fist shot toward Yujinoi. But Yujinoi simply raised her hand to block it. That alone unleashed a shockwave that ripped through the arena. WHOOOSH¡ª! ¡°Punchinoi, you¡¯ve gotten stronger since last time...! Good! Show me more of your little tricks...!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you disgrace that name...! Spiral King!¡± Punchinoi''s uppercut spiraled upward like a vortex into the sky. Their clash was fierce and dazzling, drawing the eyes of everyone watching. ©¥Look at those two! ©¥I¡¯ve never seen such strong nymphs! ©¥Ahh¡ª! Participant number 22, Punchinoi, a clear favorite to win...! And an unknown participant with red hair...! This match is like a scene straight out of the ancient Angmar murals of nymph martial arts...! It was a great fight. But listening to skill names like Tiger''s Lament and Spiral King just made me feel kinda ridiculous for even being here. What was I doing again? ¡°... Well, at least that worked out.¡± It was fortunate that I didn¡¯t waste my energy on Yujinoi. To fight Aira in perfect condition after this preliminary round and then the main tournament, it was best to conserve my strength. If I¡¯d fought Yujinoi, I would¡¯ve had to burn through a lot of energy. Seuk-. I looked at the hourglass displayed on the crystal. Judging by how little sand was left in the top half, this chaotic preliminary would be over in about 5 minutes. Due to the initial free-for-all and the lightning that had struck down indiscriminately, most of the participants were groaning on the ground. ©¥Ugh, I can¡¯t move a finger... ©¥I give up. Only about fifty were still standing on both feet. But each of those remaining gave off such intense pressure that none of them looked like they were going down anytime soon. That just meant they were strong enough to survive this far. And now, I needed to take a flag from one of them. Who would be the best to target? ¡ªFairy Eyes! I quickly scanned my surroundings to see who nearby had a flag. What caught my eye was a man breathing heavily. He looked to be around thirty. He had long hair and a short beard, and seeing the long sword at his waist, he seemed like a wandering swordsman. When he saw me approach, he spat blood onto the ground with a sharp ptooey. ¡°That thundercloud, are you really the one controlling it?¡± I thought he was a lone wolf-like swordsman, but he was more sophisticated than I thought. More than that, he was asking me a question in this situation. I nodded for now. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°To change the weather without any special incantation. You¡¯ve probably got way scarier magic up your sleeve. To be honest, I can¡¯t picture myself being able to win against you.¡± He was completely exhausted. Covered in wounds, and blood from a cut eyebrow was running into his right eye. If we fought now, I¡¯d win ninety-nine times out of a hundred. Seeing that he had grasped that, this man also seemed to have excellent judgement. That must be why he had endured until now. And it was my role to end his arduous struggle. I reached out my hand. ¡°Then hand it over.¡± ¡°But you¡ªyou''re conserving your strength, aren¡¯t you? I can tell. Believe it or not, I¡¯m a merchant. Reading people is my specialty.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to waste your strength in a place like this. It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re aiming for the win.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Even someone like me could force you to expend some of that strength. And you wouldn¡¯t want that, would you? Not when you¡¯re planning to fight the queen and win. Participant number 1432, Angmar.¡± ¡°.......¡± This guy was pretty sharp. ¡°So? What¡¯re you trying to say?¡± ¡°I entered this martial festival to gain fame. I¡¯ve done enough for that, so I don¡¯t covet the flag. This should be enough for the Bellhawk family to take notice of me.¡± ¡°I see. You want to make a deal.¡± At my words, the man''s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Quick on the uptake. I¡¯ll hand it over, clean and simple, no fight. But¡ªlike I said, it¡¯s a deal, so I have a condition. Tell me your real name. I think you¡¯re going to be big, so I want to invest in you beforehand.¡± Fair enough. It was a perfectly reasonable trade. As befitting someone who was originally a merchant, I could praise him for quickly figuring out what would be profitable. But there was also a point to deduct. ¡°You don¡¯t think my current name is real?¡± ¡°Of course not. Only the old royal family can use the kingdom¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. But I am Angmar. I¡¯ve never told a lie. You¡¯ll find out soon enough, Alonzo.¡± The man¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. ¡°Did I... tell you my name? I registered under a false identity...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what your circumstances are. But the king¡¯s eyes see through everything.¡± ¡°No way... Is this real? If it is, then the world¡¯s about to change. And I¡¯m standing right in the middle of it. Something like this...¡± While he was rattled, I took the flag from his arms. As I raised it high, the last grains of sand fell through the hourglass, and the bell rang. Sixteen remained. Four more matches. Only five more victories. ©¥Ah¡ª! The sixteen finalists have been decided...! And now, a quick break from the festival''s biggest sponsor, the Bellhawk Merchant Guild!¡± Edit by: fake Episode 359.1 (EP-359.1) #4 359 ¨C Protagonist #4 Including me, there were sixteen. That was the total number of people who had made it to the main tournament. ©¥Ahh, Anchornoi here...! Congratulations to the finalists...! Now then, please take a look at your flags! You should see a letter written on them...!¡± As the sharp-voiced nymph commentator explained, I unfolded the flag in my hand. Sure enough, like she said, a large letter was on it. ¡®G.¡¯ I was G. ©¥From A to H, those with the same letter will compete in a match together¡ªsuch a simple rule, isn¡¯t it...?! Now, it¡¯s time to prepare the main stage...! Let¡¯s get to work¡ª!¡± As she spoke, people suddenly poured in from somewhere and began clearing the wreckage from the arena. They carried away the collapsed participants on stretchers and patched up the broken ground. While they moved with impressive coordination, I casually scanned the other finalists holding flags like me. I needed to figure out what kind of people I¡¯d be facing next if I wanted to pace myself properly. Who else had the G flag? Those strange nymphs from earlier¡ªdid they not make it? Since they chose to fight each other rather than hold onto a flag, it seemed they didn¡¯t make it to the main tournament. Shff. Just then, I felt someone reaching out toward me. When I turned my head, I saw a woman about a head shorter than me¡ªyoung enough to be called a girl, pointing the end of her flag at me like a sword. Flutter-. The flag had the letter H written on it. ¡°You! I don¡¯t know what trick you pulled earlier, but I refuse to let anyone steal the spotlight from me! And you hide your face behind a mask while hogging all the attention?!¡± Who was she? Naturally, I had no idea who she was. She looked to be somewhere between fifteen and twenty, maybe. Her platinum blonde hair and bright blue eyes had a certain sparkle that reminded me of someone. Under her red cloak, she wore a uniform top and tight white pants, which looked quite stylish. Was she a noble? Seeing the medals and epaulets on her chest, she seemed quite experienced and skilled. But she looked remarkably young for that. Then again, judging age by appearance was foolish in this world. After all, there were races like fairies who looked young no matter how old they were. And those who trained their mana or internal energy could appear youthful even in old age. Not to mention, I myself was using a treasure called the¡¸Karma Changer¡¹to alter my appearance. ¡°What, are you mute? Someone¡¯s talking to you¡ªsay something! Or are you scared of me? I knew it the moment you hid your face behind a mask. Coward!¡± Still, she really was a gutsy woman. I understand her overflowing with spirit, but attracting this much attention might unnecessarily create more enemies than needed. In fact, the other finalists¡¯ attention was starting to gather around the woman standing in front of me. Maybe I¡¯ll listen in on some of their whispers. ©¥Is that Aslan of Orleans?¡± ©¥Her temper¡¯s just as fiery as they say. Kinda looks dumb, though. ¡°What? Who just called me dumb?! Who was it?! I¡¯ll skewer your mouth with my spear! Forget the finals, come at me all at once right now!¡± The woman shouted, absolutely livid. That fiery temper. And with that blonde hair and blue eyes, I thought she reminded me of someone, and indeed, this girl resembled Elga. Come to think of it, when Elga was looking at the participants¡¯ documents, she had once said something like this. The Lioness family has numerous branch families, and she said there were those among them who were eager to participate in this festival. Aslan of Orleans. This girl was probably one of Elga¡¯s many cousins. Indeed, when looking at it that way, they shared quite a few similarities from looks to personality. The only difference was... ©¥Her breasts are small for someone from a western family. ©¥Right? Aren¡¯t the Lioness family women usually famous for their big chests? Just as people were whispering, she was... rather flat. So the Lioness family women were known for their large chests... ¡°Grrr...!¡± She must have sharp ears, as Aslan¡¯s face flushed red. I tensed slightly, wondering if she¡¯d explode and cause a scene. Others seemed to think the same. The people who had lightly provoked and mocked her all put their hands on the swords at their waists. Everyone seemed full of fighting spirit. ¡°Hmph.¡± Then Aslan let out a snort. ¡°Cowards who can only whisper behind my back. My excitement¡¯s gone cold. Looks like none of you are even worth dealing with.¡± And just like that, as if she¡¯d truly lost interest, she backed off. * * * The matches were divided into Groups A through H. Since I had obtained the G flag, I was naturally placed in Group G. So I was the 7th match? My opponent was a young mage known as a prodigy from the Red Magic Tower located in Borgia, the central city of the western region. It was said he boasted dazzling and intense firepower using red magic. What was his name again? It was a long and unfamiliar name, so it had already slipped from my mind. More importantly, if he was from Borgia in the west, wasn¡¯t that Elga¡¯s hometown? If I asked Elga, I¡¯d definitely find out who this opponent was and probably more about that Aslan of Orleans girl from earlier too. But the waiting area for the participants and the VIP seats for the Lioness lady were worlds apart. Talking to her was physically impossible. That was when someone spoke to me. ©¥Comrade! What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m looking at the list of finalists, but your name¡¯s not on it! It was Marmar, who could speak with me no matter how far apart we were. I had Marmar¡¯s tail wand so our frequencies were synced. ©¥Well, there¡¯s a bit of a situation. ©¥The entire Imp Sisterhood came to cheer you on! But without you on the list, we don¡¯t know who to root for! The Imp Sisterhood, huh. Indeed, it seemed there was a peculiar group among the crowd. If more than ten imps were gathered together, they were bound to stand out no matter how far away. Edit by: fake Episode 359.2 (EP-359.2) #4 359 ¨C Protagonist #4 I didn¡¯t know how best to explain this to Marmar. So, as I hesitated for a moment, she started talking on her own. ©¥So we just decided to cheer for whoever we wanted to! ¡®I see.¡¯ ©¥By the way, Gargar¡¯s acting a little weird today. ©¥Gargar? The imp who always growled grrr like a beast came to mind. Mad Imp Gargar. Her condition was always strange, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. But if Marmar was going out of her way to bring it up, then there had to be something to it. ©¥What about Gargar? ©¥Not sure! But she seems really scared for some reason! She ran off during the preliminaries earlier, so if you run into her, please take care of her! Did she have a nightmare? I remembered how Bael had been wary about something during the preliminary round earlier. Gargar might be crazy, but her senses were as sharp as a wild animal¡¯s. If someone like her was scared of something and Bael was also on edge... Was there a connection? Or was I just overthinking? ©¥Ah! Group A¡¯s match is starting! I need to go sell peanuts and squid, so I¡¯ll hang up now! Ttuk. That was the end of Marmar¡¯s story. It seemed she was working part-time selling snacks to the spectators. With the donations pouring into the Imp Sisterhood, she really didn¡¯t need to worry about money anymore. So why was she working so hard? Because she was diligent? Or maybe she was still haunted by the trauma of being so poor she had to live in an abandoned shack. She had valued the importance of labor ever since we first met. Waaaah¡ª! Just then, a loud roar shook the colosseum. The crystal in front of me, set up in the waiting room, showed two people locked in a duel. Group A¡¯s match was between a swordsman and another swordsman. It was a textbook pairing, nothing unusual on the surface. But what stood out was how completely different their styles were. In the red corner was a young, dashing man using a nodachi and iaijutsu. With his black hair tied back, he looked like he was from the North. His opponent in the blue corner was a handsome man wielding a bizarre sword. He had long, ash-gray hair and wore black leather. The purplish blade of his sword had a chain wrapped around the end of the hilt, which was then wrapped around his right arm, creating a quite impressive look. His unorthodox style uses the chain to swing the sword or launch it like a harpoon. This being parried by the fast blade of the other swordsman was quite a spectacle to watch. At the same time, I felt tense. In a real battle between swordsmen, even a slight graze can inflict a fatal blow and scatter blood. I felt tense just watching through the crystal, not to mention the ones seeing it in person. I suddenly wondered if it was really okay to let Aira see this. Even if Aira was much more stable these days, was it right to let her watch stimulating fights? It was a concern I¡¯d had ever since the martial festival was announced, and I still didn¡¯t have an answer. ©¥Kreung...! While the two clashed intensely through the crystal, Bael inside me suddenly swelled and raised her guard. It was the same as when I suddenly felt uncomfortable during the preliminary round earlier. The emotions felt by the being that had made a room in my heart reached me with perfect clarity. Discomfort. Fear. Impatience. I couldn¡¯t say for sure, but seeing Bael this wary, it seemed that one of them had stepped on Bael¡¯s web of wariness. ¡®Who¡¯s making you this angry?¡¯ ©¥Hioooong... ¡®You don¡¯t know either?¡¯ It hadn¡¯t been that long since I¡¯d invited Bael into my heart, but¡ª I trusted Bael, the spider of my heart, as much as I trusted my own hands and feet. There must be a good reason for her vigilance. Perhaps something I hadn¡¯t expected was going to happen in this martial festival. Thus, I too increased my alertness. ©¥Hioooong...! Just then, perhaps feeling moved from being trusted, I felt the paper spider stir more actively within my heart. Was this what it felt like to bond with an animal? If Bael had a physical body, I¡¯d have reached out and patted her head. And since I needed to gather my mana anyway, I stretched my hand out into the air. Magic was the materialization of inner imagination and emotions based on certain rules. If so, it shouldn''t be difficult to materialize Bael. ¡°Come.¡± When I gathered mana into my palm, a spider made of black paper began to appear from my hand. It turned out better than I expected. ¡°Bael, I¡¯m going to release you for a bit. I want you to go see for yourself what it is that¡¯s making you so afraid and come back to tell me.¡± ©¥Hioooong... ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can win matches like this without you. Now go on.¡± When I reached out into the air again, the paper spider dropped to the floor and slipped into my shadow. A part of my heart that had been full now felt a little hollow, but it was manageable. Beneath the surface of this martial festival¡ª Even below this arena, packed with hundreds of thousands of people, I could faintly sense that something unexpected was happening. Did Aira plan this? Or... ¡°......¡± I couldn¡¯t be sure right now, but since I¡¯d sent Bael out, it was only a matter of time before I found out. Worrying about it now would just be a waste of energy. For now, I should meditate and organize my mana and energy. Knock knock. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ©¥Um, number 1432, Mr. Angmar. Group G¡¯s match. It¡¯s time to start getting ready. Was it already that time? I gathered my things and stood up. Edit by: fake Episode 360.1 (EP-360.1) #5 360 ¨C Protagonist #5 Before I knew it, my match in Group G was right around the corner. As I stepped into the arena, I could clearly see how battered and torn it was¡ªproof of just how intense the battles from Groups A through F had been. While I stood there, I found myself thinking about the eager spectators watching me from above, about Marmar and her friends somewhere in the crowd, and about my confidants like Elga and Stella¡ª. ¡°To be thinking of other things when I¡¯m standing in front of you. I¡¯m feeling a little jealous.¡± The red-robed mage standing across from me gave a sly smirk. He was a handsome man, with long red hair tied back, a clean forehead, and a sharp nose. Maybe it was because of his confident expression, or the fact that he was called a prodigy of the magic tower, but I couldn¡¯t help being reminded of Kasim, the Tureuki prince. ©¥The long-awaited 7th match will be a clash of mages...! In the red corner, we have the protector of the West, from the Red Magic Tower¡ªBorja! Known as a prodigy and hailed as a hero of the West, Roland Von Bardiche! He even had a ¡°Von¡± in the middle of his name, meaning he was from a noble family. Well, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the magic tower with expensive tuition otherwise. It was also said that bloodline was important for mages. ©¥And facing Roland is the mage in the blue corner! Ah, what an arrogant name! His name is Angmar...! The Lightning Mage who single-handedly eliminated over half the preliminaries¡¯ participants with his terrifying power...! The Lightning Mage? It was a cool title. They probably gave it to me because of the thunderclouds from my spell Eclipse. There was some distance between myself and the red mage named Roland. ©¥Are you from the Blue Magic Tower? I heard there¡¯s someone there who wields lightning. A voice spoke directly into my head. I had experienced telepathic communication before in the White Magic Tower, so I wasn''t surprised. ©¥Think as you please. I had no interest in wasting time with idle chatter before the match. But unlike his polished looks, this red mage Roland was quite the chatterbox. ©¥You saw it too, didn¡¯t you? The Source. ©¥The Source? ©¥No need to play dumb among fellow mages. I¡¯m talking about the source of all magic, beyond that door. The truth that is the origin of all the mana and magic we use. At his words, I recalled the door I¡¯d once seen when I reached the realm of archmages. What I saw beyond it... even now, I wasn¡¯t sure if it had been real. But the feeling it left me with¡ªthat had been unforgettable. ©¥Otherwise, there''s no way you could use such a great magic. Same goes for Queen Aira. If I could face her in battle, I''ll be closer to the mystery of magic. ©¥...... ©¥Come on, no need to play coy. Isn¡¯t that why you entered this ridiculous martial festival too? Wanting to open that door of truth again and look inside, craving intense battles. He was even more talkative than I¡¯d expected. I cut off the telepathic communication. Perhaps realizing I¡¯d blocked his magic, the red mage Roland scrunched his brow in mock disappointment, lifting the corners of his mouth into a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re shyer than I thought. Well, a lot of magic seekers are like that. Anyway, I hope you show me what¡¯s hiding at the bottom of that deep well of yours.¡± And with that, our conversation ended. We weren¡¯t exactly on terms to exchange pleasantries anyway. Now, only silence and tension filled the space between us. So perfectly silent that the noise of the cheering crowd couldn¡¯t be heard. As if we were the only two people left in the world, the tension stretched taut. Deeeng¡ª. With the toll of the bell, the match began. Almost instantly, the red mage Roland swiftly chanted. ¡ªCrimson Hellfire! Fwooooosh¡ª! A violent blaze erupted from the tip of his wooden staff. It was a destructive spell so intense that it melted the stone floor and scorched the air. But the attack was a simple, straight-line blast¡ªeasy enough to dodge. I activated Fairy Steps and, without even using a mana shield, shifted my body to the side and cleanly avoided it. The flames brushed through empty space and burst upward into the sky with a loud bang. A perfect miss. But Roland didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered. ¡°I¡¯ve stirred the air currents in the area. Weather-controlling mages tend to be sensitive to stuff like that, right? Now, you won¡¯t be able to use that lightning magic.¡± Contrary to his flashy and talkative first impression, he was clever when it came to combat. Indeed, for a mage who controls the weather, mixing up the air currents would be like shackling them, requiring more control and mana consumption. That was when it happened. ©¥Is it... getting hot? ©¥Why is the air so warm all of a sudden...? I heard murmurs ripple through the crowd. Just like they said, the surrounding air was rapidly heating up at an unnatural rate. * * * Hot. The heat was overwhelming. Though summer had ended and autumn had just begun, the world burned as if it were midday in the height of summer. With every breath, my mouth dried out from the scorching air. Roland explained. ¡°Figured it out yet? My unique magic¡ªScorch¡ªenhances the persistence of red mana. Once ignited, the flames never go out.¡± ¡°......¡± Just as he said. The melted stone floor was beginning to boil and bubble like simmering asphalt. The heat was so intense that just standing still made sweat pour down. A magic that could turn the surrounding area into a volcanic zone¡ªworthy of the title archmage. Shff. Amidst the scorching flames, so hot that the crowd couldn¡¯t even open their eyes, Roland spread his hands left and right. It was as if he was showing off his work of art. ¡°This is my great magic. Hell of Flames¡ªMuspelheim. That lightning cloud of yours was impressive, but don¡¯t you think my magic blazes even more brilliantly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re louder than I thought.¡± ¡°This is my first time meeting someone like me. Don¡¯t you feel the same? Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why great magic is always so grand and powerful?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve found the answer. Great magic exists to shake the very laws of the world. It¡¯s a power to dominate and rule. And so, here and now, I proclaim¡ª!¡± Roland raised his hand high. ¡°A world ruled by mages. Not by lowly, powerless commoners, but by red mana. With Queen Aira and my strength, bringing peace to this world is well within reach!¡± His red eyes were filled with a kind of madness. I¡¯d thought he was relatively sane, but looking at him now, it seemed his mind was collapsing and breaking down from the aftereffects of looking into that so-called door of truth. It was something that happened often to high-ranking mages. ¡°Join our Order, Masked Mage Angmar. It¡¯s a merit-based organization, but with your skill, you¡¯d easily claim a top seat.¡± ¡°Order?¡± Edit by: fake Episode 360.2 (EP-360.2) #5 360 ¨C Protagonist #5 ¡°Yggdrasil. That¡¯s our name. A thousand years since the Gwangyeom God descended upon the world. Now, we shall extend our roots toward a new era with the power of magic. Toward the next millennium.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°You must have wondered too, haven¡¯t you? Where our immense magic truly comes from. We are not like the others. We were born to rule. Born to reign!¡± ¡°Rule?¡± ¡°All the stars, the sun, the moon, and even time itself are heralding a new age. Deny it all you want, but the world is about to change. To evolve! And I, the one who realized it first, am destined to become king. For everyone¡¯s sake¡ªit must be so!¡± ¡°......¡± Conversations with archmages had always left me with some kind of insight, so part of me had been curious to hear what this one had to say. But if it was just the ravings of a madman, then no matter how long I listened, it was meaningless. If there was one thing I gained from this conversation, it was a sense of vigilance, that others might see me the same way. I wondered if the way I acted, having been born with a bit of Angmar¡¯s bloodline and recently becoming quite skilled at using magic, was reflected in others¡¯ eyes as he was reflected in mine. The saying¡ªa stone from another mountain can still sharpen your blade¡ªfelt especially fitting right now. Clap-. I clapped my hands. ¡°Swamp of Despair, False Hell.¡± With that, the ground of the arena quaked violently, and the boiling earth began to slowly sink downward. False Hell was a binding spell I had used before to subdue an ogre and also to seal Reinhardt. ¡°What!?¡± Roland, who had been rambling on and on, couldn''t react from the collapsing ground beneath him. He plunged deep, leaving only his shocked face visible above the surface. ¡°Collapsing the earth itself...! That¡¯s the great magic of persistence mages...! You bastard, weren¡¯t you a mage from the Blue Magic Tower!? Wielding two types of great magic... I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing!¡± ¡°I guess that''s just the level of your ¡®Order.¡¯ And I have never once introduced myself as a mage from the Blue Magic Tower.¡± His limbs were sealed. All that remained were his lips and tongue. But as a mage, even with his limbs sealed, as long as he could move his mouth, he could use his skills to escape this crisis. He was insane, sure¡ªbut he had skill. That was why I intended to end it properly. ¡°You... you saw what was beyond that door more clearly. What does it look like? What''s in there? Answer me! I want to know!¡± The guy seemed to feel more exhilaration at meeting a mage on a higher level than himself than despair at losing. He was even more of a pervert than I¡¯d thought. If lunatics like him were gathering together to form a secret organization, plotting to overthrow the world, then calling them a threat to the world would be putting it lightly. Wondering if these guys were the reason for Bael¡¯s and Gargar¡¯s unease, I quietly asked him before sealing his mouth. ¡°Are you planning something beneath this martial festival?¡± ¡°Heh heh, well. I can¡¯t exactly say yes... but I can¡¯t say no either.¡± It was an ambiguous answer. Well, I didn¡¯t really expect him to give a straight one anyway. So, I extended my finger to his forehead and sent a light current through it. Bzzzt. With that, I read his memories. It was a magic similar to the brain-scanning spell Mirna used from time to time. I wondered if she¡¯d get mad if she found out I¡¯d copied it without permission. As that thought crossed my mind, a flood of memories stored in his body and mind poured into mine. Zzzzt. He had been born into a fairly prestigious noble house in the West and, thanks to his outstanding magical talent, had been the subject of great expectations from a young age. Later, when he grew older, he served on the Western front, witnessed countless deaths, and began clinging desperately to magic. It was from there that a strange sense of elitism had formed. His whole life flashed before my eyes. Of course, what I wanted was only his recent memories. But even after rummaging through them, I couldn¡¯t find anything about a scheme being carried out beneath the martial festival. Was it just my assumption? ©¥The winner of Group G is...!!! Ignoring the noisy commentary behind me, I headed toward the winners¡¯ waiting room. I wondered if the winners of the previous six matches were already there. It might be a bit awkward. Creak. It was when I opened the door to the winners¡¯ waiting room, thinking that. Fsshhh¡ª. The spacious, comfortable room was surprisingly empty. Where had everyone gone? The place was eerily deserted... no, wait. Now that I looked closely, there was one person. ¡°Come out. You can¡¯t fool my eyes.¡± Rustle. I reached out and grabbed the empty air. As if pulling down a stage curtain, the surrounding space slowly warped, revealing a thick, overwhelming stench of blood. ¡°You noticed that? Amazing. Well, I guess it was the same for the others too. Looks like those who made it to the finals and won their matches are different.¡± I saw five people sprawled across the floor. I couldn''t tell if they were alive or dead, but the blood pouring from their bodies had long surpassed a lethal amount. Were they the ones who had arrived at the winners¡¯ waiting room before me? Seated atop a chair, with their corpses at his feet, was a man with long, dark ash-gray hair. His body was covered in blood. There was no need to even ask who had done this. What I was curious about was the reason. ¡°... Why?¡± ¡°The matches were too boring. The top 16, top 8, top 4... It¡¯s all so dull. So, I held the main tournament matches here in advance. These guys lost, and I, Andromalie, won. Simple, right?¡± Andromalie, the magic swordsman who had won Group A. Did he ambush and kill the other winners as they came in? As I frowned at the blood soaking the floor, he reached out his hand. Suk-. Staring leisurely at his fingernails, the man''s expression was endlessly calm. A slight chill ran down my spine at his attitude, as if he had merely ¡°cut in line because he didn¡¯t feel like waiting.¡± I maintained my composure and gathered my mana. At the same time, to draw his attention, I asked. ¡°There should¡¯ve been organizers overseeing the matches. How did you manage to pull this without getting caught?¡± ¡°The organizers? Well, they¡¯re not really in a position to explain anything right now. More importantly, have you heard of the sword demon Andromalie? I''m pretty famous, you know.¡± ¡°......¡± Now I could say for sure. The red mage Roland was just a babbling madman. The one I needed to be wary of wasn¡¯t him or that secret organization. The one who had been raising Bael¡¯s wariness... was this guy. Edit by: fake Episode 361.1 (EP-361.1) #6 361 ¨C Protagonist #6 I believed there were two types of people. First, the type who carefully planned everything before taking action. Second, the type who adapted to the situation as it came. I considered myself closer to the former. No matter what I did, I would always plan, conceive, and thoroughly review it before taking each step carefully, like crossing a stone bridge. Maybe it was because I often found myself in situations where failure wasn''t an option, which fostered an obsession with always making the best possible choice. Of course, there were plenty of times when I had to scrap all my plans on the spot or drastically revise them to fit the situation. Like now. ¡°You''ve never heard of the sword demon Andromalie? I''m pretty famous. Believe it or not, I''m a well-known mercenary.¡± When it came to anything involving people, especially where countless individuals got tangled up, there were always unexpected variables and errors that popped up. In the first place, the martial festival was a variable itself born from Aira''s whim. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if things happened or who caused what to happen. ¡°.......¡± Even so, the situation right now was a bit too serious. Was it because this tournament recruited participants based on meritocracy, regardless of status or background? But for someone this uncontrollable to have made it to the finals.... ¡°So, my target¡¯s supposed to be participating in this tournament. They said they''re pretty good and would definitely make it to the finals. Oh, and apparently they got a burn on their ankle that looks like a handprint.¡± The man kept rambling about things I hadn¡¯t even asked. ¡°Demon Sword Andromalie.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my name. Have you heard of it somewhere? By the way, do you happen to have a handprint mark on your ankle? Show me.¡± He asked with a confident attitude, but I hadn''t heard his name until today. That bizarre feeling of needing validation, an attitude of flaunting his fame. Was he a narcissist? Regardless, the one thing I could be sure of in this moment was that this guy was a psychopath¡ªsomeone who had no qualms about killing people or ruining the festival for his own interest or purpose. Damn it. Five finalists had been murdered? What kind of situation was this? This martial festival was already irrevocably ruined. How many people had worked so hard up until just yesterday to make this ridiculous, fairy-tale festival happen? The countless laborers who built the arena for the event. The imp friends who lost sleep painstakingly screening paperwork. The days spent wracking my brain trying to come up with entertaining content. All of it¡ªturning to dust. And it wasn¡¯t just that. If news spread that the festival everyone had been eagerly awaiting and heavily promoting had turned into a mess, the hundred thousand spectators could easily turn into a hooligan mob. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what would happen if Aira, who had pinned strangely high expectations on this festival, found out. The officials who failed to prevent this from happening might be purged. And in response, a chain reaction of backlash could occur, setting off the revolution everyone feared. The entire country would be thrown into chaos! If it came to that, the help I¡¯d received from Elga, Mirna and Narmi, as well as Stella, who had supported me up until now would become meaningless. Thinking about all that, I simply could not forgive this guy who was trampling on my daily life and peace with his dirty feet. This guy had to be taken down here! ¡°You don¡¯t want to show me your ankle? Fine then. I¡¯ll just kill you and check for myself.¡± Slick. I reached out toward the blabbering bastard and quickly unleashed the magic I had been carefully holding back until now. Rank 7. ©¤Abyssal Depths. Kuuuuung¡ª ¡°Ughgh...!?¡± Thick veins popped out on the cocky face of the sword demon. It was clear at a glance how much force was crushing down on his body. Kuuuung-. Still seated on the bench, Andromalie was slammed flat onto the floor. Twin streams of blood gushed from his nose. ¡°Ghhghh, I can¡¯t even lift a finger... What the hell...¡± He seemed to not have fully grasped the situation yet. Right now, he was feeling the brutal pressure of the Rank 7 magic¡ªAbyssal Depths. ¡°Guaaaaargh...!¡± Crack, snap, crunch. The sounds of the bench, the floor, and human bones and joints being mercilessly crushed filled the air. It must¡¯ve felt like being squeezed under a giant¡¯s fingers. This wasn¡¯t the capture magic I normally used¡ªit was a brutal killing spell. However, I had no choice but to be aggressive, not knowing what would happen if such a criminal escaped. ¡°Go to hell.¡± I added even more weight to the force crushing down on him, along with a light curse¡ª. ¡°... Hell. We already come from there. Do you know the depth of that name?¡± Chrrrk. The chain coiled around his hand began to unravel. Then, something sharp shot toward my neck. Shwiiiiiing¡ª! ©¥Kreung...! Just then, something wrapped around me with a loud cry. Turning my head, I saw a blade shaped like a hook or a question mark embedded in the thick mana shield. A surprise attack? I could see how the winners of the other groups had been defeated by him. It certainly wouldn¡¯t have been easy to avoid an attack coming from a blind spot. Swish, swish. The paper spider Bael emerged from somewhere and climbed onto my shoulder. Without her, I might¡¯ve been injured. ©¥Kreung...! As Bael grumbled and burrowed into my chest, I nodded honestly in agreement. ¡°I know. I let my guard down.¡± I never expected he¡¯d still be able to counterattack while being crushed under a Rank 7 spell. * * * Perhaps the last attack was like a bee sting, the sword demon was now a corpse, unable to speak or move. His consciousness must''ve snapped along with his broken neck. Complete cardiac arrest. The shock of having killed someone spread like fire in my chest, and a psychological defense mechanism, telling me he deserved to die, sprayed water like a sprinkler. If it weren''t for Bael, who devoured my intense emotions and¡¶Calm Thinking¡·, I probably would''ve been pretty shaken. ¡°More importantly, didn¡¯t he say ¡®we¡¯?¡± Shff, shff. At that moment, I felt a chill prickle the sensitive back of my neck. When I turned my head, I was met with a pair of wide, terrified blue eyes. ¡°Ah, what is this?!!!¡± Edit by: fake Episode 361.2 (EP-361.2) #6 361 ¨C Protagonist #6 The girl screamed at the horrific sight of the winners'' waiting room. Aslan of Orleans, was it? I remembered she was the finalist for Group H, the match right after mine. Seeing her here, it seemed her match ended quickly. The problem was that she started growling at me like an angry leopard. ¡°You, what the hell did you just do!¡± The way she yelled reminded me so much of Elga that I felt a strange mix of familiarity and a slight feeling of dismay. Because if she was anything like Elga, I could already predict how this would go. ¡°You bastard! I knew you were a heinous villain the moment you showed up hiding behind that mask...!¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Then who else is here besides you?! Coward! Rather than fighting fairly on stage, you resort to a cheap sneak attack!¡± Shing. The furious woman pulled a long spear out of thin air. It was long and sharply conical, more of a lance you''d expect knights on horseback to use when charging into battle. ¡°I am Aslan, acting lord of Orleans!!! I will punish you!!!¡± Fwoosh¡ª! Aslan, despite merely leaping from the ground, charged at me faster than an armed knight galloping downhill on a horse. Kwaaaa¡ª! Was this what it felt like to have a missile flying straight at your face? Fortunately, the spider¡¯s reaction speed was fast enough to match it. ©¤Mana Shield! Ten layers of mana shield unfolded. As strong and fast as her charge was, it wasn¡¯t enough to pierce through. After breaking seven layers, she was stopped. I let out a breath of relief. ¡°Hu.¡± I wondered if my defenses were poor, when that bizarre nymph tore through my mana shield. But the nymph was just unusual, and my defense was still quite high. ¡°Cowardly tricks!¡± While Aslan shouted in frustration, I quickly stepped on her shadow. Rank 6. ©¤Shadow Step. It was a magic I¡¯d adapted from the Draco Family¡¯s shadow binding technique into my own version. As long as I''m stepping on her shadow, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move. ¡°W¡ªwhat? I¡ªI can¡¯t move!¡± As she panicked, I said to her. ¡°You¡¯re Aslan, right? Listen to me. There¡¯s a reason for this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh! Restraining me like this, w¡ªwhat are you planning to do?!¡± ¡°Aslan, I could kill you right now if I wanted to. But I won¡¯t. Unlike what you think, I¡¯m not a crazy psychopath.¡± ¡°... Psycho¡ªwhat?¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t know the word ¡°psychopath.¡± ¡°Anyway, this wasn¡¯t me. See that guy over there? The Group A winner, demon sword Andromalie. He¡¯s the one who ambushed and killed those people. I just stopped him. Believe it or not, that¡¯s the truth.¡± Just as I finished my brief explanation¡ª I saw three or four guards rushing toward us from the far end of the corridor. ©¥There was a huge commotion over there! ©¥We can¡¯t reach the staff we sent to the winner''s waiting room! ©¥Think a fight broke out? Festival staff responding to the disturbance, probably. My eyes shifted toward the corpses lying on the ground. It was a gruesome scene. The floor was soaked in blood, while a lone masked participant stood in the middle of it all. A noble knightess held captive. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what the guards would think when they saw this scene. I would be the first to be suspected. After all, if the roles were reversed¡ªI would think the same. Damn it! The situation had spiraled so far out of control that any kind of plan was now meaningless. ©¥Hioong...! ¡®I know, this wasn''t the time for that.¡¯ Demon sword Andromalie... he said something that implied he wasn''t alone before he died. If there really were terrorists hiding in the festival or somewhere in the city of Sandora, their target would naturally be this colosseum where a huge crowd was gathered. ¡°Hu...¡± Thanks to Calm Thinking, my mind began to settle. Truth was, I already knew. I was being greedy, but this martial festival needed to be stopped. The right thing to do was to evacuate the people and prioritize everyone¡¯s safety. What came to my mind were Elga and the child in her belly. Stella, and Marmar, and our imp friends, too. Maybe it was a good thing the young ladies weren¡¯t here. But Aira would not tolerate this festival being suspended. She¡¯d definitely dismiss any talk of stopping the matches. It would be difficult with ordinary methods. With ordinary methods... Whether it was good or bad luck, I had something in mind that I could use in a moment like this. ©¥Hiooong... ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve done this plenty of times. Actor is already level 10.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? More importantly, aren¡¯t you going to let me go?!¡± As Aslan squirmed in confusion, the guards finally arrived. They stared at the horrific scene, then drew their weapons and pointed them at me. ©¥What the hell have you done?! ©¥Surrender! The noise echoing from all directions and the angry expressions on people¡¯s faces bled together like smudged paint. It felt utterly surreal, as if none of this were real. Just a moment ago, I had been planning to fight and defeat Aira on the final stage. I had no idea how it came to this, but the thought of my plans being thwarted by some group¡¯s malicious scheme left me with nothing but a calm anger. I didn¡¯t know what their goal was, but I was going to ruin their plans as well. Now, how could I get everyone out of this arena? Of course, I already knew the answer. Suk-. I grabbed Aslan by the neck and held her up like a shield. I could see the tension surge in the guards¡¯ eyes. ©¥W¡ªWhat the hell are you planning?! ©¥You¡¯re taking a hostage?! To their confusion, I slowly parted my lips. ¡°I¡¯ve always hated this world.¡± Primitive, savage... filled with idiots who set themselves on fire and dove into oil. There were so many times I wished everything would just collapse. I drew on that emotion and confessed with as much sincerity as I could muster. ¡°I am the Demon King. The height of all demons. The end of an era. The world¡¯s executioner. Everything I do from this point on is judgment. Accept it.¡± Edit by: fake Episode 362.1 (EP-362.1) #7 362 ¨C Protagonist #7 Screams began to be heard everywhere. ¡°What the¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?¡± Elga Von Lioness, who had been waiting for the next match in the VIP seats, couldn¡¯t hide her confusion. Crowds that had packed the massive arena were now fleeing and screaming like war refugees. Kwaaaang¡ª! Just then, a powerful explosion and tremor erupted from beneath the arena. Elga couldn¡¯t be sure what was going on, but she had a sharp intuition. ¡°So something did end up going wrong, huh.¡± She had wondered why things were going so smoothly. To be honest, she was nervous as everything had been going a little too smoothly. Now that chaos had finally broken out, she felt a strange sense of relief. This was more like it. ¡°Elga, I think we should get out of here.¡± Professor Stella, seated beside her, lightly grabbed Elga¡¯s arm. As she said, it would be best to leave this place. She didn¡¯t want to get caught up in trouble and put herself at risk. With that in mind, she was just about to rise from her seat when¡ª Kwaaaang¡ª! Another powerful blast ripped a hole in the arena floor, as if a volcano had just erupted. From within it emerged a man in a black robe¡ªholding a woman with blue eyes tightly in his grasp. ¡®That¡¯s Aslan.¡¯ A distant relative. One from a branch family with hostile feelings toward the main Lioness family over inheritance and assets. Elga knew her well. She was always raising a fuss at family gatherings. To think such a person was being held hostage. Annoying as her righteous attitude was, Aslan was skilled and had made her mark on the western front. For someone to hold her hostage... Elga focused in, and was met with shock. She knew the man that was holding her all too well. His face might¡¯ve been hidden beneath a robe and mask, but Elga wasn¡¯t so naive that she couldn¡¯t recognize her life partner. ¡®... That bastard, what is he doing there!?¡¯ As she was feeling some doubts, the man said. ¡°I am Mage King Angmar. I have planted mana-activated bombs throughout this stadium. With a flick of my hand, I can set them off.¡± Swish. Kwaaaang¡ª! As the man extended his hand, a large explosion erupted in the empty part of the stadium. The fleeing crowd screamed even louder, clutching their ears in terror. It took less than three minutes for a tournament nearly three months in the making to descend into absolute chaos. And to think he was the one throwing dirt into his own stew. Elga couldn¡¯t begin to understand what that half-fairy was thinking. ¡®Why is he deliberately tarnishing the name of Angmar? This way, even if he wins and reclaims the throne, he won¡¯t have the support of the people.¡¯ She didn¡¯t understand it, but there had to be a reason behind it. ¡®... There¡¯s no way he actually planted any bombs.¡¯ Then why said something like that? Elga could at least tell he was acting. The real question was, why? Then, watching the people evacuating, it suddenly dawned on her. Was this to stop the tournament and evacuate the people? ¡®I¡¯m not sure, but...¡¯ Click. Elga clicked her tongue and got up from her seat. ¡°Professor Stella, let¡¯s focus on getting people to safety. We don¡¯t have time to idle around. We need to maintain order, no matter what.¡± ¡°Oh, ri¡ªright.¡± Suk-. As she rose and began helping with the evacuation, Elga looked down over the arena. Just what was that man thinking? Maybe it was the distance, or maybe it was the mask, but he felt especially distant. * * * Amid the chaos, people were evacuating. With such a large crowd rushing toward the exits all at once, things had gotten messy, but the soldiers, who had belatedly grasped the situation, were somehow maintaining order and guiding them outside. Looked like the evacuation was more or less taken care of now. The real problem was that side. Suk-. I lifted my head and looked up at the Queen¡¯s throne set high above. Aira proudly sat with legs crossed in her usual poised elegance. Her expression was unbearably arrogant, as if she wasn¡¯t the least bit shaken by all of this, as if she knew this would happen. I¡¯d come a long way too. This was a one-time chance. Having done so many irreversible things, all that was left for me was to press down on the accelerator. ¡°Aira Von Tarantera.¡± I called out to her. ¡°I defeated all the finalists. I also easily defeated Aslan of Orleans, who was the last remaining. That makes me the winner of this tournament. And so, I invoke my rightful claim to challenge you.¡± Half a lie, half a truth. The only finalists left were me and this knight named Aslan. And since I¡¯d already taken her down, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say I¡¯d won. Someone might point out what importance such a thing could possibly have now, but surprisingly, Aira considered such things important. Perhaps because of that. Aira slowly parted her lips¡ª ©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤. She burst into laughter. Her voice rang over the heads of the confused crowd, everyone who had just been in a state of panic stopped in their tracks and looked up at their Queen. Unbothered by any of it, Aira kept laughing as if she¡¯d just heard the funniest thing. A tear even rolled down her eye. It was the first time I had seen Aira laugh like this, so I was a little surprised. So she had this side of her too. And to think I only learned it now, in a moment like this. Eventually, Aira wiped her eyes and spoke. ¡°Did you say you were Mage King Angmar? If you''re as clever as you look, then you should know exactly what it means to speak that name in front of me.¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no turning back now.¡± At my answer, I saw a complex and subtle emotion flash across Aira¡¯s face in the distance for a moment before disappearing. Soon, she gently closed her eyes. ¡°Even if the challenger is a heinous criminal, it is a queen¡¯s duty to accept their duel. Very well, Mage King Angmar. I accept your challenge. Defeat me, and take what you seek.¡± Suk-. Aira rose from the throne. At the same time, she began walking down through the air with graceful, deliberate steps. With every step she took, the shattered remnants of the arena floated up and aligned beneath her feet, forming a sort of royal path. At the sight of such elegance and mystery, the fleeing crowd came to a halt. Everyone held their breath, their eyes fixed solely on the tips of the queen¡¯s feet. It was something that instantly captivated people, almost like a type of magic. Seeing Aira¡¯s growth as a queen filled me with pride, but the fact that the people had given up fleeing made me a little anxious. Yet Aira stood firm. ¡°My people, there is nothing to fear. That impurity has seeped into this sacred queen¡¯s festival¡ªthis, I already knew, even before the games began.¡± Snap. With a snap of her fingers, several people suddenly floated up into the air. ¡°The secret society Yggdrasil.¡± Snap. She snapped her fingers again, and several more people floated up. ¡°The Black Robe Revolutionaries. The Moonlight Cult. The Anarchists.¡± The list went on and on. All of them were factions likely plotting conspiracies under the guise of this festival. And it seemed Aira had known all along. Aira¡¯s eyes could see through lies and truth. There was no escaping them. ¡°And lastly¡ª¡± Her finger finally pointed at me. ¡°A ghost of the past.¡± Fsssh. The finger aimed at me swept through the air. Then, the broken fragments of the arena strewn across the ground shot toward me. Their size and speed were no different from incoming artillery shells. Edit by: fake Episode 362.2 (EP-362.2) #7 362 ¨C Protagonist #7 ¡ªMana Shield. But as long as I knew an attack was coming, blocking it wasn¡¯t all that difficult for me now. After blocking the telekinetic projectiles with a mana shield, I raised my head through the haze of dust. Aira, now standing proudly in the arena, had her hair lifted into the air like the legs of a spider. That signified that she, too, would be facing me with her full power. ¡°Descendant of David, bear witness and worship. Your queen, Aira Von Tarantera! For you shall be given the opportunity to behold your ruler.¡± I released Aslan from my arms. ¡°Run. As far from this arena as you can. Protect the people.¡± Still dazed from what had just happened, the knight bolted the moment I let go of her, as if she''d been waiting for it. Did she instinctively sense that she shouldn¡¯t interfere in this fight? Smart move. ©¥Hiiiooong...! ¡®I know¡ªI¡¯ll need to go all out too.¡¯ No matter how we got here. In the end, Aira and I were about to face off on the grand stage of this arena. I¡¯d expected something more romantic and fair. I never imagined it would turn out like this. Had Aira known? A hopeful train of thought... Was that why she tried to stop my participation? Maybe, maybe not. But what mattered now wasn¡¯t any of that. What mattered was defeating Aira that was in front of me. I was the challenger. There would be no room for carelessness, nor should I be saving energy. ¡ªOpen Chant. I fully unleashed all the mana and circuits within me. Bzzzt¡ª! The intense magic crackling through me from head to fingertips was enough to make my mind reel, but I held on. I didn¡¯t stop there. I pushed the output even higher. The simulated battles I had replayed countless times in my mind came to the forefront. This had to be a short battle, my odds were better that way. Better yet, ending it with the first attack. I would pour everything into a single blow. Pajik, Pajijik! ¡°... Ugh...¡± But before that, my body couldn''t withstand the mana I had pushed past Rank 8. It was probably because my physique was far too low compared to the purity and density of high-rank mana. Watching me like that, Aira opened her slender eyes. ¡°So you burn yourself to shine... Beautiful. Like a star, glowing by setting itself aflame...¡± Even in a situation like this, she didn¡¯t look tense at all. Her eyes sparkled at the radiant light I was emitting. Such arrogance¡ªit was so very Aira, just as I¡¯d always imagined her. That arrogance would leave an opening. ¡°Aira. Then you¡¯ll find this even more beautiful.¡± Bael. You gave me greater power in exchange for a price. ¡°Then fine, eat.¡± I offered you my lifespan. So give me power. Give me everything!!! ¡°Ultimate Magic!¡± Theo-Nova!!! * * * ....... ©¥So you¡¯re Beatrice. I¡¯m counting on you. Just help sweep the floor or keep me company. I don¡¯t have many friends. ....... ©¥Betty, even after I become an adult, you¡¯ll always be an eternal girl. But I heard nymphs can become adults too. If you go to the forest up North, there¡¯s a mysterious centipede.... When I came to. ........ I was drifting among countless stars without anything that could be called a physical body. I didn¡¯t know what happened. What about Aira? What happened to the duel? Where was this? Just then¡ªdespite having no ears, a voice seeped directly into my soul. ©¥Why did you leave me...? There is nothing more I desire. No matter what form you take, it¡¯s enough for me that you¡¯re by my side. That¡¯s all I ever wanted... No, it wasn¡¯t a voice. It was an emotion. Sadness. ©¥©¥If the world takes you from me, then I too shall take everything from the world and get you back. And rage. ©¥I offer my lifespan. My future. The lives of all those on this star and all fates yet to be born. I offer everything for all eternity. ©¥So grant me power! ©¥Grant me everything!!! That emotion¡ªso utterly pure¡ªI felt as if I would lose myself, like a drop of paint dissolving into it. If I stayed here, I¡¯d be swept away completely. Thus, I flailed my limbs desperately to escape. ©¥I am the apex of magic. The end of all eras. The terminator of the world. Let everything break and crumble. I had to get out of here! Fshhhh¡ª Whether it was thanks to my strong will, I could finally feel my body again. And at my waist, something whined softly. It was the magic scroll with the¡¶Squirrel Cache¡·magic circle that Aira had given me. Drawn by some instinct, I reached into it. Click. My hand grasped something solid. A rectangular, rigid object. When I took it out, my eyes met a pair of blue eyes. ©¥My moon. My star. My old flame. Beatrice. Letters began to emerge, along with someone''s lingering thoughts. ¡¸Eternal Girl: The magnum opus of a man who longed to hold on to the passing time. Sometimes smiles or weeps when you look at her. Ability Unknown.¡¹ Eternal Girl? Ability unknown? I didn¡¯t understand it yet, but beyond those glowing azure eyes, I saw a dazzling light. As if in a trance, I unsheathed the dagger at my waist and slashed the painting from top to bottom. Shhhhhk! And with that, a strange space behind the painting was revealed. A passageway. There was no mistaking, it was a passage. ©¥You are the last future. The final piece. You¡¯ve long hidden from me, but my eyes pierce all creation, even glimpsing the future. Now come. Embrace your destiny. Kkwaak! ¡°Guh!¡± Just then, something reached out toward me and grabbed my ankle. With the sensation of my ankle being crushed, I had no choice but to throw myself into the passage. That was when I heard it. ¡°Beatrice... So she¡¯s Solomon¡¯s nymph. This is the first time I¡¯ve known her name too. To think a painting like this was being kept in the Pantheon.¡± ¡°......!¡± Startled, I snapped back to my senses. When I looked around, I found myself standing blankly in front of a frame inside a dimly lit cave. ¡°This woman, she looks a lot like Sir Theo.¡± And beside me, chatting away, was Mirna Von Draco. I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°Lady Mirna! How are you here... what is going on? This looks like the Pantheon, am I right?¡± At my flurry of questions, Mirna Draco furrowed her brow. ¡°Sir Theo... you¡¯re drenched in sweat... I should be the one asking. What happened?¡± ¡°What...¡± My mind spun with confusion in a situation I couldn¡¯t begin to explain. Calm Thinking was activated, but my emotions were a mess. The only thing I could reasonably conclude from seeing Mirna and the Draco family¡¯s Pantheon was that I¡¯d returned to the time before the festival. Or at least, it seemed that way. Was everything that just happened a dream? ¡°Sir Theo, what happened to your ankle?¡± Suk-. At that moment, Mirna pointed at my ankle. When I looked down, my ankles were dripping with blood as though I¡¯d stepped into a bear trap. I rolled up my pants to reveal a dark, scorched mark. Strangely, it looked exactly like someone¡¯s handprint. ¡°A brand...?¡± Mirna¡¯s eyes trembled faintly. Edit by: fake Episode 363.1 (EP-363.1) #8 363 ¨C Protagonist #8 A fairly large scar had formed around my left ankle. It looked like a band wrapped around my flesh, or perhaps a bruise left by someone gripping it with intense force. The moment I saw it, the strange events I had just experienced came to mind. Right before I escaped through the passage torn from the painting, someone had grabbed my ankle. Maybe this wound had come from that. The pain was far too real to dismiss as a dream or hallucination. But trying to understand what was going on now was just as difficult. I took out my pocket watch and checked the time¡ªit was about 11:30 in the morning. ... Had time rewound for some reason? At the moment, that was the only speculation I could make. Suk. Just then, Mirna grabbed my wrist. ¡°For Sir Theo to be this flustered... You must¡¯ve seen something that I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine. Perhaps the unpurified Pantheon has caused some kind of anomaly.¡± Mirna¡¯s warmth helped me calm the turbulence that had been boiling inside me moments ago. At the same time, I heard the sound of guards running toward us from afar. ©¥They have invaded the Pantheon! ©¥Get them! I knew exactly what I had to do now. Because this was the second time. ¡°First, I need to take this painting with me!¡± I yanked the painting from the wall. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but I could tell for certain that everything happening to me was somehow connected to this painting. I had to take it with me. At the same time, I said to Mirna, who was saying, ¡°Sir Theo, this is no time to be grabbing paintings!¡± ¡°Lady Mirna, Plan D. I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± At that, Mirna was greatly flustered. ¡°P¡ªPlan D, how does Sir Theo know that?! You didn¡¯t go peeking into my mind or anything, did you!?¡± ¡°I have no idea either.¡± For now, figuring out the situation can wait. ©¥D stands for Strength! Invincibility! Might! The pride we bear, the soul we inherit, the loyal servant of our bloodline! Come out¡ªBlue Eyes...! Having escaped the chaotic temple I¡¯d once experienced before, I hurriedly warped to Sandora, where the martial festival was being held. Originally, I would have needed about half an hour to change my appearance using the¡¸Karma Changer¡¹, but I didn¡¯t have that luxury now. As I headed toward the waiting room near the entrance of the arena, I saw a familiar face. ¡°Hey, Theo! What¡ªwhat¡¯s with that look! You said you were going to change your appearance! You still have that cute half-fairy face! If you go in like that, Aira will...¡± Towards the flustered Elga, I urgently said. ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain! First, there are suspicious people mixed in with the participants! If you catch participant number 132, the mage named Roland, and interrogate him, you¡¯ll learn about a secret organization called Yggdrasil! There¡¯s also the Black Robe Revolutionary Faction and...¡± ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden? Suspicious people?¡± Elga shook her head in confusion. Of course she couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying. But what we needed right now wasn¡¯t understanding, but trust. I grabbed both of her arms and said. ¡°Elga.¡± ¡°W¡ªWhat now?¡± ¡°Elga, I believe in you. Just like I believe in you, I want you to believe in me too.¡± ¡°Wh¡ªWhat are you saying all of a sudden...?¡± Elga¡¯s face turned bright red as her hair bristled. She let out a groan, ¡°Ah, damn it,¡± and scratched the back of her head. ¡°So, what I¡¯m getting is, there are some conspirators hiding among the participants, and you want me to catch them? For the festival¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± As expected, Elga knew me well. ¡°But those guys are quite strong. It¡¯s better if you go with Professor Stella.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that. Professor Stella, come with me. You¡¯re good at finding people, right?¡± ¡°That is one of my specialties... but I really have no idea what¡¯s going on. Theo, I trust you¡¯ll explain everything later. Whether beyond the wall or here, you always seem to get yourself into trouble, huh?¡± Though still in doubt, the two of them disappeared down the hallway, while I hurried off. It might take a while to find where that guy was right now. Then suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, an idea hit me. Bael, didn¡¯t you already go searching for him earlier? Then shouldn¡¯t you be able to sense where he was now? You looked for him once, so you should have an idea. ©¥Hiooong...! Good. Suk-. Guided by Bael, I dashed off in a hurry. * * * Bang, bang bang bang¡ª! At the stroke of noon, countless fireworks lit up the sky. The opening ceremony of the martial festival had begun. The scheduled performances, celebratory messages, and Queen Aira¡¯s opening speech would proceed in order. At this point, I was originally changing my appearance using the¡¸Karma Changer¡¹in a corner near the arena. But now, I was simply running around the area in my original half-fairy form. More importantly¡ªBael, are you sure we¡¯re going the right way? It felt like we¡¯ve just been doing circles. ©¥Hiooong...! Was it that way? Following Bael¡¯s lead, I wove through the alleys. I was looking for the ones who had ruined the festival and trampled all over my plans. Where are you... As anxiety gnawed at me, I kept moving my feet and finally spotted a group of black robes gathered in a back alley behind the arena. There were five of them. Even at a glance, I could tell they were all quite skilled. And that they were hiding solid armor or weapons like swords under their black robes. ©¥Anyway, just stick to the plan. Our objective is clear, so don¡¯t screw it up. ©¥Can''t we just win the tournament ourselves? We get the queen and the throne, and rule the world however we want. A woman? I hesitated for a moment hearing the cheerful voice, but then a voice as heavy as stone cut through. ©¥That would go against Father¡¯s will. This is the mission we¡¯ve waited for all our lives. Act in a way worthy of the Brotherhood¡¯s name. By succeeding in today¡¯s mission, we can meet Father. Hearing them murmur among themselves, I was certain I¡¯d come to the right place. Demon Sword Andromalie and his companions. Still... Brotherhood? Edit by: fake Episode 363.2 (EP-363.2) #8 363 ¨C Protagonist #8 I couldn¡¯t discern exactly what they were talking about, but I could definitely tell they were plotting something. As expected, the sword demon had allies. It¡¯d be best to capture at least one of them and interrogate them. Suk-. I approached them and asked. ¡°Are you the Demon Sword Andromalie?¡± At my question, they looked at each other and murmured slightly. ©¥What the¡ªsomeone knows who we are? ©¥Did the mission get leaked? ©¥No way. The mission is heavier than silence. Suk-. Just then, one of them took off their robe and said. ¡°Look at that, someone knows about me. I knew I was famous. I¡¯ve been saying it all along. Yeah, I am Andromalie the Sword Demon. Who are you?¡± Ash-gray hair, a pale face. A familiar look. I wasn¡¯t dull enough to forget the face of the man I¡¯d killed. Looking at his face made me realize that I had indeed returned to the past. Such a thing was possible... Well, regardless of the reason, it was a golden opportunity for me. Bael, go all out. ¡°Abyssal Depths!¡± It was the very spell I had used to defeat the sword demon. A great magic that conjures a powerful gravitational field, pinning their feet and eventually crushing them flat. ¡°Guhhh!¡± ¡°Uwaaagh! What the hell?!¡± All five assailants collapsed to their knees, their heads and shoulders slammed into the ground. I tensed for a moment, wondering if one of them might resist the spell, but nothing of the sort happened. ¡°Guhhh...! This... this is absurd...!¡± Andromalie the ash-haired sword demon bled from his nose. Clatter-clatter-clatter¡ªWhen I heard the sound of chains loosening from his left arm, I quickly chanted a defensive magic. ¡ªAegis. Aegis was an enhanced version of the standard mana shield, with much greater defensive power. Naturally, it consumed more mana and came with the drawback of being unable to move once activated, but... Clang¡ª! Thanks to that, it gained a level of hardness that could rightfully be called absolute defense. It could deflect most attacks with ease. ¡°W¡ªWhat?¡± Andromalie seemed greatly surprised that his surprise attack didn¡¯t work. The black-robed schemers were simply being crushed under the pressure, unable to so much as lift a finger. ¡°Guhhh!¡± ¡°Aaghk!¡± Their ribs were cracking and pressing into their lungs, causing them immense suffering. I asked them. ¡°Who are you people, and what are you trying to do? The sooner you speak, the faster the pain will end. Of course, I doubt you¡¯ll answer just because I asked.¡± Seuk. I pulled off their robes. The faces that were revealed were of various races, ages, and genders, so I couldn¡¯t find any particular commonality. Among them, my gaze was drawn to a woman with purple hair tied back. She looked to be in her mid-twenties. Aside from having a scar also near her right eye, she was quite an attractive woman. Glancing at her status window, I saw the name Aruru. Her professions included high-class courtesan or assassin. Suk. ¡ªMero Mero Beam. ¡°Hyah!¡± ¡°All right, Aruru. Let me ask you. Who are you people, and what are you up to?¡± * * * ¡°The Brotherhood. That¡¯s our name. Actually, names don¡¯t matter. What matters is that we take contracts to kill or abduct people.¡± Aruru, the Brotherhood assassin, truthfully answered my questions, having fallen under my brainwashing magic. According to her, they simply carried out assignments handed down by someone they called ¡°Father.¡± ¡°What is the identity of this ¡®Father¡¯ person?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although we call them ¡®Father¡¯, we don¡¯t actually know if they''re a man or a woman. The only one among us who can communicate with them is Andromalie over there.¡± This might take longer than I expected. I asked. ¡°Why did you enter the martial festival?¡± ¡°To kill the target. This was supposed to be our last mission. If we complete today''s mission, we can all be free. The freedom to do whatever we want.¡± ¡°Freedom?¡± She said they were all orphans. They¡¯d been gathered by this so-called ¡°Father¡± and carried out assassinations on important figures at specific times according to the orders they received. ¡°Father knows everything. When someone¡¯s going to drink poisoned wine. Who¡¯s going to step out the winter window and get an arrow in the chest. And who will betray us.¡± That mysterious leader had turned the orphans of the Brotherhood into natural-born assassins with uncanny skill. They lost all will to resist as events played out as if they''ve already been prophesied. And apparently, this ¡°Father¡± had promised to set them all free after this last mission. Rustle. I exposed my ankle and asked. ¡°Was the target someone with a handprint-shaped mark on their ankle?¡± As I revealed the bruise on my ankle, I could feel the shift in their gazes. Especially the sword demon Andromalie, who even crawled towards me, dragging his broken leg. ¡°I knew it... I had a faint feeling...¡± He said, spitting out blood. ¡°You are our Father! I thought there was no way the information could¡¯ve leaked. But I know. You look like him. Just like him. The letters that whispered to me every day. It was you.¡± Edit by: fake Chapter 357: Main Character (2) The Queen of Angmar¡¯s Martial Tournament. A fairy tale of honor and riches, open to all¡ªregardless of birth or rank. It was said that simply making it through the first round and reaching the final sixteen would earn you a fortune in gold¡ªenough for an ordinary man to spend the rest of his life in luxury. And if one desired, they could even join the elite royal guard of Queen Angmar herself. A mountain of gold and honor. Even those alone were enough to draw the attention of adventurers, mercenaries, and reclusive heroes from across the realm. The world was full of people who hungered for a sudden windfall. But¡ª That wasn¡¯t the only reason people were losing their minds over this event. Wealth and glory were, in truth, secondary. The true core of this tournament lay elsewhere. WAAAH©¤!!! Under the roar of the masses, many of the contestants stood frozen under the pressure. Of course, there were plenty of confident warriors among them. What those warriors looked up at was the special seating set at the highest point of the stands¡ªa throne reserved for the one and only sovereign of this country. Seated there, her legs elegantly crossed, was a woman who¡ªperhaps due to her white garments¡ªresembled a lone lily blooming atop a cliff. A peerless beauty. A woman capable of toppling nations. Ayra von Tarantella. She was the greatest prize of this tournament, which had drawn so many warriors. The winner would earn the right to challenge her and marry the Queen of this country. The throne of Angmar¡ªthe world¡¯s greatest and most powerful nation¡ªand a woman renowned as the most beautiful of all. Those two things alone had caused people to swarm here like bees and butterflies drawn to a flower. Looking back, it really was like something out of a fairy tale. You know, those old stories. Like, ¡°Whoever makes the princess laugh shall marry her.¡± Or, ¡°The one who cures the princess¡¯s incurable disease shall inherit the throne.¡± You find those kinds of tales in every culture. And this was no different. Though she wasn¡¯t a princess, but a queen¡ªand instead of curing her or making her laugh, the promise was: defeat her, and receive everything. Still, one couldn¡¯t deny the romanticism in it¡ªit was the ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) kind of tale you¡¯d whisper to a child at bedtime. ©¥Hiiioooong...! Just then, the spider inside me gave a sharp little bite. Though I didn¡¯t understand its language, I figured it was telling me to stop daydreaming and focus on the moment. You¡¯re right, Bael. I was just momentarily overwhelmed by the crowd. Slip. I turned my eyes away from the tidal wave of people. My gaze turned to the contestants standing alongside me. Armed with swords, spears, maces, and more, each of them stood with their own expressions and stances, facing this moment in their own way. ©¥Hmph. A bunch of nobodies. No point taking this seriously. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard the name of the Demon Swordmaster, Andromalye? ©¥No clue. What a lame name. Anyway, what¡¯s that nymph doing here? Is that allowed? I don¡¯t want to get in trouble with the Nymph Protection Laws or whatever. ©¥This Punchnoi merely seeks to test his strength...! And today, somewhere here, he is surely present...! The showdown left unresolved... I shall resolve it...! Noisy and chaotic, but they all brimmed with confidence. They were challengers from across the world, drawn by the promise of the beautiful queen and her throne. Each one surely carried a deep story that made them worthy of becoming the protagonist of this fairy tale. And their skill was probably real. ©¥Grrr...! Just then, I felt the paper-spider Bael within me tense up. Its compass was pointing toward the crowd of contestants. ©¥Grrr...! There¡¯s someone to be wary of? Someone strange? ©¥Hiiioooong... ¡°......¡± Though much of her power was lost, Bael¡¯s instincts as a grand sorceress were still sharp. Just like when she tensed at the resurrection of the ancient dragon beneath the Draco temple, Bael was now on edge about someone among these contestants. I couldn¡¯t tell who it was just yet¡ªbut if Bael was warning me, I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. Just as I started raising my focus¡ª ©¥DONG. A great bell tolled, silencing the crowd. As the chaotic air settled into something cold and sharp, a large hourglass was projected onto the massive crystal screen above the arena. It meant only one thing. The opening ceremony had ended¡ªand the first match was about to begin. *** Long ago, Marmar had asked while sorting through the application forms: ¡°There are way too many applicants. Shouldn¡¯t we hold preliminaries in each region first?¡± She had a point. Over ten thousand applications. Even after filtering out the ones filled incorrectly, the remaining number still exceeded a thousand. If all of them were to compete and be filtered into the finals, it would take an enormous amount of time, manpower, and funding. I answered her curiosity: ¡°Regional qualifiers would take too much effort and time. In the end, only sixteen people make it to the finals. We¡¯ll use a simpler method to pick them out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way to do that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it... the Leones-style musical chairs.¡± The soldiers of House Leones, I had heard, held an annual evaluation tournament to determine promotions. Limited promotion slots, lots of contenders. Inspired by that, they played a sort of ¡°musical chairs.¡± The rules were simple. Many people. Few chairs. Whoever was seated when the timer ran out would be promoted. Which meant any method was fair game¡ªso long as you were the one seated at the end. This tournament¡¯s preliminaries borrowed that system. With over a thousand contestants, we didn¡¯t have time to verify all their skills. So, we had scattered flags throughout the arena. A total of sixteen. The quick-witted ones would¡¯ve already figured it out¡ªthose who held one of the sixteen flags at the end would move on to the finals. ©¥The flag is mine! The wide arena had already descended into chaos. Resources were few. Those who wanted them were many. Naturally, conflict broke out. ©¥Ah! Contestant No. 22, Punchnoi...! Has just stolen the flag from Contestant 1032, Sir Scouter...! Now only X flags remain...! Commentary and cheers filled the arena. Amid the clash of weapons, cries of pain, and furious roars, I stood still like a spectator, quietly watching from the sidelines. ©¥Hiiioooong...! ¡°Not yet.¡± I ordered Bael, who was urging me, to hold back. As I said, now wasn¡¯t the time to rush for a flag. And then I heard someone¡¯s voice ring clearly in my ear. ©¥Wasting energy this early? Idiots. This isn¡¯t a game of taking. It¡¯s a game of keeping. Only the one holding the flag at the end wins. The sharper ones had already grasped the essence of this match. As that voice implied, it wasn¡¯t enough to take a flag¡ªif you couldn¡¯t keep it, it meant nothing. ©¥Ahh! Punchnoi is being cornered by a nymph-hating mob...! All those people ganging up on a single small nymph¡ªit¡¯s disgraceful and cowardly...! In fact, one nymph who had secured a flag early on was now the target of several contestants, driven back by unrelenting assault. She was holding on for now, but she¡¯d burn out soon at this rate. ©¥Punchnoi, hang in there...! ...But wow, the commentary¡¯s so biased. I¡¯d like to hear how the others are doing too. Shift. I turned my head and looked around. Chaotic battles were breaking out everywhere¡ªdidn¡¯t matter where I looked, it was all the same. Slide. ¡°......!¡± Suddenly, a cold chill crept down my spine. I whipped my head back just in time to see a blade flash past my mask. SHRINGGG¡ª! The blade that failed to pierce my face flew back toward its wielder. I turned my head¡ªand saw a man holding a chain and smiling. ¡°You dodged that?¡± He was bald, his face covered in a sun-shaped tattoo. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was old or young. His body was slim and wiry¡ªlike a stretched-out weasel. He spun his chain and chuckled. ¡°You looked like you were spacing out¡ªso I figured I¡¯d kill you in one blow.¡± ¡°......¡± Who the hell? He was so distinctive I would¡¯ve remembered him if we¡¯d met before. Since I didn¡¯t, this had to be our first encounter. I asked, ¡°I don¡¯t have a flag. Why attack me?¡± He grinned and snapped the chain tight in both hands. At the end of it was a sharp, spiked weight. ¡°You¡¯re saving your strength to steal a flag at the last second, right? I hate sneaky bastards like you. I already took out three of you.¡± Selfish and petty, but¡ª I wasn¡¯t surprised. The world was full of freaks with weird logic. In fact, entering this kind of tournament in the first place was proof you had a few screws loose. Well, I was planning to stretch my body out a bit anyway. I¡¯d come here right after changing my appearance with the Karma Changer, so I hadn¡¯t had time to adjust. Guess I¡¯ll start now. Lift. I raised my hand high. ¡°Eclipse.¡± A super-fast chant assisted by Bael. Its power was nothing short of a grand spell¡ªenough to be called forbidden magic. Immediately, I felt a chunk of mana burn up along my veins. The drain was heavier than I¡¯d expected. Maybe because my body was larger now? The chain-user smirked. ¡°Figures¡ªyou¡¯re just a cheap spellcaster. What the hell did you just do? Nothing even hap¡ª¡± He cut himself off. Not just him¡ªeveryone around us fell silent and looked up at the sky. A dark shadow blanketed their faces. It had just passed noon, and the sky had been bright¡ªbut now, darkness had descended. Clear, sunny skies had suddenly turned to night. Even the blood-drenched warriors paused in confusion. ©¥What the hell...? ©¥What¡¯s going on? Why is it suddenly so dark? ©¥Is this part of the tournament? A special effect? ©¥Ahh¡ª! The sky¡¯s gone dark...! All the contestants have frozen in place...! Even I, Anchornoi, your humble commentator, cannot say what¡¯s going on...! Looks like nobody knew what was happening. But they¡¯d know soon enough. ¡°Fall.¡± I activated the next spell. A flash. A pillar of light came crashing down onto the arena. The darkness was split by the sound of rending thunder and black smoke. KA-KRA-BOOM! That was my 7th-tier spell¡ªEclipse. Though I named it after a solar eclipse, it was actually a weather-manipulation spell that summoned storm clouds and scattered devastating lightning strikes. ©¥Magic¡ªit¡¯s magic...! Lightning tearing through the clouds...! Such overwhelming magic¡ªwho cast it...!? As the commentator spoke, I felt the crowd¡¯s attention swing to me. ©¥Contestant number 1432¡ªAngmar. It¡¯s Contestant Angmar!!! Chapter 358: Main Character (3) The announcer¡¯s loud voice echoed over the arena, and my participant number and name lit up above the crowd. Contestant Number 1432 ¡ª Angmar. That¡¯s my name now. ¡°His name is Angmar?¡± ¡°Is it an alias? A patriot naming himself after the country?¡± ¡°No one but the old royal family is allowed to use that name. Who would dare claim it so openly in a major tournament like this?¡± ¡°Could it be...?¡± I could clearly hear the murmurs and confusion from the crowd. They probably couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning behind the name I chose. I¡¯d given it a lot of thought. It was a false name¡ª And at the same time, the name that should have originally belonged to this body. A lie and a truth. Was there any name that better defined me? That thought stirred up an overwhelming feeling inside me, something close to exaltation. I used that rising emotion as fuel for my magic. ¡°Fall¡ª!¡± With a booming command, lightning surged once more across the arena from the storm clouds I had summoned. A tremendous thunderclap¡ª A white-hot bolt splitting the sky. ¡°What the fuck is this?!¡± ¡°This is insane!¡± ¡°Take out the caster! If we beat him, the lightning will stop!¡± Apparently, my display had been so impactful that even though I didn¡¯t hold a flag, challengers were now coming at me. They figured that if they took me out, they could stop the storm cloud that had plunged the arena into chaos. It was a smart move. In truth, defeating me would disperse the cloud and bring back the sun. But I¡¯d already shown my hand¡ª There was no turning back now. I couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone slow me down. I wasn¡¯t here just for a flag or the top sixteen. I was here to reach the pinnacle. Today, I would stand at the summit¡ª Above all the other so-called protagonists in this story. At the very top¡ª Where everything I¡¯d ever longed for awaited me. Swoosh. I lifted my gaze to the special royal viewing seat high above the stands. There, seated like a white lily blooming on a cliff, was Aira. Even from here, with her tiny like a distant dot, I could feel her black eyes watching me. No matter what form I took, no matter how I disguised myself¡ª You¡¯d recognize me, wouldn¡¯t you, Aira? Just like I would know you anywhere, in any guise. Shiver. Suddenly, I felt a sharp jolt at the back of my neck. I turned my head¡ª A chunk of rock was flying straight at my face. Krrrng...! Before I could react, Bael had already deployed a mana shield. The rock struck with a sharp shatter¡ª My shield cracked, and I saw the source of the attack: a fist. A small, compact, powerful fist¡ª It shattered the entire barrier that could normally block even a cannon shot. I was thrown back by the shockwave. ¡°Guh¡ª!¡± Boom. I tumbled across the ground. The hard stone floor slammed into me repeatedly, and pain shot through my body. But then I remembered Elga¡¯s training¡ª Tuck your chin. Protect your head. Thanks to that, I managed to roll and avoid serious injury. ¡°Huff... Huff...¡± What the hell just punched me? I looked up to see the figure standing amid the chaos and lightning. A red-haired nymph, barely tall enough to reach my chest. But she didn¡¯t have the frailty I¡¯d associated with her kind. She stood tall and proud, like a battle-hardened predator. ¡°I threw that punch intending to kill, and you blocked it? Impressive...¡± Torn black clothes, bare feet, a casual, confident grin¡ª She looked more like the ancient dragon I¡¯d seen earlier than a nymph. ¡°You¡¯re... Yujinoy.¡± ¡°You know of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales of the strongest nymph somewhere in Angmar.¡± *** The strongest nymph, Yujinoi. I¡¯d heard plenty of rumors about the guy, but this was the first time I was facing him in person. And now that I was, I could tell. Every single one of those rumors was true¡ªwithout exception. ¡°I am Yujinoi. I seek only pure combat...! Sorcerer. I am very much looking forward to seeing whether you can offer that to me...!¡± ¡°Instead of going for the match, you¡¯re choosing to fight me directly?¡± ¡°To a nymph of my caliber, the whole world looks as sweet as honey...! And out of all of them, you seem like the tastiest treat, sorcerer...!¡± I didn¡¯t really get what he was saying, but from the looks of it, the guy had no interest in flags or preliminaries¡ªhe wanted a direct fight with me. A total lunatic. A warrior with a battle-freak personality, maybe? What¡¯s his main weapon? What¡¯s his attack style? Just as I was starting to assess his combat patterns¡ª ¡°Here I come, sorcerer!¡± Pop. Kicking off the ground, Yujinoi flew straight at me like an arrow loosed from a bowstring. Or maybe it¡¯s wrong to say he flew¡ªhis speed was just... ¡°Fist!¡± Clang¡ª! If it weren¡¯t for Bael, I might not have had time to throw up a defense spell, and my face would¡¯ve been shattered on the spot. That much was clear. ¡°To block not once, but twice¡ªimpressive for a sorcerer...!¡± Swish swish swish swish. His fists kept flying. A rapid series of strikes at blistering speed¡ªbut each blow was heavy, each one packed the kind of weight most fighters reserve for their finishing moves. Thanks to that, my mana shield cracked and broke apart completely. Crackle¡ª! As the final petal of my shield shattered, I could see a smile glittering with sharp fangs between the falling shards. ¡°Behold¡ªyour shield has been torn to pieces...!¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Honestly, I had underestimated him because he was a nymph. But he was far stronger than I¡¯d expected. Stronger than any opponent I¡¯d ever faced. And to think someone like this would just crash the scene out of nowhere... First, I needed to blow him away and find an opening. I spread my hand and released my mana toward him. ¡°Rending Heaven!¡± A blast strong enough to knock down a well-built brick house without much effort. Whooooosh¡ª! It surged from my fingertips. Of course, I didn¡¯t expect this to actually take Yujinoi down. But judging by his body size, he should be light by the laws of physics. I figured if I could send him flying on the wind, that would be enough, and I increased the output. ¡°Tricks like that are for the weak...!¡± Yujinoi stood his ground inside the gale¡ªone powerful enough to blow away an elephant¡ªwithout the slightest issue. Baffled by how he could do that, I looked down and noticed the anomaly at his feet. The arena floor was flat and smooth. And Yujinoi was gripping it with his toes, holding himself down against the wind. The strength of that grip was incredible. Though I¡¯m not even sure you can call that ¡°grip strength¡± at this point. ¡°Technique, sorcery¡ªjust more parlor tricks for the weak...!¡± Swish. Inside the swirling wind, he reached out his hand toward me. I thought for sure he¡¯d grab my wrist¡ª ¡°Tiger Fang King!¡± Something slammed hard into Yujinoi¡¯s head. THWACK¡ª! He went flying and crashed into the ground. The stone floor cracked where he hit, but he quickly scrambled back to his feet. ¡°You are....¡± ¡°I¡¯m Punchnoi, the honeyfist...! The one who seeks vengeance for my master! We meet again...! The final battle we never finished last time...! I¡¯ll end it now!¡± This one was also a nymph, with hair like golden honey whipping around. He was wearing a gi, but compared to Yujinoi, his features were a bit more youthful, more boyish. Swish. Yujinoi wiped the blood dripping from his nose with his thumb. ¡°Right, your master was an amusing fellow...! But in the end, he was just another parlor trickster dabbling in so-called ¡®sennin arts¡¯...! Of course he had to kneel before true brute force...!¡± ¡°You thief, give back my master¡¯s name...! Fist of Sorrow¡ªTiger Wail!¡± Punchnoi¡¯s fist flew toward Yujinoi. But Yujinoi simply raised a hand to block it¡ªjust that simple motion caused a violent shockwave to ripple across the arena. WHOOOSH¡ª! ¡°Punchnoi, you¡¯ve grown stronger since last time...! Good, show me more of your little tricks, give them all to me¡ªYujinoi...!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get to use that name so lightly...! Downcurrent King!¡± Punchnoi¡¯s uppercut spun like a vortex as it soared into the air. The battle between the two was fierce and dazzling¡ªenough to draw all the spectators¡¯ attention. ©¥Look at those two! ©¥I¡¯ve never seen nymphs that strong before! ©¥Aaaah! Contestant No. 22, the obvious finalist, Punchnoi...! And an unregistered red-haired nymph intruder...! This battle feels like one of those legendary duels from ancient Angmar murals! It was an incredible fight. But hearing names like Tiger Wail and Downcurrent King, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ridiculous for being here. What was I even doing? ¡°Well, I guess it worked out.¡± At least I hadn¡¯t wasted any strength fighting Yujinoi. Once these preliminaries were over, I¡¯d need my full power for the finals¡ªand to face Ayra afterward. If I had fought Yujinoi, I would¡¯ve burned through a ton of energy. Swish. I looked at the hourglass set into the crystal. Judging by how little sand remained in the upper chamber, this chaotic, brutal preliminary round would be over in about five minutes. From the mayhem that had broken out from the start, plus the lightning strikes I¡¯d thrown down, most of the other contestants were lying collapsed on the ground, groaning. ©¥Ugh... can¡¯t move a finger. ©¥I forfeit... Only about fifty people were still standing. But every single one of them radiated such overwhelming pressure that none looked close to collapsing. That just meant they were strong enough to survive until now. I needed to grab a flag from among them. Who should I target? ¡ªFairy Eye! I quickly scanned the surroundings to see who nearby still had a flag in their hands. The one who caught my eye was a man breathing heavily. Looked to be about thirty. Long hair, short beard, a longsword at his waist¡ªhe looked like a ronin swordsman. He saw me approaching and spat blood onto the floor with a ptooey. ¡°That thundercloud... was that really your doing?¡± I had pegged him as the lone wolf type, but his speech was more refined than I expected. And the fact that he was asking a question in this situation... I gave a nod. ¡°Yeah, it was me.¡± ¡°To change the weather with barely any incantation... I bet you¡¯ve got even crazier magic in your arsenal. Honestly, I can¡¯t imagine any scenario where I could beat you.¡± He was clearly exhausted. Wounds covered his body, and blood from a cut across his eyebrow dripped into his right eye. If I fought him now, I¡¯d win ninety-nine times out of a hundred. The fact that he could recognize that said a lot about his skill at gauging others. That¡¯s probably how he¡¯d survived this long into the match. It was my job now to end this hard-fought battle. I reached out my hand. ¡°Then hand it over.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been holding back your power, haven¡¯t you? I can tell. I¡¯m a merchant, after all¡ªmind-reading is one of my talents.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to waste your strength here. Because you¡¯re aiming to win. To go all the way¡ªfight the Queen and take it all. Contestant number 1432, Angmar.¡± ¡°......¡± This guy¡¯s no amateur. ¡°So, what¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°I joined the tournament to build my reputation. I¡¯ve done enough for that, so I¡¯ve got no desire to keep the flag. The Belhawk family is bound to notice ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) me after this.¡± ¡°Got it. So you want to make a deal.¡± At my words, the man smirked. ¡°Sharp one. I¡¯ll hand it over¡ªpeacefully, without a fight. But like I said, it¡¯s a deal. I want one thing: your real name. You seem destined for greatness, and I want to invest early.¡± Makes sense. That was a perfectly reasonable trade. Classic merchant instincts¡ªknowing where the profit was, and seizing it quickly. Still, there was a point deduction. ¡°So you don¡¯t think my current name is real?¡± ¡°As if it could be. Only the royal family of old could legally use the name of the kingdom.¡± ¡°True. But I am Angmar. Not a single lie in my words. You¡¯ll find out soon enough, Alonso.¡± At that, the man jumped in surprise. ¡°I¡ªI told you my name? But I came in under false identity, kept my name hidden...¡± ¡°Whatever your reasons, the eyes of a king see through everything.¡± ¡°No way... is it true? If it is, then the world¡¯s about to change. And I¡¯m standing right here in the middle of it. How can this be...?¡± I reached into the stunned man¡¯s arms and took the flag. When I raised it high, the last grain of sand dropped and the bell rang. Only sixteen remained. Four rounds. Just five wins left. ©¥Aaaah! The final sixteen contestants have been decided! But first, a word from our top tournament sponsor, the Belhawk Merchant Guild¡ªlet¡¯s check out their latest ad! Chapter 360: Main Character (5) Before I knew it, my match in Group G was right in front of me. When I stepped into the arena, the extent to which the previous Group A through F battles had been ferocious brawls was instantly clear¡ªcracks, scorch marks, and shattered debris covered the field. Looking up, I could see the people watching with anticipation. Somewhere out there were Marmar and her friends, and people I knew¡ªElga, Stella. I was picturing all of them when¡ª ¡°To be standing before me and thinking about something else? I''m jealous.¡± The red-robed mage standing across from me smirked. He had long red hair tied back, a clean forehead, and a sharply defined nose¡ªan undeniably handsome man. With that self-confident expression and the fact that he was supposedly a prodigy of the Red Mage Tower, I couldn''t help but be reminded of Kasim, the prince of Turki. ©¥The much-anticipated 7th match is a duel of mages...! In the red corner, from Borja, the guardian of Western safety and the Red Mage Tower! The West¡¯s hero, the so-called prodigy¡ªRoland von Bardiche! A ¡°von¡± in the center of his name¡ªhe must have been a noble from a fairly prestigious house. Well, of course. You wouldn''t even be able to enroll in a place as expensive as the Mage Tower otherwise. They say magic runs in the blood. ©¥And opposing Roland is the mage in the blue corner! Ah, what an arrogant name it is¡ªAngmar! The thunderous sorcerer who single-handedly wiped out more than half the preliminary contestants with terrifying skill...! Thunderous sorcerer, huh. Not a bad title. They probably gave it to me based on the storm clouds from my Eclipse spell. When I had widened the distance between myself and the red mage named Roland¡ª ©¥You, by chance, are you from the Blue Mage Tower? I heard someone over there was capable of wielding lightning. A voice echoed directly in my mind. A telepathic conversation¡ªnympthought. I''d already experienced it back at the White Mage Tower, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. ©¥Think what you want. I had no interest in wasting time on small talk before the match. But contrary to his clean appearance, this red mage Roland turned out to be quite the chatterbox. ©¥You saw it too, didn¡¯t you? The Source. ©¥The Source? ©¥No need to play coy. The origin of all magic, beyond that door. The truth from which all mana and sorcery flow. At his words, I recalled the door I had glimpsed when I reached the realm of high mages. What I saw beyond it... I wasn¡¯t even sure anymore if it had been real. But one thing I knew for certain¡ªit had been overwhelming. ©¥There¡¯s no way you could use such massive spells otherwise. Same goes for Queen Ayra. To face her in battle would bring us even closer to the mystery of magic. ©¥...... ©¥You¡¯re not fooling anyone. Isn¡¯t that why you joined this ridiculous tournament? Because you want to open that door again and peek inside¡ªbecause you¡¯re seeking a fierce battle? He was noisier than I¡¯d expected. I cut off the telepathic link. Noticing that I¡¯d shut him ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) out, the red mage Roland frowned slightly, lifting the corner of his lips with a mocking grin. ¡°More shy than I expected. Well, seekers of magic are often like that. Anyway, I hope you show me the depths of what you¡¯ve got.¡± That was the end of our exchange. Not that we had anything more to say to each other. Now, only silence and tension filled the air between us. Even the cheers of the crowd felt distant¡ªpure silence, as if only he and I existed in the world. The tension stretched taut, until¡ª Deng¡ª! With the sound of the bell, the match began. And nearly in the same instant, the red mage Roland rapidly chanted: ¡°Flames of Crimson Purgatory!¡± FWOOMMMMM. From his wooden staff, flames burst forth¡ªintense enough to melt the stone floor and superheat the air. A destructive fire spell with brutal force. But the attack was a simple straight blast. There was no reason I couldn¡¯t dodge it. Activating Fairy¡¯s Step, I slipped aside without even needing a mana shield. The flames missed me completely and shot skyward before exploding with a POP. A clean miss. But Roland didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°I¡¯ve scrambled the air currents in the area. Weather mages like you are sensitive to that stuff, right? You probably can¡¯t use your lightning spells anymore.¡± Contrary to his talkative and frivolous first impression, he was actually quite clever in combat. Scrambling the air would make it harder for a weather mage to control the battlefield¡ªmore mana, more effort, a deliberate debuff. That was when¡ª ©¥Is it just me, or is it... hot? ©¥Why¡¯s the air getting so hot? I heard the crowd murmuring. Just like they said, the surrounding air had started to heat up abnormally fast. Hot. It was incredibly hot. Even though summer had ended and we were entering fall, the world around us felt like midday at the height of summer. Every breath dried out my mouth. The heat was suffocating. Roland explained. ¡°Noticed it, did you? My unique magic¡ªScorch¡ªadds durability to red-element mana. Once the flames are lit, they never go out.¡± ¡°......¡± Just as he said. The melted stone floor began to bubble like boiling asphalt. Even standing still, sweat poured down. A spell that transformed the area into a volcanic zone... There was no doubt he deserved to be called a high mage. Swish. As fire raged hot enough to blind the spectators, Roland stretched his hands outward, as if presenting a work of art. ¡°This is my grand spell¡ªHell of Flame: Muspelheim. Your thundercloud was impressive, but I think my magic burns just as brilliantly, no?¡± ¡°You¡¯re even noisier than I thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting another of our kind. Don¡¯t you wonder too¡ªwhy is grand magic so vast, so overwhelming?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve found the answer. Grand magic is about shaking the foundations of the world. It¡¯s the power to rule and dominate. So I proclaim here and now¡ª¡± Roland raised his hand high. ¡°A world completely ruled by mages! Not by lowly non-mana beings¡ªbut by red mana¡¯s reign! With Queen Ayra and my power, bringing peace to the world is well within reach!¡± His red eyes blazed with madness. I¡¯d thought he was relatively sane, but it looked like peering into that so-called door of truth had wrecked his mind. It was a common fate for high mages, they say. ¡°You should join us, masked sorcerer Angmar. It¡¯s a merit-based organization. With your skills, you¡¯d become an executive in no time.¡± ¡°Organization?¡± ¡°Yggdrasil. That¡¯s what we call ourselves. A thousand years since the advent of the God of Flame¡ªnow we spread our roots toward a new age through magic. Toward the next millennium.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it too, haven¡¯t you? Where does our immense power come from? We were born different. Born to rule. Born to reign!¡± ¡°Rule?¡± ¡°All the stars, the sun, the moon, and time itself signal a new age. Deny it all you want, but the world will change. It¡¯s evolving! And I, who saw it first, am destined to be king. For everyone¡¯s sake¡ªit must be so!¡± ¡°......¡± Conversations with high mages often taught me something. So I had honestly been curious to hear what he had to say. But if it was just a madman¡¯s delusion, no matter how long you listened, it meant nothing. If there was anything this exchange taught me, it was this: I began to worry that others might see me that way too. Just because I had some Angmar blood, just because I¡¯d gotten better at magic lately¡ªhad I been acting smug? Had I looked like this to other people? A lesson learned, courtesy of someone else¡¯s failure. Clap. I clapped my hands. ¡°Simulhell of Despair.¡± The ground shook violently, and the boiling battlefield began to sink downward. Simulhell¡ªan entrapment spell I¡¯d once used to subdue an ogre and to seal Reinheart. ¡°What the¡ª!?¡± Caught mid-rant, Roland couldn¡¯t react in time. The collapsing ground swallowed him up, leaving only his shocked face visible above the surface. ¡°To collapse the earth beneath me...! That¡¯s a grand spell of the durability type...! You¡ªweren¡¯t you supposed to be from the Blue Mage Tower!? Two grand spell types at once? Unheard of!¡± ¡°Then I guess your precious little cabal isn¡¯t all it¡¯s cracked up to be. And I never once claimed I was from the Blue Mage Tower.¡± Arms and legs sealed. What remained were his lips and tongue. For a mage, even with all limbs bound, if they could move their mouth, they could still escape with clever spellwork. He was crazy, but he had real skill. I meant to end this thoroughly. ¡°You¡ªyou saw beyond the door more clearly than I did! What¡¯s on the other side?! Tell me what you saw! I want to know!¡± It seemed he felt more thrilled at encountering a higher-level mage than he did regret at losing. He was more of a pervert than I¡¯d expected. If lunatics like him were gathering to form a mage cult aiming to overthrow the current world order, then ¡°dangerous¡± was an understatement. Maybe the unease Bael and Gargar had been sensing was about people like him. Before sealing his mouth, I asked one last question. ¡°Are you scheming something under this tournament?¡± ¡°Heh... well. I couldn¡¯t say yes or no.¡± Vague answer. Figures. I didn¡¯t expect him to just tell me. So I reached out, tapped his forehead, and sent a pulse of electricity through. Crackle. I read his mind. A type of brain-scanning spell similar to what Mirna often used. She might get mad if she finds out I copied it. As that thought crossed my mind, a flood of memories from his body and mind poured into me. Buzz¡ª He was born into a respected noble house in the West, raised with high expectations thanks to his talent for magic. As he grew older, he served on the western front, witnessed many deaths, and began to obsess over magic. That led to a weird sense of superiority. His life flashed past in a blur. But what I wanted were his recent memories. Even digging through those, I couldn¡¯t find anything about a plot beneath the tournament grounds. Just my own overactive imagination, it seemed. ©¥And the winner of Group G is...!!! Leaving behind the noisy commentators, I headed toward the victor¡¯s waiting room. I wondered if the winners from the previous six matches were already there. It might get awkward. Creak. With that feeling, I opened the door to the waiting room. Fssshhh¡ª In the wide, clean room¡ªno one. I didn¡¯t know where they¡¯d gone, but the eerie stillness was¡ª No, wait. There was one person. ¡°Come out. You can¡¯t fool my eyes.¡± Swish. I reached out and pulled the air itself. Like drawing back a stage curtain, the space twisted and revealed a horrible scent of blood. ¡°You noticed. Impressive. Well, the others did too. Seems the ones who make it through the prelims and group stages really are different.¡± Five bodies lay sprawled across the floor. Whether they were alive or dead, I couldn¡¯t tell, but the blood loss looked well past lethal. They must¡¯ve been the previous winners who came here before me. Seated atop the pile of corpses was a man with long, dark gray hair. Blood covered his entire body. No need to ask who did it. The only question was¡ªwhy? ¡°...Why did you do this?¡± ¡°The matches were just too boring. Round of 16, quarterfinals, semifinals... yawn. So I held the real matches here. These guys lost. I, Andromalli, won. Simple.¡± Andromalli¡ªthe dark swordsman from Group A. He¡¯d ambushed and killed the other winners as they entered? As the blood soaking the floor made me grimace, he stretched out a hand. Swish. Looking at his fingernails, his face remained perfectly calm. The way he carried himself, as if saying ¡°I just cut in line because I was tired of waiting,¡± sent a chill down my spine. I gathered my mana while maintaining composure. To draw his attention, I asked: ¡°Wasn¡¯t the event staff monitoring the matches? How¡¯d you pull this off without getting caught?¡± ¡°Event staff? They¡¯re not really in any condition to explain things right now. By the way¡ªhave you heard of the dark swordsman Andromalli? I¡¯m pretty famous.¡± ¡°......¡± Now I was sure. The red mage Roland had just been a delusional madman. The real threat wasn''t him¡ªor his secret organization. The one Bael had been warning me about... was this guy. Chapter 363: Main Character (8) A fairly large scar had formed on my left ankle. It looked like a band wrapped around my ankle, or perhaps like a bruise left from being gripped tightly by a palm. The moment I saw it, what sprang to mind was that strange incident I had just experienced. Before I escaped through the passage torn open from the picture frame, someone had grabbed my ankle hard. Could this be the wound left from that moment? The pain was too vivid for it to be dismissed as merely a dream or illusion. Understanding what exactly was going on right now was also difficult. I took the pocket watch from my chest and checked the time. It was around 11:30 in the morning. ...For some reason, time had been turned back? That¡¯s about the only conclusion I could draw for now. Sshk. At that moment, Mirna grabbed my wrist. ¡°Sir Teo is this flustered... It must mean you saw something that even I couldn¡¯t imagine. Perhaps the unpurified shrine of the all-gods caused some sort of variable.¡± Thanks to the warmth of Mirna¡¯s touch, I was able to rein in the turmoil that had been boiling within me just moments ago. At the same time, I could hear the sound of guards running toward us from afar. ©¥They¡¯ve broken into the all-gods shrine! ©¥Seize them! I knew exactly what needed to be done at this moment. It¡¯s the second time, after all. ¡°First, I need to grab this painting!¡± I yanked the picture off the wall. I didn¡¯t understand everything, but I could clearly tell that the events I was experiencing were happening through this painting. I absolutely had to keep it. At the same time, I said to Mirna, who cried out, ¡°Sir Teo, there¡¯s no time to grab the painting!¡± ¡°Lady Mirna, Plan D. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Mirna looked utterly flustered. ¡°Plan D?! How do you even know about that, Sir Teo? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been peeking into my mind or something!?¡± ¡°I have no idea myself.¡± For now, figuring out what¡¯s going on will have to wait. ©¥D stands for Strong! Invincible! Supreme! Our pride, our soul, the loyal retainer who has inherited it all! Come forth, blue-eyed...! Escaping the chaos I had once experienced before in the temple, I hurriedly warped to Sandora, where the tournament was being held. Normally, it would take about thirty minutes to change appearances using the mirror ¡¸Karma Changer¡¹before the arena. But I didn¡¯t have that kind of time now. As I approached the waiting room near the entrance to the arena, a familiar face came into view. ¡°Hey, Teo! What the heck! That look! You said you¡¯d change appearances! You¡¯re still in your cute half-fairy form¡ªif you go out like that, Ayra will....¡± I quickly cut off the panicking Elga. ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain! Listen, there are impure people mixed into the arena! If you catch participant number 132, the mage named Roland, and interrogate him, you¡¯ll learn about a secret organization called Yggdrasil! And also about the Black Robe Revolution Corps¡ª¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about all of a sudden? Impure people?¡± Elga shook her head, as if she couldn¡¯t understand. Of course she couldn¡¯t make sense of what I was saying. But what I needed right now wasn¡¯t understanding¡ªit was trust. I grabbed both of Elga¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Elga.¡± ¡°Wh-What is it, suddenly.¡± ¡°Elga, I believe in you. Just like I believe in you, I want you to believe in me.¡± ¡°Wh-What kind of... suddenly saying that....¡± Elga blushed deeply, her hair standing on end. Soon, she let out a groan¡ª¡°Ah, shit¡±¡ªand scratched the back of her head. ¡°So, what I¡¯m getting is: there are schemers mixed in the arena, and you want us to catch them? For the tournament?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Elga really did understand me well. ¡°But those guys¡ªif they¡¯re that dangerous, you¡¯d better take Professor Stella with you.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that. Professor Stella, come with me, will you? You¡¯re good at finding people, right?¡± ¡°Well, I am good at that kind of thing... But I still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Teo, I trust you¡¯ll explain it all later. You sure do get wrapped up in things¡ªon this side of the barrier or that.¡± The two, still full of suspicion, disappeared down the hallway. As soon as they were gone, I hurried my steps. It might take some time to figure out where he is right now. Just then, a flash of inspiration struck me like lightning. Bael, didn¡¯t you just roam around earlier to find that guy? Then you should be able to sense where he is now, right? You¡¯ve searched once already¡ªyou should know well. ©¥Hioooong...! Perfect. Sshk. Guided by Bael, I dashed off in a hurry. Pop, popopopop¡ª! At noon, countless fireworks filled the sky. The opening ceremony of the tournament must¡¯ve begun. The prepared performances, congratulations from famous figures, and Queen Ayra¡¯s opening speech would all follow in turn. Normally, at this time, I would¡¯ve been in a corner near the colosseum, using the ¡¸Karma Changer¡¹ to alter my appearance. But now, I was simply running around near the arena in my half-fairy form. Still, Bael¡ªare you sure this is the right direction? I feel like we¡¯re just running in circles. ©¥Hioooong...! So, that way? Following Bael¡¯s guidance, I moved through the alleys. What I was looking for were the ones who had ruined the tournament and trampled all over my plans. Where are you? As I ran anxiously, I spotted several black-robed figures clustered together in an alley behind the colosseum. There were five of them. Even at a glance, I could tell each one was highly skilled. Underneath those black robes, they were hiding sturdy armor and weapons. ©¥We just need to stick to the plan. Our objective is clear¡ªdon¡¯t mess it up. ©¥Come on, why don¡¯t we just win the tournament ourselves? Take the queen and the throne, and rule the world our way. A woman? That cheerful voice made me hesitate for a moment, just before a voice as heavy as stone cut in. ©¥That would go against Father¡¯s will. We¡¯ve waited a lifetime for this assignment. Act in a way that befits the name of the Brotherhood. If we succeed today, we¡¯ll finally meet Father. Hearing their hushed voices, I knew for certain I¡¯d found the right group. So they¡¯re the magic swordsman Andromalli and his companions? Brotherhood? I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what they were planning, but it was clear they were scheming something. So that bastard did have allies. I should catch at least one of them and interrogate them. Sshk. I approached them and asked, ¡°Are you the magic swordsman Andromalli?¡± At my question, the group looked at each other and murmured in low voices. ©¥What the¡ªsomeone knows who we are? ©¥Was the assignment leaked? ©¥Impossible. The assignment weighs heavier than silence. Sshk. Then, one of them pulled back his robe and spoke. ¡°Look at that¡ªhe knows me. I am pretty famous, huh? I told you I was. Yeah, I¡¯m the magic swordsman Andromalli. And you are?¡± Ash-gray hair and a pale face. A familiar appearance. I wasn¡¯t numb enough to forget the face of a man I had killed. Seeing his face, I fully realized it¡ªby some mysterious cause, I had returned to the past. That such a thing was even possible... Whatever the reason, this was a valuable opportunity for me. Bael, maximum output. ¡°Nether Abyss!¡± I chanted the spell that had once brought down the magic swordsman. A high-grade spell that generated an intense gravity field to pin everyone¡¯s ankles and flatten them to the ground. ¡°Guhh!¡± ¡°Uwaaaagh! What the hell!¡± All five of them fell to their knees, slamming their heads and shoulders into the ground. I tensed, wondering if any of them might resist the magic, but nothing of the sort happened. ¡°Ughhh, this can¡¯t be...!¡± Blood spurted from the nose of Andromalli, the ash-haired swordsman. As I heard the clatter of chains unraveling from near his left arm, I quickly cast a defensive spell. ©¤Aegis. Aegis¡ªan enhanced version of the mana shield with far stronger protection. It consumed more mana, and once activated, I couldn¡¯t move¡ªbut¡ª Kang¡ª! It gave near-absolute defense. Ordinary attacks would bounce off with ease. ¡°Wha¡ªWhat?¡± Andromalli looked stunned that his ambush had failed. The black-robed schemers were already being crushed under the pressure, unable to move a finger. ¡°Guahh!¡± ¡°Graaack!¡± Their cracked ribs pressing against their lungs¡ªit must¡¯ve been excruciating. I asked them, ¡°Who are you, {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} and what the hell are you trying to do? Answer quickly, and your pain will end quickly. Not that I expect you to answer just because I ask nicely.¡± Sshk. I pulled off their robes. Their revealed faces had no particular commonality¡ªrace, age, gender¡ªall different. Among them, my gaze was drawn to a woman with violet hair tied behind her head. Mid-twenties, perhaps. Aside from the scar at the corner of her right eye¡ªjust like mine¡ªshe was quite a striking woman. I glanced at her status window. The name Aruru was listed. Her occupations were things like high-class courtesan or assassin. Sshk. ©¤Charm Beam. ¡°Hyaa!¡± ¡°Now then, Aruru. Let me ask you¡ªwho are you people, and what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°The Brotherhood. That¡¯s our name. Though, honestly, names don¡¯t matter. What matters is that we carry out assassinations or kidnappings on commission.¡± Aruru, the assassin of the Brotherhood, answered my questions frankly under the effect of my mind-control spell. According to her, they received assignments from a figure known only as Father, and they simply carried them out. ¡°What is this Father¡¯s true identity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We call them Father, but we don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re male or female. Among us, only Andromalli over there can actually communicate with them.¡± Looks like this conversation might take a while. I asked, ¡°Why did you enter the tournament?¡± ¡°To kill our target. Today¡¯s the final mission. If we complete it today, we¡¯ll finally be free. Free to do whatever we want.¡± ¡°Free?¡± They were all orphans, she said. Gathered by this ¡®Father¡¯ figure who issued them missions to kill important figures at designated times. ¡°Father knows everything. Who¡¯ll drink poison disguised as wine, who¡¯ll appear outside the winter window and catch an arrow in the chest, who among us will betray the rest.¡± The mysterious leader had, through uncanny foresight, molded the Brotherhood¡¯s orphans into natural-born assassins. Facing events that seemed like prophecies, they had lost all will to resist. This so-called Father had promised that today¡¯s mission would be their last, after which they would be released. Sshk. I rolled up my pants leg and asked, ¡°Is the assignment to kill someone with a palm-shaped bruise on their ankle?¡± The moment I showed the bruise on my ankle, I felt a shift in the gazes of the people pinned beneath me. Especially Andromalli¡ªhe began crawling toward me with his broken leg. ¡°As I thought... I had a hunch.¡± He coughed up blood as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re our Father, aren¡¯t you? I thought the information couldn¡¯t have leaked... But I know. You resemble him. Just the same. The words whispered to me every day... They were yours, weren¡¯t they?¡± Chapter 366: The Tournament of Princes (2) There were many in this world who fought against magicians. Some among them even developed effective skills and techniques, going on to establish schools and lineages. For example, the black magic of the Draco family was exactly that. Unlike magic that manipulated internal or ambient mana, Draco-style black magic dealt with soul and spirit. There were few in the world who could match them in sealing or suppression. ¡°Shadow Binding Spell.¡± I dropped the dagger and stabbed it into Ayra¡¯s shadow. According to Narmee, a shadow was the aspect of the soul revealed by the sunlight cast down upon it. Honestly, I didn¡¯t fully understand it, but it was enough to know that by stabbing this dagger¡ªimbued with a special incantation¡ªinto her shadow, I could seal Ayra¡¯s movements and magic. Did it work? Sssssss. The black arms coiled around my neck, arms, and legs dissolved. Thanks to that, I was now free to move and stretched my hand toward Ayra. I didn¡¯t need to defeat Ayra¡ªjust touching the crown would mean I¡¯d won. That was the rule. So I reached toward the tiara atop her head, about to grab it¡ª Shnk. The fingers of my right hand were sliced by something sharp, spraying blood. I was startled, but I quickly realized¡ªit wasn¡¯t real. ¡°......¡± My hand was intact. But I had a distinct premonition that if I had grabbed Ayra¡¯s crown, my fingers truly would¡¯ve been severed. Yes¡ªwhat I had just seen could rightly be called a form of ¡°foresight.¡± Then Ayra spoke. ¡°So you saw it too.¡± ¡°¡®Saw it¡¯?¡± ¡°The same vision I did. Look deeper into my eyes.¡± At her words, I stared more intently into her pitch-black pupils. And then I saw not just my fingers getting cut off. I saw myself casting magic toward Ayra¡ªand Ayra counterattacking in response. The peculiar part was that the vision seemed to be from a bird¡¯s-eye view, as if from another¡¯s perspective. As though someone from above was looking down at me. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°A scene only those with Eyes of Clairvoyance can see.¡± ¡°...Clairvoyance?¡± ¡°Sight that pierces walls and boxes. And further still¡ªthose with eyes that can pierce the barriers of past and future... they can perceive this too. Teo, in your current state, you can surely be invited.¡± Woooooooong¡ª The space around Ayra began to darken. Like ink waves spilling across white paper, it rapidly engulfed everything. Before I knew it, Ayra and I were standing in midair¡ªnot in the tournament arena, but in a void. The black space looked familiar. ¡°This place...¡± Then my sensitive instincts made me realize I had recently been here before. The bruise on my ankle¡ªif you could call it that¡ªbegan to throb. It was the same place. Where someone had grabbed my ankle. When my mind had briefly slipped during the explosion of the Teo-Nova spell¡ªthe one cast with a hundred years of lifespan¡ªthis was the space I encountered. To be back here now¡ªI didn¡¯t know how to explain it. The queen before me probably had the answer. I asked, ¡°This place is...?¡± ¡°Beyond time. Only those who can see the past and future can reach it. Here, past, present, and future are the same. Time doesn¡¯t flow, so change doesn¡¯t exist.¡± To understand, I activated ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. From what I could gather, this was a space governed by rules outside the flow of time. Ayra¡¯s Clairvoyance¡ª¡¶Chunlian¡·¡ªwas such an eye. Not just peering through coins in the palm or objects in a cup¡ªit pierced the wall of time and perceived this space beyond it. That¡¯s how she could reach this bizarre domain. ¡°I like to call it the Observatory.¡± With a wave of her hand, the darkness around us began to clear. Then, scenes played out¡ªlike the day Ayra and I first met, or the day Elga scratched my eye. ¡°My eyes see detailed pasts. From this Observatory, I can witness the pasts of all things.¡± She continued. ¡°But seeing is all I can do. In this place, only souls exist. We cannot interfere in the past. No matter how I tried, I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Still... if this is possible¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to say, ¡®Then anything¡¯s possible,¡¯ aren¡¯t you? But I don¡¯t like coming here. Because he is here.¡± ¡°He...?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met him too, Teo Gospel of Angmar. The man who grabs your ankle¡ªhe dwells in this eternity, where time and space hold no meaning.¡± *** From a certain point, the girl began to see strange things. Flowers and trees she¡¯d never seen before. Giant beasts and fairies. Being a wise and clever girl, she quickly realized these were visions of the distant past. She had eyes that could glimpse the past. She scoured old memories and realized the name of this gift: the divine blessing of the Eyes of Clairvoyance¡ª¡¶Chunlian¡·. ©¥How fascinating. Through those ancient-seeking eyes, she learned and honed herself. And she discovered that her eyes could see¡ªnot just the past¡ªbut a sliver of the future, too. Of course, she couldn¡¯t see her own future. Just small things¡ªlike knowing it would rain after lunch today. But just as someone holding a mirror naturally wants to see their own reflection¡ª She wanted to see her own future. And so, she scoured the past for a method. Until one day, she met eyes with someone. The girl¡ªAyra¡ªknew at once he was of her kind. The only difference: while Ayra¡¯s eyes looked into the past, his looked only into the future. ©¥Coordinate acquired. He was an utterly chilling presence. ¡°From that day, I came under that man¡¯s attacks. He sent many assassins from the past to destroy me¡ªpouring all effort into it.¡± That man¡ªSolomon¡ªwas said to possess eyes that could see the future. ¡°It was effective. He pushed me to the brink of ruin. I was sinking.¡± The Demon King met Ayra¡¯s gaze as she stared into the past¡ªand in that vast sea of time, he locked onto the precise coordinates of Ayra¡¯s world. ¡°I assumed you were just another wraith of the past sent by him. Teo Gospel¡ªI knew that an assassin by that name would eventually come for me.¡± Ayra¡¯s words reminded me of the demon monk Vasago. Perhaps the original ¡°Teo Gospel¡± was meant to act under that name¡ªas an assassin sent from the past by the Demon King Solomon, just as she said. ¡°But Teo, I couldn¡¯t see anything from you. No voice from your heart. No painful past. So for a moment, I... I let myself dream. That maybe, if I stayed with you, I could live like a normal person.¡± Ayra¡¯s pitch-black eyes looked just a little... lonely. ¡°Someone must have hidden you¡ªfrom people like me. From people like him. But now, he knows you too.¡± Shfft. Ayra pointed at my ankle. ¡°He left a mark on your soul. Now the pursuers from the past will come for you, too. Maybe you¡¯ve already met one.¡± ¡°Andromalli...¡± It felt like a tangled thread in my head was starting to unravel. They were assassins¡ªliterally sent from the past to the future. ¡°He wants destruction. He gave up everything and staked even eternity itself as payment. When all things¡ªpast, present, and future¡ªare destroyed, only then does he believe he¡¯ll get what he desires.¡± After this long explanation, one question popped from my mouth. ¡°Ayra¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you tell me all this before?¡± ¡°Because no one would believe it. And for... various reasons. It¡¯s hard to explain.¡± Fair enough. Even I, seeing this with my own eyes, could barely process it as real. If Ayra had said this to the public, they¡¯d have dismissed it as a mad queen¡¯s nonsense. I probably would have too. ¡°So Teo, I don¡¯t want you involved in this anymore. The Demon King¡¯s target is me. If I die, the Barrier will collapse.¡± ¡°And if the Barrier collapses, the future is lost too?¡± ¡°Yes. As expected of the second-smartest man in the kingdom. So don¡¯t get too close to me. It¡¯ll only put you in danger.¡± Ayra looked quietly sorrowful. I answered. ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that.¡± It was a message to myself too. Long ago, I¡¯d considered whether I should leave Ayra behind. But I couldn¡¯t. Because I kept imagining her¡ªsitting alone, isolated among countless people. ¡°If I could leave, my life would¡¯ve been a lot easier. But even if I can¡¯t see the future¡ªI know this much: I can¡¯t leave you, no matter what.¡± ¡°Teo, you really are the kingdom¡¯s dumbest man.¡± ¡°I know. But still, there must be a reason you invited me here and told me all this. Ayra¡ªyou want to live, don¡¯t you?¡± At my words, Ayra whipped her head away. ¡°It¡¯s because you keep pestering me. Because of you... I started wanting to lean on someone too. Teo Gospel, you¡¯ve made me weak. You¡¯ve made me soft.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m glad. If that made you weak¡ªthen that¡¯s how I won this tournament. And by now, your automatic defense spell must¡¯ve worn off.¡± Snap. I snapped my fingers, and the surrounding vision melted away like soap in water. What I saw now was the chaotic arena, the crowd, and the people collapsed across the floor. ¡°Gh.¡± At that moment, my eyes stung¡ªlike they were hit with pepper powder. I could vaguely tell they¡¯d been overstrained. Trying to hold more than they could... must¡¯ve pushed them past their limits. But I didn¡¯t close them. With eyes wide open, I looked toward Ayra¡ªfrozen, a dagger embedded in her shadow. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this.¡± Shfft. My hand reached toward the victor¡¯s crown on Ayra¡¯s head. And just as my fingers brushed those delicate gemstones¡ª Ayra spoke softly. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back.¡± To which I gave the simplest answer: ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Crunch. At last, Ayra¡¯s crown was in my grasp. It was light and thin, yet heavier than any object I¡¯d ever held. ¡°There¡¯s not a single thing I need to take back.¡± Carrying something that heavy on your head¡ªit¡¯s no wonder people go mad. Ayra, Solomon... maybe even I will. Shfft. I slowly raised the heavy crown above my head. ¡°©¤I am.¡± I felt eyes on me. When I turned, I saw countless gazes locked on me. All of them waiting for me to speak. What do I look like in their eyes? No matter what I become¡ª From today onward, the way people look at me will never be the same. ¡°Hear me, all people! I am Teo ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) Gospel of Angmar¡ªgrandson of Solomon Angmar, son of Isaiah Gospel! I stand here now!¡± Chapter 367: Peeling Off the Wrapping (1) "Even if I¡¯m being treated like a criminal now, bound hand and foot like this, in the future our magical order, Yggdrasil, will¡ª" "That¡¯s enough. Just quietly get into the prison cell. And someone gag this guy already. Who¡¯s in charge of this transfer? Who handles a mage this carelessly?" ¡ªUh, that would be Lady Elga. "Don¡¯t talk back to me!" Elga handed the mage Roland over to the soldiers and furrowed her brow deeply. Her patience had already run dry after days of non-stop suppression of the rebel elements. How long was she going to have to keep doing this? Elga had no idea. She just felt like a cat endlessly chasing after rats that kept popping up. ¡®I¡¯m not a rat-chasing cat¡ªI¡¯m a lion.¡¯ That¡¯s what she wanted to complain about, but there was no one around suited to hearing her grievances. Just then, she saw someone waving from far down the alley. She momentarily mistook her for someone else, but it was Stella. "What the¡ªoh, it was Professor Stella." "Who did you think I was? Anyway, Elga, we¡¯ve rounded up all the Black Robe Revolutionaries. Once we captured their field leader, Porpori, he started spilling everything." "Well, that¡¯s good." Elga responded just as half-heartedly as Stella¡¯s report. A slightly awkward silence began to pass between the two. Elga didn¡¯t like the tension. ¡®I¡¯m still awkward with this woman.¡¯ She¡¯d rather be a rat-chasing cat again if it meant going off to catch more rebels. That was how much she wanted to get away. Then Stella spoke up. "So, it¡¯s already been three days since the tournament ended. Looking back, time really flew. It took over three months to prepare everything." "Yeah, true." "But the whole world¡¯s buzzing. The taverns, the alleys, the markets¡ªeveryone¡¯s talking about it. The world is changing." Stella was right. Three days since the tournament ended. And yet the world hadn¡¯t moved on. Instead, the buzz about that day had grown even louder than during the festival itself. Even the soldiers of House Leones were no exception. ¡ªWhat¡¯s going to happen to us now? Everyone already knows Lady Elga and Sir Teo are close. What¡¯s our status supposed to be? ¡ªShh, guys like us don¡¯t need to worry about that stuff. ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) Just follow orders, that¡¯s enough. ¡ªStill... the world¡¯s changing. Maybe even we low-ranking soldiers might have a shot at rising up.... Elga, who had been silently listening to their conversation, couldn¡¯t hold back and scowled. "You think I can¡¯t hear you whispering back there like a bunch of rats? If you¡¯re soldiers of a lion¡¯s army, speak proudly to my face." The soldiers flinched and quickly scattered in all directions. Pathetic. The way they got worked up or froze with tension wasn¡¯t to her liking. And it wasn¡¯t just the alleyways, the markets, or the soldiers of House Leones. The entire Kingdom of Angmar itself felt like boiling asphalt¡ªsweltering, unstable. Elga couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what form the melting kingdom would take. But it was the same for everyone, wasn¡¯t it? No one could sit still. Then Stella asked, "So what happens now? To us, I mean." "I don¡¯t know. Aren¡¯t you the professor? Shouldn¡¯t you know more about this kind of thing than me? You¡¯re the intellectual here." Stella only shook her head at Elga¡¯s jab. "Politics isn¡¯t my field." "Convenient excuse." "But even now, I still can¡¯t calm down. I don¡¯t even really understand what happened. And I have no idea what we¡¯re supposed to do next. That Teo boy, could he really have...?" Stella trailed off, trying to broach the subject, but Elga cut her off immediately, as if she¡¯d been waiting for it. "I have nothing to explain. Ask him yourself." Stella narrowed her eyes in response. "I know that. So what¡¯s the guy in question doing right now?" Elga raised her head. That tall spire that seemed to reach the sky¡ªsomewhere in Sandora¡¯s city hall, the half-fairy would be lying down. Had it really been three days since he lost consciousness? "He goes and causes all this mess, and then leaves everyone else to clean it up." Once that guy woke up, she was definitely going to give him an earful. But it wasn¡¯t even anger¡ªit was just the natural course of things. What really weighed on Elga¡¯s mind was the other party. Her cousin Ayra, who should have been the true star of the tournament. For the past three days, her movements had been like... *** Something warm and heavy was pressing down on my chest. When I opened my eyes, I found a small, warm bundle of brown fur curled up and lying there. It was Kkeongkkeong the flying squirrel. Why was this guy always sleeping on my chest? I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. I tried to sit up to move him gently near the edge of the bed¡ªbut as I did, a sharp pain shot through me and I instinctively grimaced. "Ugh." It was like my entire body had been tenderized with a meat mallet. Muscle soreness radiated everywhere. Even a twitch of a finger caused a chain reaction of pain through the muscles and joints in my hand and arm. So instead of trying to get up, I let myself sink back into the soft pillow and looked around. The window was slightly open, letting in sunlight. The curtains fluttered in the breeze. The ceiling, the bed, the antique carpet, the mounted decorations¡ªthis must be one of Sandora City Hall¡¯s guest rooms. Why was I here? I tried to remember. But the moment I pushed my brain, it started to throb. It was a kind of muscle pain inside my head. Maybe I¡¯d pushed my body and mind too hard. I couldn¡¯t even move or think properly. Could I still speak? I opened my mouth and tried to say something¡ªanything. "©¥©¥©¤©¤." The only sound that came out was like an old tree being cracked open by a woodpecker. I hate to say it, but one of my few redeeming qualities was my half-fairy voice, and now even that had cracked. Even I frowned at how bad it sounded. But I knew the reason. I¡¯d wrecked my throat. Trying to mimic the lion¡¯s roar of House Leones must¡¯ve done it. The pain wracking my body and brain was likely from the same cause. I hadn¡¯t thought about the toll it would take¡ªI only thought about surviving and winning. And in the end, I did win the tournament. I remembered raising the crown high. Yeah. I won. But after that¡ª What happened? Nothing came to mind. My head felt like it had a boulder resting on it, and I couldn¡¯t think straight at all. My whole body felt like it had been torn to shreds. Was this the recoil from using Teo-Nova Ultimate Hierarchy, burning up a hundred years¡¯ worth of life? That¡¯s about all I could recall. Even my eyes felt like they were going to pop out of my skull. This is bad. It was so bad it made me laugh. "......." A silent laugh. My chest and stomach trembled, and that must¡¯ve stirred the flying squirrel, because Kkeongkkeong slowly rose from my chest. ¡ªKkeongkkeong...! As he barked, I heard something rapidly thumping from a distance. Then the door burst open and a head of orange hair swung wildly into view. "Ahhh¡ª! He¡¯s awake! He opened his eyes!" "He opened his eyes! Tartar is witnessing this glorious moment!" "I, Purupuru, also wish to see it!" "Garuru...!" In an instant, the room filled with imps. I had no idea what was going on¡ªI could only blink. Kkeongkkeong hopped down from my belly and scurried up onto Marmar¡¯s shoulder. "Comrade! Are you awake? It¡¯s been three days since the tournament ended!" Three days? "But your body¡¯s a wreck! Muscles, joints, even your mana circuits are all shredded! You probably can¡¯t even speak!" Despite the chaotic voices, Marmar was accurately assessing my condition. "Of course, I didn¡¯t figure that out myself. The best healer in Sandora said so! Said it¡¯ll take at least a month to recover! And..." "Glorious Comrade Marmar, now is not the time for grim reports! We must celebrate our new champion, Teonoi...!" Slip. The imps gently pulled my body out from under the covers. Now that I saw myself, I realized I was completely wrapped in bandages like a mummy. My hands, legs, chest¡ªeven my face probably. "Ughhh." Even their soft little hands made my muscles scream. Just a touch was enough to make my eyes water. "Urgh..." "Let¡¯s toss him in the air to celebrate...!" No, if they did that now, I was going to pass out again. Just as I was flailing desperately, someone coughed at the door. "Ahem. Imps, would you kindly give us a moment?" That calm voice belonged to Mirna. The imps exchanged glances, then gently set me back on the bed and filed out in a rush. Mirna approached and said, "Those imps are always such a whirlwind... I¡¯m not sure who¡¯s more dazed, them or you, Sir Teo." "......." "I heard your throat¡¯s destroyed. Talking must be hard. Not just your voice¡ªmuscles, ligaments, even your bones are supposedly a mess." I¡¯d already heard that from the imps. And frankly, I knew my condition better than anyone. My body was busted. Even if I healed completely¡ª I wasn¡¯t sure I could return to what I was before. "You were far too reckless. I watched your match. It was all recorded in a crystal. Just surviving is enough to call it a miracle." I see. So it was recorded. Not that I cared about the footage. What I wanted to know was the outcome. I must have won. But lying in this bed, it didn¡¯t feel real. I slowly parted my lips. "Ho... how..." "You want to know what happened, right? I¡¯ll get you some water first. Let¡¯s moisten that throat of yours." Mirna scooped up some lukewarm water with a spoon and held it to my lips. As I swallowed, I could feel the liquid spreading through my body. Even my insides were a mess. But just drinking that helped my condition a fair bit. "So... what happened?" At my question, Mirna slowly turned to the window. "A lot¡¯s happened since you collapsed, Sir Teo." "Three days..." "Yes, it¡¯s already been three days. Explaining everything would take a while, but I¡¯m sure the thing you want to know most is about the queen." "......." "The queen is now stationed beyond the Clarice Grand Barrier, in the northern forest. She¡¯s set up a base there with soldiers." What? Why did that happen all of a sudden? I furrowed my brow in confusion. Mirna reached into her robe and pulled something out¡ªa small crystal orb. Shhk. As she extended it, the orb glowed with colorful light and began projecting something onto the wall. Chapter 368: Peeling Off the Wrapping (2) Mirna manipulated the crystal in her hand this way and that. Then the projected footage on the wall distorted for a moment¡ªbefore finally displaying a scene I remembered. The moment I approached Ayra and lifted the crown from her head. And then, as I opened my mouth wide and shouted toward the crowd. Yes, that was the last thing I remembered. What followed next was my body collapsing forward. Just like an ancient tree with rotted roots slowly toppling to the ground, I faceplanted right into the center of the arena. No wonder my forehead hurt. I opened my dry throat and said, ¡°...It hardly looks like the victor¡¯s final pose.¡± ¡°But rules are rules. Sir Teo, you took the crown from the queen. That means you won. However, what matters is what came after that.¡± The projection began to shake violently. It trembled like there was an earthquake, and Mirna explained, ¡°The one who recorded this was an apprentice witch.¡± Since it wasn¡¯t filmed by a professional, the footage quality was poor. In the first place, these recording crystals weren¡¯t even commercially viable yet, so they couldn¡¯t record sound either. So this must be what watching silent films felt like back in the day. But what came next made all of that irrelevant. What I saw with my eyes were people convulsing, twisting their bodies grotesquely as they went into spasms. And then, they shed their skin and began running amok in horrific, monstrous forms. Thanks to that, the tournament arena fell into chaos in an instant. Even without audio, it was easy to imagine how many people had screamed and fled. The shrieking seemed to play in my head instinctively. ¡°...What in the world happened?¡± ¡°They called it the Shadow Army. Professor Balan, your subordinate, said so himself. It seems the Demon King¡¯s forces were hidden among the arena¡¯s spectators.¡± The moment I wondered why the Demon King¡¯s forces had shown up, I remembered something. Solomon¡¯s obsession with reaching from the past into the future¡ªit must have been his doing. ¡°Fortunate or unfortunate, Queen Ayra responded quickly. She led the remaining conscious contestants and repelled the demonic horde.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Thanks to that, the casualties were kept to a minimum. But the fury of the people didn¡¯t end there. Perhaps the queen anticipated this would happen from the start.¡± Mirna¡¯s ruby-red eyes reflected Ayra standing with her mouth wide open, delivering some kind of speech to the crowd. Ayra had roused them. As a result, she was able to rally support for her northward campaign beyond the barrier. Most likely with words like, ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and take it. We have to strike back!¡± I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Ayra had known all along that the Demon King¡¯s corruption would reveal itself at the end of the tournament. She probably intended to use the fired-up contestants as her new army. Feels like I got played right into Ayra¡¯s hand. I said, ¡°...But even so, I doubt that alone was enough to drag people beyond the barrier.¡± People, after all, have a natural desire to protect what¡¯s theirs and maintain peace. Charging beyond the barrier is like kicking a hornet¡¯s nest. To that, Mirna replied, ¡°She must¡¯ve thought it was worth trying. I believe this tournament was the Queen of Tarantella¡¯s stage to present herself. She made an effective public debut.¡± ¡°...Having a powerful queen by your side makes victory feel within reach, I suppose.¡± ¡°As expected of you, Sir Teo. You¡¯re quick to understand. The queen was powerful. Even to laypeople with no knowledge of magic or martial arts, she must¡¯ve looked like someone from another realm.¡± You could say this tournament was Ayra¡¯s PR campaign. Sure, people had heard the rumors that she was a powerful mage. But at most, they were vague projections¡ª¡°She¡¯s supposedly capable of such-and-such.¡± Like, "Queen Ayra can stomp her foot and cause an earthquake." Or, "She can flick her fingers and summon a giant fireball"¡ªjust distant tales with no weight. But having seen it with their own eyes, people would have realized just how powerful a weapon Queen Ayra could be for them. If such a woman were to declare a retaliatory march with a valid justification like the Demon King¡¯s invasion, then raising a banner to the heavens didn¡¯t seem so far-fetched. That was the story of the three days I had been unconscious. Suddenly, a question surfaced. ¡°...So, what happens to me now?¡± What¡¯s going to happen to me? The dice has already been cast¡ªthere¡¯s no turning back. All I can do is step onto the space the dice landed me on and read what it says. Mirna read that space for me. ¡°You¡¯ve revealed yourself to be a descendant of House Angmar. So, Sir Teo, you¡¯ll now have to sit on the throne. You¡¯ll have to become king.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°In truth, that¡¯s a lie. Some people are saying the Shadow Army¡¯s invasion was orchestrated by you, Sir Teo, the grandson of the Demon King Solomon. The timing wasn¡¯t great.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to think that. Mirna continued, ¡°Besides, right now the one in power is Queen Tarantella. This tournament was only to choose her husband. If Sir Teo wishes to be king, he¡¯ll have to either seize the throne¡ªor have it handed over.¡± Mirna was right. The world had rules and logic. Even if I was a descendant of the former kings, the one who currently ruled this land was Ayra. All I had done was win the right to become her husband. Gaining the throne was a completely different matter. ¡°Then... am I officially Lady Ayra¡¯s husband now?¡± To that, Mirna let out a small hum. ¡°...That¡¯s...¡± Just as she was about to answer, the door opened. ¡°Teo, you¡¯re awake! I brought you medicine!¡± It was Narmee. Mirna gave a small sigh and stopped herself from saying more at the sight of Narmee¡¯s cheerful energy. *** ¡°Your joints and bones are completely twisted! Sis, I¡¯ll take the left side¡ªyou take the right!¡± ¡°Alright, Narmee. On three, we press at the same time.¡± ¡°Three!¡± Crack! Wait, don¡¯t people usually go ¡°one, two, three¡±? The sudden jolt of pain made me scream. ¡°Hiiieeek...!¡± But Mirna and Narmee showed no mercy as they began resetting the wreck that was my body. It felt... like my body had been disassembled and rebuilt from scratch. It was refreshing but also unimaginably painful¡ªtears streamed down my face. ¡°It hurts...!¡± ¡°Seeing you whine means you¡¯re getting better! Now lie down for a bit¡ªI¡¯m going to apply some myrrh! I¡¯ll rewrap your bandages too!¡± Rustle, rustle. The Mirna-Narmee sisters expertly unwound my bandages. Their surprisingly deft hands made me marvel a little, and Narmee grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of mummies.¡± ...Let¡¯s not ask any more about that. Anyway, I ended up stark naked in front of the Mirna-Narmee duo. Unable to move from the muscle pain, I was washed and treated by two women¡ªan incredibly embarrassing experience. Fortunately, they tended to me with sincere care and professionalism as they rewrapped the bandages. I was the only one thinking weird thoughts. ¡°You should be able to move a little now! But we only numbed the pain temporarily¡ªit¡¯s not like you¡¯re healed. Once your nerves start regenerating, it¡¯s gonna hurt like hell, so brace yourself.¡± ¡°I owe it to you ladies. Thank you.¡± ¡°Then, Sir Teo, please get some rest.¡± The sisters left the room. There were still a lot of things I wanted to ask¡ªlike what happened at the Draco family¡¯s estate. Shame. Just as I laid back down, the door creaked open again. Maybe the Draco girls forgot something? But then, I saw a shock of blond hair peek through. ¡°You could¡¯ve just not opened the door if you were going to act like that.¡± ¡°What are you saying? I just came to see how you¡¯re doing. Heard the Draco girls gave you a massage. They¡¯re good at bone-setting, so you must be feeling better.¡± Shff. Elga stood awkwardly beside my bed like a friend making an uncomfortable hospital visit. She grimaced at the strong scent of herbs and incense lingering in the air. Then she pulled something out from between her breasts and held it out to me. ¡°This is just for you. It¡¯s a tonic my dad only ever gives to my little brother Richard. I had someone sneak one out for me. It should help. Open your mouth.¡± Before I could say anything, she shoved it in my mouth like she was force-feeding a dog or cat. ¡°Blegh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out! Don¡¯t even taste it¡ªjust chew and swallow!¡± I chewed the round lump as ordered. It tasted like clumped-up mud. Bitter and acrid¡ªmy numbed taste buds kicked back into full gear instantly. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have time to be lying around. You need to get up and get to work. Got it? You really don¡¯t have time to be in bed right now.¡± According to Elga, the internal affairs of Angmar were in total chaos. Reinhardt had sent word¡ªministers were flooding the royal court with protests, and nothing was getting done. The scene practically drew itself in my mind. Of course there¡¯d be chaos. A supposed extinct heir of Angmar was alive¡ªand on top of that, Ayra had launched a march beyond the barrier... ¡°I guess I really don¡¯t have time to be lying around.¡± ¡°Exactly. Also, Professor Stella said she has something to tell you. Don¡¯t ask me what¡ªit¡¯s your problem now. Still...¡± Elga hesitated a little. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°You did good. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually beat Ayra. I was half-skeptical.¡± Her genuine compliment filled me with an odd feeling. If I told Elga that I burned a hundred years of my lifespan to win that match¡ªwhat kind of face would she make? ¡°This is your reward.¡± Ruffle, ruffle. She gently stroked my head, and I silently promised myself not to tell anyone about the lifespan thing. I didn¡¯t want to get punched. I opened my mouth to change the subject. ¡°So, earlier I asked Lady Mirna, but didn¡¯t get an answer. What¡¯s the status of my relationship with Lady Ayra?¡± ¡°...That¡¯s up to you now. But on paper, it¡¯s official.¡± ¡°On paper?¡± ¡°Your name is listed beside Ayra¡¯s. You and Ayra are husband and wife. Legally, anyway.¡± Elga¡¯s expression was visibly uncomfortable as she said that. ¡°The last one to arrive ends up first on the marriage license. As one of your wives, I can¡¯t {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} lie¡ªI¡¯m a little irritated. By order of entry or whatever, I should¡¯ve been the first.¡± ¡°......¡± I had nothing to say to that. But hearing Elga say it so clearly made the cloudy feeling in my heart lift a little. So that¡¯s how it is. Ayra and I are really married now. Even if it didn¡¯t feel real yet. Maybe I¡¯d feel it more if I saw Ayra¡¯s face again. I slowly sat up. ¡°Hey, where do you think you¡¯re going with that busted body?¡± ¡°Please take me to that outpost. I need to speak with her directly.¡± Chapter 369: Peeling Off the Wrapping (3) There are times when you become grateful for things you once took for granted. In my case, it usually happens when I¡¯m in pain somewhere. When my throat swells up and it becomes hard just to swallow water¡ªsuddenly, I realize how precious those ordinary moments of drinking water really were. Or when my legs hurt and it becomes difficult to walk. Then I¡¯m struck by the fact that being able to walk and run wherever I please is something to be genuinely thankful for. Why is it that we only realize these things after the fact? If we could appreciate them in our everyday lives, wouldn¡¯t life feel twice as happy? In that sense, I felt grateful to Elga. ¡°That¡¯s a fine cane.¡± It was a dark cane, wax-polished wood with a gold-inlaid handle¡ªsomething that wouldn¡¯t look out of place in the hands of a count or high noble. And surely, it must¡¯ve been just that. It looked expensive. Tap. After adjusting the cane Elga had given me to my height, I tapped it against the floor. Since I was experiencing intense pain in my right ankle and knee, I needed to plant something on the ground to support myself if I wanted to walk. As I shakily lifted myself, Elga, watching me, gave a little scoff and turned her head away. Was it too painful to watch? ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic.¡± ¡°I wish I were just being dramatic.¡± I deflected her remark with a half-joke, then collected my robe and spell scrolls from nearby and equipped them onto my body. Of course, it was difficult to do alone, so I had to rely on Elga¡¯s help. Not even being able to dress myself showed just how bad my condition really was. Still, if I keep living with the help of these young ladies, I¡¯ll recover soon enough. Maybe it was the effect of the Dracos¡¯ massage and the tonic Elga gave me, but even though I was in pain, I felt strangely energetic. Maybe this is how butterflies feel after shedding their worn-out cocoons and spreading their wings. Of course, my body wasn¡¯t a cocoon. Thinking that, I slowly moved my legs. As I stepped forward with the cane, I found it harder than expected to balance my weight. I wobbled side to side. Crack. After lying down for three whole days, my stiffened body let out a protest. Muscles I¡¯d never even noticed before screamed in pain, and ironically, that made me feel very much alive. I was alive. Right here. As Teo Gospel of Angmar. This wasn¡¯t a dream or a fantasy¡ªit was real. Just as I was about to stumble out the door, Elga asked, ¡°Want me to carry you instead?¡± ¡°No, since I¡¯ve been immobile for three days, even if I¡¯m slow, walking on my own should help with rehabilitation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tougher than I expected. But if you move at snail pace like this, you¡¯ll never make it to where Ayra is before the day¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just call it a leisurely date, Lady Elga.¡± ¡°What are you talking about.¡± Maybe she liked the joke, because the tension in Elga¡¯s worried expression relaxed. We slowly made our way down the corridor and eventually stepped into the garden of Sandora City Hall. The cool evening breeze brushing across my face felt delightful. At the same time, one by one, the people around us stopped what they were doing and turned their eyes toward us. The workers sweeping autumn leaves, the elven gardeners picking fruit, the errand-running pages and nymph messengers¡ªone by one, they stopped walking and looked at me. What kind of emotions were in their eyes? I¡¯d more or less expected people to look at me, but when it actually happened, it felt strange. At that moment, Elga quietly said, ¡°Just walk with your chest out. You won, didn¡¯t you? If you won, then act like it. Forget what other people are thinking¡ªjust do whatever you want.¡± Elga¡¯s words were absolutely right. I won. *** As we left Sandora proper, the carriage began to rattle violently. The hippogriffs pulling the carriage were galloping furiously, and the road leading to the nearby fortress wasn¡¯t paved. Rattle, rattle. The ride was awful. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be very manly to complain, ¡°Every bump is making my muscle pain worse. I feel like I¡¯m dying.¡± So I just silently looked out the window. ¡°So,¡± Elga began in a calm, conversational tone. ¡°So you and Ayra are legally husband and wife now.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°But to be exact, it¡¯s only legal on paper. Becoming real family, growing close as man and woman¡ªthat¡¯s a different matter.¡± That much was true. Like Elga said, Ayra and I were listed in the family register together for now. Systemically, you could call us husband and wife. But if someone asked whether our relationship had developed into something truly familial, I wouldn¡¯t know how to answer. It made me wonder. What does it even mean for a man and a woman to be married? I hadn¡¯t updated the family register or held a ceremony with Elga, or the Draco sisters, or Stella. And yet I already considered them my wives, and treated them as such. I could say we were already family. But with Ayra, whom I was now legally married to, our relationship felt more distant than with the other ladies. It was hard to describe, but maybe it would become clearer when I met her face to face. I said, ¡°This time I¡¯m not going to see her as a court entertainer or palace mage. I¡¯m going to see Lady Ayra as her husband. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll react, but still.¡± At that, Elga let out a little scoff. ¡°Her husband, huh.¡± Then she turned her head to look out the window. Her blue eyes reflected the crimson sunset, glinting beautifully like fire. But with my half-fairy sensitivity, I could sense she was sulking. ¡°Lady Elga, seems like something¡¯s bothering you.¡± ¡°I told you earlier. Why was Ayra the one to get on the family register first? To outsiders, it¡¯s going to look like she¡¯s your first wife.¡± Elga was straightforward. So I answered honestly too. ¡°But aside from the paperwork, you were first in almost everything. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d mind something like this.¡± ¡°Those things actually matter more than you¡¯d think. You don¡¯t get it¡ªthe position of ¡®first¡¯ in a harem carries weight. That¡¯s why you¡¯re saying that.¡± ¡°Hm...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk about this with the Draco sisters. They¡¯ll probably understand better than you do.¡± And with that, our conversation came to a pause. But the timing was perfect¡ªwe¡¯d just arrived at the nearby fortress and could now head toward the northern base beyond the barrier. The "road" was barely more than a dirt trail cleared by chopping down trees. Just three days ago, this place had still been part of the wilderness beyond the barrier. Torches lit the way. Seeing them, I could clearly feel that Ayra really had led troops north and established a base. If we followed this road, we¡¯d eventually meet her. What kind of expression would she make when she saw me? And what kind of face should I make when I see her? I tried to think of a fitting scenario in advance, but nothing came to mind. Just then, Elga commented, ¡°There are monster corpses scattered all over.¡± ¡°Well, this is outside the barrier, after all. If anything happens, please try to stay inside the carriage. I hear these hippogriff carriages are built pretty sturdy.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re one to talk, walking around in that ragged body.¡± ¡°A patient and a pregnant woman. Together we make up at least one whole person.¡± Even as I joked, I felt a flicker of tension. Like I¡¯d said¡ªthis was beyond the barrier. Nothing would be surprising here. Looking at the scattered monster carcasses, I half expected one to lurch up and attack us. But thankfully, nothing happened. Instead, blazing torches, planted stakes, and barricades came into view. Shff. Elga was the first to hop down from the carriage. She approached the soldiers coming toward us and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m Elga of Leones. And this guy¡ªhe¡¯s Teo Gospel of Angmar.¡± I followed Elga out of the carriage. As soon as the others saw me, a wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd. ¡ªIs that really him? It¡¯s my first time seeing him this close. ¡ªDid he come to help? ¡ªNo way. He looks like he¡¯s on death¡¯s door. ¡ªThey say he¡¯s Solomon¡¯s heir. What if something happens while he¡¯s out here beyond the barrier... I¡¯d already been well-known, but after everything that happened, I¡¯d apparently become something else entirely. For the time being, I¡¯d have to get used to being the center of attention. Trying to ignore their gazes, I looked around. It was the kind of forward base you¡¯d see anywhere in Angmar¡¯s borderlands. Tent barracks, barricades¡ªprobably about a thousand troops stationed here? It was a bigger base than I expected. The strange thing was, it wasn¡¯t just soldiers¡ªthere were tons of adventurers mixed in, making the atmosphere feel looser. ¡°Someone give Punchnoi more hardtack and sugar stars! I heard those are in our rations!¡± ¡°Hey, who the hell brought a nymph to the front line? She¡¯s single-handedly eating a whole sack of sugar. Kinda cute, though, sounds like my daughter.¡± ¡°Shh, careful what you say. That¡¯s not an ordinary nymph. That¡¯s Punchnoi.¡± For that reason, this felt less like a military base and more like... what to call it? A giant-sized adventurer campfire rest area. Charming. Of course, it wasn¡¯t all romantic. From the lookout towers scattered around, archers were shooting arrows in every direction. ¡ªGaaack! ¡ªKreeegh! ¡ªI¡¯m out of arrows! So yes, it definitely still had the feel of a battlefield. Then Elga asked a female soldier, ¡°So, where¡¯s Ayra?¡± ¡°The queen is in the command tent, holding a military meeting. But... we were ordered to keep all outsiders out for security reasons...¡± ¡°Do we ~N§àv§Ölight~ look like outsiders to you? Show us the way.¡± At Elga¡¯s words, the female soldier glanced around, then reluctantly turned and began walking. We weaved through the soldiers and tents until we arrived in front of an enormous command tent big enough to hold a whole squad. ¡°This is it. Then, I¡¯ll be off.¡± The soldier scampered away like her feet were on fire. As we watched her retreat, Elga gave a little ¡°ahem.¡± Then she pulled open the tent flap and stepped inside. I followed right behind her. A wave of warm air greeted me, and the spacious interior opened up before me. At the same time, countless eyes turned to me. The one who caught my gaze above all was a woman in light armor, cherry-blossom pink, draped loosely over her uniform. ¡°Ayra.¡± When I called her name softly, she furrowed her brow. ¡°Teo, this is a formal command tent. So please address me as ¡®Lady Ayra.¡¯¡± Chapter 370: Peeling Off the Wrapping (4) When I said ¡°Ayra,¡± when I called her name, she corrected me to ¡°Lady Ayra.¡± To add an honorific after being addressed by name in front of others¡ªwhat a telling move. ¡°Lady Ayra.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Slightly embarrassed, I flushed red. If my face weren¡¯t covered in bandages, it probably would¡¯ve looked like a bright red tomato. Maybe everyone had already picked up on it. Though no one said anything, the awkwardness instantly filled the tent. Everyone was too busy reading the room to know how to respond. Still, it was an informative exchange. I¡¯d just confirmed that Ayra had no desire to close the distance between us. To me, she was ¡°Lady Ayra.¡± To her, I was still ¡°Teo-ya.¡± Truthfully, I¡¯d been hoping for more. We were legally married now, after all. And we¡¯d shared so many honest, heartfelt conversations through everything we¡¯d been through together. I wasn¡¯t expecting her to call me something embarrassing like ¡°darling¡± or ¡°honey,¡± but I thought maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe¡¯d act a little more familiar. But Ayra had drawn a firm line. She said, ¡°Sit down. We were in the middle of a serious discussion. Depending on how things go, I might need both of your insight. Erganes is the field commander, and you¡¯re the court mage.¡± Court mage, huh. Right¡ªformally, I did hold that title. Some people had complained I was just a parachute appointee. But now, no one questioned my post. Because I¡¯d proven my strength. Even if there¡¯d been a bit of luck involved, I was still someone who¡¯d defeated Ayra. No one had any room to question my qualifications now. Shfft. I pulled out a chair and sat down, glancing around. Inside Ayra¡¯s command tent, about ten people were seated around a large round table. They were clearly military experts, each with deep knowledge of strategy and war. Though most were unfamiliar to me, I recognized one face. Over in the far left corner sat a blonde woman, arms crossed, face full of irritation. ¡°Erganes.¡± ¡°Aslan.¡± The two women¡ªclearly cut from the same cloth¡ªlocked eyes briefly. There was a visible spark, like static snapping between them. And it wasn¡¯t just my imagination. I didn¡¯t know the details, but I could guess that there was some unresolved tension between them. This time, it was Elga who broke the ice. ¡°So, what were you all discussing?¡± To that, Aslan¡ªreportedly called the ¡°Knight Princess¡± of the western city Orle?ans¡ªsnorted. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking? We were discussing tomorrow¡¯s assault on Gargarta. Just one glance at the unit placements on the map should be enough to clue you in.¡± Aslan had a rather abrasive personality. Was she like this the last time we met? I remembered her as a model knight¡ªrighteous and noble, always standing for justice. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve gotten dull after spending time in the capital or Ark instead of on the front lines, Erganes.¡± Perhaps she saw Elga as a rival. Of course, Elga responded coolly. ¡°With such a ridiculous deployment, I didn¡¯t think it could possibly be about an actual assault. What¡¯s with all these cavalry units? Looks like a charge-only strategy someone brainless drew up.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t you mock cavalry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mocking them. I¡¯m saying¡ªwill they even be effective in terrain like this, full of trees and vines? ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) If it were me, I¡¯d place adventurers familiar with the landscape up front as scouts, then...¡± Slide, slide. Elga reached out and moved the markers across the map like it was a game of chess. She seemed to be enjoying herself. I guess the smell of a real battlefield had stirred something in her. The group spent a good while debating various formations and tactics. Of course, as someone completely clueless about military matters, I just sat there blinking like a schoolkid on a field trip, quietly watching the conversation unfold. Then someone addressed me. ¡°What do you think, Sir Teo? As court mage, we¡¯d like to hear your opinion.¡± I didn¡¯t even know who was speaking. But it could¡¯ve been anyone¡ªafter all, a court mage was both a royal advisor and, in wartime, a walking tactical weapon. But since I hadn¡¯t followed the earlier conversation, all I could do was mumble, ¡°Um...¡± under my breath. Aslan picked up the thread and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re impressive, aren¡¯t you. I mean, you defeated the queen, didn¡¯t you? And you¡¯re Solomon¡¯s grandson, right? Then surely you¡¯ve got at least one spell to break through Gargarta¡¯s gate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Before I could respond, Elga cut in. ¡°Sure, he could blow up a castle gate. But not right now. Teo¡¯s in no condition for that. Firing an unmaintained cannon only leads to disaster, you know?¡± ¡°Erganes, you¡¯re not usually this soft. Just push through it with grit and guts! This is wartime¡ªwe¡¯re at war. What do you think the tax breaks for archmages are for...?¡± Their voices began to rise. This was typical when big-name people gathered. They were all used to being the protagonist of their own lives, full of self-assuredness that their view was the right one. Clap. Then Ayra clapped her hands. ¡°We¡¯ll recess for an hour.¡± *** Everyone filed out of the tent. Once all the noise was gone, the place felt like an entirely different world¡ªquiet, almost eerily so. Crackle, crackle. It had grown so quiet that I could hear the campfire. I hadn¡¯t even realized there was a fire inside the tent. Along with the fire, the nearby cot made it clear that this command tent also served as Ayra¡¯s sleeping quarters. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra and I didn¡¯t speak. She wasn¡¯t the chatty type, so silent lulls were nothing new¡ªbut today, something about it felt especially strange. Awkward might be the word. It felt like I should say something¡ªanything. Maybe this was what arranged marriage introductions felt like? I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯d never been to one. In any case, a seon meeting was when a man and woman meet with the intention of marriage¡ªtalk, eat together, feel each other out. But Ayra and I had skipped all that. We were already legally married. And yet. It didn¡¯t really feel like we were. So I let my uneasy gaze drift, eventually settling on Ayra. Her outfit¡ªlight armor over her usual attire¡ªwas quite different from what she normally wore. Atop her head sat the crown I once held in my hands. Then Ayra spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to remove my armor. Help me.¡± It was neither commanding nor submissive, neither cold nor warm¡ªjust a perfectly even tone. So perfectly balanced it was almost impressive. I approached her and undid the knots at her waist, loosened the pauldrons on her shoulders. It was heavier than I expected. Suddenly¡ª The fact that we were alone in this tent, and I was helping undress Ayra, gave rise to a strange, tingling feeling. Was this how grooms felt when they lifted the bridal headpiece on their wedding night? Of course, I was only removing the armor that lay over her clothes. I carefully hung it on the wall, then awkwardly stepped back. Ayra said, ¡°Sit wherever you like.¡± Something about her words gave me courage. I opened my lips to speak. ¡°Um. I heard that I¡¯m now legally married to Lady Ayra. We haven¡¯t had a wedding ceremony, but I was told the paperwork is official.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Flip. Ayra turned a page in the book before her. I peeked¡ªit looked like a map of the surrounding terrain, detailed and colorful. Staring at the map, I asked again. ¡°Then, does that mean Lady Ayra and I... are now family?¡± ¡°For now.¡± She replied calmly, without a hint of hesitation. A human would normally show at least a flicker of emotion in such moments¡ªbut she was utterly still. To Ayra, becoming my wife was apparently as routine as eating breakfast in the morning, or lunch at noon. It felt so characteristically her¡ªand yet it also left me with a strange feeling. So I thought: of course you can¡¯t become a real family overnight just because the paperwork says so. I was trying to reason it out when¡ª Suddenly. A different thought struck me like lightning. Was this really enough for me? Had I gone through all that suffering, risked my life, accepted the help of so many ladies¡ªjust for some fake, showcase of a marriage? No. That wasn¡¯t it. So I slowly stood from my chair and approached Ayra. Strangely, it was more nerve-wracking than when I joined the tournament hoping to win. ¡°......¡± Ayra sat still, gazing down at her map as if she didn¡¯t care what I was doing. I asked, ¡°Lady Ayra, may I touch your lips?¡± ¡°...Why?¡± Why? ¡°Well, we¡¯re family. And if we¡¯re family, we can at least touch lips. I mean, couples do more than that...¡± Even as I said it, I knew I was rambling. My mind felt tangled, like I had a cramp in my brain. How could I explain this? A childhood memory would probably do the trick. One Christmas morning, when I was just a kid¡ª I woke up to find an enormous present by my bedside. I was stunned. A surprisingly generous sponsor had gifted the boys with a popular build-it-yourself robot. I couldn¡¯t believe the gift was really for me. It felt like some kind of prank. I was terrified that the moment I unwrapped it, someone would jump out and say, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t yours. Yours is this box of crayons,¡± and take it away. So I couldn¡¯t bring myself to open it for days. Right now¡ªI was exactly like that. Ayra, known as the most beautiful woman in all of Angmar, had become my wife. It didn¡¯t feel real. I kept expecting someone to jump out and say, ¡°Ta-da! This was all a play,¡± and start clearing the props and stage. Then Elga, Mirna-Narmee, Stella¡ªeveryone¡ªwould smile and say, ¡°Thanks for your hard work,¡± and go home, leaving only me behind on stage. It was far easier to imagine being left alone in a quiet, empty reality than to imagine myself joyfully clutching my gift with a smile. ¡°......¡± With those thoughts in my head, my hand, which had been reaching for Ayra¡¯s lips, froze in midair. If she disappeared like a soap bubble the moment I touched her¡ªif that might happen¡ªthen I¡¯d rather leave the wrapping untouched. Shfft. Just then, Ayra met my gaze. She closed the map she¡¯d been reading and looked at me directly, fully focused. ¡°Now I understand. Teo, you¡¯re just a child.¡± ¡°...With all due respect, I¡¯m older than Your Majesty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. You¡¯re a child who, even after receiving a huge gift, is afraid to open it¡ªscared that what¡¯s inside might be a disappointing lie.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Rather than be disappointed by what¡¯s inside, you choose to stand alone, imagining what could be. Because that feels safer to you.¡± Shfft. Ayra¡¯s fingers touched my hand. ¡°But until you open it and see for yourself, you haven¡¯t really received it. See with your own eyes what it looks like¡ªhow soft and warm it is.¡± Finally, guided by Ayra¡¯s hand, my fingertips touched her lips. ¡°How is it? What¡¯s it like, unwrapping the package?¡± It was softer and warmer than I ever imagined. ¡°...It feels unreal.¡± Chapter 371: The Dilemma of a Political Marriage (1) ¡°Ugh, damn it... I can¡¯t see well from this angle. Just a little more to the side and I might be able to see....¡± Something was sticking out from the thick fabric of the tent. Wiggle. It was a butt sticking way out. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just a butt¡ªif you looked closely, there were legs, arms, and even a face. The culprit was Aslan of Orle?ans, Elga¡¯s cousin. Also known by another name: dumbass. Poke. After lifting her head from the tent, she repositioned herself and poked another hole in the canvas with her finger. Then, bringing her eye to it, she resumed peeping inside. Aslan kept silently peering into the tent for a good while. Then she muttered softly to herself. ¡°What¡¯s he doing now? Ugh, just push her down already. What kind of man doesn¡¯t make a move when they¡¯re finally alone together? No wonder he¡¯s doomed to live his life on a leash. Pathetic.¡± Click click. Aslan clucked her tongue, and Elga smacked her on the butt with her palm. Smack! ¡°Kyah! What the hell was that for, idiot?!¡± ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Spying on someone else¡¯s tent like that? If you get caught, even your prestigious family name won¡¯t save you.¡± Aslan grimaced, rubbing her butt. ¡°But aren¡¯t you curious? They¡¯re alone in there, the queen and her new husband. Don¡¯t you wanna know what they¡¯re doing? They¡¯re newlyweds. It¡¯s only proper to sneak a peek on the first night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the dumbest thing I¡¯ve ever¡ª¡± Elga started to say, but then shut her mouth. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t they have a tradition like that in Aslan¡¯s hometown, Orle?ans? Where unmarried girls peeked at a couple¡¯s first night together? They believed it brought blessings and good fertility to the couple, and supposedly the maidens could also catch some of the couple¡¯s ¡°love fortune¡± for a good match of their own. Of course, Aslan probably wasn¡¯t doing this for any superstitious reason. In the Lioness family¡¯s homeland of Borja, they had a saying: ¡°Curiosity killed the cat.¡± Aslan was exactly that kind of cat. ¡°Oh ho~ what¡¯s this? What are they doing now? Why¡¯s he putting his fingers on her lips? Hmm, kinda kinky. I might be into this kind of thing.¡± And thanks to that, Elga unintentionally learned what was going on inside the tent. Fingers on lips? The moment she imagined the scene, she shook her head violently. ¡°Hey! What are you calmly peeping like that for? Knock it off.¡± ¡°Hmph. Like you¡¯re not interested, Erganes. You¡¯re here because you¡¯re curious too, right?¡± ¡°Why are you dragging me into this?!¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t curious, you could¡¯ve just walked off somewhere. Or maybe... maybe you¡¯re secretly bothered by the fact that your man is in there with another woman?¡± ¡°What? What man?¡± Aslan¡¯s counterattack hit Elga harder than she expected. This was the same cousin who had always flared up with rivalry during family gatherings as kids. But she¡¯d never once landed a solid hit on Elga¡ªuntil now. Whether it was intentional or not, that one landed deep. Elga pretended to be unfazed and deflected. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. Everyone in the western noble families already knows you and that Teo Gospel are a thing.¡± ¡°No way. Really?¡± ¡°A long tail always gets caught eventually, Erganes. And you¡¯ve never been good at hiding or lying¡ªsame as always.¡± ¡°......¡± At Aslan¡¯s words, Elga¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. So the rumors were already out. She¡¯d always been careful to meet him only in secluded spots and not show anything in public¡ªbut like Aslan said, a long tail eventually gets caught. Aslan kept going. ¡°At first, I thought it was a joke. That rascal Teo Gospel¡ªhe¡¯s exactly the type of guy you hate the most. Weak, delicate, pathetic. But if he¡¯s the heir of Angmar... that changes things.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Thinking of it that way, he¡¯s kinda cute. Talented, too. If he weren¡¯t already staked out by others, I might¡¯ve snatched him up myself...? Well, maybe it wouldn¡¯t matter. As long as I get the seed...¡± The women of the western Lioness family¡ªwhether main or branch¡ªtend to be open about romantic and sexual matters. Maybe it¡¯s because their family history was shaped by complicated, polygamous political marriages. ¡°He¡¯s strong enough to beat the queen in a duel. And magic is most influenced by bloodline, right? Bet he¡¯d make some amazing babies. Maybe the kind that could unify the entire continent...¡± But Elga was seriously pissed off now. So she grabbed Aslan¡¯s butt and yanked it hard, grumbling as she did. ¡°What the hell are you even saying? Taking the seed without love? You make him sound like some kind of breeding tool.¡± ¡°Erganes, don¡¯t be ¡ï Novelight ¡ï dumb. Why else do people get married? It¡¯s to make babies. You marry a great man to have even greater kids! Love is secondary. Isn¡¯t that why you got with that boyish-looking guy?¡± Blunt and forceful¡ªthat was the hallmark of western women. Elga herself used to think the same way a few years ago. But living in the capital and traveling around had changed her. She realized that, perhaps, she had changed. ¡°I don¡¯t think like that anymore. I didn¡¯t even know he was from Angmar. When I started liking him, he didn¡¯t have any magic talent and was weak as hell. That didn¡¯t matter to me. I just... liked him.¡± Saying it out loud, she suddenly felt embarrassed. But trying to play it off, Aslan just whistled in admiration. ¡°Wow. You¡¯re saying some seriously embarrassing shit right now.¡± After a short silence, Aslan stretched long and yawned. ¡°Welp, I¡¯m over it.¡± She got up and casually walked off, her silhouette disappearing into the torchlight¡¯s shadow. Just before vanishing completely, she turned and added one last thing. ¡°Erganes, you¡¯ve changed. But I like you better this way. Maybe we could actually be friends now.¡± ¡°What the hell are you saying? You and me, friends? We¡¯re cousins.¡± And just like that, the family chat ended. Once everyone had left and Elga was alone again, the hole in the tent fabric, still glowing faintly with light, stood out sharply. ¡®...At times like this, peeking is the proper thing to do. Not that I want to see. Or that I¡¯m curious.¡¯ With that thought, she slowly bent down and brought her eye to the hole¡ª ¡°Lady Elga, what are you doing?¡± ¡°......!¡± *** Outside the tent, someone¡¯s butt was poking out of the canvas. But if you looked closely, there were slender limbs attached¡ªand I recognized who it was. ¡°Lady Elga, what are you doing?¡± ¡°......!¡± Startled. Elga was so shocked, her hair practically stood on end. I hadn¡¯t meant to sneak up on her, so I was surprised too. ¡°Wha¡ªdon¡¯t scare me like that! I almost dropped the baby...!¡± Awkward... ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. But what were you doing just now, Lady Elga? And what¡¯s with this hole in the tent...?¡± Elga¡¯s face turned beet red as she scrambled for an excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! That was Aslan! I just... well... was checking if the breeze was coming through. That¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Elga was terrible at lying. I figured I could tease her a bit more, but if I kept it up, she¡¯d really get mad. So I decided to nod along. ¡°If that¡¯s what you say, I¡¯ll take your word for it. Anyway, it sounds like Lady Ayra has gone to sleep. Let¡¯s not disturb her further and move somewhere else.¡± We decided to stroll around the forward base for a bit. The sun had long since set, and it was pitch dark, but the many torches lit throughout the camp made several areas almost bright as day. Of course, beyond the barricades, the darkness was as deep and ominous as ink. If you listened carefully, you could hear strange cries¡ªmaybe beasts, maybe monsters. Then Elga asked, ¡°Your face looks like hell. It¡¯s not just the creepy atmosphere here, is it? Something happen between you and Ayra?¡± Swipe. I raised my hand and touched my face. Since it was wrapped in bandages, Elga¡¯s comment about my expression didn¡¯t quite make sense. ¡°You think I can¡¯t tell what kind of face you¡¯re making just because of a few bandages? How long do you think we¡¯ve known each other?¡± ¡°Well... you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°So, spill it. What happened?¡± Elga¡¯s question made me want to share what happened in the tent earlier. But talking to Elga about a conversation I had with the queen felt strangely disrespectful to her. ¡°Talking about another woman in front of the one you like¡ªthat¡¯s a terrible thing to do.¡± ¡°Oh, come on. If you really believed that, you wouldn¡¯t have started a harem in the first place. Don¡¯t make me laugh.¡± ¡°...You¡¯ve got a point.¡± Elga might not be the best talker, but sometimes she really hit the mark. So I told her everything that had just happened. After listening for a while, Elga summed it up simply. ¡°So basically, you¡¯re married, but it doesn¡¯t feel like it. It doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re actually a couple, or even a real family. Well, yeah, that Ayra brat wouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡± Even from my short explanation, Elga got it immediately. And she came to a quick conclusion too. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can answer alone. The others will be arriving tomorrow, so we can talk about it then.¡± ¡°Talk about it... all together?¡± When I reacted with slight horror, Elga frowned. ¡°We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? If we all put our heads together, maybe we¡¯ll find an answer.¡± ¡°You mean¡ªLady Mirna and the others too?¡± That would be like airing out all my dirty laundry and holding a meeting to discuss it. Even if we were family... doesn¡¯t anyone believe in privacy anymore? Elga, on the other hand, got mad. ¡°This is the harem you chose.¡± ¡°......¡± She looked way too happy to have caught me in a bind. So much for saying she had no lingering resentment. Clearly, she still had issues with the harem setup. And so¡ª The next morning, guests arrived at the northern forward base, beyond the barrier. Since they were all high-born ladies, they were allowed through without any trouble. ¡°So this is the forward base.¡± ¡°Ooh, spooky and cool! Did you see all those corpses outside on the way here?¡± Lady Mirna and Lady Narmee. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I crossed the barrier again.¡± And Professor Stella. Slide. Stella looked at me¡ªand her eyes widened in shock. I was just as startled. Because there were too many things I hadn¡¯t told her. Chapter 372: The Dilemma of a Political Marriage (2) The noblewomen who had come to the forward base were first guided by the messengers to tour the facilities and grounds. Lastly, they ascended the tall and sturdily built watchtower and took in the surrounding terrain at a glance. ¡°So this is the garrison set up beyond the barrier. It¡¯s surprisingly well-formed and organized, more so than I¡¯d expect from something seized in such a short time.¡± ¡°Unni, look over there! You can see the fortress! The walls are super high, and it¡¯s huge!¡± Swish. Where Narmee was pointing, there stood a large and imposing fortress. Even from this distance, it was so massive that it seemed to ignore the laws of perspective. Gargarta. Long ago, it was said to be the final stronghold of the Demon King''s army. As if she had some knowledge about it, Stella¡ªwho was fiddling with a telescope¡ªadded a few words. ¡°It used to be a tiny rural village. But after the monsters of the Shadow Army began garrisoning there, it was reborn overnight into a massive fortress. Seeing it like this really brings it to life.¡± Click-clack. ¡°Opal seriously tried to charge into a fortress like that? It looks completely impregnable. And it¡¯s crawling with monsters¡ªhardly looks like an abandoned fort.¡± ¡°Professor, I want a look too!¡± Narmee took the telescope from Stella and stared at the distant fortress. Then she suddenly shuddered. ¡°There really are tons of monsters on the walls! But I heard the Demon King is dead. Why are monsters still guarding that fortress?¡± Of course, I knew Narmee was wrong. The Demon King Solomon isn¡¯t dead. He lived ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) in the past. With divine eyes that pierced through time, he manipulated his forces and the world from past to present. He likely already knows we¡¯ve established a stronghold near Gargarta. Perhaps he¡¯s even deliberately luring us in. Ayra lives in the present while seeing the past. Solomon lived in the past while seeing the future. Is this a war that transcends time between the two? Throb. Just then, a sharp ache flared in my ankle. It was the same spot where I had once been grabbed on the observation tower Ayra described as a place that observes the flow of time. Though the scar had disappeared without a trace¡ª The pain lingered. Because it was a wound engraved not on the body, but on the soul. Saaaaa¡ª. A breeze blew, making the watchtower creak. Though it was a solid structure and wouldn¡¯t collapse from mere wind, the unsettling air made me gently press my palm against the women''s backs. ¡°Let¡¯s go down now.¡± And so, we descended to ground level and entered the tent prepared for me as envoy and court magician. A spacious tent, large enough for multiple people to comfortably enter. I liked the space quite a bit. Of course, it wasn¡¯t my doing¡ªsoldiers had built it. Rattle. Rattle. The women pulled out chairs in front of a broad table and took their seats one by one. Watching them all gathered in one place gave off an intense presence. A moment of silence fell as they exchanged glances, until the first to speak was Mirna Draco. ¡°So, I presume you had a justifiable reason for sneaking out of the infirmary and acting on your own? You have no idea how shocked I was last night.¡± Mirna seemed a bit upset that I had come to this forward base without informing her. But I had little choice¡ªif I¡¯d told the truth in advance, she would¡¯ve surely prevented me from moving at all, considering my condition. Then Stella cut in. ¡°Before that, I have a lot of questions, actually. Honestly, I think I have the most to say here. There¡¯s a pile of things I want you to explain, Teo.¡± Hearing that, Narmee added her two cents. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty! I¡¯ve been holding back since earlier, but I can¡¯t anymore. Where can I get some water? I need to give Yingying water too!¡± ¡ªYingying-yayeeeng. ¡°Yingying¡¯s angry ¡®cause she can¡¯t drink water!¡± What chaos. Naturally, it got noisy when you seated such strong personalities around the same table. I¡¯d expected this, so I was relatively calm. ¡°All right, I know everyone has a lot to say. But I think I need to sort things out a bit first. Starting with the most urgent...¡± Swish. I looked at Stella. Her brow was furrowed, as if she had plenty to say but was holding it back. Truthfully, I had nothing to say in my defense to her. That incident during Ayra¡¯s duel¡ªwhen Stella had stepped forward with the crown and confessed to me¡ªwas a completely spontaneous act. No plan at all. Stella had every right to be stunned. I¡¯d have to accept all her reproach. ¡°I think this is the right time and place to finally tell you everything, Lady Stella.¡± *** ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me all of you knew?¡± Stella sighed deeply, covering her face with one hand. I wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d taken my explanation, but it definitely wasn¡¯t something you could just accept and move on from in a day. ¡°Uniting your houses into one? And you all just went along with that plan? I really can¡¯t keep up with how you young folks think these days. Is this that generational gap thing?¡± I didn¡¯t think it was a generational gap issue. So I stayed quiet. Stella, on the other hand, began to spill her thoughts like a broken dam. ¡°But really¡ªwho would¡¯ve guessed you¡¯re that Isaiah¡¯s son? You don¡¯t resemble him at all. And now I look like some shameless woman who went after her friend¡¯s son!¡± Elga added a comment. ¡°Elves live so long, it¡¯s not uncommon for them to marry the children of their friends. There are tons of stories of elves raising much younger brides or grooms and marrying them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem. I don¡¯t want to be just like all the other elves. This is a serious blow to my delicate fairy sensibility!¡± Fairy sensibility was an important matter. Perhaps because of that, Stella couldn¡¯t calm down. She muttered to herself endlessly, prompting Elga to throw a pointed jab. ¡°Just accept it. What¡¯s done is done. You can¡¯t undo it. A person needs the heart to accept the irreversible.¡± Mirna narrowed her eyes at that. ¡°Lady Leones isn¡¯t one to talk. Who was it again who caused a panic during the nymph flu coronoi fiasco?¡± ¡°...That was in the past, wasn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no point clinging to what¡¯s already happened. What we should be talking about is the future.¡± Elga¡¯s words were quite valid, so Mirna didn¡¯t argue further. Of course, Stella still looked utterly shocked, and I felt deeply sorry for her. Maybe when we¡¯re alone later, I could stroke her head or back? No, that wouldn¡¯t really fix it. Either way, I¡¯d need to find time to soothe her. Then Mirna asked, ¡°So, Sir Teo, I assume you¡¯ve met with the Queen. How are things progressing? Technically, you are married on paper. Though I can¡¯t accept the fact that she was the first to be listed.¡± Everyone turned to me. All of them clearly eager to hear what I had to say. Most men might hate talking about another woman in front of others¡ªbut as members of a harem, these women had either adapted or evolved past that. Or perhaps, they were starting to enjoy dragging other women into the same situation as themselves... So I spoke for their sake. Chatter, chatter. By the time I had finished telling them everything¡ª ¡°So it¡¯s a political marriage issue.¡± ¡°I thought so too!¡± ¡°There¡¯s even a technical term for it. It¡¯s called the ¡®Dilemma of Political Marriage.¡¯ There¡¯s a whole academic paper on it.¡± Mirna, Narmee, and even Stella all spoke almost simultaneously. Their conclusion was swift and simple, making me curious. ¡°What¡¯s the Dilemma of Political Marriage?¡± All eyes turned toward Stella, the one who¡¯d brought up the paper. As a professor, she seemed the best suited to explain. Stella looked flustered. ¡°I have to explain? I¡¯m still emotionally overwhelmed right now, you know? And you want me to lecture too? You people have zero fairy sensibility.¡± Mirna frowned sharply. ¡°Quit the fuss and just explain already.¡± Stella, faced with Mirna¡¯s stern glare, went silent for a moment. Then she started absentmindedly running her fingers along the table before opening her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a common scenario for families united by political marriage. So basically¡ª¡± According to Stella¡¯s explanation, my situation with Ayra wasn¡¯t all that unusual. It was a typical, well-documented case. The awkwardness between noble men and women united in a marriage not born of love. Since they hadn¡¯t courted, didn¡¯t know each other well, and had no foundation of affection, the problems of being suddenly tied together under the title of ¡®family¡¯ naturally emerged. That¡¯s what they call the Dilemma of Political Marriage. ¡°You¡¯re not sure if you¡¯re truly family. You can¡¯t even believe you got married¡ªit all feels surreal. Especially when it comes to physical intimacy, it becomes a big issue.¡± ¡°I feel like Lady Stella just read my mind.¡± ¡°In particular, when a man marries a high-status noblewoman, the first night tends to be extremely difficult. He doesn¡¯t know how to initiate. Noblewomen often receive conservative, repressive education around sexual matters and become very guarded.¡± ¡°That... sounds familiar.¡± When I nodded, the women all turned to Stella with a flicker in their eyes. Though they didn¡¯t say it aloud, I could tell they were impressed¡ª¡°She knows her stuff.¡± Mirna spoke. ¡°Professor Stella, I award you 10 points toward primary consort status.¡± ¡°...It¡¯s been a while since I was graded like this¡ªfeels like thesis defense all over again.¡± Still, the fortunate part was that, being a common case, there were also well-researched solutions. ¡°The best way is simple: spend more time together. The more time you share, the better it gets. You naturally start to build affection. Things improve. Do something together. Or go on a honeymoon.¡± Of course, that assumes both people are willing to try¡ªStella trailed off there. At the same time, the noblewomen all murmured in unison, ¡°Honeymoon.¡± Did they all want one too? Of course they did. In any case, the solution was simple. Some kind of collaborative task with Ayra... It was then¡ª BWOOOOOOOO¡ª A loud trumpet blast echoed outside the tent. Drums pounded. Shouting erupted on all sides, shaking the very ground like an earthquake. ¡ªMove the supplies! Quickly! ¡ªThere¡¯s no time to space out! What was going on? We all rushed outside. Before us were heavily armed soldiers and adventurers on the march. Swish. Narmee grabbed one of them. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where are you all going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re advancing on the Fortress of Gargarta. The order came suddenly.¡± Advancing? That meant war. Though I had come all the way to the forward base, I hadn¡¯t truly felt the reality of war before. But hearing the pounding drums, shouts, and marching troops now¡ªmy heart began to race. Elga furrowed her brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the advance was scheduled for this afternoon? Everyone agreed on that. Why is it still morning, not even ten yet?¡± Of course, we knew who had abruptly changed the schedule. So we went to ask. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It was a sudden decision. If I can think of it, then that man can too. But if I make a decision without thinking, then that man won¡¯t be able to read my intentions or prepare for it.¡± That was what Ayra said about this morning¡¯s advance. Her reasoning for pulling the timeline forward was to throw Solomon off. It made sense. Maybe Ayra¡¯s fickle temperament and unpredictability were like calluses formed from mental chess matches with the Demon King in the past. Ayra said, ¡°You¡¯re coming with us too. We may need your help breaking through the Fortress of Gargarta. We¡¯re abandoning this outpost anyway. By this afternoon, we¡¯ll have reclaimed the fortress and made it our base.¡± Ayra¡¯s resolve was clear. And so we advanced, along with the long procession of soldiers, toward Gargarta Fortress. We hacked our way through overgrown jungle-like thickets. Until finally, we stood before the massive, towering fortress¡ªeasily ten meters high. Ladders and hooks were already in place, soldiers climbing up and screams echoing everywhere. ¡ªClimb! Climb up there! ¡ªThese bastards¡ªthere¡¯s so damn many of ¡®em! The smell of burning oil, sulfur, and blood. In the heart of the battlefield filled with fury and fire, I paused¡ªmomentarily overcome. Such devastation. Then Elga slapped my back. ¡°Get it together. This might be your chance.¡± ¡°Chance?¡± I feigned ignorance, but I had a good idea of what Elga meant. Chapter 373: The Dilemma of a Political Marriage (3) I¡¯d heard the saying before: ¡°Even in the midst of war, children are born.¡± It¡¯s something people say when trying to express how hope can still blossom even in the most desperate moments. Or perhaps to imply that bringing a child into the world doesn¡¯t require a particular time or place. But watching the scene unfolding before me now, I had to admit¡ªI had misunderstood what that phrase truly meant. ¡ª¡°The resistance is too fierce!¡± ¡ª¡°Somebody take out those damn monsters on the wall!¡± The battlefield I witnessed with my own eyes was far more violent and chaotic than anything I had ever imagined. Compared to this, the war scenes I¡¯d seen in films or stories were like the difference between a live fish and a slab of sushi¡ªutterly incomparable. Raw and unfiltered. Break, destroy, defeat, survive. It was as though people had regressed into wild beasts, governed by instinct alone. In the face of such desperation¡ª In the moment just before death¡ª Wanting to leave behind a child who carries your genes... maybe that¡¯s simply a natural instinct. Which is why, even in war, children are born. ¡°The defense is tougher than expected. And what are you staring off into space for?¡± ¡°......¡± Maybe that¡¯s why Elga, in the midst of all this heightened sensory chaos, looked even more vibrant to me. Had she always been this full of life? Not just Elga¡ªMirna, Narmee, and Stella also seemed to radiate more brilliance than usual in this chaotic scene. Swish. Arms crossed, Elga said, ¡°Let¡¯s fall back a little. If we get much closer, we might get caught in the heat. It¡¯s better to stay behind the shield units.¡± We stopped staring up at ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã the fortress walls and took a moment to talk about what we were feeling. Aside from Elga, who had spent much of her life on the battlefield, and long-lived Stella, we were all total novices when it came to war. ¡°It¡¯s more disorderly than I expected. Are all sieges like this?¡± To Mirna¡¯s observation and question, Elga responded, ¡°This is actually not that bad. There are more competent folks on our side than I thought. Usually, both sides end up in total disarray in siege warfare.¡± At her words, I looked toward the ladders draped over the walls. The ones climbing them now were all what you¡¯d call elite. This was the first northern push in decades¡ªof course they¡¯d gathered the best of the best to break through. ¡ª¡°That Punchnoi will be the first to plant the flag on the wall...! Sweet punch!¡± KA-BOOM! ¡ª¡°That guy¡¯s tougher than I thought!¡± ¡ª¡°We can¡¯t fall behind! Let¡¯s go!¡± Still, the monsters packed along the fortress wall weren¡¯t pushovers either. Having evolved in the isolated, Gala?pagos-like north beyond the great barrier, these monsters had grown beyond our expectations. ¡ª¡°Human. Death. Liberation.¡± Especially that multi-headed, Asura-like creature¡ªit was no ordinary beast. Its blade-like arms tore through soldiers, a completely different level of threat. ¡ª¡°What the hell is that monster?!¡± ¡ª¡°There¡¯s a unique specimen on the wall! Everyone, stay sharp!¡± Even a novice like me could tell this siege was a close contest. At this rate, reclaiming the fortress before sunset seemed unlikely. Stella commented, ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯ll take the fortress today. Traditionally, sieges last for weeks or even months¡ªstarve them out, wear them down.¡± Her words reminded me of countless war films. I remembered hearing that breaching a fortress takes far more troops and supplies than defending one. You¡¯d wait until their supplies ran dry and their morale collapsed, then strike. But Elga shook her head. ¡°Professor, that only applies when you don¡¯t have a mage. We¡¯ve got a big one.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the armored shield-bearers parted. Down the newly opened path appeared a figure clad in light armor. Ayra. ¡°I¡¯ll use siege magic. Everyone, clear the area.¡± BWOOOOOO¡ª! Ayra¡¯s command echoed through the battlefield on the backs of horns and drums. The soldiers and adventurers who had been scaling the walls began to descend and pull back one by one. ¡ª7th-rank Fallen-Helios. As Ayra chanted, crimson orbs began to appear between the clouds above. It looked like the end of the world. Was this what the dinosaurs felt when they looked up at the sky before extinction? Fweeeee¡ªKA-BOOM! The fiery globes fell from the sky with a whistle, crashing into the fortress walls and beyond with thunderous blasts. When one of the fragments flew toward us, Narmee caught the smoldering piece in her hand and cried out, ¡°It¡¯s burning hail! Burning hail is falling from the sky!¡± Just as she said, what rained from above was burning hail. Like meteors or fireworks, it scattered through the air, painting the sky¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t even noon yet. Everyone stood there, speechless, just staring up at the scene. ¡ª¡°So that¡¯s the power of a grand mage... No need for siege engines at this rate.¡± ¡ª¡°It¡¯s a weird thing to say right now, but it really looks beautiful¡ªlike stars falling from the sky.¡± ¡ª¡°It¡¯s super effective. The monsters are dropping like flies.¡± I agreed with them. Beautiful, dazzling, and deadly. Maybe that was Ayra¡¯s magical philosophy in a nutshell. As I stood there dumbfounded, looking up at the sky, someone poked me in the side. ¡°Sir Teo, surely you¡¯re capable of this much. Is there really any need to gawk like that?¡± At Mirna¡¯s question, I crossed my arms. ¡°Who knows.¡± Even if I were a grand mage like her, Ayra¡¯s magic had something mine lacked¡ªelegance and grace. My spellcraft leaned heavily toward practicality. No aesthetic sense. Just functional and blunt. So even if I used a similar spell, it probably wouldn¡¯t captivate people like this. Stella spoke up. ¡°Honestly... it¡¯d be hard to follow that.¡± Her eyes were fixed on Queen Ayra, standing alone amidst the raining meteors. Watching her back like that¡ªit was hard to believe we were even on a battlefield. *** Seizing the fortress after that hail of fire was about as easy as picking clams from the shore at low tide. The monsters that had shown themselves outside were now all slaughtered, and the forces of Angmar reclaimed the wall without much resistance. Thanks to that, I was able to climb the high walls and look down upon the interior of Gargarta. ¡°So high...¡± Below was a scattering of stone buildings¡ªweathered and crumbling as if long abandoned. Only monsters could have survived in a place like this for so long. Elga spoke. ¡°Now we just have to deal with the stragglers hiding inside. It¡¯s easier than taking the wall, but honestly, it¡¯s kind of a pain.¡± At that, Narmee shot her hand up. ¡°I think I can take care of that! My hands have been itching all day.¡± She began rubbing her palms together, muttering an incantation. ¡°Rise!¡± The fallen monster corpses nearby began to cluster together, transforming into large mud-like figures. Seeing the grotesque creatures, Stella¡¯s amber eyes sparkled. ¡°What are those¡ªflesh golems? I¡¯ve never seen ones this high-quality. How many can you make?¡± Narmee tapped her chin. ¡°Hmm... about ten for now, probably! There¡¯s a lot of life and death energy tangled around here. If I really pushed myself, I might get twenty!¡± ¡°Twenty? That¡¯s amazing! I remember reading a paper that said two flesh golems are roughly equal to one armed ogre in combat power. If you¡¯ve got twenty...¡± But Elga clicked her tongue. ¡°Still creepy as ever. Fighting by manipulating those revolting corpses instead of doing it yourself¡ªI really don¡¯t like that.¡± Elga¡¯s attitude was clearly hostile. When I glanced at Narmee to check her reaction, she just shouted like she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. ¡°Go! Crush the monsters!¡± ¡ªGrrrr! Instead, Mirna quietly whispered in my ear. ¡°There¡¯s a long history of Leones soldiers being slaughtered by flesh golems. Maybe her bloodline instinctively fears them.¡± ¡°Hmph. Ridiculous.¡± That was the end of their exchange. But I could sense the underlying tension between them with my sharpened awareness. They might be bound by the name of ¡®harem¡¯ and ¡®family¡¯, but the old rivalries between their houses wouldn¡¯t vanish overnight. Maybe that too was part of the so-called Dilemma of Political Marriage. Would they ever truly become a family? Still, they knew how to cooperate. ¡°Hey, over by the western training yard¡ªtons of monsters.¡± Stella, with her sharp eyes, had spotted them in the distance. ¡°Then deploy those patchwork dolls to the western district and the park side. Herd them all into a corner and wipe them out in one go.¡± Elga laid out a quick plan, and Narmee and Mirna relayed it to the soldiers. If the siege had been resolved thanks to Ayra¡¯s magic, the mop-up operation was completed in half a day thanks to the combined efforts of the three noblewomen. ¡°These are the last of them! I¡¯ll set them to autonomous patrol now. Then I¡¯m done! Ugh, I¡¯m soaked in sweat. I wanna bathe. Isn¡¯t there a spring or something around here? Yingying needs water too!¡± ¡ªGyuiiing. Narmee flopped onto the cold stone floor, grumbling. She wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone had worked hard clearing out the last of the monsters and now looked exhausted and grimy. Only Elga and I¡ªwho hadn¡¯t directly fought¡ªlooked relatively fine. Then Stella wrinkled her nose. ¡°Hmm... something smells like sulfur. Come to think of it, Gargarta was once famous for its mineral hot springs. Maybe one of them is still intact.¡± As they chatted, I focused my senses. Nymphs are said to have a natural instinct for finding water. Thanks to that, I could faintly hear hot water rushing from somewhere below. ¡°There¡¯s water flowing beneath the fortress.¡± Narmee suddenly sprang up. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go, right now!¡± ¡ªYingyingyayeng! When Narmee dashed off, I turned to Elga, Mirna, and Stella. ¡°You ladies should rest too. You¡¯ve done more than enough. I¡¯ll handle the rest. I¡¯ve been saving my strength all day, after all.¡± At that, the others also disappeared after Narmee. I used the energy I¡¯d conserved to divide up rooms for the soldiers and adventurers and set up guard routes within the fortress. It was tedious work, but someone had to do it. And, not to brag, I was good at this sort of thing. Time passed. By evening, the task of securing the fortress was finally complete, and I could take my rest. I hadn¡¯t done nearly as much as the noblewomen, but I was still recovering from the energy I¡¯d used in the tournament, so my body felt a bit stiff. While I was checking the rooms that would serve as quarters for the ladies, Elga, who was organizing her belongings, spotted me and spoke in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s a hot spring in the basement. How about soaking for a while? I¡¯ve locked it down so no one else can use it.¡± ¡°Locked it down? Why? Lots of people probably want to wash up.¡± Elga started to explain but then shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you see it. Anyway, go clean up. You reek of medicine from your bandages.¡± Fair point. I didn¡¯t smell like a half-fairy anymore¡ªjust of bitter herbal medicine. I hadn¡¯t said anything during the battle, but it had been pretty awful. So, I headed underground. Just half a day ago, this place had been overrun with monsters. The idea of heading into the depths felt eerie¡ªbut now, with over a thousand people bustling around, it actually felt... normal. ¡ª¡°This biggest room will go to that Punchnoi! And give all your fresh-fruit juice rations to him too!¡± ¡ª¡°Look at that guy. Hilarious. I thought all nymphs were whiny brats, but some of them are actually pretty decent.¡± ¡ª¡°Wanna form a party with him after the war? Could be fun.¡± Everyone was getting along fine. So, this must be the bath, huh. I peeled off my bandages, ready to soak myself in hot water for the first time in ages. But when I opened the door, a dazzling golden light pierced my eyes. It was a luxurious bath. Looking at the statues and mirrors around the room, it reminded me of the grand baths in the Angmar royal palace¡ªno, it was identical. I¡¯d used the court baths often enough to recognize the design. Which meant this place must have been used as a royal bath, back when this fortress served as the Demon King¡¯s base. Solomon bathed here. Perhaps to wash off the wounds of war? That thought made the atmosphere suddenly eerie. No wonder Elga had blocked entry. If word got out about what was hidden down here, there¡¯d be chaos. I¡¯d better wash up and get out quick. Just as I was unwrapping the last of my bandages¡ª Squelch, squelch. Bare feet touched the wet floor. I turned my head and saw a silhouette cutting through the mist in the distance. ¡°I was told no one would be here. Elga lied to me.¡± ¡°...Lady Ayra.¡± ¡°I came in first, so I won¡¯t kick you out. But don¡¯t look this way¡ªnot even by accident.¡± Don¡¯t look? ¡°Why not?¡± To my puzzled question, Ayra¡¯s silhouette¡ªshrouded in mist¡ªreplied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Because I¡¯m not wearing anything right now.¡± Chapter 374: The Dilemma of a Political Marriage (4) 18+ Ayra was a person as pure as snow-white milk. Blessed with beauty, her body was such that even dust seemed to slide right off without clinging to her. Because of that, strictly speaking, she didn¡¯t even need to shower or bathe. Yet, Ayra bathed more often than anyone. Maybe it was because she liked the sensation of warm or cool water flowing down her body. Or maybe, she simply liked the act of bathing itself. Because of that, I had helped her bathe quite a bit back when I served in the Angmar royal palace. Soaping her body¡ªor sometimes, even licking the soap. Naturally, I had seen Ayra¡¯s bare naked body many times. As queen, she had no reservations about showing me her body. She had never been embarrassed. Probably for the same reason women don¡¯t think twice about being naked in front of the dogs or cats they raise at home. Yes, back then, Ayra treated me no differently than a dog or a cat. Thanks to that, I got to see many beautiful things. At the time, I hadn¡¯t known many other women to compare her with, so it hadn¡¯t struck me as particularly meaningful¡ªbut I had thought her body was elegant, beautiful, and enchanting. Like a model. Rather than evoking lust, it inspired a sense of awe¡ªlike a perfectly sculpted marble statue. But if you asked me now whether I¡¯d seen Ayra¡¯s naked body recently, nothing came to mind. At most, maybe her hand, or her feet without shoes or stockings. Or the calves and sleek thighs that peeked out from under her negligee? ¡°......¡± Looking back now, I couldn¡¯t believe it. That I had once bathed Ayra¡¯s naked body¡ªor even gone so far as to lick her. Back then, I had been completely cornered, with no space to think, and couldn¡¯t fully grasp how significant those moments really were. Splash. Just then, something splashed in front of me. I turned my head slightly, and through the misty steam, I saw a slender leg sinking into the water. ¡°I told you not to look this way.¡± Of course, I had to quickly redirect my gaze. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that Ayra and I were alone in this bath where hot water bubbled and frothed. I had helped her bathe before¡ªbut had we ever bathed together? No, not that I could recall. Maybe that¡¯s why the parts of my body submerged in the water began to feel oddly heated. We were in the same water. That alone gave rise to a strange sense of intimacy, and blood rushed to my face. Then, from beyond the dense steam, Ayra spoke. ¡°I was told no one would be using this place. Looks like Elga lied to me.¡± I hadn¡¯t heard the full explanation, but perhaps Ayra had received the same suggestion from Elga as I had. Maybe something like: ¡°The bath in the basement is open¡ªgo use it quickly.¡± If I thought a bit further, maybe Elga had even orchestrated this situation on purpose¡ªleaving just the two of us here together. ¡¶Calm Thinking!¡· You gain experience through the talent ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. All job EXP +5. Elga really is a strategic one. The problem was¡ªAyra hated lies. ¡°To dare deceive the queen... This might call for punishment.¡± To defend Elga a little, I asked, ¡°But doesn¡¯t Lady Ayra have the eyes to see through lies? You can peer into the past, after all. For someone like Elga, who¡¯s not exactly skilled at deception, to fool you¡ªit¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡± ¡°Even a spider gets its leg caught in its own web now and then.¡± ¡°A proverb like ¡®Even a monkey falls from the tree,¡¯ then?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such proverb in Angmar.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if that was true, or if Ayra was just saying it. Maybe it was the dizziness from being submerged in hot water for too long. Or maybe, because of the gold-tinged steam and the fact that I was alone with Ayra, I felt a strange kind of excitement. I ended up asking something I normally wouldn¡¯t dare. ¡°I¡¯ve thought this before, but... Lady Ayra¡¯s eyes don¡¯t seem to see everything. Do you have something that could be called a weakness?¡± ¡°I do.¡± She admitted it surprisingly easily, which left me more stunned than anything. As I fumbled for a response, I heard a soft shhhhhh¡ªperhaps she was pouring water over her head with her palms. ¡°But my weakness... is also his weakness.¡± ¡°By ¡®his¡¯... you mean Solomon, don¡¯t you? Is he watching us now? Or listening somehow?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t see right now. He can only see me when I look at him. Like a reflection¡ªyou only see your face in a well when you¡¯re looking into it.¡± ¡°...Honestly, that¡¯s hard to understand.¡± ¡°Teo, you don¡¯t need to understand.¡± The firmness in Ayra¡¯s voice was clear. It felt like she was drawing a line¡ªand strangely, I felt jealousy. Jealousy, really? Between whom and whom? Between Solomon and Ayra? The two of them were bound together not by affection, but by a twisted destiny. They loathed and resented each other, yet could not part. When I thought about it that way, their relationship seemed far more dramatic and fated than mine and Ayra¡¯s, which was bound only by paperwork. Of course I¡¯d feel jealous. I was possessive by nature. So I asked, ¡°How can we get rid of him?¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra didn¡¯t answer. But I already knew¡ªAyra was someone who chose silence over lies. I suddenly felt a rush of anger. Splash¡ª. I rose to my feet and slowly approached Ayra. Naturally, her voice¡ªtinged with anger¡ªcame through the mist. ¡°I told you not to look this way.¡± ¡°You were the one who told me to open the wrapping and look inside. I¡¯m just doing what I was told.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer. I¡¯m warning you.¡± ¡°I refuse. This isn¡¯t a public setting. And Lady Ayra and I are husband and wife¡ªit¡¯s not strange for us to bathe together. And also...¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°I¡¯ve washed your body many times in the past. Why are you suddenly forbidding me from looking now?¡± ¡°Because things are different now.¡± As Ayra spoke, I finally caught a glimpse of her figure through the misty steam. And I froze. I couldn¡¯t put it into words. For a moment, I was utterly dazed. Then Ayra spoke. ¡°...I didn¡¯t want to show you.¡± *** Mana flows through the veins. I had never heard that before, but apparently, among the mages of this world, it was a commonly known saying. It meant that a mage¡¯s talent was primarily inherited through bloodline. And at the same time, that mana literally coursed through the body along the veins. But while the former might be true, the latter turned out to be somewhat inaccurate. In reality, mana flowed not through blood vessels but along special threads¡ªor lines. Some people were born with them, others were not. Even among those who had them, their shapes varied greatly, and their number as well. The reason I was bringing up such a topic now was because¡ª I was seeing those lines with my own eyes. Ayra¡¯s body, from her face to the chest she covered with her hands, was marked with black patterns. They looked like meticulously crafted tattoos in the shape of spiderwebs, and there was something about them that overwhelmed the viewer. I was briefly at a loss for words. Ayra turned her head quietly. ¡°I know. It must be unsightly. I had ~N§àv§Ölight~ the lines extended through a special procedure performed by witches so I could accept the Grand Incantation Bael. This is a side effect. It always ends up like this after I use high-level mana.¡± ¡°I see. I had no idea.¡± ¡°I never told anyone. If I soak in the water like this for a while, it¡¯ll eventually settle down. Then it won¡¯t show anymore.¡± ¡°Is that... perhaps why you came to enjoy bathing?¡± ¡°Maybe. I suppose it could be. But even I admit that it¡¯s ugly and disgraceful.¡± That made sense. Considering Ayra¡¯s flawless sense of beauty, perhaps she felt shame and aversion toward the lines that had emerged on her own body. But I thought differently. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± It looked like art. Lines drawn in black ink across white porcelain. The thought that someone had painted the queen¡¯s body as a canvas gave rise to a strange sense of transgression and a destructive kind of aesthetic. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything this beautiful before.¡± ¡°...Beautiful?¡± ¡°It looks like an elaborate tattoo. Has it appeared over your entire body? On your legs, your back, or your armpits? Has it shown up everywhere?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t looked. I didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯ve never tried to check.¡± ¡°Then let me check for you.¡± At my words, Ayra fell silent. I was already filled with excitement at the idea that I alone might be able to see the parts of her inner self no one else knew. But Ayra shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because... it¡¯s still a little embarrassing.¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra, embarrassed. I was genuinely surprised by that unexpected truth. At the same time, the thought filled my head that maybe, yes¡ªmaybe she could feel that way too. To Ayra, her beautiful body was like a work of art, something to be proudly displayed. That was why she could show her bare skin without shame. Of course, letting others see it was a kind of reward¡ªshe didn¡¯t show it to just anyone. But now, when her innermost self had been involuntarily exposed¡ª Ayra was truly feeling embarrassment. For someone always so hard to read, for her to respond like an ordinary, bashful virgin¡ªwhat man wouldn¡¯t be stirred by that? In that sense, I was a man. Ayra, revealing patterns that looked like seduction itself. Even if that seduction ended with her devouring the male, I was just a foolish moth drawn to the flame, reaching my fingertips toward her. This time, unlike when I touched her lips¡ªI didn¡¯t ask permission. I simply reached out, slowly. At last, my hand touched Ayra¡¯s slender shoulder and the line marked there. Perhaps because her skin had been soaking in the warm water for so long, it was soft and moist. For a moment, I worried she might slap my hand away¡ªbut she didn¡¯t. She only turned her dark eyes upward toward the surface of the water. In hindsight, it was only natural. We were husband and wife. I was curious. Just how far Ayra would allow me to go. So I let the finger I had laid upon her shoulder slide slowly downward, tracing the line toward her chest. And then¡ªAyra¡¯s lips parted ever so slightly. ¡°....¡± A breath so faint, it could barely be heard. Chapter 375: Survivor of the Old Castle (1) The lines that appeared across Ayra¡¯s body were clear as circuit paths, extending from her fingertips all the way to her forehead. As I rubbed my finger lightly over one of the lines that stood out on her soft, supple-looking chest, I asked, ¡°Does it hurt or anything?¡± To that, Ayra calmly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. But really, it¡¯s showing all the way down to the tiniest corners. Right now, I feel like I can actually understand how mana flows through your body.¡± As I looked at the black lines, now and then a rainbow-colored shimmer would flash across them like a glint. It must¡¯ve been the mana coursing through Ayra¡¯s body. It was beautiful. I wondered what it would feel like to touch it, so whenever I saw one of those glimmering colors, I would gently rub it with my hand. When my hand brushed near her smooth navel, Ayra scrunched her brow and let out a small groan¡ª¡°Ugh.¡± It was more a noise of pain than of pleasure or stimulation, which startled me. ¡°Does that part hurt?¡± ¡°There are spots where mana builds up strongly. Those parts are the ones that glow brightly in rainbow colors. Normally, they¡¯re invisible to the human eye. But Teo, it seems you can see them.¡± I thought I could understand what Ayra meant. It was like arterial sclerosis, where blood flow gets blocked¡ªexcept this was happening in Ayra¡¯s mana lines. Since mana wasn¡¯t flowing smoothly and was instead building up, it emitted that vibrant glow. I thought it was beautiful, but medically speaking, it was probably a bad sign. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t something bad happen if you left it alone too long?¡± ¡°Sometimes I get headaches, but it¡¯s tolerable.¡± Headaches, huh. Somehow, I had a gut feeling that it might help if I touched those spots directly. There was no real basis for my confidence, but I felt like I could do it, so I took Ayra¡¯s fingertips and began pressing down firmly on the spot where the mana was stagnating. ¡°Ugh¡ªah, what are you doing?¡± Ayra furrowed her brow tightly as if she were in pain. Did she think I was trying to harm her? I explained honestly. ¡°I pressed on the stagnant mana in your palm to release it.¡± ¡°......¡± Swish. Ayra looked down at her own fingertips. ¡°...You¡¯re right. It feels lighter now.¡± ¡°Instead of leaving it alone, it seems better to press and loosen the blockage. I think I can handle it¡ªwould you let me try for a bit?¡± ¡°......¡± Before answering, Ayra silently gazed down at her fingers. Then, with a drawn-out hum through her nose, she grabbed a nearby towel, covered her body, and rose from the water. Shhhh. Watching the water stream down her smooth skin and curves, I wondered if I had let the atmosphere carry me too far and said something inappropriate. I was starting to think this nice moment might be coming to an end¡ª Swish. Then Ayra sat down on a nearby stone bench and said, ¡°Then go ahead.¡± So she only stepped out of the bath because she wanted to. I followed her out of the water. I brought over another clean stone bench and sat behind her. ¡°Um... may I remove the towel?¡± Ayra¡¯s back was still wrapped in the towel. If I was going to massage her, I would need to remove it. Ayra didn¡¯t give an explicit answer. But she didn¡¯t reject me either¡ªso maybe that was permission. Swish. Finding my courage, I carefully tugged at the towel. Just like untying the ribbon on a beautifully wrapped present, the towel unraveled easily in my hands. And so, Ayra¡¯s smooth, pale back and the striking lines across her skin came fully into view. It was a beautiful back. Taut skin with no excess flesh. A graceful curve stretching from her neck to her hips. Breasts large enough to be seen even from behind, and a waist shaped like an hourglass from her sides to her pelvis. She even smelled wonderful. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll begin.¡± Swish. I placed both my thumbs, now filled with mana, on Ayra¡¯s back and pressed firmly. As I rotated my thumbs to break up the stagnant mana clumped below her shoulder blades, Ayra flinched. ¡°Ugh....¡± Was that painful? Still, Ayra didn¡¯t tell me to stop, or to be more gentle. She probably understood that massage could be painful depending on the pressure. Press¡ª My hands moved down from her shoulders to her back and spinal muscles. And I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how resilient and vibrant her skin felt. Truly, with a body like this, it was only natural that Ayra would carry herself like a noble and haughty queen. Well¡ªshe was actually a queen. But even if she hadn¡¯t been, with looks like hers, she probably would¡¯ve lived a life of admiration no matter where she went. She might¡¯ve ended up as the bride of a king or prince from some kingdom. No matter what social class she was born into, Ayra was clearly someone fated to stand above others. *** After a few minutes of pressing her back¡ª Ayra lay down gently on a long towel spread across the floor. That left her long, graceful body fully exposed before me. ¡°Lying down like this makes it easier for me to press.¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra didn¡¯t respond this time either. But she had agreed when I¡¯d said, ¡°It would be easier to massage if you lay down like this,¡± so I was grateful. Swish. I began pressing in earnest along Ayra¡¯s back and waist. Adding my body weight to the strength of my thumbs, the multicolored mana glows across her body began to fade one by one. ¡°Ugh¡ªugh.¡± Twitch, twitch. Ayra trembled as she let out groaning breaths. But now I could tell¡ªit wasn¡¯t painful. It was just the right amount of discomfort. Sometimes pain can feel refreshing, and Ayra seemed to be in exactly that state. My modest half-fairy strength must¡¯ve been hitting the sweet spot. Huff... On the other hand, the fatigue was hitting me first. My body wasn¡¯t in great shape to begin with, and massaging someone took more energy than expected. Something wet¡ªmaybe sweat, maybe just water from the bath¡ªrolled down my forehead and landed on Ayra¡¯s back. My hands were starting to lose strength, but I couldn¡¯t stop now. This was a rare chance to touch Ayra¡¯s body, to share physical intimacy. I didn¡¯t want to back off now just because I was getting tired. Who knew when I¡¯d get another opportunity like this? I had to give it my all. Press¡ª ¡°Ugh¡ªuh.¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°No. That should be enough for the back. Try my legs now. I feel a strong build-up of mana there.¡± Ayra gave the command rather proactively. That made things easier for me, too. When she just lay there stiff like a statue, it felt like I was working on a mannequin. Interacting like this made me feel like we were connecting, which felt good. So I started by pressing the tips of Ayra¡¯s right foot. Just as she said, there was quite a lot of mana build-up in her toes. Maybe ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) because they were extremities? Or because everything pooled downward? I wasn¡¯t sure of the reason. But what mattered now was that the brilliant glow of mana didn¡¯t disperse even under pressure from my thumb. Instead, it moved¡ªalmost like it was avoiding my touch. If I pressed the left, it shifted right. If I pressed the right, it shifted left. ¡°......¡± That was irritating. ¡°Teo, is something not going well? Your hands stopped.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Giving a vague answer, I kept wrestling with the mana block and began to understand how to deal with it. When I rubbed Ayra¡¯s legs as if squeezing toothpaste, the mana lump rolled in the direction I guided it. This wasn¡¯t about loosening it. It was high-purity, impure mana. Like a pearl¡ªhard, compact. You wouldn¡¯t expect a pearl to melt just from pressing it with a thumb. It had to be expelled. But how? Could I prick the clump with a needle and drain it through the blood? No¡ªthat was out of the question. I couldn¡¯t bring a needle anywhere near the queen¡¯s body. So I gathered all the high-purity impure mana I saw in Ayra¡¯s hands and feet and rolled it toward her back. The final shimmering mass was about the size of a 500-won coin. ¡°Teo... my back feels heavy all of a sudden. It¡¯s really unpleasant.¡± So Ayra had sensed the build-up of impure mana on her back. I hadn¡¯t experienced it myself, so I couldn¡¯t say exactly what it felt like¡ªbut it probably wasn¡¯t good. ¡°I¡¯ll make it better right away.¡± I pressed her back and waist with my hands. Under my careful touch, the glowing 500-won-sized mass slid down from her back to her waist, over her hips, and deep into the inside of her thigh. ¡°...Ik...!¡± At the same time, Ayra arched her back and trembled all over. Her hands clenched the towel beneath her and pulled it tight. I was seriously startled by her sudden reaction. ¡°Are you alright!?¡± Had I done something wrong? ¡°......¡± But Ayra didn¡¯t even let out the kind of groans she had earlier. She simply remained silent. And somehow, that silence made me shiver. Maybe I¡¯d crossed a line. And then¡ª Ssssssh. The black lines that had been vividly drawn across Ayra¡¯s body began to fade like melting snow. I was still recovering from the shock of that visual change when¡ª Swish. With her back still turned to me, Ayra rose, wrapped the fallen towel expertly around her body, and briskly exited the bath. *** I stepped out of the bath and made my way to the bedroom that had been prepared for me somewhere within the fortress. Climbing the stone stairs one by one, my mind replayed everything that had just happened. Just moments ago, I had been running my hands along Ayra¡¯s bare skin. I¡¯d been certain that if it kept going, things would move in a very good direction¡ªbut now it felt like someone had dumped sand on a roaring fire. She didn¡¯t show it, but her back looked like she was angry with me. If she was going to get mad anyway, I should¡¯ve just grabbed her breast like a real man. If I ever got another chance, I swore I wouldn¡¯t hesitate¡ªI¡¯d go for it next time. That¡¯s when I entered the first-floor hall. The central hall of the fortress was buzzing with noise. Chatter, murmur, voices. It was ten o''clock at night¡ªlong past dinner. Except for the night watch, wasn¡¯t this when everyone should be going to sleep? After today¡¯s siege, surely no one had energy left to chatter. What the hell was going on? When I stepped into the central hall, I found quite a number of people gathered. Among them, I saw a familiar woman. ¡°Lady Stella, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh, Teo. I was just thinking about whether I should call you. I hired some elf rangers to patrol around the fortress and walls. And we received a message from them.¡± Swish. Stella unrolled a scroll barely the size of my pinky and showed me the writing. Because of its size, the message was concise. ¡°Beware of night assault. Detected suspicious movements.¡± ¡°Night assault...¡± Just then, Elga pushed through the crowd. ¡°That means it¡¯s our turn to defend this fortress. The situation¡¯s been reversed. No wonder it felt too easy to take this place. Maybe we¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡± ¡°You mean... someone drove us into this fortress on purpose?¡± I asked, and Elga crossed her arms. ¡°Who knows. Maybe they plan to corner us and wipe us out. Not that I think those brainless, destructive monsters are capable of strategy.¡± ¡°Unless they have a commander...¡± ¡°If there''s someone commanding the monsters, the story changes. Like a Demon General Ars Nova... or the Demon King himself. But it¡¯s not like you or Professor Balan are controlling them, right?¡± To her question, I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not me. Probably...¡± I wanted to talk about Solomon, who sent assassins and armies from the past. But I couldn¡¯t. There was a reason. If Elga became aware of Solomon¡¯s existence in the past¡ª Then Solomon would begin to perceive Elga as well. That was what Ayra had told me. So it had to be true. Which meant¡ªfor now¡ªI had to keep this information secret. Just then, someone came running up in a hurry. ¡°Sis¡ªhave you seen my sister!? Teo, do you know where my sister is?¡± It was Narmee. ¡°Is Lady Mirna missing?¡± ¡°She said she saw something suspicious in the fortress earlier. Said she was going to check it out... and then she disappeared!¡± ¡°Suspicious...?¡± ¡°She said there was someone here who wasn¡¯t on the expedition roster. And that person vanished into the wall or something...¡± Everything was happening at once. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Lady Mirna. Everyone else, please prepare for the possible night raid.¡± Chapter 376: Survivor of the Old Castle (2) They said that Fortress Gargarta was personally designed and consecrated by the Demon King Solomon in preparation for his final stand. Because of that, the fortress interior held numerous traps meant to repel invaders, and more than a few secret rooms whose purpose remained unknown. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you here, by any chance?¡± As I searched for Mirna, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy¡ªhad she perhaps slipped into one of those secret rooms I didn¡¯t know about? Otherwise, there was no reason she should be this impossible to find. What if something had gone wrong with Mirna? The thought made me anxious. If she had been seriously injured or even vanished altogether, could I handle that? No. I had to find her, fast. But the fortress wasn¡¯t narrow enough for me to go wandering around blindly. With the sun set, the fortress had become a twisted maze, full of cryptic structures and rooms with no clear purpose. The atmosphere was more than a little eerie. First, I needed to think. How had Mirna behaved, and where might she have moved? According to Narmee, the last place she was seen was near the large kitchen on the first floor of the fortress. She had apparently seen a suspicious shadow there and followed it. Then my best option would be to head toward the kitchen myself. Step, step. Each time I moved, the sound of my footsteps echoed unnaturally loud between the cold stone walls. Though the corridor was completely empty, I had the persistent feeling that someone was watching me. ¡°Bael.¡± ©¥....... Just in case, I called out to Bael, the paper spider curled inside [N O V E L I G H T] me. But there was no response. Was she asleep? Ever since the tournament, Bael had been spending most of the day in slumber. It was right then. BOOOOOM! With a massive rumble, the sounds of clashing forces erupted around me. That could only mean one thing. Just as Stella¡¯s sentries had warned, a night raid was underway. I leaned toward the nearest window, and sure enough¡ªfigures were sprinting frantically across the ramparts. ©¥How many are there!? ©¥I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s too dark to see! Just¡ªtoo many! I didn¡¯t know the full situation, but the urgency was unmistakable. Should I go join them? Or was it better to trust the others and keep looking for Mirna? After a brief deliberation, I chose to trust Lady Stella, Elga, and Narmee. I¡¯d already left the fortress¡¯s defense in their hands, and promised I would take charge of finding Mirna. I would do what I said I would do. Besides, there were plenty of brave warriors stationed here¡ªand Ayra was among them. Comforting myself with those thoughts, I moved deeper down the dark hallway. Amid the rushing crowd, I scoured the area for a glimpse of Mirna¡¯s silver hair. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t spot her among them. Where had she disappeared to? In the end, I had no choice but to wake Bael. If anyone could help me locate Mirna, it was her. Bael, wake up. ©¥...Hiooong. We have to find Mirna. Shhk. As I spread out my palm, black shadows gathered and formed the shape of a small spider. Seeming to understand my instructions, the spider leapt off and began to scurry in a specific direction. Before long, I found something lying by the wall near the kitchen. It was a long strand of hair¡ªglinting silver and quite distinctive. It must¡¯ve belonged to Mirna. I tied the strand like a ribbon around Bael¡¯s waist. Bael, now adorned with the silver hair ribbon, seemed rather pleased, lifting her front legs alternately as if dancing. ¡°We can say thanks later. Let¡¯s go find the owner of that hair.¡± ©¥Hiooong...! With a strange cry, she clung to a nearby wall. Then she stopped moving. Still, I could vaguely tell what she was trying to say. Shhk. I extended my hand, and Bael climbed onto the back of it, then up to my shoulder. Without paying her any mind, I pressed against the part of the stone wall where she had clung. With a faint clunk, part of the wall receded inward. ¡°There was a secret door here.¡± It seemed likely Mirna had passed through this way. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find her by conventional means. Shhk. I stepped into the passage¡ªjust wide enough for a single person to squeeze through. Dust was thick in the air, and cobwebs covered the walls, making it clear this place had been abandoned for quite some time. But on the sandy, dusty floor, I saw footprints that seemed relatively recent. I say ¡°footprints¡± because there were at least two distinct sets. One of them appeared to be Mirna¡¯s. They matched the size of her small feet. The other was even smaller¡ªlike a child¡¯s. ©¤Light. I cast a 1st-rank illumination spell, and Bael and I followed the trail of footprints. *** BOOOM¡ª With another great tremor, the fortress shook. A cloud of dust fell from the ceiling and covered me, leaving me looking like a strawberry coated in powdered sugar. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± I¡¯d only just washed up an hour ago, and I was already filthy again. Still, I wasn¡¯t so lacking in class that I would complain about that. Right now, out beyond these walls, countless people were fighting monsters tooth and nail. Every time I heard the screams and battle cries, I felt a pang of guilt for being in a safe place by myself. Elga, Stella, and Narmee were all out there giving it their all. Fwaaash¡ª. Suddenly, everything around me lit up. Turning my head, I saw a brilliant light shining through the cracks in the brickwork. ©¤7th-Rank Radiance: Baldur. A powerful spell had been cast. Even though we had a number of mages among the Angmar forces, only Ayra, aside from me, could wield magic of that caliber. So Ayra had gone to the battlefield, too. Was that spell meant as a flare? ©¥Hiooong...! ¡°Yeah, we¡¯d better hurry too.¡± Resolved not to waste time, I pressed on, following the trail through the hidden passage. After walking for over ten minutes, I realized just how many such hidden passages were built into the fortress¡ªeach one leading to countless nooks and rooms of unclear purpose. The one that caught my eye was a narrow space, just wide enough for a person to squeeze into. Calling it a ¡°room¡± was generous, but the presence of a wooden box and a worn blanket made it obvious that someone had been living here. Flicker. A candle was still burning. ...So someone had been here until very recently? I decided to head deeper. That¡¯s when I saw something in the narrow corridor. ¡°Lady Mirna!¡± ¡°Sir Teo.¡± The blood in my head instantly cleared at the sound of her voice. Relief washed over me¡ªalong with joy, anxiety, and worry all releasing at once. ¡°Lady Mirna, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was pursuing someone suspicious. More importantly, it¡¯s noisy outside. What¡¯s going on? If I listen closely, it sounds like a night raid.¡± ¡°I believe it is. Let¡¯s go join the others in defending the fortress.¡± ¡°......¡± But Mirna didn¡¯t move, as if she still had something to do. ¡°Lady Mirna, we have to go now.¡± ¡°...But, I... can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Come again?¡± Her voice was so faint even my fairy ears could barely pick it up. When I asked her to repeat it, she growled like an annoyed beast and spoke clearly. ¡°...I¡¯m stuck. My hips. Between the walls. I can¡¯t get in or out.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± So that¡¯s why I could only see her backside. Now that I looked closer, I saw that her body was tightly wedged between the narrow walls. Who would¡¯ve thought her impressive hips and chest would become a trap for herself? ¡°Let me help.¡± I reached out and grabbed her visible buttocks. ¡°Eek!¡± She kicked her legs furiously. ¡°Wh-What are you touching!? You degenerate!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get you unstuck. I¡¯ll try pushing.¡± I gave her soft bottom a gentle push. Of course, with how voluptuous her hips were, there was no way they were squeezing through. ¡°How did you even get in there?¡± ¡°I just... chased after someone... Anyway, Sir Teo, please try pulling my legs.¡± Shhk. Mirna lifted one leg. I grabbed her thigh and yanked backward with all my strength. But the passage was narrower than expected¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be easy getting her out. ¡°...Phew.¡± As I caught my breath for a second¡ª Twitch. Mirna¡¯s rear trembled. ¡°Sir Teo, I¡¯m sorry... for acting on my own.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± As comfort, I gently stroked her backside. Even through her clothes, the soft, full sensation was pleasant¡ªlike a ripe moon. Tremble. She shivered at my touch. ¡°W-What do you think you¡¯re doing!? Are you insane!?¡± Did she think I was about to do something lewd? ...Well, it was kind of the perfect setup for that. The thought of stripping her and teasing her crossed my mind for a moment, but I held back¡ªshe¡¯d definitely get furious. I said, ¡°At this point, I¡¯ll just have to break the wall. It¡¯s an old fortress¡ªhopefully the whole thing doesn¡¯t collapse.¡± ©¤Paimon. With a short incantation, I shattered the wall. Bricks crumbled in all directions, but I raised a mana shield to protect Mirna from the debris. Shhk. At last, Mirna¡¯s face appeared. At that point, I had no choice but to ask: ¡°Lady Mirna, what did you find that had you stuck in here...?¡± But the moment I looked at what she held in her hand, I stopped speaking. Even without her explanation, I could tell what she¡¯d been chasing. It looked like a rod¡ªwith a star-shaped mark hanging from it. ¡°An imp¡¯s tail...? Is that an imp¡¯s tail?¡± ¡°I nearly had them. But they tore off their tail and escaped. It was star-shaped. No one in our forces has a tail like this.¡± ¡°Imps are all still in Sandora, anyway.¡± Imps like Marmar, Gargar, and Tartar were still in the city of Sandora. Since imps didn¡¯t suit battlefield conditions, we hadn¡¯t brought them along. It was too dangerous here. Mirna said, ¡°There¡¯s an imp somewhere inside this fortress.¡± Just then¡ª Shff. Someone peeked around a corner at the far end of the shattered wall¡ªa dark corridor barely lit. A ghost? A chill ran down my spine. But as I looked more closely, I saw a girl with striking short red hair. I had a feeling I knew who that was. That must be the imp Mirna had spotted. ¡°Give me back my star-shaped tail...!¡± She even called out to us. So she was upset that Mirna had taken her tail? I¡¯d heard that for imps, their uniquely shaped tails weren¡¯t just decorations¡ªthey were deeply important. A star-shaped tail would be considered excellent. I asked the imp barely visible in the shadows, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here in this fortress?¡± ¡°Who are you!? This is my master¡¯s fortress! You¡¯re the ones trespassing on sacred ground!¡± ¡°Master?¡± The owner of this fortress was Solomon. I wondered if she might be one of his imps. That¡¯s when Mirna asked, ¡°Are you Solomon¡¯s imp? A demonling of the Demon King?¡± But the imp growled. ¡°Solomon? Demon King? Who¡¯s that? My master is my master! Not some Demon King. He was kind and gentle... One day, he¡¯ll come back for me.¡± Mirna tilted her head at that. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were imps unaware of Solomon or the Demon King. The only beings imps follow are Demon King Angmar¡ªor perhaps Sir Teo, their acknowledged elder.¡± She was right. Imps valued equality. They didn¡¯t just follow anyone. The only ones they served were Demon King Solomon, or in rare cases, someone like me who treated them kindly. Only those with Angmar¡¯s blood could control them. No, wait. Now that I thought about it, there was one more. ¡°You... you¡¯re Isaiah Gospel¡¯s imp.¡± Chapter 377: Survivor of the Old Castle (3) A perfect replica of Solomon. And at the same time, Isaiah¡ªthe man who would become the father of this Teo Gospel¡ªcrossed the barrier, abandoning the peace he once held and everything he might have had in the future. No one knew the exact reason why he made such a drastic decision. They say the bloodline of House Angmar occasionally drives its descendants to madness. That might have had something to do with it. So, I thought it would be a good idea to find out the reason behind his eccentric actions, and I did my own bit of research. After crossing the barrier through the Witch Forest near the northern city of Sandora, he spent a considerable amount of time beyond the wall, fighting monsters. Eventually, he met the nymph who ruled that forest and stayed with her for quite a while. It¡¯s not exact, but probably about two to three years. He likely spent a honeymoon period with the nymph who lived in the monster-infested forest. He was someone who, even when living south of the barrier, was immensely popular and received romantic attention from countless women¡ªso how he ended up marrying a wild nymph and even having a child with her, I couldn¡¯t begin to guess. Was it the unfathomable nature of love? But then why did he suddenly leave the nymph¡¯s side and vanish without a trace? In any case, that was the last known trace I had of Isaiah Gospel. But thanks to the imp I met here at Fortress Gargarta, I was able to fill in a bit more of the blank that had been missing in his story. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Isaiah Gospel when you say ¡®your master,¡¯ aren¡¯t you?¡± There was an imp hiding in Fortress Gargarta. It had lived here, avoiding the horde of monsters occupying the fortress, moving through secret passageways from place to place. Only someone like Demon King Solomon, or myself¡ªor perhaps Isaiah Gospel, whose blood closely resembled ours¡ªcould become the master of a stubborn imp like this. The imp, who was frantically devouring the dry barley crackers we had stored in a sack, suddenly wrinkled her face. ¡°Isaiah Gospel? Who¡¯s that? My master is just my master! Anyway, give me more food. Ever since those invaders stormed the fortress, I haven¡¯t eaten a single thing since morning....¡± She didn¡¯t know Isaiah Gospel? The thought that my guess might have been wrong left me a bit unsettled. I might have to scrap all the deductions I had just been piecing together. I handed over some more of the crackers I had tucked away for myself and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know your master¡¯s name?¡± ¡°No idea!¡± This imp seemed extremely clumsy at communicating with people¡ªprobably because she had lived hidden in this fortress all on her own for such a long time. How troubling. I started wondering if she might be lying, so I carefully watched her behavior. She looked just like a middle school girl. Her imp tail had been torn off, and she didn¡¯t have the horns on her forehead that were common among malicious imps. She really did seem like just a young girl. How many years had she survived alone in this place? I glanced around the small room that served as the imp¡¯s dwelling. A room so low even crouching inside would have your head bumping the ceiling. The only source of light was a single flickering lantern. Leonor, whom I met in Ayra¡¯s dream, had also hidden himself away inside a fortress. That thought made me feel a little sorry for her. That¡¯s when Mirna, who had been silently watching this entire time, parted her lips. ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Imp.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your race, not your personal name. Don¡¯t you have a special name just for yourself?¡± ¡°Why does that matter? What I¡¯m more curious about is this square, flat snack! What is it? It¡¯s tiny and shaped like a star, and when I bite it, it melts right in my mouth!¡± ¡°......¡± While munching /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ on crackers and sugar stars, the imp looked delighted. Watching her, Mirna gave her a strange look, then leaned in and whispered to me. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem malicious or dangerous.¡± ¡°Well, yeah. She doesn¡¯t have horns.¡± ¡°Horns?¡± Mirna asked, confused. I gave a quick explanation. Imps who do bad things often grow horns on their heads. Sometimes, like Marmar, there are imps without horns, and those are usually the kind-hearted ones. Mirna nodded in understanding. ¡°So that¡¯s why Tartar and Purpur had horns. So horned imps are evil?¡± ¡°Well... it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Anyway. It seemed like Mirna had greatly lowered her guard toward this imp. ¡°I thought she might be a spy or assassin planted by the monsters. That¡¯s why I was trying to catch her before anything terrible happened.¡± At Mirna¡¯s comment, the imp suddenly puffed up her hair. ¡°Comparing me to those idiot monsters! How dare you!¡± Alright, so she clearly wasn¡¯t on the same side as the monsters infesting the north. Come to think of it, imps always hated the monsters beyond the barrier. *** The imp¡¯s name, apparently, was just ¡°Imp.¡± When I asked why, she said her master called her that. ¡°For some reason, I was badly wounded and dying... and Master saved me. After that, he just called me Imp. That¡¯s all I know. I don¡¯t remember anything before I got hurt. But that¡¯s enough for me.¡± To call an imp simply ¡°Imp¡± as a name... It wasn¡¯t all that different from naming a dog ¡°Dog¡± or a cat ¡°Cat.¡± Maybe this so-called master of hers never intended to name her at all. I asked, ¡°So, you really don¡¯t know your master¡¯s name?¡± ¡°......¡± Instead of answering, she continued scarfing down the rest of the crackers. Seeing her working through her third small pouch of crackers, Mirna raised a skeptical eyebrow. ¡°Are imps normally this gluttonous?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± That reminded me of something I once heard. Feral cats in the wild, when they find large prey, will eat far more than usual. Since food is unpredictable in the wild, they stuff themselves, thinking they might not get another chance for a long time. Maybe this imp was doing the same. Right then, she reached around and stroked her lower back. ¡°...I hope my tail grows back properly. I want it to be star-shaped again.¡± Ah, right. This imp had her tail ripped off by Mirna earlier and escaped. Imps store nutrients in their tails¡ªlike a kind of reserve pouch. That must be why she was stuffing herself¡ªto regenerate a new tail. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t come back star-shaped...?¡± She murmured quietly to herself. Mirna asked, ¡°You like the star shape?¡± To that, the imp responded like it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Of course! How else will Master recognize me?¡± ¡°Recognize you?¡± ¡°One day, Master will finish whatever urgent thing he had to do and come back here to get me. If my tail looks different, he might not recognize me.¡± Through this conversation, I was able to gather quite a bit of information. This imp¡¯s master had left her behind and disappeared. And suddenly, I became curious. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± The imp replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t counted exactly. But... about twenty winters have passed. It was cold. But soon, Master will come back and take me to the warm southern lands. There¡¯ll be lots of snacks there, and...¡± Twenty winters. Roughly twenty years. This imp had been hiding here in the fortress alone for two decades, waiting for her master to return. I¡¯d done my share of waiting for people, too. But after about five years, I realized no one was coming for me. So I gave up. Yet this little one still hadn¡¯t given up, even after twenty years. I found myself hoping that her master wasn¡¯t the man I suspected. But I had to be sure. Shhk. I pulled out a drawing from the ¡¶Squirrel Vault¡· scroll. It was a portrait¡ªa painting of the young Reinhardt, Alastair, Stella... and among them was the man I was searching for. ¡°Is your master in this picture?¡± The imp¡¯s red eyes sparkled wide. ¡°Aaah¡ª! Master!¡± She snatched the picture from my hands and pressed her dusty, dirty cheek to the image. ¡°It smells like him...¡± She rubbed her face against it like a puppy reunited with its mother after a long time. It was heartbreaking. ¡°You know Master? Did he ask you to come get me? Right?¡± She said, her eyes never leaving the picture. Her gaze was fixed on the smiling man with red hair, laughing like the noonday sun. But that man could never return. He was no longer of this world. Most likely. It occurred to me, maybe he had known he wouldn¡¯t come back. Maybe that¡¯s why he never told her his name. Why he never gave her one either¡ªso she wouldn¡¯t grow too attached. But he didn¡¯t know. That even a single moment of warmth, a flicker of kindness, could be enough to make someone wait five, ten¡ªtwenty winters. And with that realization came anger. Maybe it was because I saw my own childhood self in her¡ªstaring out the window, waiting. Without engaging ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·, I opened my mouth. ¡°His name was Isaiah Gospel. And no matter how long you wait, he¡¯s never coming back. That man is dead.¡± ¡°...Sir Teo.¡± Startled, Mirna spoke beside me. The imp scowled fiercely. ¡°No! Why would you say something like that!? He said he¡¯d come back! You¡¯re mean! I hate you!¡± Then she took the drawing and bolted away. Left alone with Mirna, she touched my back gently and said, ¡°Why did you say that? That¡¯s not like you. Even if you had to tell the truth, there were gentler ways to put it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just... couldn¡¯t help it. I know what it¡¯s like to wait for someone who won¡¯t come. After twenty years, it¡¯s better to face the truth than live on empty hope.¡± ¡°Perhaps you saw yourself in her.¡± After that, Mirna didn¡¯t press me further. She simply narrowed her eyes, staring down the corridor the imp had fled through. ¡°We still had so many questions to ask her. What if we never find her again? She might have known quite a bit.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll come back. As long as she believes her master will return, she won¡¯t be able to leave this fortress. She¡¯ll be afraid of missing him. In the end, she¡¯ll cross paths with us again.¡± We left the secret passage. The sounds of battle outside were starting to fade, much like the tension in the air. The horrific night raid was ending, and dawn was finally breaking. Chapter 378: Survivor of the Old Castle (4) ©¥Ugh, I¡¯m dying. ©¥My knees are completely scraped up. Even though it was already noon, the fortress was filled with groaning. There were quite a few people injured during last night¡¯s surprise raid, and everyone was busy treating them. The only fortunate thing was that no one had died. With an elite force stationed in this supposedly impregnable fortress, it seemed everyone was able to at least protect themselves. Elga furrowed her brow as she looked at the soldiers lying in the central hall, bandaged and wounded. ¡°We held them off better than expected, but it¡¯s not like the situation¡¯s hopeful. If I had to guess, they¡¯ll probably hit us again tonight. They¡¯ll want to wear us down bit by bit, keep us from getting any sleep.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded in agreement with Elga¡¯s assessment. It was true¡ªbeing pushed onto the battlefield all day without any rest had visibly worn people down. ¡°Mirna, if you¡¯d been here last night, people wouldn¡¯t have gotten this hurt. What the hell were you doing? I heard you were chasing after some imp?¡± At Elga¡¯s growling tone, Mirna just answered curtly, ¡°It was meaningful work.¡± Elga snorted in disbelief. ¡°So? You realize that imp or whatever is spying on us right now? Doesn¡¯t seem hostile, but she can¡¯t just keep peeking in like that.¡± Elga had good instincts¡ªshe must have sensed that someone was watching us. Just like she said, the imp that had fled into the darkness last night was peeking at us through one of the various hidden vents scattered throughout the fortress. She¡¯d probably lived alone here for a long time. Of course she¡¯d be curious about the outsiders who had arrived. That was when someone suddenly let out a loud yell. ©¥Ahhh¡ª! Who stole all of Punchnoi¡¯s crackers and sugar stars?! Punchnoi will never forgive such a nymph-hating act...! ©¥Wait, now that you mention it, my crackers I left on the bed are gone too... ©¥Mine as well... It seemed someone had raided the military rations. Of course, I already knew exactly who the culprit was. If we left her be like this, it would definitely interfere with our plans going forward. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. It¡¯s my responsibility anyway.¡± As I spoke to the wall, Elga looked around, then leaned in and said something to me in a quiet voice. ¡°So, where is Ayra? She didn¡¯t come out to eat. She¡¯s not hurt or anything, is she? She seemed fine during the raid yesterday.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll go check on her now.¡± I parted ways with the young ladies and headed toward Ayra¡¯s room¡ªlocated in the sunniest spot on the second floor of the fortress. Once I reached her door, past the bustling corridor, I took a moment to check my clothes and appearance one last time. ¡°Looks good.¡± Thinking there were no issues, I knocked softly on the door. There was no sign of movement from inside. ¡°Ayra-nim.¡± Knock, knock. I tried knocking again. Still no response. Had she gotten badly hurt last night, somewhere I didn¡¯t know about? Could the unpredictable dangers of the land beyond the barrier have harmed her somehow? Torn between the feeling that I shouldn¡¯t carelessly barge into the queen¡¯s quarters and the growing concern for her safety, I hesitated¡ªthen slowly turned the doorknob. Creak... The door, aged and neglected like the rest of the fortress, let out a loud groan as it opened. Inside, contrary to the rundown surroundings, was a luxurious red velvet bed, and curled beneath the covers was a woman. Snoooore, snoooore. ¡°......¡± Even though it was nearly noon, Ayra was fast asleep. Had she exhausted her magical power during yesterday¡¯s siege and counterattack? Whatever the reason, I felt relieved. I¡¯d been worried something serious might have happened to her. Snoooore, snoooore. She was really sleeping well. She hadn¡¯t even noticed the blanket slipping down. So, as I reached out to gently pull the blanket back up¡ª Her pale skin, exposed above and below her black negligee, caught my eye. Her skin looked incredibly soft. A subtle fragrance wafted in from somewhere, and the memories of the previous night came flooding back. My whole body flushed hot. Ayra wasn¡¯t the type to wake up easily once she fell asleep... so maybe I could touch her a little. With that vague thought, I slowly reached out and poked her chest. The softness almost blew my mind. Encouraged, I cupped her breast fully in my palm and gave it a gentle squeeze. The warmth came through even the thin nightwear, and something firm pressed up between my fingers. Was her body reacting even while asleep? Then¡ªher eyes opened. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°......!¡± I froze, genuinely shocked. I¡¯d heard that squirrels sometimes stiffen and go catatonic when they encounter predators like hawks or tigers. I was just like that now. Wasn¡¯t Ayra the type to sleep so soundly she wouldn¡¯t notice if someone carried her away? It seemed that ever since Bael disappeared from inside her, her sleep had gotten lighter. ¡°...Not right now.¡± Ayra said that and brushed my hand away. Not right now? What did that mean? I wasn¡¯t allowed to touch her chest right now? Did that mean later was okay? My thoughts spiraled in confusion. ¡°Then please step aside.¡± At Ayra¡¯s command, I bowed my head and stepped back. Knock, knock, knock. At the same time, someone knocked on Ayra¡¯s door. As I stepped out into the hallway, I came face to face with the ones knocking. It was the twin sisters, Mirna and Narmee. What were they doing here? Narmee waved a hand energetically and shouted, ¡°Teo! We were just about to go looking for you! So you were here? Also, your face is super red! Something happen?¡± ¡°No, nothing at all. You were looking for me?¡± ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s something we forgot to mention with all the chaos. Teo, you remember the painting you took from the Draco shrine? We want to examine it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The painting. I had taken a painting from the Draco household¡¯s shrine. It depicted Solomon¡¯s nymph, Beatrice, and had triggered a deeply mysterious experience for me. I had many questions about it too, so we decided to change locations. *** ¡°It just looks like a normal painting. What do you think, Sis?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see anything unusual either. But Sir Teo said clearly that he had a strange experience through this painting.¡± At their prompting, I recalled what had happened at the time. When I used up 100 years of lifespan to cast the ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) ultimate-rank spell Teo-Nova¡ª My world had condensed into a surreal void, and I was floating in some strange space like the edge of the universe. What helped me escape that vast, endless abyss was this painting. ¡°I was definitely sent to the past. That¡¯s how I learned about the young ladies trying to resurrect the dragon beneath the Draco shrine.¡± To that, Narmee let out a gleeful laugh. ¡°That was so epic!¡± But what happened after they brought the dragon back? I had exited that place through a dimensional gate, so I¡¯d never heard what happened next. Sensing my unspoken question, Mirna added, ¡°Talking about our family affairs would take a long time. And it¡¯s not over yet, either. Someday, Narmee and I will have to go home and settle things.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to want to talk more about it, so I didn¡¯t press. Instead, her red eyes turned toward the painting in the frame. ¡°My moon. My star. My ancient flame. Beatrice. The inscription doesn¡¯t feel like an incantation or spell. But Sir Teo definitely traveled through time with this painting?¡± ¡°Yes. I tried to do it again afterward... but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Time travel... I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing being possible...¡± It was, on the surface, just a normal painting. A nymph with brown hair and striking blue eyes. Then Narmee added, ¡°Now that I look at it, she kinda looks like you, Teo. Coincidence?¡± ¡°That... I¡¯m not sure.¡± As I gave a vague reply, we heard a loud rustling sound above the sisters¡¯ room. Narmee chuckled. ¡°Big rats in this place, huh? Rotten applause of decay.¡± Clap. With a clap of her hands, the rotted beam supporting the ceiling collapsed. At the same time, a large something fell down with a thud onto the floor. ¡°Eeek...!¡± That scream sounded awfully familiar. And the raggedy clothes, the messy red hair tied back¡ªit was all unmistakable. ¡°The imp.¡± ¡°...Ugh.¡± Instead of answering, she was busy rubbing her sore backside. Of course it hurt¡ªshe¡¯d fallen from pretty high up. But soon, her red eyes locked onto something, and she stared wide-eyed, clearly recognizing it. Mirna asked first, ¡°Miss Imp, do you know anything about this painting?¡± ¡°......¡± She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she stood up and started walking somewhere. Naturally, we followed her into a narrow secret passage. ¡°So there really was a secret tunnel, just like you said!¡± Narmee¡¯s awed voice echoed as we followed the imp into a surprisingly spacious chamber. Inside were rusted armor, swords, and boxes. Mirna murmured, ¡°Looks like a storage room.¡± What caught my eye, though, was a painting hanging in the corner. It was draped in cobwebs, coated in dust, and partially concealed by a red curtain. As if drawn to it, I walked over and pulled the curtain aside. What emerged were eerie faces. To sum it up¡ªit was a painting of a woman holding a baby. But the woman¡¯s face looked strangely familiar. ¡°This is...¡± I held up the painting I had brought and placed it next to the old one on the wall. To my surprise, the two women looked incredibly alike. The one holding the baby looked more mature, but there was no denying the resemblance. Then Narmee said, ¡°I get it now. It¡¯s the same person. Drawn by the same artist. The signature here is identical too. Beatrice and...¡± Following Narmee¡¯s words, I looked at the signature on the bottom of the frame. ¡°Beatrice and©¤©¤.¡± The part after ¡°and¡± wasn¡¯t written. Maybe the letters had faded, or maybe nothing had been written in the first place. Mirna added, ¡°The baby¡¯s name isn¡¯t written. So, Miss Imp, what is this painting? Why did you lead us to it?¡± In response to her question, the imp simply stared at the two paintings hanging side by side. Then she pulled something out from inside her ragged robe and placed it between them. It was a cutout of a man¡¯s figure¡ªtrimmed with scissors like a paper doll. Had she cut Isaiah¡¯s image from the painting I¡¯d given her? ¡°My master said something once. That one day, he¡¯d definitely come back for me. But if something happened and he couldn¡¯t... then the person in this painting would come instead.¡± Shhk. She pointed to the painting I had brought. ¡°And now you¡¯re here. That means Master couldn¡¯t make it. I waited so long, but in the end, he never came. He must¡¯ve forgotten me. I don¡¯t even know his name, and I don¡¯t have a name of my own.¡± Tears streamed down her face. Even as she wiped them away with her sleeve, she couldn¡¯t stop them from falling. Twenty winters spent waiting. The snow from those years was finally melting. While Mirna and Narmee gently patted her back, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here now. The person in that painting. This baby here... might be me. I don¡¯t know exactly how, but still.¡± Two Beatrices. The child and the adult. Solomon¡¯s nymph, and Isaiah¡¯s nymph. Was their resemblance just coincidence? I recalled the time Stella and I had stayed near the barrier and encountered the giant centipede, Angarla. Angarla had explained that Solomon came begging her to resurrect his dead nymph. And when refused, he¡¯d gone berserk and struck her down before fleeing. If... If that nymph Beatrice had, for some reason, been revived¡ªor was somehow still alive beyond the barrier... And if Isaiah, Solomon¡¯s perfect other half, met that Beatrice¡ªby coincidence, or by fate... Shhk. I reached out and touched the baby bundled in the painting. The nameless baby¡ªstanding now between the two frames. ¡°I¡¯m certain this is me. And that man... knew I¡¯d come here.¡± These paintings felt like clues left behind for me. Thinking there might be more, I started looking around¡ªand found a notebook. I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d spotted it. It had been abandoned in a narrow corner, but it felt like it was calling out to me. It even seemed to emit a faint glow. As if it were summoning me. ¡°This is...¡± It was an old notebook with a leather cover. The text on the cover was written in squiggly letters¡ªfar too complex for me to decipher. Mirna was the first to recognize it. ¡°It¡¯s written in an ancient dead language. A language that¡¯s already died out. It says...¡± She rolled her eyes slowly across the cover, then closed her lips. Chapter 379: Survivor of the Old Castle (5) Silently, Mirna read the twisted letters written atop the notebook. She had once taken a course on ancient dead languages at Ark, the Church¡¯s educational facility, so she should be able to decipher the writing. ¡°What does it say?¡± I asked again, and she answered. ¡°Teo.¡± ¡°Teo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it says. Pronounced exactly like that.¡± Teo. That was my name. To think a notebook left behind in this abandoned fortress overrun by monsters would have my name on it¡ªstartling, to say the least. Could it be that Isaiah Gospel, who once possessed this notebook, had known I would come to this place? Just as the thought crossed my mind, Mirna shook her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s referring to your name, Sir Teo. In the ancient dead language, the word ¡®Teo¡¯ has only one meaning.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°God. This notebook is titled God in the old tongue. I don¡¯t know what kind of content it holds, but it could contain something quite significant.¡± Shhk. With a subtle look of anticipation, Mirna opened the leather cover of the notebook. But almost immediately, a hint of bewilderment clouded her face. Narmee, peering at the notebook alongside her, spoke. ¡°All the writing¡¯s smeared! You can¡¯t read a single word like this.¡± Just as she said, it seemed the text had once been written in ink or black dye, but now it was horribly smeared¡ªlike it had been soaked in rain and washed away. Considering how long the notebook must have been sitting here in this monster-infested fortress, it wasn¡¯t surprising the writing hadn¡¯t held up. Now that I noticed it, the area where the notebook had been was terribly damp and reeked of mold. Narmee said, ¡°This thing was abandoned in a dump like this. It probably didn¡¯t contain anything important to begin with. What were you even expecting?¡± What had I been expecting? I let my imagination wander for a moment. Maybe... this leather-bound notebook was Isaiah Gospel¡¯s personal journal. What had he been thinking when he came to this far-off land? Why had he hidden himself in a place like Fortress Gargarta, surrounded by monsters? Why did he leave the imp behind, and where had he gone afterward? Perhaps the notebook contained answers to all that. Maybe even something about the nymph Beatrice he met... or the child they supposedly had together. But with the pages this badly soaked, there was no reading it unless it could somehow be restored. Flash. A sudden thought struck me like lightning. I reached out and took the notebook from Mirna¡¯s hands and quickly set off. I knew exactly who I needed to bring this to in order to decipher it. She had once restored and read a book I¡¯d burned to ashes. So something as simple as smeared ink should be far easier than charred pages. She could definitely do it. I stood once again in front of Ayra¡¯s door. It was now just past 1 p.m. Surely she had woken by now. Brushing the dust off my clothes to properly receive an audience with the queen, I cleared my throat. ¡°Ahem.¡± Then, with two fingers, I knocked gently on the door. ¡°Ayra-nim, are you awake?¡± Rustle. This time, there was movement inside the room. ©¥Come in. Having received permission, I gently turned the knob. Creak, the door opened. Inside, Ayra was still lying in bed in her underwear. It seemed her mind was awake, but her body wasn¡¯t quite ready to get up yet. I approached her quietly. She gestured with her hand toward a nearby water bottle. Understanding what she meant, I poured some water into the cup beside it and brought it to her. Shhk. ¡°......¡± The queen silently accepted the cup. Her pale, cherry blossom¨Ccolored lips touched the rim and she drank. The way she drank water made it look like a commercial for a luxury water brand. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe. After placing the cup down, Ayra spoke. ¡°So, what brings you to me?¡± ¡°Well, that is...¡± I briefly explained the situation: the imp I had found, her master, and the notebook # N§àv§Ölight # he had left behind. *** ¡°That¡¯s how it happened.¡± It was a simple enough story¡ªhardly needed a long explanation. But whether she didn¡¯t understand, or something about it displeased her, Ayra furrowed her brow slightly. ¡°I see. Here I thought you¡¯d come back to pick up where you left off earlier.¡± ¡°Earlier?¡± I asked, and Ayra lifted her hand into the air, then slowly clenched it like she was grabbing something. Seeing that gesture¡ªlike she was cupping a woman¡¯s breast¡ªI understood exactly what she meant. She thought I¡¯d come to fondle her chest again. My expectations suddenly shot up. ¡°So... can I?¡± ¡°Anyway, let me see this book you mentioned.¡± Ayra brushed off my question without hesitation. Was that a no? All the rising excitement immediately plummeted back down to my feet. She really knew how to toy with a man¡¯s heart. Was this what they meant by push-and-pull? I was beginning to understand why so many men would¡¯ve soared to the heavens and crashed into the dirt at the mercy of a beauty¡¯s whims. Ayra¡¯s composed face practically radiated the sentiment: I hold all the cards in this relationship. You¡¯re beneath me. She saw me as someone a step below her. The thought made me feel a sudden resolve¡ªsomeday, I would see her face twisted in embarrassment, gasping for breath. But for now... I handed her the book. Ayra took it, inspecting the dusty leather cover front and back. Rustle. At last, Ayra flipped open the cover and began turning through the pages. Ink smeared across the old paper filtered through her fingers as she turned the pages. She muttered quietly. ¡°It¡¯s an old book.¡± ¡°Can you read it? You said once that writing carries intent and meaning. If you could read that book I burned, maybe you could decipher this water-damaged one too?¡± ¡°Who do you think I am? This kind of text is no challenge. But if I do read it for you, Teo¡ªwhat will you give me in return?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The sudden question made it feel like a lump of foam was stuck in my throat. Ayra was asking for compensation. Even for her, this was a rare demand. She explained, ¡°In a partnership, what matters is exchange. Giving and receiving. That¡¯s how healthy, stable relationships are built.¡± ¡°I see...¡± It did seem reasonable. Gratitude grows when something is earned, not just given. Was Ayra taking our marriage seriously in her own way? Or was this just another form of push-and-pull? I asked, ¡°What would you like me to do for you?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m a queen. The queen of Angmar. I possess all the treasures, wealth, beauty, and honor of the world. I lack nothing. So no repayment is needed.¡± She said it with such pride that her face almost glowed. ...So what am I supposed to do then? She asked for something in return, then said she didn¡¯t need anything. Even after all these years together, I still couldn¡¯t figure Ayra out. She was a mystery. Rustle rustle rustle¡ª She began flipping through the pages rapidly. And then, something truly remarkable happened. Across the creased, smeared paper, the text began to restore itself¡ªletters becoming sharp and legible again. Her personality was strange, but Ayra¡¯s magical ability was undeniably astonishing. Fwap. At last, Ayra had fully restored all the text. After receiving the book back from her, I opened it to see writing I could actually read¡ªneatly written in a familiar hand. I felt the presence of the paper-spider Bael stirring within me. ©¥Hioooong...! I know. The handwriting is identical to Solomon¡¯s journal that you once showed me. Isaiah and Solomon really are so similar they could be the same person. ¡°So, what does it say?¡± At Ayra¡¯s question, I began to read from the first page. *** Nothing much. That was my first impression. As I read through the restored text, I realized this notebook was basically a scratchpad. It contained notes on the behavior of nearby monsters, the local geography, what he¡¯d done that day, and what he planned to do¡ªlike a planner. At times, it doubled as a diary. Was there anything more interesting? As I flipped further, I noticed something strange about the later pages. ¡°The sentences stop making sense toward the end. Are you sure it was restored properly?¡± Ayra nodded lightly. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how it was written to begin with.¡± So it was originally like this. Sentences with no connection between them. Words missing here and there. It felt intentional. Was it coded? No¡ªit reminded me of something else. The further I read, the more it resembled the disorganized writing of someone with schizophrenia. Ayra said, ¡°My guess is that the author wasn¡¯t in a normal state. You could call it paranoia or delusion. The curse running through Angmar¡¯s blood.¡± A curse... I became curious. ¡°Why is it that people from House Angmar suddenly go mad?¡± Ayra narrowed her eyes and looked at me. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know best? You are Teo Gospel of Angmar.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°They see what others can¡¯t. Hear what others don¡¯t. They witness what must never be seen, hear what must never be heard. Teo, isn¡¯t that your case as well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡± ¡°Angmar¡¯s blood calls it revelation. It¡¯s what made them kings¡ªand what turned them into madmen. The endless whispers in their minds. That¡¯s their god.¡± God. I remembered now. The notebook¡¯s title meant god. Was this the written record of a madman¡¯s revelations? It gave me chills. Could the Church of Flame know anything about this? House Angmar and the Church of Flame were born from the same fateful origin. If I wanted to ask someone, who would it be? A theologian? A high priest? While I pondered that, Ayra stood up. ¡°Well then. It¡¯s time to receive my compensation.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you didn¡¯t need one?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Chapter 380: Predation (1) 18+ Ayra changed into armor and made a round of the fortress, as if patrolling it. It was, supposedly, to show everyone that she was still in good shape and to raise their morale. I had to accompany her all across the fortress until the sun went down. That was the favor I was supposed to repay Ayra with. "Everyone, bow your heads to Her Majesty the Queen...!" Pushing a recovering body through such a forced march was quite a strain, so by the time the sun was setting, every one of my joints¡ªfrom my ankles and knees¡ªwere aching all over. "It was a meaningful time." After finishing dinner, Ayra returned to her room and took off her armor. Though she had accompanied me to many places, she didn¡¯t even show a drop of sweat. She remained graceful. "You look very tired." Just as I was hanging Ayra¡¯s armor neatly on the rack, I heard those words behind me. I¡¯d tried not to show it, but had she picked up on my poor condition with those sharp eyes? "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll recover with some rest." That¡¯s what I said, but I couldn¡¯t help wondering if I¡¯d really get a chance to rest tonight. Because at dinner, everyone had gotten worked up over the possibility of "another night raid." If the monster horde came charging at this fortress again tonight, we¡¯d have to rush outside with torches and fight a war without even a moment to sleep. Then rest would be impossible. "Come here." That¡¯s when Ayra, sitting on the bed, patted the space next to her with her palm. When I went over and sat beside her, Ayra lightly took hold of my hand and furrowed her brow. "Your bandages are worn out. It¡¯s time to change them." "You''re right. I¡¯ll go back and switch them out right away." Just as I was about to stand up, Ayra grabbed my arm. "Wait. I¡¯ll change them for you." "You¡¯ll change my bandages, Lady Ayra?" "It¡¯s an easy enough task. Not like I can¡¯t do it." Srrrt. As she said that, Ayra¡¯s hand began untying the knot around my hand and rolled off the bandage. She was unexpectedly skilled. Could Ayra actually be good with her hands? Before I knew it, I¡¯d ended up stark naked. I¡¯d had my share of experiences being naked in front of women. But in those cases, the other party was often undressed too. "......." So being completely stripped in front of a clothed woman¡ªit was hard to describe, but a deep sense of humiliation filled me. I just wanted her to hurry and wrap a new bandage on me already. Ayra¡¯s hands, which had been moving so deftly a moment ago, suddenly stopped. Just as I was about to reflexively cover myself down below out of embarrassment¡ª "Don¡¯t cover yourself." "...Um, what is this about?" "I¡¯m reading the flow of magical power in your body. Now that I see it, you''re in worse shape than I thought. Just bandaging and applying medicine won¡¯t fix this." "Is that really true?" "Yes. But I know a very effective method in this kind of case." Skk. Ayra¡¯s finger poked me in the side. My body trembled¡ªthe muscle pain there was severe. "...Ugh!?" Maybe she found that reaction amusing, because Ayra began pressing all over my side and thigh with her palm. It was absolute torture for me. "Uugh." "Does it hurt?" To Ayra¡¯s question, I decided to answer honestly. "It hurts." I figured maybe if I was honest, she¡¯d stop. "Still, endure it." "But seriously, it hurts a lot." To press the body of someone with severe muscle pain without mercy using just her fingers¡ªthat was extremely brutal. It was enough to bring tears to my eyes. But Ayra remained firm. "Hold still." I had no idea why she was doing this. Without even asking for my opinion, Ayra pushed me down onto the bed. It was only then that I started to wonder¡ªcould this be Ayra¡¯s version of physical intimacy? Maybe this was her own way of expressing that she wanted to consummate our marriage? It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable thought. Skk. Ayra climbed on top of me. Her hair spilled down over my bare body as she looked down at me. Even from that overhead angle, her beauty didn¡¯t falter. I was just thinking how amazing that was¡ª Ayra slowly leaned in toward me. Was she going to kiss me? I prepared myself. But her lips didn¡¯t go for mine¡ªthey went lower. Not the neck, but even further down, toward my chest. She was going there right away? I was startled by the speed of it. When Ayra¡¯s lips touched my chest, I felt a sharp pressure, as if something small but strong was biting down hard on my not-so-wide chest. Chomp. "...Hiiieek!" That¡¯s when I realized¡ªshe bit me. Ayra bit my chest! It hurt so much I couldn¡¯t hold in my scream. But being bitten wasn¡¯t even the worst of it. Through that spot on my chest, I felt like something was being drawn out through Ayra¡¯s lips. It felt like my essence¡ªwhat one might call my core or soul¡ªwas being pulled from me. My vision blurred. In that fading view, I saw Ayra turn her head and spit something black and sticky out onto the floor. "What... what are you doing...?" *** When I came to, I was wrapped in something soft. When I turned my head, I saw slender arms and legs clutching my body like I was a doll. Her breath was close against my neck. When did I fall asleep? Carefully, so as not to wake Ayra, I turned just my head. Looking out the window, it was so dark I couldn¡¯t tell what time it was. Dawn? Did the night raid not come? I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened. So I began to move, trying to slip out of Ayra¡¯s embrace¡ªbut her arms around my neck only tightened. "......." So I couldn¡¯t move at all. In the end, I had no choice but to stay still in this awkward position. But the soft breath and the feel of her body against my back were quite pleasant. Was this my second time sleeping in the same bed as Ayra? The first time had been such a shocking experience. Back then, I was practically her pet. Of course, that hadn¡¯t changed much now¡ªbut ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) I was her husband. Thinking about it like that, reality didn¡¯t quite sink in. Were we really husband and wife? Suddenly, I remembered what Ayra once said¡ªthat something isn¡¯t truly yours until you¡¯ve opened the wrapping yourself. So I slowly moved my hand, gently loosening the arm wrapped around my neck. Then I slipped out from her embrace and looked down at Ayra sleeping on the bed. That¡¯s when I saw my chest. On it, there was a clear bite mark, perfectly shaped like Ayra¡¯s teeth. Right¡ªshe bit me. That¡¯s what knocked me out. What on earth was Ayra trying to do? Strangely enough, my body felt great. The muscle pain was gone as if washed away. My body, which had felt as heavy as if lead had melted into my veins, now felt light as a feather. I was in excellent condition. With this, I didn¡¯t need bandages or medicine anymore. Had Ayra given me some sort of magical massage? Thinking that made me feel warm. Skk. I looked at the sleeping Ayra. Maybe because my body was so healthy, just gazing at her soft and alluring skin made my blood boil. And so, without hesitation, I reached out to Ayra¡¯s body. We were husband and wife, and we hadn¡¯t even spent our first night together yet¡ª. With that thought, I gently tugged at her shoulder strap. Srrk. Her white negligee slid down her pale, creamy skin like oiled silk. That barely-covered view of her chest¡ªit made me feel like a pirate who had just discovered treasure. Riding that high, I slid the negligee down even further. The fabric caught a little on the curve of her chest, but with a bit of effort, it slipped down past the snag. "...Nn..." That¡¯s when Ayra flinched. I froze in place, not even breathing. What if she woke up? I really was doing something insane. That thought briefly cooled my head. But then I saw them¡ªher large, soft breasts, completely undisturbed even as she lay there, and her rosy areolas. They were beautiful enough to make any madness feel worthwhile. I was Ayra¡¯s husband, after all. I won the tournament after endless hardship¡ªa rightful, lawful husband. And yet Ayra wouldn¡¯t even let me touch her body, while she had no problem jabbing at my sore body or unleashing overwhelming and violent force on me. This was a scam marriage, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking that made a bitter resentment rise inside me like an imp¡¯s horn. Of course, imps grow horns from their heads, but mine was rising from... below. Skk. Obeying the evil orders of that horn, I gently grabbed Ayra¡¯s left breast. Soft and full enough to fill my hand, the sensation shot tingles from my fingertips all the way to the crown of my head and the tips of my toes. Whatever brakes I had were now gone. So be it. Tonight, I¡¯d make Ayra mine. I kneaded the breast I was holding slowly¡ªand then something amazing happened. Snrk, snrk. "......." Despite her even breathing, Ayra¡¯s nipple between my fingers stiffened noticeably. Was she... feeling it? I wanted to touch more. I wanted to lick her with my tongue. But. Touching an already hardened nipple would be intensely stimulating. If so, Ayra¡ªwho didn¡¯t sleep that deeply these days¡ªmight wake up. So I regretfully left her chest alone and moved down to her lower half. Through the sheer silk negligee, I could see black lace underwear. Just as I reached out to tug on one of the tied strings¡ª Something clamped down hard on my hand. At the same time, slender legs coiled around the back of my neck. "In Sandora, there¡¯s a species called rainbow spiders." "......." "Their males are much smaller and weaker than the females. So they mate while the females are asleep... or distracted while feeding." "That is..." "But do you know what happens when those small, pitiful males are caught by the females?" It was not something I wanted to know. Just then, the bite mark on my chest from earlier began to throb. What surfaced in my mind were white, pointed teeth. This time, Ayra might really devour me. That thought frightened me. Ayra chuckled. "They get eaten. As nourishment for the next generation¡¯s offspring." "...But Lady Ayra, you¡¯re not a spider. You¡¯re human." I forced myself to speak. Ayra chuckled again. "Of course¡ªthat¡¯s the rainbow spider¡¯s story. I¡¯m human. And Teo, you¡¯re human too. There¡¯s no way I would eat you." "That¡¯s... true." Even as I replied, relief coursed through me. It felt like an antidote spreading through a numbed body¡ªsharp and prickling. "Then, please let me go now." Just as my arm was starting to cramp and her legs squeezing my torso began to really hurt¡ªAyra did not let go of my arm or her grip with her legs. In fact, the pressure only grew stronger! "L-Lady Ayra...?" Chapter 381: Predation (2) 18+ Ayra¡¯s arms and legs squeezed my body even tighter. Had she gotten angry that I touched her breast without permission? That was the only explanation I could think of. Ayra spoke. "Teo, have you ever had relations with a female mage?" A female mage? No, among the women I¡¯d been with, none had been mages. If one were to be added, Ayra would probably be the first. But I had no idea why she was bringing this up right now. "Why are you asking something like that right now...?" "Female mages, they say, must choose their spouses with much more care. You understand that, right, Teo? That¡¯s why that foolish Kashim tried to court me." "That was already quite a while ago, wasn¡¯t it?" "What I¡¯m talking about is something similar. Why female mages can¡¯t just marry whoever they want. Do you know the reason?" "Well..." It doesn¡¯t matter much for male mages. But I¡¯d heard that for female mages, marriage had to be conducted with extreme solemnity and rigor. I didn¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯d heard that if a female mage married a man with inadequate magical capacity¡ªor no magic at all¡ªhis life could be endangered. That was all I really knew. Ayra spoke. "We devour them. We, who are far greater than our mates. We literally swallow them whole¡ªmercilessly. We suck out everything inside. For the next generation." Her words made a shiver crawl down my spine. I didn¡¯t fully understand what she meant, but the nuance was unmistakable. "Teo, right now, if we were to have sex, you would be devoured by me. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered. Your magical rank is lower than mine. Would you still be willing to be consumed by me?" If I slept with Ayra right now, I would die¡ª Was that what she was trying to say? I didn¡¯t think she would make empty threats or bluff for no reason. Ayra was someone who hated lies¡ªincluding the ones she herself might tell. "Teo, could you... die for me?" Ayra was telling the truth. If I slept with her now, I might really die. I didn¡¯t know how exactly, but maybe my magical energy would be sucked dry to nourish the next generation. "......." "......." Silence passed between us. Finally, the hands that had been gripping my arms and the legs that had been wrapped around my body¡ªrelaxed and fell away. "That¡¯s why you¡¯ll have to be patient. Until you become someone who won¡¯t be devoured by me." As Ayra said this, she looked at me with an air of composure, like one would when addressing a younger sibling or someone beneath them. "Still, Teo, I have expectations for you. You¡¯re talented, so it shouldn¡¯t take long. And since you¡¯re half-fairy, you have more time than most." I asked, unable to help myself. "Then... when would I be able to finally be with you, Lady Ayra?" "Hmm... at this rate, I¡¯d say maybe five years. Possibly ten. It depends on your efforts, Teo." Five to ten years. Did that mean I wouldn¡¯t even be allowed to touch her chest until then? That thought made my vision spin. I felt like a groom from an old folktale, being exploited under the promise of marrying someone¡¯s daughter. Five years. If I hadn¡¯t asked like this today, who knows how long I¡¯d have suffered and agonized alone. How was I supposed to endure five years? So I said it. "If I can sleep with you, Lady Ayra, I don¡¯t care if I die today. And besides, you said I might die¡ªnot that I definitely would, right?" "...What?" "I can¡¯t possibly wait five or ten years. I¡¯ll just hold you tonight and die gloriously." It felt refreshing to say it out loud. But Ayra¡¯s expression wrinkled with an emotion I had never seen before. She looked either stunned¡ªor disgusted by me. "Teo, are you insane...? How dare you say such shameless things before your queen..." "You¡¯re my queen¡ªbut you¡¯re also my wife. In public, you''re the queen, but when it¡¯s just the two of us, I think of you as my wife." I slowly reached out toward Ayra¡¯s chest. What if she pushed me away in anger over my insolent behavior? I was worried¡ªbut surprisingly, even as I cupped her breast, Ayra didn¡¯t get angry. Squish. "You¡¯re not angry?" "Touching a breast on our wedding night is only natural, isn¡¯t it?" In that moment, it felt like lightning surged through my brain. Had my death-defying confession worked? Wedding night¡ªshe¡¯d said it herself. I never imagined I¡¯d hear those words from Ayra¡¯s lips, so I got completely swept up in excitement, mounted her body, and laid her down on the bed. I brought my lips to hers, and Ayra, half-lying under the blanket, accepted them with an awkward kind of passivity. Her lips were soft, but her tremble and inexperience couldn¡¯t be hidden. Was this her first kiss¡ªas a queen? It probably was. I suddenly became curious what it felt like for such a proud and noble queen to experience her first kiss. So I pulled away and asked. "How was it?" Ayra¡¯s face beneath me was flushed red with both lamplight and blush. She averted her eyes and muttered softly. "To be honest... I don¡¯t know." Was she overwhelmed? Maybe all of this was too much for her mind to process. After all, our first union had begun with my impulsive, unreasonable confession and pushiness. It couldn¡¯t be helped if she was confused. Suddenly, I realized this moment might have been incredibly important for Ayra¡ªand I might have done something terrible. It was my first time being a newlywed, too, so I wasn¡¯t sure how I should act. ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã But I needed to remember that this was Ayra¡¯s first time. Just as first impressions matter, our first experience together would be crucial to the future of our relationship. So how should I treat this wedding night? I tried to think it over. "...Uh." But nothing came to mind. I thought I had plenty of experience and knowledge, but it felt like someone had erased all of it by mistake. I was brimming with desire, but had no idea what to do first. "...So, is that it?" That¡¯s when Ayra looked up at me with dark eyes. She pulled the blankets around herself to cover her body. Was she feeling shy? Suddenly, I also became embarrassed, realizing that I was stark naked in front of her. My face flushed. Was this how Adam felt after eating the forbidden fruit? How was my body appearing to Ayra? I had confidence in my size, but as a half-fairy, my body wasn¡¯t exactly muscular or robust¡ªit had its own insecurities. No, more importantly¡ªwhat did Ayra think of me? So I pulled her soft, warm body into my arms and asked. "Please answer me honestly. Lady Ayra, what do you think of me?" "Teo, you¡¯re the kind of child who can¡¯t rest unless you get an answer through words or actions. I married you. And I¡¯m lying here beside you." Ayra seemed to believe that was all the answer I needed. And maybe she was right. Nothing more really had to be said. But tonight, at this moment, I felt the need to confirm our hearts. If not now, I might never get the chance again. We live as if tomorrow is guaranteed¡ª But really, the only moment we ever have is now. "Lady Ayra, please answer clearly. If someone else had won the tournament¡ªwould you have been lying here beside them instead?" The question I had wrestled with for so long finally left my lips. My heart began to clash with two conflicting emotions. One part of me didn¡¯t want to hear the answer¡ªand the other desperately wanted her to say what I hoped for. Between those feelings, which would Ayra choose? Ayra sat up. Then she said softly. "You won¡¯t like the answer." "That means..." "Teo, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t lie. Anyone who had won the tournament could have become my spouse. I was prepared for that." Ayra¡¯s voice carried a kind of solemnity, as though she were casting away everything she had. Her resolve was real. If someone else had won the tournament, Ayra would have truly followed through on her word, sacrificing everything. "But..." "But?" "If it had been someone else... I don¡¯t really want to imagine that. I like the way things are now. Just as you said. There¡¯s no need to dwell on things that didn¡¯t happen." "You¡¯re right." Wasting time and energy on hypotheticals is foolish. What matters is what comes next¡ªwhat we choose to do going forward. That¡¯s when Ayra said¡ª "But Teo, I know you won¡¯t be satisfied with an answer like that. But I¡¯m a wise queen. I know how to soothe you in moments like this." Srrt. Ayra climbed on top of me, her body pressing down. She was heavier than she looked. Perhaps it was the fate and burdens she carried that weighed her down. As I thought that, Ayra¡¯s hair brushed past my side and slid downward¡ªuntil it touched my thigh. A hot breath reached between my legs, and something slick and moist traced the length of my aroused center. "Slrp." "...Ah." My hips floated off the bed. My vision spun from the sensation of floating in some cosmic void. Then Ayra said¡ª "This is something I wouldn¡¯t have done for anyone else, even if they had won. So, Teo, you can consider it an honor." Kneeling between my knees, Ayra opened her mouth wide¡ªahh¡ª "Teo, you¡¯re going to be devoured by this mouth now." From between her white, even teeth, I saw her vivid red tongue, her uvula, and her pitch-black throat that seemed impossibly deep. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it. What a lewd hole it was. And then, with her mouth opened wide, Ayra lowered her head¡ªand took my swollen length between her lips in one deep motion. Chapter 382: Predation (3) 18+ How much time had passed? Everything around me felt sticky and drawn out. That included time itself. Everything was dim and blurry¡ªwithin the dark room, the only thing that felt vivid was my own sense of touch. It felt like my body was floating lightly on the bed. At the same time, I was wrapped in something warm and moist, as though being sucked into a hole that had opened somewhere in the world. Slide¡ª I raised my head and glanced slightly toward my lower body. There, I saw Ayra with her head bowed down at my hips, my shaft in her mouth. ¡°Slrp, slrrp.¡± Her technique was clumsy, but a truly captivating woman could arouse a man with her face alone. Seeing Ayra holding me in her mouth, I couldn¡¯t help but grow deeply aroused. That queen of mine, licking and sucking me with her mouth¡ªit felt like I was placing her beneath me, as though I were dominating her. But because we hadn¡¯t exchanged a word, and only silence passed between us, I felt not just arousal, but also a strong sense of awkwardness. ¡°...Slrp.¡± ¡°......¡± Now and then, Ayra would glance up at me with those eyes. I didn¡¯t know whether I was supposed to react to that. Should I force myself to moan or something? To slightly change the mood of this awkward situation, I said, ¡°Ayra-nim, please let me touch you too.¡± I didn¡¯t mind being the only one receiving pleasure, but I desired a relationship where things flowed both ways. However, Ayra simply glanced up at me, then tucked her fallen hair behind her ear. ¡°No.¡± ¡°...Why not?¡± ¡°If I say no, it means no. Even while the queen is licking you with her mouth, you want something more? A greedy little half-fairy like you needs to be punished.¡± Clench¡ª Ayra gripped the head of my shaft firmly in her hand. The pain mixed with pleasure hit me like a thunderbolt crashing through my skull. ¡°Ugh...!¡± At that moment, I realized something. Fellatio wasn¡¯t simply a service a woman provided to a man¡ªit could also be an act of one-sided exploitation by a woman in a dominant position, taking advantage of a man laid ? ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) beneath her. ¡°It¡¯s my first time, but I think I get it. This is the most sensitive spot, right?¡± Rub, rub¡ª Ayra began to stroke the glistening tip of my shaft, slick with her saliva, using her palm. ¡°Does it feel even better when I do this?¡± That merciless hand conveyed both punishment and reward at the same time. Thanks to that, my mind felt like it was crumpling in agony, while bursts of lightning sparked before my eyes with waves of overwhelming pleasure. ¡°Men really are simple creatures. Even when they¡¯re being tormented like this, they can¡¯t help but enjoy it. It¡¯s almost pitiful.¡± Squish, squelch¡ª Ayra¡¯s curled fingers kept rubbing up and down my smooth, sensitive tip. The sensation felt like something narrow was sliding in, stirring me up from the inside. A tidal wave of climax began to surge through me. So all that clumsy fumbling earlier... was just practice? ¡°Now, hurry up and cum. Then the heat that¡¯s built all the way up to your head, and those insolent horns you dared to raise against your queen, will melt away. That¡¯s what men are like, right?¡± The tip grazing against her smooth palm was starting to burn as though it touched fire. I instinctively knew¡ªif she kept stimulating me like this, I was going to climax harder than I ever had in my life. If that happened, the emotions that had boiled up inside me would, just as Ayra said, be washed away like they were never there. That must¡¯ve been how she intended to calm me down. Strangely, I felt defiant. ¡°Ayra-nim, you really don¡¯t understand men.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Just as I twisted my body, trying to suppress the pleasure, something began to gently coil around my arms and legs. It was the tattered bandages that had been lying in a tangled heap on the floor. Twist¡ª They wrapped around me like spider silk, pinning my limbs down so I couldn¡¯t move an inch. My arms and legs were spread wide open in an X shape at the corner of the bed. ¡°You¡¯re desperately trying to endure, aren¡¯t you? Do you think you can hold out?¡± ¡°...Ugh.¡± ¡°Very well, then. If you, Teo, can last five minutes¡ªI¡¯ll grant you one wish.¡± Five minutes? It was right then. Ayra slowly released her grip on the head of my shaft. I let out a small sigh of relief, thinking I might get a short break. But then Ayra reached out and clenched the air. In that moment, I felt something unexpected tighten around my shaft. It was a sensation completely different from a hand, a mouth, or the inside of a woman. I knew instantly what it was. ¡°Wait, wait a second¡ª¡± ¡°Shhh. Quiet now. I¡¯m not going to let you speak, Teo. Bite down on this. If you spit it out, I¡¯ll crush your precious little thing.¡± Slide¡ª Ayra pulled something from around her waist. It was the string of her underwear. In her hand was a small piece of lace lingerie, which she then stuffed into my mouth. ¡°Mmgh¡ª!¡± Then, like zipping a zipper, Ayra gently ran her fingers across my lips from left to right. My lips sealed together, and I couldn¡¯t utter a single word. ¡°......¡± ¡°There. Now you¡¯re quiet.¡± With my arms and legs bound, and even my mouth sealed, the only part of my body still free was my eyes. Ayra¡¯s face loomed over me, darkened and eerie in expression. I got it. Right now, Ayra was in her tyrant mode¡ªjust like when she reigned as a villainess. Her inner sadistic switch had been flipped by the act of tormenting me. ¡°All right. Try to last five minutes. If you can¡¯t hold out and explode... then, Teo, instead of a reward, I¡¯ll give you punishment.¡± *** ¡°Urgh¡ª!¡± ¡°Only thirty seconds have passed.¡± I couldn¡¯t think straight under this sensation I¡¯d never experienced before. It felt like something invisible was wringing out my very soul. Creak, creak, creak¡ª My lower body felt completely disconnected from the rest of me, like it was trapped in another dimension. Smooth, sticky, tight pressure twisted and wriggled, all with the sole purpose of extracting my semen. An 8th-rank magician was using telekinesis purely to milk me dry. To endure it, I had no choice but to fight back with a similar force and raise my own magical resistance. ¡°Nggh¡ª!¡± To think I had to endure this for five full minutes. My heart felt like it might burst, veins throbbing in my forehead and neck. This wasn¡¯t sex¡ªit was an extension of the tournament. Ayra looked down at me with a cool expression. ¡°It¡¯s painful, isn¡¯t it? As it should be. This is punishment, Teo. For all the lies you¡¯ve told me until now.¡± ¡°Mmph¡ª!¡± ¡°You say you didn¡¯t lie? No, you pretended to be loyal in front of me, while secretly scheming behind my back, didn¡¯t you? Teo Gospel of Angmar.¡± ¡°Mmmph¡ª¡± ¡°Answer me. After deceiving and conquering me, what did you plan to do next? Steal my crown and throne?¡± ¡°Mmmph¡ª¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Why? Because my mouth is stuffed with your underwear and sealed shut with telekinetic force! Of course I can¡¯t answer! Not that I could even make that excuse. Ayra knew full well that I couldn¡¯t respond. She was just doing this to torment me. ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to cry. If you beg for forgiveness right now and swear to live only for me, to serve only me, then I might be willing to forgive you.¡± Slide¡ª Ayra¡¯s body lay over mine. She gently bit into my neck. ¡°Teo, I already know you¡¯re a fickle and unfaithful half-fairy. But everything up until now was just play¡ªonly I am your truth. That¡¯s how I choose to see it.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°If you admit that, then I¡¯ll graciously allow you to take other women as concubines. That much, I can tolerate with a queen¡¯s magnanimity. So, what do you say?¡± Slide¡ª Her fingers touched my lips, and I was finally able to open them and spit out the now-drenched lace underwear from my mouth. ¡°Pwah¡ª¡± ¡°Now then, give me your answer.¡± Ayra¡¯s dark eyes pierced through to my heart. It seemed she already knew I had several wives. And it looked like she wanted to hear that I considered all of them mere passing fancies. ¡°Come now, Teo. Give me your answer. If you swear to serve only me, I¡¯ll give you everything. From the western seas to the eastern mountains. All the jewels of those lands¡ªand the foolish women who are less pretty than me.¡± To receive all that, just by looking at Ayra alone. It was an appealing offer. And one that sounded like a story that could exist somewhere in the world. How did those kinds of temptations usually end again...? Thinking calmly, I opened my mouth. There was only one answer I could give. ¡°...Ayra-nim, so how many minutes are left now? It feels like the five minutes are almost up.¡± ¡°......¡± At my words, Ayra¡¯s brows twitched sharply. She lifted herself off of me, placing my face between her thighs as she stood. The view from below was... spectacular. But only for a moment. ¡°It seems I need to remind you of your place and role.¡± Ayra raised her foot and gently pressed it against my face. Press¡ª ¡°Just because people call you the court magician and winner of the tournament, do you think you¡¯re someone now?¡± ¡°Mmmph¡ª¡± ¡°With a single word, I can reduce you back to the trembling, pathetic slave you once were. Who do you think gave you your current position, who kept you alive?¡± Ayra¡¯s sharp accusations stabbed into my chest. ¡°It was me. Everything you have now, you only have because I allowed it. Don¡¯t you understand that? So you, Teo, must do exactly as I say.¡± If I gave up the other women, just as Ayra said, things would become easier. But at this point, it was far too late to say something like that. I didn¡¯t want to give up anything I¡¯d earned. ¡°Ugh, I refuse.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re a slave now. You¡¯re not allowed to drink water without my permission. You¡¯re not allowed to speak. You¡¯re not allowed to talk to anyone.¡± Slide, squelch¡ª At the same time as Ayra¡¯s stern declaration, the sensation of telekinetic stimulation around my lower body grew even stronger. ¡°Then now, release. Beg me for mercy.¡± Her movements sought only my climax. Her goal was to extract my seed, and my body kept flinching from the intense stimulation. I gritted my teeth to hold back. It took more endurance than conjuring mana using my own life force. ¡°Why, why won¡¯t you obey me?! I¡¯m your queen! Everyone must obey me!¡± Ayra¡¯s breath and voice grew increasingly desperate. The five minutes she promised¡ªthere must not have been much time left. And finally, the weight on my face lifted. The bandages binding my limbs unraveled. I raised my head. Ayra looked down at me with a face flushed red. ¡°...Five minutes are up.¡± Chapter 383: Predation (4) 18+ Queen Ayra does not lie. If it¡¯s something she¡¯s said herself¡ªeven if it works against her¡ªshe¡¯s the kind of person who keeps her word. In a way, she might be the most fair and just person in all of Angmar. That¡¯s why, having endured the five minutes she set, I now had the legitimate right to demand a reward from her, even as the lowest-ranked slave. ¡°Ayra-nim, I lasted the full five minutes.¡± ¡°...I know.¡± Ayra¡¯s mood looked quite displeased. It seemed she didn¡¯t like that I had won the bet while blatantly ignoring all her demands. Was she sulking? That was kind of cute. I spoke, feigning confidence. ¡°Since I endured five minutes, Ayra-nim must grant me one wish. That was the promise. You¡¯re the fair and just Ayra-nim, so you won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra didn¡¯t say anything. Her mouth wasn¡¯t gagged with underwear, nor was it zippered shut with telekinesis¡ªyet she kept her lips firmly sealed. I asked, ¡°Would you also grant me the wish to increase the number of wishes?¡± ¡°...That¡¯s not allowed.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t ask for that. If you refuse, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as breaking your word, Ayra-nim? Are you really okay with that?¡± Slide¡ª I narrowed my eyes and stared at her. I made it seem like I was giving her a choice¡ªeither become a liar, or grant me more wishes. Ayra let out a small sigh. ¡°Fine. Two. You get two wishes, and that¡¯s it. I won¡¯t allow any more than that. Teo, just be grateful that I¡¯m putting up with your stubbornness.¡± Two, huh. Indeed, it looked like Ayra had come up with a compromise of her own. More than one, but fewer than three¡ªthe smallest multiple. Still, to be able to name two wishes to the proud queen of Angmar... Even offering up gold coins piled as high as a fortress wouldn¡¯t earn such a chance. Enduring those hellish five minutes had paid off. I was feeling good. ¡°Then, my first wish...¡± I glanced at Ayra, who was biting her lower lip. Truthfully, I¡¯d imagined this one wish for a very long time. ¡°Ayra-nim, I¡¯d like you to masturbate in front of me until you finish. And please don¡¯t forget to spread your legs wide so I can see.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Ayra scowled in utter shock. That kind of expression on a beauty like Ayra¡ªso fierce, it sent a chill down my spine that thrilled me even more than when she¡¯d used telekinesis on my cock. ¡°......¡± Ayra just glared at me. Her eyes said, ¡°You used a wish for something like that?¡± and ¡°How vile, to ask for such filth.¡± To her, I said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to pleasure yourself, I can teach you.¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t treat me like an idiot.¡± Saying that, Ayra slowly sat down on the bed. I added, ¡°Please don¡¯t forget to spread your legs nice and wide so I can see.¡± ¡°......¡± Her gaze sharpened. If looks could pierce through skin, my skull would¡¯ve had a gaping hole in it already. ¡°Go on.¡± At my urging, Ayra turned her head to the side. Then, she slowly spread her legs apart. Between the now-fallen negligee and her white thighs, her pink, plump flesh gleamed wet and slick with a transparent liquid. Not a single hair in sight. The color of cherry blossoms. It looked completely untouched by human hands¡ªpure innocence itself. The tightly closed slit looked narrow, and below it, the pretty little asshole had a lewd charm. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing this with my own eyes, Ayra-nim.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡± Instead of answering, Ayra brought her hand between her thighs. Her fingers brushed lightly where they shouldn¡¯t have touched. ¡°...Hn.¡± Maybe it surprised her¡ªAyra flinched slightly. That delicate finger was now connected by a string of viscous fluid. She slowly touched her prominent clit with her index finger, circling it gently. ¡°...Hnngh...¡± Sticky sounds and muffled moans, carefully suppressed, began to fill the quiet room. Watching Ayra touch herself before me made all the blood rush to my head. The Queen... was masturbating in front of me. ¡°You seem pretty skilled. Do you do this often, maybe when you¡¯re alone?¡± At my honest question, Ayra¡¯s hand froze. Flustered, she snapped, ¡°...Of course not. Are you stupid?¡± She had clearly never done this before. And since she was someone who never lies, I was sure of it. I was witnessing the first, historic masturbation of Ayra. Slide¡ª Her index finger, nails lightly grown out, traced the folds between her damp petals. Whether it was knowledge or instinct guiding her, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°...Haa... ngh... Is this really what you wanted to see? A wish... and this is all you asked for...¡± Her breaths grew faster and hotter with every movement of her fingers. At the same time, the nipples between her soft breasts stood firm. It was obvious Ayra was aroused. And she wouldn¡¯t stop her fingers until she came. Twitch¡ª Her trembling hand, her legs now clenched inward, thighs squeezing her fingers between them. ¡°...Hnnngh...¡± Her toes curled like a drawn bowstring, and thick beads of sweat rolled down the smooth body of the queen¡ªuntainted by even a speck of dust. I wanted to see more. I wanted to know everything about Ayra. The way she ate. Slept. Got angry. Laughed. Even the way she trembled with sexual pleasure. Overcome by that desire, I slowly leaned closer between her legs. Then Ayra said, ¡°...You¡¯re more excited than I am, Teo. You really wanted to see this much?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Then look.¡± And finally, Ayra used her index and middle finger to spread open her lower lips¡ªrevealing the inner flesh that no one had ever seen before. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I looked into her exposed hymen and inner walls, and with that image seared into me, I began stroking myself. Gripping my cock, slick with her saliva and precum. Ayra¡¯s black eyes watched me. Perhaps that excited her further¡ªher breath now fully unrestrained. ¡°Nnh... haa... ngh... ahh... huhh...¡± Her fingers moved faster and faster, so feverishly that it was hard to believe it was her first time. Just as the sticky sounds and moans reached my ears¡ª ¡°Hnnngh! Ah... It¡¯s weird... this weird feeling... aah!¡± Ayra gasped, her body trembling. Her hand, which had been rubbing her clit, stopped¡ªjust twitching now. I could tell she¡¯d been overtaken by a short, intense climax. At the same time, I was still trying to come, moving my hand frantically. But perhaps because I¡¯d resisted such extreme stimulation earlier, the climax didn¡¯t come as easily. ¡°Haa... haa... nghhh...¡± With deep breaths, Ayra collapsed onto the blanket. At this moment, she was no longer a queen to me¡ªjust a woman. She too could feel pleasure from masturbation. It felt like the noble image I¡¯d kept of her inside me had cracked. I thought she was different. Like a child idealizing a goddess or idol, Ayra had been something more than human to me¡ªan object of worship. But now I saw¡ªshe was a woman. A female, ready to accept a male. I wanted to bury my burning body inside hers. Inside her, the wet waves would squelch and ripple. ¡°......¡± Her tear-streaked eyes turned to me. It was as if she were silently urging me to speak my second wish. I didn¡¯t have the willpower to resist that temptation. ¡°Ayra-nim, may I now tell you my second wish?¡± So I moved in, spread her thighs apart again, and wedged my stiffened cock between them. Squelch, slurp¡ª ¡°...Hnngh...!¡± Her pussy, soaked from everything that had happened, accepted me more easily than I¡¯d expected. Though wet enough to not feel like a virgin, the tightness was undeniable. ¡°Urgh.¡± A moan escaped my lips instantly. It was shameful, but I couldn¡¯t help it. After everything¡ªmy heightened sensitivity had built to its peak. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to come instantly, yet I felt like I¡¯d hit a wall right before climax. So I pushed harder, thrusting inside Ayra¡¯s depths. Every back-and-forth motion filled the room with wet squelching sounds. ¡°Haa... aah... haaa...!¡± Ayra just tilted her head back, gasping raggedly. Her hips lifted, hands clenching the sheets tightly. Slap, slosh, slap, squelch, squelch¡ª ¡°Just a little more... If I just go a little more... Ayra-nim, can I move a bit harder? Just a bit...¡± ¡°Ahh... uhh...¡± Was it not enough stimulation? I couldn¡¯t reach climax. My head felt like it was bursting with sparks, like an egg exploding inside a microwave. ¡¾Warning ¨C ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· failed to activate.¡¿ ¡¾Immediate detachment from current conditions advised¡ª¡¿ Letters flickered in my vision, but I couldn¡¯t stop. So I buried my face in Ayra¡¯s swaying breasts and bit her nipple hard. ¡°©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤!!!¡± She let out a sound I¡¯d never heard before¡ªnot quite a scream, not quite a moan. It was indescribable. I bit her breast firmly and tasted the sweet flavor on my tongue. Ayra, in turn, raked her clawed fingers down my back. ¡°Urgh!¡± It hurt enough to make me shout. But ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) it felt good. We were wounding each other. In this mutual exchange, I felt like I was taking a step forward. Yes, one step forward. Then Ayra trembled and said, ¡°It hurts...¡± At those unexpected words, I lifted my head from her chest. Tears welled in Ayra¡¯s black eyes. She looked like she was about to cry. A strange sense of release welled up inside me. Like moving from a dark, narrow cave into the open light. Like breaking through a hard shell that had confined me. So without stopping, I grabbed her thighs and shoved my thick, swollen cock all the way to the entrance of her womb. ¡°Aaah! Aah! It hurts...!¡± Ayra truly looked like she was in pain. Maybe it was the unbearable pain of a first-time virgin. Tears streamed down from her wide eyes, impossible to hide. Ayra... was crying. As far as I knew, Ayra had never shed tears¡ªnot even when her family was taken from her, one by one. But now, she was crying. Loudly, like the dammed-up emotions she¡¯d kept sealed were finally breaking loose. Chapter 384: Predation (5) 18+ Ayra cried for a long time, like the sky after it had been torn open. At first, I thought she was just crying from the pain of losing her virginity. But even as I stopped moving and simply held her close, Ayra did not stop crying. Sniff. That sound of her crying didn¡¯t just carry sadness or pain¡ªit felt like a mixture of many emotions all entwined together. Was this the kind of crying newborns did? ¡°Ayra-nim, are you all right?¡± No matter how aroused I was, I wasn¡¯t savage enough to keep moving my hips for my own satisfaction while Ayra was crying so hard. ¡°......¡± I held Ayra¡¯s small head close. She buried her face in my chest and soaked me with her tears. Ayra, who had always seemed so cold and proud to the point of unknowability¡ªwho would¡¯ve thought a day would come when she wept like this? Maybe it meant that, in her mind, my chest was worth crying into. If so, then these tears were something of an honor. At the same time, guilt began piling up inside me like I¡¯d committed an unforgivable mistake. A woman¡¯s tears, even against a well-prepared man¡¯s heart, crash down like cannons at the walls of a fortress. And especially when the situation comes so suddenly... If that woman is also beautiful, then it¡¯s even more overwhelming. I felt terribly sorry. Even though Ayra never blamed me, never spoke a word of reproach. Now, the only thought in my head was that I had to get her to stop crying somehow. So I gently stroked her head and back with the palm of my hand. Swish, swish. ¡°Ayra-nim, please... calm down now.¡± Of course, once the dam of tears had burst, there was no stopping them. It was like she was paying back a debt that had piled up all at once¡ªa flood of tears that wouldn¡¯t end. At this point, I had no choice but to use a secret technique. A fairy¡¯s secret art. Nymph¨CRapid Petting. Swishswishswishswish. I rapidly stroked Ayra¡¯s back and head with my palm. According to my own personal headcanon, anyone who received the Nymph¨CRapid Petting would quickly calm down and feel better. And sure enough, Ayra¡¯s sobs and sniffles gradually began to subside. The downpour that had beaten down like a thunderstorm faded into a gentle drizzle, and then, finally, the skies cleared completely. ¡°......¡± After Ayra had stopped crying, only a stillness remained between us, as fresh and silent as dawn covered in dew. A terribly awkward silence. I said, ¡°Are you feeling a little better now?¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra didn¡¯t answer. She simply kept her face buried in my chest, motionless as if she had fallen asleep. But I knew she hadn¡¯t actually fallen asleep. She was probably too embarrassed to lift her head after crying so much. Maybe this was her first time being swept away by her emotions like that, and she didn¡¯t know how to face it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it hurt that much for you.¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra didn¡¯t respond, nor did she budge. Just in case, I reached for a few strands of her round, soft hair and lifted them gently. ¡°......¡± Even though it must¡¯ve tickled, she didn¡¯t react at all. After crying so hard, had she shut herself up like a clam clamping down tight? Her emotional swings were too extreme. Then again, it¡¯s pretty common for people¡ªespecially kids¡ªto suddenly clam up after crying a lot. They cry because something upsets them, and then when they realize crying won¡¯t get them what they want, they shut their mouths and sulk in protest. Or maybe she was just embarrassed and flustered. Maybe she didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to make at me right now and decided to stay silent. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Should I just leave her be for a while? *** How much time had passed? Ten minutes? Twenty? I wasn¡¯t sure. Ayra still hadn¡¯t said a word. The tears that had soaked my chest had dried. The arousal that had boiled up to the top of my head had also cooled to a manageable level. And ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) yet Ayra said nothing. I felt like a stone. But I didn¡¯t have the courage to push Ayra off of me or move away, even though she was lying on top of me with her face buried in my chest. How long would this last? Feeling the urge to shift positions, I decided to finally use another secret art I¡¯d been saving. I raised my hand and gently brushed Ayra¡¯s side. ¡°......¡± She said nothing, but I could feel her smooth, warm skin flinch beneath my touch. So she was ticklish after all. Should I tickle her a bit more? With that thought, I lightly fluttered my fingers like feathers across Ayra¡¯s side and armpit. ¡°......!¡± Maybe she couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡ªshe suddenly grabbed my hand and bit it hard. The pain made my eyes well up. ¡°Hiiiehk...!¡± Clench¡ª But even though my pitiful scream echoed through the room, she didn¡¯t let go. She bit down even harder, so hard I wondered if she was about to tear through my bone. ¡°That really hurts...!¡± I yelled with all sincerity. Only then did her teeth finally release my arm. And then, in a voice so faint that only my fairy-sensitive ears could catch it, she whispered: ¡°...It hurt for me too.¡± At last, I felt a small sense of relief. The fact that she, who had kept her mouth shut for so long, was opening the window to her heart again. ¡°Did it hurt that badly?¡± ¡°...It hurt. It was the worst pain I¡¯ve ever felt. Like a sharp, thick blade stabbing up from below, ripping me apart from the inside.¡± At her words, I grimaced hard. It felt like the pain was in my own body. Looking back, I hadn¡¯t shown any delicacy in the way I¡¯d treated her. I hadn¡¯t had the luxury of control. Sex with the queen I¡¯d longed for¡ªif I¡¯d been calm, I would¡¯ve been superhuman. So I just wanted to come as quickly as possible, to make our relationship irreversible. I wanted to make Ayra mine forever. But I¡¯d gotten carried away with that desire. Then Ayra added quietly, ¡°But because it hurt, I could feel it. That I¡¯m alive. In my world, where everything had gone numb, the pain you gave me was the only thing that felt real.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°And then... like a hole had opened in a bag, everything I¡¯d bottled up started leaking out. I couldn¡¯t hold it in. I couldn¡¯t stop. I... now...¡± She trailed off. Maybe it was because her throat was tight after crying so much, or maybe she just didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Would you like me to get you some water?¡± When I tried to get up from the bed, Ayra pressed down on me with her weight. ¡°...Don¡¯t go. Stay here.¡± It was a plea. Ayra was pleading with me. Realizing that, I stopped trying to get up and lay back down on the bed. Ayra said, ¡°Right now... I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do. I¡¯m so sad and in pain, but I don¡¯t know what to do with it. My demon fox, my Teo Gospel, tell me. What should I do?¡± ¡°I...¡± I was the only person in this world who had entered Ayra¡¯s heart¡ªtwice. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to say I understood her better than she understood herself. Ayra had dulled emotions. Her world was like a space sealed in glass. No matter what she saw or felt, it all passed through the filter of that glass. I understood why Ayra had become like that. She¡¯d endured too many things, too heavy for a child to bear. She¡¯d turned away from her own emotions. She¡¯d put a brake on her heart. All the emotions she¡¯d thrown away like trash piled up in her chest, black and murky like sewage, flowing down into the deepest sewers of her soul. Bael the spider had been the one to process those emotions in her place, until even she became a monster. But now Bael was gone. And Ayra had no choice but to face her emotions alone. She looked lost. Then Ayra slowly raised her head. Her tear-streaked face was crimson under the lamplight. ¡°...Hurt me more. So I can feel that I¡¯m alive. Stab me with you¡ªso the things inside me can come pouring out.¡± Ayra straddled me. Her hair flowed down, her breasts swayed¡ªand I saw my own bite marks vivid on her skin. My arousal surged again to its peak. I laid her body back onto the bed and bit gently at the nape of her neck. ¡°Haa...¡± This time, Ayra didn¡¯t even try to hide her arousal. Her moan was soft and clear. That¡¯s when I finally realized it. Ayra liked being hurt¡ªshe had a subtle taste for pain. You¡¯re a twisted woman. But so am I. ¡°Ayra... close your eyes. I want you to feel only me¡ªvividly.¡± I took one of the bandages lying nearby and wrapped it over her eyes. In response, her arms clung tightly to my shoulders. It was like she was trying to keep me bound, afraid I¡¯d vanish from her sight while her eyes were covered. I gently spread her thighs and used my hand to caress her wet folds. Then, slowly and carefully, I guided my cock back into her flushed entrance. Squelch. The sensation of my sensitive tip sliding between her wet lips. The feeling of her inner walls gripping me from head to base, tightening and pulling. ¡°Hngh, it hurts...!¡± Ayra¡¯s legs wrapped tightly around my waist. I said, ¡°It¡¯ll get better soon. I¡¯ll be gentle this time...¡± ¡°No. Break me. Destroy me. Harder. More. Push deep into me. You said you¡¯d die for me.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Then die for me now, Teo Gospel. For me. For my sake. Or if not that...¡± If I could hold Ayra, I¡¯d be willing to die. I really had said that. And now, I realized it¡ª Ayra was already deeply broken. There was no need for me to break her. Why? Why couldn¡¯t we, like other people, walk toward a slightly better future? To cry and laugh like normal. To build a family. Have children. Grow old and smile as we watched our grandchildren. That¡¯s all I wanted to give you. ¡°Then just kill me instead, my Teo...¡± And inside the queen who pleaded for death¡ª I spilled the thickest seed of life. Chapter 385: Predation (6) 18+ ¡°Lady Leones, resupply and reinforcement units from the 5th Legion stationed in the north have arrived.¡± Mirna Draco watched as supply wagons rolled into the fortress. The logistics crisis that had plagued them for days was finally over, and only now could she breathe easy. With this much, even if the fortress were to be isolated, it could hold out for five years. It had been a week since they seized control of Gargarta Fortress. Apart from the siege and the initial surprise attack aimed at capturing the fortress, the frequency of monster raids had drastically decreased¡ªmanageable enough now. They had safely secured the strategically vital Gargarta, just past the barrier, and even completed fortification efforts. From here, they could now easily deploy troops in all directions across the northern front. ¡°Hoo...¡± Even so, sighs kept slipping from Mirna von Draco¡¯s lips. Standing beside her, Lady Elga of House Leones scowled visibly. ¡°What¡¯s with the constant sighing? It¡¯s bad luck, you know?¡± ¡°You know why, don¡¯t you? And you too...¡± Mirna trailed off mid-sentence. She didn¡¯t feel like arguing over something trivial right now. Lady Elga of Leones was probably just pretending to be fine. In truth, she was just as anxious. It was only for the sake of the child in her womb that she was keeping her thoughts calm and composed. Mirna spoke as evenly as she could. ¡°Today makes four days.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.¡± Elga replied more irritably than usual. ¡°I said I know. But what else can we do? We just have to wait. At least they¡¯re eating regularly, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯re physically unwell.¡± Elga remembered how the food trays left at the door kept disappearing. It had now been four days since Teo Gospel and his cousin, Queen Ayra, had gone completely silent inside the queen¡¯s quarters. People had begun murmuring¡ªwondering aloud, whispering suspicions and worries. Elga¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She had no idea what the two were doing inside, but a sense of unease gnawed at her. Hard to explain, but... something definitely wasn¡¯t right. The world wasn¡¯t made of fairy tales like the ones her mother used to whisper by her bedside. Mirna asked, ¡°Still, shouldn¡¯t we make sure they aren¡¯t physically ill? For female mages especially, during... that kind of intimacy...¡± Mirna didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but Elga understood what she was getting at. Sexual intercourse involving female mages came with certain risks. Perhaps that was also why the half-fairy hadn¡¯t shown his face in days. Then again, who could say for certain? Just then¡ª There was noise from the fortress gate. Lowering her gaze to look below the walls, Mirna spotted a unit of soldiers assembling before Gargarta. They wore uniforms emblazoned with a cross. ¡°Those bastards... they¡¯re paladins from the Church, aren¡¯t they?¡± Elga¡¯s brows furrowed, and Mirna added grimly, ¡°Looks like they¡¯re inquisitors, directly under the Holy See. Known for using extreme methods. What in the world are they doing here...?¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely not here to offer support.¡± As Elga narrowed her eyes, someone lightly touched down beside her, using the fortress¡¯s columns like footholds. It was the elf professor, Stella. In her hand was a small scroll. ¡°They said to hand this over to the queen.¡± The three women unrolled the scroll together. It was long and filled with formal wording, but only the final line mattered: ¡°The Queen of Angmar is hereby commanded to cease unlawful occupation and answer the summons of the Holy See immediately.¡± *** I slowly opened my eyes, roused by the faint murmuring and commotion outside. Next to me lay a woman, her face nestled into my side as she slept, and beyond her sprawled the spiderweb-shaped wards strung all around the room. Careful not to wake her, I began to sit up. ¡°......¡± Gently, gently. There. After propping a pillow under Ayra¡¯s head, I cautiously slid out of the bed. But the trouble wasn¡¯t over yet. I had to avoid brushing against or disturbing any of the spiderweb-shaped wards around the room. Still, after two days of this, I¡¯d grown used to it. At last, I reached the door. I carefully opened it¡ªjust enough to slip out a plate, maybe a person at most. Creeeak¡ª Peering down, I saw a small dish sitting just outside the crack of the door. It looked like the bread and eggs had long gone cold. Guess today¡¯s lunch is egg toast. Just as I reached for it and began to slowly draw it inside¡ª ¡°©¥©¥©¤!!!¡± A loud shriek rang out behind me. Turning my head, [N O V E L I G H T] I saw Ayra staring at me with her hair bristling wildly. She rushed forward and yanked me back with force. The plate in my hand toppled to the floor, spilling food everywhere. Clatter! ¡°Teo! I told you not to go anywhere!¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra lifted me up and placed me back on the bed. Then she pulled the blanket over us and hugged me tightly¡ªlike a little girl clinging to a big doll her parents had given her. And maybe that¡¯s exactly what I was to her. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. You can¡¯t. And I told you not to eat food from outside.¡± ¡°But... I¡¯m hungry. Both of us haven¡¯t eaten for two days now...¡± My gaze shifted toward the trash bin in the corner of the queen¡¯s room. It was overflowing with untouched food, rotting away. What a waste. Ayra said, ¡°They definitely poisoned it to kill us. There¡¯s no one out there we can trust. Everyone¡¯s trying to kill me. Solomon¡¯s assassins, all of them. I know it.¡± ¡°......¡± Grrrrumble. My stomach let out a loud growl. As I said¡ªover two days without food. There was nothing I could do. My throat was dry too. Hunger and thirst. I couldn¡¯t even remember what it felt like to be full. My body was too weak to move. Though the exhaustion wasn¡¯t just from hunger. Rustle. Ayra¡¯s hand crept under the blanket toward my lower half. As her thin fingers began to tease me, I had no choice but to respond... in a very physical way. ¡°Teo... you¡¯re the only one I can trust.¡± Ayra climbed atop me and began to move her hips on her own. It was hard to believe that just recently she had been a virgin. Her movements were sultry and sensual. The sway of her body, the cascade of her hair. Sweat. Breath. Love juices. Saliva. Everything blended together and swirled before my eyes. Was this real? Or... Schlick, schlick, squelch, squelch. ¡°Ahhn... nngh... aah, haah...¡± Despite not having eaten for two days, Ayra hadn¡¯t lost any vitality. If anything, she looked more radiant than ever. ¡°Haaah... ngh... open your mouth.¡± She leaned down and slipped her tongue into my slightly parted lips. After toying with mine for a moment, she suddenly bit down on it¡ªhard. The sharp pain made me ejaculate again, deep inside her belly. Semen dribbled down from between Ayra¡¯s thighs. I hadn¡¯t eaten anything, and I¡¯d already come a dozen times, yet somehow the volume of my semen didn¡¯t seem to decrease¡ªit felt like it was increasing. It gave me chills. Where the hell was all this energy coming from? I didn¡¯t know. I just lay there, staring blankly at the ceiling. Next to me, Ayra smiled in satisfaction. She was stunning. Not even a sunflower could match her radiance. She lay beside me, babbling like a child. ¡°So then the flying whale goes under the black desert. It¡¯s good at math, but the rabbit¡ªI didn¡¯t pet it.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°So, Teo, what do you think?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°I know, I know. Bit classic, right? But still¡ª¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Not that I ever really could, but lately... it had gotten worse. And maybe it was my fault. For pushing her too far. So now, I bore that responsibility. ¡°And then I opened the door wide, and there were so many eyes, a red monsoon, and stars were falling from space while I could feel the usual aura and...¡± ¡°You really are Ayra-nim.¡± I gently stroked her head. Ayra smiled like a child being praised by her teacher. ¡°You think so too, right? We¡¯re stars.¡± Ayra had started smiling much more these days. And when she smiled, she was more beautiful than any light or flower I¡¯d ever seen. But when night came¡ªAyra changed again. At night, she became even more broken than during the day. As though afraid of the darkness that fell over the world, she couldn¡¯t stand even the tiniest shadow. ¡°Teo, someone¡¯s under the bed. I heard them whispering.¡± ¡°Ayra-nim, it¡¯s just you and me in here.¡± ¡°Listen closely. You can hear it. That voice... that voice... aaahhh!¡± I had no choice but to hold her tightly to stop her sudden outbursts. The only time she calmed down was when I was holding her. Even then, her gentle soap scent never faded. ¡°...Teo, eat me. Erase me from this world without a trace. So no one can see me again...¡± I ate her. And she ate me. We devoured each other, forgetting the world, tangled in each other until we could no longer tell where one ended and the other began. In the process, I discovered how much a woman¡¯s body could offer to please a man. I stained every inch of Ayra with my color. ¡°Ayra, turn your hips this way. Stick your ass out.¡± ¡°T-That place is a little...¡± ¡°Just relax. Don¡¯t tense up.¡± ¡°Ugh... nghhh...¡± She still smelled like soap. Suddenly, I remembered something I once heard¡ªsoap never loses its purpose, no matter how filthy the place it ends up in. Maybe Ayra was the same. Even in the worst of situations, her beauty remained unchanged. That¡¯s why she was like soap. And whenever I inhaled that fragrant scent, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care about anything anymore. That was when Ayra whispered from within my embrace. ¡°...Teo, please don¡¯t hate me...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I like you.¡± ¡°...But you keep trying to leave the room without me.¡± I looked at the door. Beyond it, people were probably waiting for me. ¡°Teo, the outside is dangerous.¡± It felt like the life I had lived beyond that door was already long ago. I even started to think Ayra might be right. Maybe the world outside really was dangerous. The only thing that felt real was Ayra¡¯s warmth. So I wrapped my arms around her waist and rubbed my face into her hair. That subtle, fragrant soap scent filled my nose. ¡°Ayra, you always smell like soap. Do you know that? That gentle scent.¡± Ayra chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s not my scent.¡± ¡°Then whose?¡± ¡°It¡¯s yours, Teo. That¡¯s your scent. It¡¯s just rubbed off on me because we¡¯re always holding each other. I like it. It makes me feel clean inside...¡± And then¡ªit hit me like lightning in my head. The soap... wasn¡¯t her. It was me. The only one who could wipe away the grime clinging to Ayra¡¯s heart... was me. It was a dumb thought, but I hadn¡¯t eaten, and my brain wasn¡¯t working properly. Still, it made sense in that moment. And that¡¯s when a new unease rose inside me. I couldn¡¯t stay like this. What the hell was I doing? I had things I needed to do. Things I¡¯d forgotten. Soap never forgets its purpose. Even buried in mud or snow, it still cleans. So do I. I don¡¯t have time to drown in this. Even if it¡¯s just for the people waiting for me outside¡ªI have to do something. I am Teo Gospel of Angmar. So I took Ayra¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ayra, do you remember how you promised to grant me two wishes?¡± I¡¯d spoken the first one easily. But the second¡ªI¡¯d never said it out loud. I worried she might have forgotten it. Ayra was very unwell right now. But when I saw her puppy-like eyes look up at me, a mix of emotions flickering in them, I thought... there¡¯s still hope. ¡°I¡¯m ready to say my second wish now.¡± Chapter 386: The Bird of Hochungcheon (1) These past few days¡ª I¡¯ve been like a butterfly caught in a spider¡¯s web. Being held in the arms of the queen, who¡¯s said to be the most beautiful in the country, made it feel like ropes were wrapped around my arms and legs. There was no escaping. My reason went numb, my thoughts dulled. And during that time, Ayra¡¯s heart shattered¡ªshattered into tiny, delicate pieces. Ayra¡¯s mind had been teetering closer to the edge than I¡¯d realized. The cracks that had already formed in her were so brittle that just the smallest gesture from me caused everything to fall apart. Carrying the guilt of that, the helplessness, and the sticky, heated lust that clung to my body, I felt like my brain was dissolving in venom. And yet¡ª Whether it was good fortune or misfortune, I managed to come back to my senses. I grabbed Ayra firmly by the shoulders and looked her in the eyes as I spoke. ¡°My wish¡ªmy second wish still remains. May I say it now?¡± Ayra is a person as tempestuous as a typhoon. But when it comes to promises she¡¯s made herself, she tends to keep them. So even though she was clearly hurt in all sorts of ways, I bet on the belief that her core nature wouldn''t change. ¡°......¡± Ayra blinked at me with an innocent, unguarded expression. Staring into those eyes made me feel like I could die happily in this room, simply by choosing the option ¡°Perish of thirst while having the most beautiful woman in the world all to yourself.¡± I squeezed my eyes shut. And, with resolve, I spoke again. ¡°Lady Ayra, I¡¯m sure you remember. I haven¡¯t spoken my second wish yet.¡± ¡°What is it you want to do?¡± Yes¡ªgot her! That was a promising response. Maybe the answer to this whole mess was about to come out of my mouth. I closed my eyes and tried to think it through. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make a wish to Ayra. A fleeting moment where I might be able to ask anything of the dazzling queen who captivated all. Perhaps that¡¯s why my head was flooded with all sorts of ridiculous impulses. Like asking her to wear something racy¡ª Or begging her to seduce me with lewd, embarrassing words she¡¯d normally never say¡ª Or maybe¡ª No. Stop. I shook my head violently to clear my thoughts. The wish I needed to make had to be something far removed from all things carnal and perverse. Because if I asked for anything like that, even as a joke... I''d just melt into the queen¡¯s embrace again. This time, her fangs would sink in for real, and everything inside me would dissolve and spill out. I had to stay calm. I focused all my strength on staying composed. Normally, the cold coolant in my head would soak my brain like ice water and give birth to clever ideas, but... For some reason, these past few days, I couldn¡¯t even feel a trace of my old reliable ¡¶Calm Thinking¡·. Had the circuits burned out from the repeated shocks, like I¡¯d been struck by lightning? Just then, as my eyes stayed closed, Ayra¡¯s voice whispered into my ear. ¡°Teo, what wish do you want to make to me? If you want, I can even dance for you¡ªthe courtship dance passed down through the women of House Tarantella.¡± A courtship dance passed down in the Tarantella family? That was the first I¡¯d heard of it. A brief image of Ayra dancing flickered in my mind, then faded. Come to think of it, I¡¯d never once seen Ayra dance. What would that even look like? The curiosity started to build. But I only had one wish left. I had to think about the others¡ªthose outside who might be waiting or worrying about me. Yes, think about the others. Elga¡¯s gleaming blonde hair... The breathy sighs and giggles of the Draco sisters, Mirna and Narmee... Stella¡¯s pushy nosiness, Marmar¡¯s wagging tail, the bark of our little squirrel dog... ¡°Teo, look. I¡¯m dancing right now.¡± Even though the window was closed and no wind could enter, I felt something swaying faintly in the room. I nearly opened my eyes at her words, but stopped myself and clenched them shut again. If I looked at her dancing now, I¡¯d fall under her spell. So, keeping my eyes closed, I spoke. ¡°Lady Ayra, please go on a date with me¡ªoutside.¡± *** My home. My room has a strange kind of magic. Just being inside it and resting can heal your body and spirit to a surprising degree. But the longer you stay there, the more the house turns into a trap, shackling you in place. There comes a point when you feel physically unable to step outside. Back when I lived alone¡ª ...Or maybe when I thought I lived alone¡ª There was a time I shut myself in after going through something painful. My first girlfriend¡ªwhose name I can¡¯t even remember now. Looking back, I don¡¯t even know if we really dated. I wonder if that period of my life even existed at all. But I still remember vividly what it felt like, being locked in my room back then. Helpless. Afraid. Feeling like I had no reason to go outside. Thinking I couldn¡¯t go on like that, I enlisted in the military. Even as someone raised in an orphanage, I spent over a year in the army¡ªthough I never really had to serve. Anyway, because of those memories, I know this: To leave a locked room, you need a trigger¡ªsomething to crack the shell from the inside. Sometimes you realize it on your own, but if you can¡¯t, someone else has to break the shell for you. That¡¯s why I said it to Ayra. ¡°Would you please go on a date with me? Outside.¡± ¡°......¡± She didn¡¯t answer right away. I peeked with one eye¡ªand met Ayra¡¯s gaze. Her face was terribly cold. What kind of answer would she give? Yes or no? Or maybe she¡¯d throw a fit and say no outright? No... Ayra wouldn¡¯t reject my wish. She¡¯d probably say yes. Even so, my heart was pounding. Srrrk¡ª Finally, her radiant lips parted slowly. ¡°Why?¡± Why...? I hadn¡¯t expected her to question me. That slight opening in my heart was all she needed¡ªher tongue slipped through it. ¡°We¡¯re already perfectly happy in here, aren¡¯t we? I have you. You have me. Isn¡¯t that perfect? Why do we need to go outside?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± ¡°And the outside is dangerous, remember?¡± Before I could reply, Ayra cut in, her voice laced with irritation. Then, as if overcome by anxiety, she began pacing the room¡ªleft to right, right to left. ¡°The outside¡¯s dangerous. There are dark, twisted things out there. They come in. Inward. And we have to keep refining. Perfect rest is superficial...¡± Her sentences were crumbling {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} again. Her mind was clearly spiraling. Was it really the right thing to pull her out into the world? No, leaving her shut in like this would be worse. I wouldn¡¯t regret my choice. I¡¯d already made my decision. ¡°Lady Ayra, it¡¯s already late tonight. So tomorrow¡ªwhen morning comes, let¡¯s go out together. I saw it through the open window. The autumn flowers blooming around the fortress are beautiful.¡± ¡°Flowers...¡± ¡°You like flowers, don¡¯t you?¡± I stepped forward and gently hugged her. Only then did Ayra finally relax her stiff body. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± I pulled away the blankets that had gotten dirty over the past few days. Then I lay down on the bare mattress¡ªno cover, no proper sheets. ¡°Achoo!¡± ¡°Teo, you¡¯ve caught a cold. Is it maybe the Nymph Flu?¡± ¡°No way.¡± The old room in the fortress was quite chilly. So much so that lying down at night without any blanket made your jaw chatter and shivers run through your body. Maybe that¡¯s why Ayra nestled into my arms like a baby duckling. I held her close in return. Her body was warm. Rustle¡ª Then her hand began to crawl across my thigh, creeping like a spider. I knew exactly what that meant. So I opened my mouth. ¡°Lady Ayra, tonight... let¡¯s not do anything. Let¡¯s just hold each other and sleep.¡± ¡°...Why?¡± ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s okay to just sleep, right?¡± ¡°Did you start hating me?¡± ¡°What? No, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Liar. You hate me. You¡¯re already tired of me. That¡¯s why you want to go outside. You¡¯re going to go out there and be with the others instead.¡± ¡°......¡± Now that I was hearing it¡ªI realized Ayra was showing signs of love deprivation. Having grown up in an orphanage myself, I was all too familiar with that kind of need. She¡¯d been checking my love by making demands. And when I didn¡¯t respond, she became anxious. Looking at her now, she was full of insecurities. Her usual confidence may have been a backlash against her inner fears. ¡°But tonight, let¡¯s just hold each other.¡± I¡¯d finally steeled myself to step outside. If I touched her again now, I¡¯d get caught in her web and never escape. That¡¯s why I summoned every ounce of superhuman restraint I had and resisted her temptation. Me, who¡¯d tried every trick to seduce her before¡ªnow gritting my teeth to reject her. Squeeze¡ª Then Ayra hugged my waist tightly. ¡°Then... show me proof that you don¡¯t hate me.¡± ¡°Proof?¡± ¡°Teo, give me one of your eyes. The blue fairy eye. I always thought it was beautiful like a jewel. Give me one, so that you can look only at me.¡± An eye? What a chilling thing to say. But Ayra almost never jokes. She was saying what she truly meant. I closed my eyes. And felt her slender fingers touch my left eyelid. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± ¡°There. Now, this eye is mine.¡± Then her gentle breathing, soft and steady, filled my ears. She must¡¯ve fallen asleep. I thought she¡¯d fuss endlessly, but she slept like someone who hadn¡¯t rested in days. Without dreams. Like the dead. Even her breathing grew so faint that I had to sit up a few times to make sure she hadn¡¯t stopped breathing. *** The next morning. Chirp chirp. Chirp chirp. Through the crack in the window, which was blocked by a wardrobe, I could hear birds chirping. Thanks to my fairy affinity with animals, I could sense that morning had come. ¡°It¡¯s morning. Lady Ayra, it¡¯s morning.¡± I sat up and gently shook her awake. Ayra slowly opened her eyes and came to. ¡°Mmm.¡± As she finally let out a small breath, a faint cloud of mist rose from her nose and lips. The northern fortress of Gargarta, beyond the barrier, was quite cold in the mornings. ¡°Lady Ayra, just like you promised¡ªlet¡¯s go outside today. On a date.¡± ¡°......¡± She didn¡¯t reply. She simply began to sit up, slowly. As if I¡¯d been waiting for this, I combed her hair, wiped the dust from her face with a handkerchief, and dressed her¡ªpiece by piece. Rustle¡ª At last, I gently pulled up the long stockings over her legs, then drew back the curtain covering the mirror in the corner and showed it to her. ¡°Is this good enough?¡± Ayra stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her expression was cold and unreadable. Srrrk¡ª I glanced at my own face in the reflection beside her shoulder. I looked awful. Dark circles under my eyes, hair like a bird¡¯s nest. My soft cheeks had gone hollow. Ayra was glowing with life, while I looked like all my energy had been sucked out. We really did look like a couple returning from a honeymoon. No... honestly, maybe there was no difference. ¡°Well then, Lady Ayra. Let¡¯s head outside.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± Ayra seemed in surprisingly good shape this morning. Maybe she was prepared. She didn¡¯t resist leaving the room. She understood my words. Spoke clearly. Thank goodness. I took her slender fingers and slowly opened the door. Creak¡ª The long-closed door groaned as it opened. The hallway beyond. The people passing by froze in place as they noticed us. A murmur began to rise in the distance. And then¡ª Someone came running toward us. ¡°You two¡ªwhat the hell¡ª¡± That golden hair sparkled like ginkgo leaves. It was Elga. So energetic, even this early in the morning. Maybe she¡¯d been waiting for us outside. ¡°What the hell...¡± Elga started to say something¡ªbut then trailed off. She looked at our faces, one by one, and her expression twisted into something complex and hard to describe. ¡°Hey, Teo. Your eye...¡± Chapter 387: The Bird of Hochungcheon (2) "Fortune favors the bold." That saying was so well-known that there was no need for me to elaborate. But here, I began to reflect¡ªwhat exactly does boldness mean? I used to think it was simply the courage to approach a beautiful woman. However, after pondering these last few days, I realized that the boldness spoken of here isn''t just about risking embarrassment or challenge. No, it''s about life itself. To win a beauty, you must be prepared to risk your life. Courage that stakes your very existence. Males have evolved that way since the beginning. Willing to risk their lives fighting rivals or throwing themselves into peril to protect the female. And if that female happens to be the most beautiful of all¡ª "I could die today and have no regrets." It wouldn¡¯t be strange if many men thought that way. I myself once felt the same. I thought¡ªIf I could just hold Ayra, even death would be worth it. But thankfully, I didn¡¯t die. Perhaps our magical compatibility turned out to be surprisingly good? Knowing just how dangerous a relationship with a female mage can be, I considered that a stroke of luck. Yes¡ª I didn¡¯t die. For someone already prepared to die, losing an eye... isn¡¯t that a small price to pay? But Elga, standing there in the corridor, stared at me¡ªmy left eye completely wrapped in bandages¡ªas if I were someone risen from the dead. ¡°Hey, your eye...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, I offered a sheepish reply. ¡°It just sort of happened that way. I¡¯m not hurt or anything.¡± ¡°......¡± Elga fell silent, a complicated expression on her face. Just then, Ayra, who was still holding my hand, tightened her grip firmly. ¡°......¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but I figured it meant something like Don¡¯t go being friendly with other women in front of me. At least, that was how I interpreted it. ¡°Lady Elga, if the chance arises, I¡¯d really like to talk with you.¡± ¡°......¡± Elga was quiet for a moment. She pressed her thumb against the space between her brows, as if she had something to say but was holding it back. ¡°Even if the chance doesn¡¯t arise, we need to talk. High Inquisitors from the Church have arrived. They brought an official warrant issued by the Holy See. They want this expedition halted. A Prosecutor¡¯s here too.¡± Her words shocked me. Inquisitors and Prosecutors from the Church? That meant they were here either to interrogate or detain someone. And they were notorious for ignoring rules and procedure when it suited them¡ªI¡¯d heard plenty of rumors. Could that commotion I sensed outside the window yesterday morning have been this? I had no idea such a thing had happened while I was tangled in Ayra¡¯s web. Elga added one more thing. ¡°This fortress needs a leader¡ªsomeone to show direction. And that leader, right now, is you, Ayra von Tarantella. I don¡¯t care what you two were doing in there, but it¡¯s time to act.¡± Her voice was surprisingly calm. Once known for her fiery temper as the eldest daughter of House Leones, Elga had clearly matured, learning patience and composure. But Ayra just let out a snort. ¡°You do it.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Elga frowned, and Ayra continued. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to stand above everyone. You wanted to beat me. So take it¡ªthe role of leader in this fortress. If you want it, it¡¯s yours. Just don¡¯t interfere with the time I have with Teo.¡± At those words, the atmosphere turned ice-cold. My own heart froze solid too. But Elga just let out a laugh, like she¡¯d heard something truly ridiculous. Like a balloon deflating. Then, with a chilling expression, she slapped Ayra across the face. Smack¡ªthe sharp sound echoed down the corridor. Ayra touched her reddened cheek slowly. Elga looked at her and said, ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯ve always been completely self-absorbed.¡± Ayra scowled. ¡°...I¡¯m self-absorbed? You all don¡¯t know a thing. All of you. I¡¯ve let you live. Without me, you¡¯re nothing...!¡± Here we go. Maybe I¡¯d made a mistake bringing Ayra outside in her condition. People began to crowd into the hallway, having heard the commotion. ¡ª"What¡¯s going on?" ¡ª"I don¡¯t know." Their eyes were filled with fear. They were terrified of the queen, who had the power to destroy this fortress single-handedly. Among the crowd were the Draco sisters and Professor Stella. Mirna, the calmest among us, scanned the scene and spoke. ¡°What exactly is happening here?¡± Elga growled in response. ¡°Ask her. That damn woman.¡± Even without further explanation, Mirna seemed to get the gist from the murmurs around her. ¡°Queen Tarantella. This one¡¯s on you. We¡¯re facing a crisis, and we don¡¯t have time for tantrums.¡± Ayra trembled. It was like watching a boiling kettle rattle. Sensing that something terrible might happen if this kept going, I grabbed Ayra¡¯s arm and slipped through the crowd like we were fleeing. ¡°Excuse us¡ªjust passing through.¡± *** ¡°Tch. Seriously.¡± Elga spat on the ground to try and vent her lingering anger. But the frustration remained, welling up again. Mirna said to her, ¡°What was that about? Slapping the queen? I know you¡¯ve always been reckless, Lady Leones, but that was dangerous.¡± Lately, Elga had been noticeably cautious. And Mirna knew the reason¡ªElga no longer lived for herself alone. Even so, to slap a queen, especially one as unstable as Ayra, was dangerous. Though Mirna herself had also been on edge, that was going too far. Elga muttered under her breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just couldn¡¯t hold it in without slapping her at least once.¡± From behind her sister¡¯s side, Narmee peeked out and chimed in, ¡°I totally get it! Queen Ayra was being a complete bitch! If it were me standing in front of her, I¡¯d have slapped her on both cheeks!¡± Narmee, the younger twin, was always blunt. And when it came to action, she had no brakes. If it had been her, she really might¡¯ve slapped both sides. Maybe it was a relief that it had been Elga instead of Narmee. As Mirna thought that and felt a vague sense of relief, Stella¡ªwho¡¯d been observing silently with her arms crossed¡ªspoke up. ¡°So, what exactly happened? Queen Ayra¡¯s condition looks worse than ever. I¡¯ve seen a lot of people in my life, but those were the eyes of someone totally broken. There was no focus.¡± Stella had lived a long time. She¡¯d met all kinds of people and gained a lot of insight. And to her, Ayra¡¯s eyes looked like someone cornered¡ªdesperate. Nothing like her usual cold, composed self. More like a cornered rat, ready to bite if anything came near. And that kind of person was usually very dangerous. ¡°Teo must have some kind of plan. He¡¯s not the type to act without thinking. Sure, his plans are reckless and wild, but... well, we should do our best too.¡± Stella, drawing on her years of experience, tried to offer some comfort. But the younger girls didn¡¯t seem moved. Stella felt a generational gap. Half a century ago, motivational talk like this would¡¯ve worked just fine! Then Mirna spoke. ¡°So... where is Sir Teo now? Is it really okay to leave him alone with the queen? Shouldn¡¯t one of us be watching over them?¡± They hadn¡¯t been able to follow us. But Teo and Ayra were the kind of people who drew attention wherever they went. Wherever they were, things were bound to get noisy soon enough. *** I took Ayra by the arm and escaped to somewhere that looked relatively empty. Of course, I knew exactly the right place. I just had to bring her into the secret location once used by that imp who lived inside Gargarta Fortress. When I activated the hidden mechanism on the wall and opened the secret door, Ayra¡ªwho¡¯d been silent for quite a while¡ªfinally seemed to loosen up a little. That was when I let myself relax, too. That was close. If things had gone on like that, a serious fight might have broken out. No matter the reason, I didn¡¯t want to see my women fighting. If possible, I wanted them all to get along. Even if there are all kinds of problems right now... Someday, I really hope they can live like a true family. ¡°So there was a place like this.¡± Swish, swish. Ayra said this as she glanced around. Compared to how anxious and obsessive she¡¯d been inside the bedroom, she seemed surprisingly normal now that she was outside. I told her, ¡°This is the place where that imp I mentioned used to live.¡± Then something caught my foot, and I stumbled forward. It was because my left field of vision had narrowed due to the bandages over my left eye¡ªI hadn¡¯t seen the protruding rock on the floor in time. If I take off the bandages, Ayra will definitely be furious. Because I¡¯m supposed to have ¡°given¡± that eye to her. ¡°Ugh...¡± Looks like I scraped my palm a bit. ¡°Let me see.¡± Ayra took my hand, gently unfolded it, and slowly licked the raw skin where it had been scraped. The smooth, sensual motion of her tongue was oddly seductive and erotic. My blood surged in an instant. No good. Rustle. I pulled my hand away from Ayra¡¯s tongue. Then I grabbed her by the hand and led her somewhere¡ªanywhere, just far away from that room. At last, we arrived before the painting of the two nymphs. It looked like a disorganized secret hideout, with scattered belongings and clutter everywhere. Ayra looked around curiously, showing brief interest. ¡°This place is fascinating. You can feel the will in it.¡± ¡°The will?¡± ¡°A will to live. A will to encounter something. Human will, tangled and knotted together. This is the second time I¡¯ve ever felt such a powerful will.¡± Ayra¡¯s words were charged with surprising strength. Just last night, she had been whispering bizarre things. But now her gaze was sharp and focused again. Ayra said, ¡°I understand now. This secret room is the true center of Gargarta Fortress. The source of its power. From this room, I can feel everything happening in the fortress.¡± I had no idea what she meant¡ªbut I was simply relieved that her condition was improving. As I thought¡ªpeople really can¡¯t just stay holed up in a room forever. Going out, taking a walk, airing out your mind¡ªit helps. Now that I had proof to support my theory, my confidence grew. I figured anything I said now would be good for her, so I replied casually, ¡°I never thought this place was the fortress¡¯s center.¡± ¡°You said an imp lived here?¡± At her question, I looked around. Isaiah¡¯s imp... Who knows where it went? Hopefully the girls were taking good care of it. I had especially asked Mirna¡ªwho had a fondness for imps¡ªto look after it. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like we can meet it right now.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Ayra let out a faint nasal hum, sounding disappointed. I¡¯d felt it before¡ªshe has a soft spot for nymphs and imps. ¡°The fact that the imp really lived here... though, aside from very old traces, I don¡¯t feel much presence.¡± Maybe part of the reason Ayra shows me such affection is because I¡¯m half-nymph. Not the whole reason, but probably at least half. Slide. Then Ayra¡¯s eyes landed on the frame hanging on the wall. A painting of a brown-haired nymph¡ªone of the portraits of the two Beatrices. Staring at the picture, Ayra spoke. ¡°It¡¯s the same person. The same person painted them. For the same purpose.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. The will I¡¯m sensing¡ªit¡¯s coming from this painting.¡± I asked, ¡°Is there a way to figure out the purpose behind these paintings?¡± Through one of those portraits, I had experienced time travel. Maybe Ayra could uncover the secrets behind these images. Slide. Ayra ran her hand over one side of the painting and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a strong desire to see someone again. Longing. A yearning to return. A wish to go back to a certain moment. A yearning...¡± She trailed off, seeming to doubt her own words. Then she corrected herself. ¡°This painting... it¡¯s a prayer.¡± ¡°A prayer?¡± In response to my question, Ayra said with complete calm, ¡°A prayer. True prayer arises from a burning longing for something humans cannot achieve on their own. Magic, in a way, is born from the same root.¡± The shared root of magic and prayer. I knew a little about that. The magic that makes fire appear in one¡¯s hand¡ªwhat conjures that flame isn¡¯t mana or incantations. It¡¯s desire. The will to bring it forth. But there¡¯s one key difference between magic and prayer. Prayer requires a subject¡ªsomeone to receive it. A god, or something equivalent. ¡°A prayer... Solomon prayed to a god...?¡± Just as I was following that line of thought, Ayra suddenly fell silent. Her sudden quiet made me fear her madness was returning. ¡°...Teo. That record of Isaiah Gospel you showed me before. Open it again. Maybe I¡¯ve been mistaken about my opponent this whole time.¡± Ayra murmured something I didn¡¯t quite understand. But unlike the night before, her expression was deadly serious. So I pulled out the book Teo from my inventory, the ¡¶Squirrel Storage¡·, and handed it to her. As she took it, her face lit up with intensity. Her black eyes moved quickly¡ªthen slowly came to a stop. ¡°...How could I not notice something so obvious? Solomon wasn¡¯t a magician. Strictly speaking, he was like his ancestor David. More like a priest...¡± Ayra clutched her head and began to mutter to herself. Her condition seemed unstable again. I began to grow afraid. ¡°Lady Ayra, are you alright? If you¡¯re struggling, should we go back to the room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back to that room. In fact, now that I think about it, there might be something in there. Have someone dig up the floor or ceiling. No, I¡¯ll dig it myself.¡± Whoosh. Ayra brushed past me and headed back toward her room. ¡°Be careful not to close the door.¡± She warned me not to shut the door, then shoved the bed aside with force and pulled away the red rug beneath it. The stone floor beneath was exposed¡ªand when she shattered it with telekinesis, something began to emerge deep beneath the surface. What I saw there made my jaw drop. ¡°What is this...¡± Chapter 388: The Bird of Hochungcheon (3) Ayra returned to her room and began digging up /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ the floor. The sight of her was like someone hunting for a hidden treasure chest marked on an old pirate map¡ªprobing here and there, full of restless energy. But when she finally unearthed the floor and revealed what had been hidden underneath, I began to understand why she¡¯d been so worked up. ¡°What is this...?¡± It was a jar¡ªvisibly suspicious at first glance. About half the size of my torso. I had no idea why something like a jar would be buried beneath the floor of the queen¡¯s bedchamber in this fortress, but¡ª Swirl. A strange, murky aura wafted up from its mouth, covered in black paper. Just looking at it made it obvious that whatever was inside had to be incredibly toxic¡ªpossibly horrific. Cough. ¡°It¡¯s foul. Why would something like this be buried under the queen¡¯s room?¡± Just being in the same space with the jar made my nose and throat sting, and I coughed as if something were stuck in my throat. Slide. As I reached out toward it, Ayra stopped me with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s best not to touch it.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Leaving it here seems incredibly ominous.¡± It might just¡¯ve been a feeling, but it reminded me of when I once unearthed an unexploded bomb. Like it might go off without warning and obliterate my life. Shhh. Ayra narrowed her eyes, examining the sharp script engraved around the jar¡¯s lid. Then, covering her nose with a handkerchief, she shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a type of spell woven into these letters. But I can¡¯t read them. We¡¯ll need an expert.¡± ¡°An expert?¡± ¡°Before that, let¡¯s get out of this room first.¡± I left the room with Ayra. Just stepping outside made it easier to breathe. Especially Ayra¡ªshe finally exhaled the breath she¡¯d been holding in. For someone who valued cleanliness and refinement, having something that grotesque buried beneath her bed was likely unacceptable. About five minutes later¡ª Mirna and Narmee came rushing at my summons. They were the only ones I could think of who might know something about such an eerie jar. ¡°Sis, look at that.¡± ¡°Sir Teo, is that the so-called grotesque jar?¡± With handkerchiefs soaked in special holy water covering their mouths and noses, they stared at the jar sitting exposed in the floor, then exchanged a look. ¡°Narmee, what do you think?¡± ¡°I think you and I are thinking the same thing. I¡¯ve never seen something like this before. We¡¯ll have to open the lid to know for sure.¡± Slide. Wearing white gloves, Narmee carefully reached toward the jar. The way she moved¡ªso precise, so slow¡ªit felt like watching a bomb squad handle an IED. Rustle. Finally, her fingers touched the black cloth sealing the jar. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going to open it now.¡± ¡°Okay. On three.¡± ¡°Three.¡± Narmee skipped both one and two and yanked the cover right off. Instantly, something erupted from inside with a whoosh¡ªa surge of something intangible and vile. The biggest reaction came from Mirna. ¡°Urk...!¡± She immediately clamped her handkerchief tighter over her mouth and staggered backward, practically fleeing the room. She rushed to a window and flung it open, dry heaving over the sill. It reminded me of an old friend who once had to dispose of a long-dead cat. Whatever was inside that jar¡ªshe had clearly seen something unspeakable. By contrast, Narmee stayed relatively composed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything this bad. You¡¯d need a truly twisted kind of malice to create something like this.¡± Narmee, frowning deeply under her handkerchief, looked like she still had a strong stomach, maybe thanks to her past experience tending to the tombs of House Draco. Slide. She quickly closed the lid again, then turned to Mirna and said, ¡°Sis, now¡¯s not the time to be standing around. We need to seal this thing up. No telling what might happen if we leave it exposed. Give me some talismans.¡± ¡°...Huuuh.¡± Mirna wiped her mouth with the back of her gloved hand. Then she pulled paper and a brush from her robe and hastily scribbled down some characters. Narmee took them and began slapping the talismans onto the jar like stickers, wrapping it in layers until it resembled some kind of mosaic art. While I was marveling at that strange scene, Mirna¡ªnow breathing more evenly¡ªtrembled slightly and spoke. ¡°Narmee, this is only a temporary seal. We need to perform a proper exorcism. If we leave this be, something terrible will definitely happen.¡± At least for now, the task seemed complete. Having observed everything, I finally had to ask the obvious question: What was that thing? *** ¡°It¡¯s a curse. A horrible one. The kind that drives people insane, makes them seize and spiral. Even I¡¯ve never seen anything this vile. It¡¯s probably some ancient thing buried in forgotten documents.¡± Narmee offered her evaluation of the jar. Given her deep knowledge of curses, I¡¯d hoped she might know its identity for sure, but¡ª Even she could only grasp what it was, not describe it in detail. She added, ¡°Maybe the professor would know. She¡¯s older, and she¡¯s surprisingly well-read on this kind of topic.¡± Narmee said this with a somewhat unusually somber expression. In response, I summoned one of the birds flitting nearby. ¡°Go find Professor Stella.¡± Flap-flap. A wild pigeon flew off to find her. About five minutes later, Professor Stella appeared¡ªshouldering a massive quiver and carrying a rabbit, with the pigeon perched on her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s all this? Why call me out like this? And why¡¯s everyone gathered?¡± ¡°Professor Stella, please take a look at this.¡± Narmee pointed to the jar lying on the floor. Stella raised her brow and stroked her chin. ¡°A seal? Looks like a pretty old jar. At least fifty years, by the looks of it. I¡¯d need to send it to Ark for proper dating, but...¡± As the elven professor peered into the jar, Mirna interjected. ¡°Not the jar. It¡¯s the contents we¡¯re worried about.¡± ¡°The contents?¡± Mirna gestured with her chin. Narmee leaned in and whispered something into Stella¡¯s long, pointed ear. Whisper whisper. ¡°Is that true?¡± After hearing everything, Stella¡¯s expression turned grave. Then she said, ¡°Wait here a moment,¡± and brought out an ancient-looking book. ¡°Understanding Ancient Curses and Associated Folklore, Volume I ¨C Authored by Lotus Draco¡± That¡¯s what was written on the worn cover. Upon seeing it, Narmee trembled slightly and cried out in a small but clear voice. ¡°That¡¯s one of Lotus Draco¡¯s tomes! I couldn¡¯t even find that in the market! We don¡¯t even have it at home! Where¡¯d you get that? I thought they were all burned during the witch hunts!¡± I didn¡¯t know much, but it was clearly a big deal. Stella said, ¡°To an elf, a hundred-year-old book isn¡¯t that ancient. I bought it when it was first printed. Anyway, that¡¯s not important.¡± Flip, flip, fllrrrp. She carefully turned the fragile pages, examining the bizarre illustrations on each one until finally¡ª ¡°Here. This must be it.¡± Stella pointed to a passage and began reading aloud. ¡°This is a tale about a type of curse used in the northern regions beyond the barrier. They say the north was always cold and barren, and food was scarce. There were always too many orphans¡ªchildren desperate for food.¡± ¡°Some parents even sold their kids for money. And this particular curse... it was born in that setting. They say you put a hungry child inside a jar...¡± Stella¡¯s explanation was gruesome. They¡¯d trap a small, scrawny child inside a jar¡ªand continuously feed them sweet, delicious food. If the child refused or tried to escape, they¡¯d be beaten, whipped, and punished until they gave up. Eventually, the child would stop trying to escape, passively accepting the food. Some became so afraid of escaping that they didn¡¯t even try anymore. And once the child grew fat enough to be wedged inside the jar¡ª That¡¯s when they would be killed¡ªstabbed or beheaded in a single stroke. The child¡¯s spirit, lured by sweetness and killed in that state, would then be sealed in the jar. Thus completing the curse of the Hochungcheon Soul-Feeding Vessel. Stella ended her explanation there. In other words, the thing inside the jar was something truly vile. And it had been buried beneath Ayra¡¯s room. Mirna said, ¡°A curse that feeds on a soul who died in gluttony and seduction. The target becomes increasingly delirious, unable to escape from desire and indulgent thoughts.¡± Listening to that, something clicked in me. Could Ayra¡¯s recent mental instability have been because of this jar? Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. After Bael disappeared, Ayra had to face herself¡ªher own emotions, one by one. With something this malicious layered on top, no wonder she was breaking down. It was wretched bad luck. Just then, Mirna said firmly, ¡°Someone must¡¯ve tried to spiritually assassinate the queen. I¡¯m sure of it. They aimed to spiritually corrupt her. It¡¯s plausible.¡± But Narmee shook her head. ¡°It seems way too old. Probably just a coincidence. The queen just happened to be staying in a room where the jar had been buried long ago.¡± Coincidence. From their perspective, that was a valid assumption. But Ayra would never believe that. The Demon King Solomon, who could see the future, had most likely arranged for the jar to be there¡ªknowing she would eventually stay in that room. Thinking that way, I started to sympathize with Ayra¡ªher fear of plots and manipulation. Maybe, on some subconscious level, she had sensed all of this. Glance. I looked at her. Ayra was staring at the jar, eyes narrowed. Her expression was conflicted¡ªmaybe even tinged with pity and sorrow. After a long silence, she spoke. ¡°How do we destroy it?¡± Mirna answered, ¡°First, we need to dispel the curse. If you break the jar now, Lady Tarantella, you might suffer a rebound effect as the cursed vessel¡¯s host.¡± ¡°Then how do we dispel it?¡± ¡°Curses that use souls are powerful¡ªbut easy to undo. Just exorcise or release the soul. Of course, in this case...¡± Mirna trailed off mid-sentence. Chapter 389: The Bird of Hochungcheon (4) ¡°There was no soul in the vessel.¡± Mirna said it clearly. ¡°There was nothing inside the jar that could be called a soul. Normally, something like a vengeful spirit¡ªfilled with overwhelming hatred¡ªshould¡¯ve been lurking inside...¡± Hochungcheon¡¯s Soul-Feeding Curse. It was said that the jar alone, cursed as it was, could already serve as a powerful seed of catastrophe. But its true power was only unleashed when someone opened the lid and looked inside. Those who saw it would have their minds twisted¡ªand die. But Narmee, who had looked into the jar, seemed fine. At least outwardly. Narmee explained, ¡°I do have strong resistance to curses. But the jar was empty to begin with. Which means someone already opened it¡ªand the curse weakened because of that.¡± So then¡ªdid that mean the curse had already been used on someone? I furrowed my brow, struggling to follow the spiritual and magical logic of it all. Mirna offered clarification. ¡°The soul that escaped is probably still wandering somewhere within the fortress. Since the vessel is still here, it likely didn¡¯t go far.¡± The idea of a cursed spirit roaming the fortress... it gave me the chills. I asked, ¡°Then can¡¯t we just destroy the jar?¡± Narmee shook her head. ¡°Teo, think about it¡ªwhat if someone came into your room while you were out and smashed it to pieces? Wouldn¡¯t you be furious? To spirits, their vessels are like their rooms. That¡¯s why we bury the dead instead of cremating them.¡± I see. That must be why cremation never took root on this continent. It also explained why House Draco went to the trouble of managing such an enormous cemetery. So in the end, we had to find the soul of the child who had died inside the jar. But finding a soul? That was starting to feel overwhelmingly surreal. How would we find it? What would it even look like? We had no clue¡ªbut at least we now had a way to save Ayra from her mental collapse. That alone was a big step forward. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll find it, somehow. Do we use charms, detectors, something like that? This is my first time hunting a ghost.¡± Narmee suddenly threw up her hand. ¡°I¡¯m great at ghost hunting! Although my sister¡¯s even better!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Mirna. Still staring at the jar, she muttered something under her breath, then let out a long sigh. ¡°To sense spirits, you need tools that can detect certain frequencies. Dowsing rods, heat-reactive paper, refined salt...¡± She listed off a bunch of ingredients. But realistically, gathering all those supplies in this fortress would be difficult. ¡°Of course, even without those, there are ways. Someone with high intuition¡ªor someone with a spiritual eye¡ªcould do it.¡± ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°Sir Teo, your fairy eyes can see what others cannot. I believe you¡¯re the most qualified person to find this spirit.¡± I was genuinely pleased to hear that. To solve the issue without extra preparation¡ªjust get it done. I was already itching to get started when¡ª ¡°Um...¡± Mirna hesitated. She looked like she had more to say but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. ¡°Lady Mirna, is there something else?¡± ¡°Maybe...¡± ¡°Maybe...?¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve already met the spirit.¡± ¡°We have?¡± When I pressed her, Mirna finally seemed unable to hold it in. ¡°Sir Teo, didn¡¯t you find it strange? We met something odd, remember? Something that had been living alone in this monster-infested fortress for years...¡± And there she stopped. But I could tell she was being careful, deliberately withholding her words. I also understood who she was referring to. ¡°No way...¡± ¡°...Yes, it might be that imp.¡± I knew exactly which imp Mirna meant. Mirna continued, ¡°It never made sense that an imp could live alone in this monster-infested fortress for over a decade. Where would it get food? How did it survive the cold winters?¡± She was right. That imp had said it had been sneaking food left behind by the demon army in the kitchens. But after so many years, that food would have long rotted away. At the time, I¡¯d been so fixated on the fact that it was Isaiah Gospel¡¯s imp that I hadn¡¯t questioned any of it. No¡ªwait. Could it be... that the one who first discovered the imp was... I pulled out the book from my inventory. The one labeled Teo. Toward the back, just like Ayra¡¯s mad ramblings during her breakdown, it was filled with fragmented, jumbled sentences¡ªtangled like a puzzle. There was only one conclusion I could draw. Isaiah Gospel had found the imp first¡ªand had been cursed. Which let the child trapped in the jar escape. Mirna said, ¡°It felt so real that I never realized it was a spirit. But now that I think back on it, there were too many strange things.¡± ¡°Strange things?¡± ¡°No one except you and I ever saw that imp.¡± A cold chill crawled up my spine. *** We scattered throughout the fortress in search of the imp. Elga and Stella¡ªwhose spiritual sensitivity was low due to their strong life force¡ªwent off to investigate whether there were more jars or curses hidden somewhere in the fortress. As for me, walking alone through the halls made every step feel like soaked cotton. Heavy and slow. On top of that, I felt incredibly depressed. The imp I had wanted to introduce to Marmar... To {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} think it had already been dead for a long time¡ªa ghost. And the fury inside me toward whoever had shoved that imp into the jar to use it for a curse... It was overwhelming. So full of hatred toward imps. If it were me, I would never¡ªnever¡ªshove Marmar, or Gargar, or Tartar into a jar like that. Not even if I died. I couldn¡¯t accept it. Who could commit such a cruel, wretched act? As I asked myself, the answer came just as swiftly. The curse had been buried long ago¡ªbut it was aimed precisely at Ayra. That person knew she preferred the sunlit rooms by the mid-level windows. Everything was premeditated. There was only one suspect. The Demon King who hunts Ayra from the past. So this is what it means to be targeted across time. I¡¯d always had a vague idea of it¡ªbut witnessing it for myself, I could hardly breathe. Has Ayra always lived like this? In a field of hidden landmines, not knowing what would trigger disaster? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she broke. And yet, despite that¡ªshe¡¯s endured. She¡¯s remained composed. She¡¯s stronger than anyone gives her credit for. As I stood by the corridor window, I felt someone approach from behind. ¡°Our date... we won¡¯t get to go, huh. We were supposed to see the flowers.¡± ¡°Ayra... Are you alright? I didn¡¯t know. That thing was under your room all along. I just thought... that you were hurting in different ways...¡± ¡°I was hurting. I was confronting my emotions head-on. But I¡¯m better now. And it¡¯s thanks to you, Teo.¡± As she spoke, Ayra gently stroked my head. She said it was thanks to me¡ªbut honestly, I didn¡¯t feel like I¡¯d done anything for her. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what I actually did this time.¡± I hadn¡¯t figured anything out. That fact made me frustrated with myself. I¡¯d acted like I knew everything¡ªlike I was hiding some great secret¡ªbut really, I didn¡¯t know much at all. I didn¡¯t even know who I really was. The thought left me anxious. I stared out the window, and Ayra said, ¡°Teo. Without you, I never would¡¯ve left that room. I wouldn¡¯t even have thought about leaving. You saved me again¡ªwith your strength of will.¡± I turned to look at her. Her clear eyes watched me without a hint of cloud. ¡°Teo, you¡¯ve always been like that. Wanting to save me. And you really have¡ªmore than once. Only you dared to try and protect someone as strong as me.¡± Shff. With those words, Ayra turned her gaze to the window. Her face was tinged red¡ªperhaps from the setting sun. Watching her black hair sway gently, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªdid I really escape that room? I should¡¯ve left the cursed space behind. But every time I looked at her, I felt the urge to throw everything away and dive into those black eyes like a night lake. Does she feel the same? Or... after escaping the dreamy illusion of the jar, had she washed away all her passion and longing for me with cold reason? Suddenly, the three days we¡¯d spent together felt like a dream. A secluded world just for the two of us¡ªlike the inside of the jar. Maybe I¡¯d just been deluding myself. Maybe I was the one who¡¯d gone mad. Was this whole situation just a dream? Everything was becoming hazy, like seasickness. The floor wobbled beneath me. And just then, Ayra said¡ª ¡°My Teo. Teo Gospel of Angmar.¡± She called my name¡ªand I came back to my senses. Ayra said again, ¡°Teo Gospel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Teo.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She kept saying my name. Not on purpose¡ªit felt like she had something to say but couldn¡¯t get it out. Yet every time she said my name, I felt like the tangled knots inside me began to loosen. Did it really matter who I was? They call me what they want¡ªand like the wind, I change shape. That¡¯s who I am. I may not have a clear form, but I definitely exist in this world¡ªlike the wind. Just as I had that thought, the wind outside stilled, and Ayra¡¯s hair stopped swaying. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it honestly. These past few days, I haven¡¯t been wise¡ªas a queen or a woman. I can¡¯t turn back time, but... we can pretend it didn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Pretend it didn¡¯t happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like the things that happened in that room to be erased. Teo, if you don¡¯t say anything, no one else will hear of it. It¡¯ll be as if it never happened.¡± Ayra was speaking as if everything that happened in her daze was a mistake. As if she wanted to erase it all. And truthfully, the Ayra holed up in that room hadn¡¯t been like her at all. A part of me had expected that the real Ayra would say something like this once she returned to herself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this either.¡± She reached up and undid the bandage wrapped around my left eye. For a moment, the sudden expansion of my vision cleared my head. But I also felt an odd sense of loss. I thought we¡¯d been so deeply entangled... but now the threads were coming undone, and we were drifting apart again. I opened my heavy lips, about to speak¡ª Whooooosh. A strong autumn wind swept through. In the breeze, Ayra took off the crown that had rested on her head. Rustle... Her hair flew freely, and with a refreshed expression, she lifted the hem of her skirt and began walking lightly. ¡°...?¡± It took me a moment to realize it¡ª She was dancing. The movements were awkward. No music. No rhythm. But to see the beautiful Ayra dancing like this¡ªit gave me such a strange feeling. Yet she danced with such intensity that sweat beaded on her forehead. Ayra said, ¡°My grandfather was a husband brought into the family. So were the grandfathers before him. House Tarantella is a matriarchal line. The women of our house created this strange dance for a purpose.¡± ¡°Is that... what this is?¡± ¡°Yes. A foolish dance. Nothing elegant about it. Witches, after all¡ªare strange and ridiculous creatures, even I have to admit. ...I never thought I¡¯d be the one to perform this.¡± Slide. Ayra took off one of her gloves and hung it on the wall. Then the other. She removed the scarf around her neck, the shoes on her feet. Finally, just as she was about to take off her stockings¡ª ¡°Wait, why are you still taking off your clothes?! What if someone sees?!¡± Despite my flustered outcry, Ayra kept moving. ¡°If you want me to stop this ridiculous dance, then marry me, Teo Gospel. Right now, I¡¯m not a queen¡ªI¡¯m just a woman. And I¡¯m proposing to you.¡± Chapter 390: Friend (1) I was a pretty macho kind of person. No one would believe it just by looking at my half-fairy appearance. But I placed great importance on the things a man ought to do. Things like taking responsibility, or challenging oneself. Obligations, in other words. To me, masculinity meant survival and a sense of duty. It was the same when it came to marriage. When a man and a woman formed a household and got married, the man¡¯s role was to be the head of the family. The idea that the man protected the wife and children, serving as a dependable fence for them¡ªthat kind of stereotype was embedded in my mind. Maybe it was because I¡¯d never had a household of my own that I ended up idealizing those things as the way things should be. In that sense, a proposal¡ªcourtship¡ªwas like a man¡¯s challenge, something grand and decisive. Even if there were no fancy events or glamorous rings, the man saying to the woman, ¡°Marry me,¡± with lifelong resolve¡ªsomething like that. That¡¯s why Ayra¡¯s actions were quite shocking to me. ¡°This is the traditional courtship dance of House Tarantella.¡± Ayra began to spin in circles around me. Finally, every stocking that had been clinging to her legs slipped off. Walking barefoot across the stone floor of the fortress, light and graceful, her white, dainty feet mesmerized onlookers. People began to gather around, curious. ©¥What the hell is that? ©¥No clue. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you don¡¯t get to see something like this every day. Queen Ayra¡¯s awkward dance moves. They had a way of drawing eyes. The problem was, Ayra was stripping off her clothes one by one. Now, all that remained on her body were her top and bottom layers¡ªand presumably the undergarments beneath them. As the buttons of her blouse came undone one by one, I felt the blood rush to my head. ¡°Ayra-nim, people are watching...!¡± ¡°This dance doesn¡¯t stop until you give me your permission.¡± Ayra¡¯s attitude was firm. But I couldn¡¯t make sense of it. We were already legally recognized as a married couple. Did she really need to dance like this to court me? Still, I could tell one thing for sure. I had to stop her somehow. At this rate, she¡¯d end up exposing all that white skin of hers in front of everyone. Of course, if a captivating woman like her was my lover and wife, I¡¯d want to boast about it anywhere. But there had to be limits. ¡°All right, Ayra-nim. Please, stop for now.¡± I grabbed her shoulders and brought her to a halt. Her face, flushed deep red with sweat and emotion, looked up at me as she asked, ¡°So I can take that as your acceptance?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to accept¡ªwe¡¯re already married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But this is a bit different. To be honest, I never intended for anyone to win the tournament. Even if someone did, I had no intention of continuing married life.¡± Gasps rippled through the crowd at Ayra¡¯s confession. I was just as shocked. ¡°Then... you¡¯re saying you lied, Ayra-nim?¡± ¡°...Teo. I don¡¯t know what kind of person you think I am, but I do lie.¡± It seemed like her explanation was going to be a long one. But I didn¡¯t know what other shocking truths she might reveal next, so I decided I had to defuse the situation first. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± There were too many eyes on us here. So I picked up all the clothing Ayra had scattered and draped around, then held onto her shoulder and fled with her into one of the fortress¡¯s less populated corridors. As we were escaping, Ayra spoke. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to show you the rest of the dance later, when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± ¡°...Was that really a traditional dance?¡± ¡°Yes. They said it¡¯s never failed once.¡± Well, yeah. If you¡¯re proposing with a dance like that, there¡¯s no way it could fail. I didn¡¯t know what the remaining moves were, but I found myself slightly looking forward to it. We turned a corner and arrived in a quiet hallway. A gloomy corridor bathed in the eerie glow of sunset. In that yellow-red light, Ayra¡¯s white thighs shimmered faintly. Only then did I realize she was walking barefoot without even her shoes on. ¡°Let¡¯s start by getting you dressed.¡± I helped her put on the stockings that still held her body heat, and slipped her shoes back onto her feet. Ayra didn¡¯t resist my touch¡ªshe let me do it silently. A noble woman entrusting her body to me like this¡ªit felt rather wonderful. It gave me this strange sense of responsibility, like I had to take good care of her and make her even more beautiful. Then, once she was fully dressed again, Ayra said, ¡°They say a man dressing a woman is proof of love. Lust undresses, but love clothes you¡ªsomething like that.¡± ¡°Is that an actual saying?¡± It sounded rather plausible. I felt like I might¡¯ve heard something like that somewhere before, too. ¡°But it¡¯s not just that. I like dressing you, Ayra-nim¡ªbut I like undressing you just as much.¡± As soon as I said it, I regretted it. I¡¯d just blurted out something that could be considered sexual harassment. But when I cautiously glanced over at her, Ayra¡¯s face was glowing red¡ªshe actually looked... pretty happy. Her expressions had become so much more colorful these days. As I was marveling at that, I suddenly heard a voice in the distance calling out to us. It was Elga. ¡°Hey, Teo. That girl Mirna was looking for you. Said something about finding an imp or whatever.¡± Elga appeared, dragging her casual shoes along. She looked back and forth between me and Ayra, then narrowed her eyes. She clearly didn¡¯t like something. Considering how badly things had blown up between them this morning, it was to be expected. Both Ayra and Elga had said some thorny things. Then Ayra spoke up first. ¡°Sorry about this morning.¡± Elga¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Then she began rubbing her arms and gave a visible shiver¡ªlike she was seasick or something. ¡°What the hell did I just hear? That doesn¡¯t suit you at all. I heard you¡¯ve had headaches from some kind of curse or whatever, but maybe you really are out of your mind.¡± ¡°......¡± Ayra didn¡¯t reply to Elga¡¯s sarcasm. But I could tell that the mood between them had clearly softened since earlier. The two of them had been like family long before I ever showed up. Even when Ayra had a fearsome reputation as a tyrant, Elga was the only one who didn¡¯t flinch and treated her casually¡ªand Ayra trusted her quite a bit in return. Maybe I didn¡¯t need to worry about them at all. They¡¯d get along on their own. That thought led me to another: how did Ayra get along with the other women? What did she think of Mirna, Narmee, or Professor Stella? And what about Professor Stella¡ªhow did she view the other noble ladies? Until now, I¡¯d been focused entirely on my own relationships with each of them, but maybe it was time I gave some thought to their relationships with each other. So I asked, ¡°Ayra-nim, what do you think of Elga-nim?¡± To that innocent question, Elga grumbled, ¡°What kind of random question is that?¡± Yeah, it was kind of rude to ask something like that in public. Then Ayra answered. ¡°I like Elga. If she were a man, I might¡¯ve been engaged to her when we were kids. We¡¯re cousins, and we¡¯re close in age.¡± At that frank response, Elga looked completely flustered. ¡°Ugh, I had no idea you saw me that way. I hate you. If we got married, I¡¯d have to spend every day kissing your ass.¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± Ayra wasn¡¯t very good at jokes. But they both started laughing. Their smiles were so similar that I suddenly found myself envying the whole cousin dynamic. *** We¡¯d had a lot happen, but we continued the search for the imp still lurking somewhere in this fortress. It was already dusk, which made our task harder, but thankfully, Mirna turned out to be quite capable. ¡°It¡¯s somewhere nearby. I¡¯m starting to feel a strong yin energy. Have there been any other jars or cursed objects found anywhere else?¡± In response, Stella unrolled a map of Gargarta Fortress she¡¯d brought from somewhere and began explaining. ¡°Here. At each of the fortress¡¯s corner pillars, there are columns with magic circles engraved all the way down into the ground. They¡¯re part of a large-scale explosive spell. If activated, they could blow up this entire area.¡± That was basically the same as saying this place was rigged with time bombs. To think we¡¯d only just discovered this. Or should I say it¡¯s a good thing we even found out now? Elga said, ¡°So it was a trap. No wonder the fortress fell so easily. We need to start pulling people out immediately.¡± Everyone turned to look at Ayra. She¡¯d been silently listening all this time, but now she opened her mouth with weight. ¡°I think so too. This expedition happened pretty suddenly. But I wouldn¡¯t call it a failure. We¡¯ve learned a lot from it. Have the army completely withdrawn before dawn.¡± Once everyone agreed, they moved fast. Those who had been resting and regaining their strength inside the fortress quickly packed up, forming lines to evacuate through the outer gates. Watching them go, Elga asked, ¡°So, Ayra. What exactly did you want to do on this expedition? I get the feeling it wasn¡¯t just about reclaiming the northern lands.¡± ¡°I wanted to catch them off guard. But it seems the other side is one step ahead of me. I guess straightforward tactics won¡¯t cut it.¡± ¡°Your words are still all over the place, but... I can tell you¡¯re fighting someone.¡± Elga didn¡¯t press further. Our attention turned back to the dead-end wall where Mirna was closely inspecting the cracks. ¡°We¡¯ve gotta find that imp and put its soul to rest so we can get out of here too. Mirna, you sure you¡¯re on the /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ right track?¡± ¡°Quiet, please. I¡¯m trying to concentrate.¡± Mirna snapped slightly at Elga¡¯s question. We all fell a little sheepish for a moment. ¡°Hey, move aside.¡± Elga pulled a rod from her hair, where it had been tucked like a hairpin. When she yanked it apart, it extended into a massive halberd¡ªthe Pulverizer. ¡°W-What are you doing!?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time to search every nook. Just smash it.¡± Fwoosh¡ªshe swung the heavy halberd back, then launched it like a bolt of lightning. It barely missed Mirna and slammed into the wall with full force. BOOM¡ª CRACKLE¡ªCRASHHH. The wall broke apart like brittle candy. Behind it was pitch-black darkness. A space concealed behind nearly a meter of stone. A pitch-black void. ¡°Light.¡± When we illuminated it, we could see it was a stairway leading somewhere. I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in. Elga-nim, Ayra-nim, you stay here in case anything happens. Miss Mirna, please keep watch. The ones coming with me will be Professor Stella and Miss Narmee.¡± Chapter 391: Friend (2) ¡°Eleven hundred one, eleven hundred two...¡± As we descended the stairs, only Narmee¡¯s voice softly echoed. The farther we went down, the more the musty mold and strange, unpleasant odors began to bother me. ¡°Two thousand five hundred twenty-two...¡± The numbers Narmee muttered kept getting larger. I was sure we¡¯d descended a considerable depth, but these stairs showed no sign of ending. Why would anyone build such a deep staircase in this fortress? I didn¡¯t know the reason, but if the imp¡¯s soul was down here, I had no choice but to keep going. ¡°Phew, it''s kinda chilly. Teo-gun, do you sense anything?¡± At Stella¡¯s question, I quieted my senses. Aside from the fact that the air really was quite cold, as she said, there wasn¡¯t anything in particular I could detect. Eventually, the bottom of the stairs came into view. What appeared before us was a door that looked rather solid and heavy. There wasn¡¯t any lock, but it seemed too hefty to push open with brute force. Together, we shoved the door with all our strength. The long-abandoned iron door groaned with rust as it slowly budged backward. Once we¡¯d pushed it open, a pitch-black space loomed beyond. We lit up our surroundings with magic, revealing scattered tools and bones. ¡°A prison?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure who said it. But I agreed. This place felt like a prison. There were bars, manacles, shackles, and what looked like torture devices used on convicts. Old bloodstains, dried and blackened over time, were smeared here and there, giving the place an eerie feeling. To think an imp might be in a place like this... Narmee spoke. ¡°Looks like a bunch of people died here. And they were killed really horribly. Why did they kill so indiscriminately...?¡± Born with the gift of spiritual sensitivity, Narmee seemed to be seeing and hearing things I couldn¡¯t. As for me, all I could feel was a sense that it would be best to get out of here quickly. Stella said, ¡°The Demon King Solomon, who fled all the way to this Gargarta Fortress, was being cornered. They say that¡¯s when he began his brutal massacres. When people are driven into a corner, their true nature always comes out.¡± So this place was Solomon¡¯s final refuge. I tried to imagine the Demon King as he wandered through here, but having never seen any portraits of him, it was hard to picture him clearly. In any case, the important thing wasn¡¯t where we were¡ªit was where the imp was. I hurriedly looked around. A red-haired imp. If I could find him, help him pass on, and destroy the jar, that would lift the curse entirely¡ªat least, that¡¯s what they¡¯d said. Should I try calling out? ¡°Imp? Hey, are you here?¡± Even as I said it, I thought I sounded like an idiot. I should¡¯ve at least given him a nickname beforehand. But if just calling out like this were enough to summon him, we wouldn¡¯t have had to wander the fortress for so long. ¡°Who called me?¡± Rustle. At that moment, a tuft of red hair popped out from the shadows. As his face slowly came into view, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little. So he really did show up when called. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Teo. I thought it was Master... guess not.¡± He walked toward me, clearly disappointed. Then Stella asked, ¡°Teo-gun, is there something there?¡± From her question, I understood¡ªStella couldn¡¯t see the little imp. Despite him being so vividly present, he was invisible to her. Strange. Then Narmee spoke. ¡°I can see him only faintly. I can tell something is there, but the image is blurry. It kind of shimmers creepily.¡± So in the end, the only ones who could properly see the imp were me and Mirna. He really was a ghost. That thought made me feel both chilled and sad. An imp who died trapped inside a jar. But hadn¡¯t they said Solomon treasured imps dearly? That¡¯s why imps like Marmar and Tartar still longed for the return of Demon King Solomon, hoping he would once again lead their lives. To them, the Demon King wasn¡¯t just a ruler¡ªhe was practically an object of faith, even worship. But that same figure had sealed this imp inside a jar and turned him into a curse. Do Marmar and the others know about this? No... I doubt they do. This was all done in secret, deep underground. My eyes wandered over to the jars scattered throughout this basement. They looked empty inside, but the fact that there were so many of them was horrifying in itself. Then the imp said to me, ¡°More importantly, how did you get in here? I never told Master, and this was a secret passage only I knew!¡± ¡°I came looking for you. Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± *** I found the imp more easily than expected and brought him up to the surface of the fortress. In the wide training yard, where a large bonfire was burning, I led him over. Mirna clapped her hands. ¡°As expected of Sir Teo. When you handle it, things get resolved in no time.¡± It had felt almost too easy for me. But I soon realized that simply finding him was only the beginning. What we really had to do wasn¡¯t just find him¡ªwe had to help him pass on. So we brought the imp over to the jar near the bonfire. ¡°Hiiieeek...!!!¡± The imp let ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã out a heartbreaking scream and began to tremble violently. It was as if that jar was something horrifying and painful to him. He froze in place, clearly terrified. Mirna said, ¡°We have to get the imp¡¯s soul back into the jar. Sir Teo, I¡¯ll grab the legs. You take the head.¡± At her words, I grabbed the imp by the wrist. He screamed like a stray dog that had fled from years of abuse only to be caught again. ¡°Hiiieeek...!!! L-Let go! I don¡¯t want to go near that thing! Someone help me! They¡¯re trying to kill me! These imp-haters! You monsters!¡± Seeing him flail like that filled me with pity. He had finally escaped that cursed jar and roamed freely around the fortress... and now we were about to shove him back in and force an end to his tragic existence. ¡°Sir Teo, I think I know what you¡¯re thinking. But letting the imp roam around freely like this is even more cruel. If too much time passes, he¡¯ll eventually forget everything and truly become a vengeful spirit.¡± Mirna¡¯s words were pragmatic. I looked back and forth between her, the imp, and the jar. Finally, I let out a long sigh and said, ¡°...I can¡¯t do it.¡± Just earlier, I¡¯d condemned Solomon for mistreating imps. But if I now forced this imp into a jar, even for the purpose of helping him pass on, wouldn¡¯t I be no different from the old Demon King? Besides, whenever I looked at him, I saw Marmar¡¯s face overlapping with his. The face of a friend who always cheered me on. And putting him into that jar now just felt unforgivably wrong. I knew it. Letting emotions get in the way of action was foolish. Letting him wander aimlessly was worse than putting him in the jar and ending his painful life. Then, Elga, who had been watching us with her arms crossed, said, ¡°What¡¯s not working? Want me to do it? So where is this ¡®imp¡¯ anyway?¡± She clearly couldn¡¯t see the imp who was screaming right in front of her. Mirna let out a sigh at Elga¡¯s oblivious tone. ¡°You can¡¯t touch what you can¡¯t see. Lady Leones, your energy is way too strong. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d be able to see or touch a ghost.¡± ¡°Having strong energy is a compliment in House Leones, you know.¡± ¡°Which is exactly why you can¡¯t do it. Anyway, I figured Sir Teo would hesitate. You¡¯re an imp-lover, after all. But we don¡¯t have to force him into the jar¡ªthere is another way.¡± At Mirna¡¯s words, hope lit up in me. ¡°What can we do?¡± ¡°Fortunately, this imp¡¯s soul is surprisingly clear, with little resentment. That means we can communicate with him. It¡¯s possible we can find a way to help him pass on.¡± ¡°To help him pass on... does that mean we just need to resolve whatever lingering regret he has?¡± At my question, Mirna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re really well-informed. That¡¯s one of the secret techniques we don¡¯t usually teach to just anyone.¡± Her surprise surprised me even more. Helping a ghost let go of their regrets to pass on was a fairly common method... Was that not the case in this world? Every now and then, I¡¯m reminded that the people of this world live by very different rules than I did. But that wasn¡¯t the important part now. I had the jar moved far enough away that the imp couldn¡¯t see it. As we did, the imp¡¯s trembling gradually began to subside. ¡°You guys are awful! What is that thing? I don¡¯t know what it is, but don¡¯t ever bring it near me again!¡± The imp looked furious at us for showing him that terrible object. Did he really not know what it was? From the way he was acting, it seemed he didn¡¯t even realize he was already dead. Telling someone like that, ¡°You died a long time ago, and now it¡¯s time to pass on,¡± wasn¡¯t going to be easy. So I asked, ¡°Hey, Imp. Is there anything you want to do? Anything you want to eat, maybe? I messed up earlier, so as an apology... I¡¯ll grant you one wish.¡± ¡°......¡± He glared at me intensely. I guess he was still holding a grudge about what just happened. From what I¡¯ve seen, imps are a lot like cats¡ªhard to gain their trust, easy to lose it. ¡°...I can really say anything?¡± But this one was a little different. He didn¡¯t have a horn on his forehead like Marmar. Imps like that tended to be more innocent and kind. He probably was, too. ¡°You really mean anything? You have to promise on your tail.¡± Swish. The imp held out his star-shaped tail. In return, I extended the heart-shaped tail I¡¯d been keeping from Marmar. The two tails curled toward each other, like pinkies locking in a promise. The imp said, ¡°A heart-shaped tail is pretty rare. Where¡¯d you get it? You didn¡¯t yank it off another imp or something, right? Like what happened to me?¡± ¡°No, it was a gift. From a friend.¡± ¡°A friend...¡± The imp murmured softly. Then, as if something had come to mind, he said, ¡°I thought of something I want! Teo, bring your ear close.¡± Then, the imp whispered something into my ear. ¡°...You¡¯re sure that¡¯s what you want?¡± Chapter 392: Friend (3) When the morning sun rose. I headed toward the training grounds located in the central area of the fortress. The fortress, emptied of troops overnight, was now little more than a desolate ruin, with a chilling, ghost-town atmosphere. ¡°Is no one here?¡± Was I the first to arrive at the training grounds? When I glanced around, I saw only abandoned scarecrows, sandbags, and charred remnants of firewood left from the night before. Whooo¡ª A brisk autumn wind, still lingering with the chill of dawn, swept past, making me shiver a little. Just then, I saw someone in the distance waving at me. ¡°You¡¯re up early! I thought I¡¯d be the first one!¡± It was the red-haired imp. The sunlight reflecting off his hair gave it a halo-like sheen, as if he wore an angel¡¯s ring. His energetic waving carried such vivid life that it was hard to believe he wasn¡¯t of this world anymore¡ªthat he was a ghost. As the imp arrived, one by one, more people began to appear from afar. The next to show up was Elga. ¡°What, it¡¯s just you, Teo? Did everyone else oversleep or something?¡± Elga couldn¡¯t see the imp who was standing beside me, glancing around. When I subtly raised my palm in the imp¡¯s direction, she quietly asked, ¡°That imp¡¯s here too, huh?¡± I gave a slight nod, and right then someone called out from the distance. ¡°Teo! You¡¯re here early!¡± It was Narmee. Behind her, Lady Mirna was doing light stretches, dressed in a practical leather tunic, her breath forming pale puffs in the cold. ¡°It¡¯s only early October, but the mornings are getting chilly. If we start sweating in this weather, we might catch colds.¡± Rustle, rustle. Mirna and Narmee scanned the area, probably to see if anyone besides me, Elga, and the imp had arrived. Soon after, Professor Stella showed up as well. ¡°What, you¡¯re all here already? After the way we said goodbye last night? Guess everyone was a bit more motivated than they let on? You really are still a bunch of kids.¡± Now the only one left was probably Ayra. It was getting close to the promised 9 a.m. hour. I started to get a little anxious, wondering if the imp would get mad if she didn¡¯t arrive on time. Maybe I should have stopped by Ayra¡¯s room on the way? Just as I was thinking it might not be too late to go fetch her, Ayra finally appeared in the training grounds, wearing a pair of light leather pants and a jacket. It felt strange at first to see her dressed in such plain, commoner-style clothes¡ªit had been a while. But before I could dwell on it, Mirna clapped her hands together. ¡°Everyone¡¯s gathered before nine. Then, let¡¯s move on to the main point of today¡¯s meeting.¡± As everyone¡¯s attention turned to Mirna, I took a quick headcount. Me, Mirna, Narmee, Stella, Elga, Ayra, and the imp. Seven. An odd number¡ªkind of awkward. Splitting into two teams might get tricky. Not that Elga or Ayra seemed to care¡ªthey both yawned like ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) it was no big deal. ¡°So, what are we doing now? I¡¯m excited!¡± ¡°Yeah, this should be fun.¡± Unlike them, Narmee and Professor Stella had their eyes sparkling with curiosity. Then Mirna looked at me. Was she asking me to explain? Glance. I checked the imp¡¯s reaction before addressing the group. ¡°Well then, today we¡¯ll be spending the day with this imp here. We¡¯ll decide what to do as we go, based on the moment. For starters...¡± Just as I was about to continue, the imp shouted out. ¡°First, we¡¯re playing Jailers and Imps! Since there are seven of us, we can split into teams of three and four!¡± Jailers and Imps? The unfamiliar name left me momentarily speechless. Then Mirna, listening along with me, spoke. ¡°Sounds like he means we¡¯re going to play heretic-hunting.¡± Heretic-hunting? As I was wondering what that meant, Elga¡ªstill yawning from what must¡¯ve been lack of sleep¡ªcurved her lips into a smirk. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about heretic-hunting, isn¡¯t that the cat-and-mouse game? Cats chasing mice. I used to play it a lot with my cousins as a kid. I was great at catching mice.¡± I didn¡¯t get all the details, but it seemed like a game where someone ran away and someone else chased them. Then Stella gave a thoughtful hum. ¡°Looks like the name of the game varies by region. When I was still a young elf¡ªnot even ten years old¡ªwe called it runaway slave tag. You played by catching runaway slaves.¡± Narmee made a face. ¡°Runaway slave tag? That sounds like something old men from way back in the day would talk about!¡± ¡°What? Ahem. Anyway, yeah, catching someone who¡¯s running away is a basic type of physical play that kids can do. Builds teamwork and cleverness.¡± Stella, the most knowledgeable and seasoned among us, began explaining the rules, counting them off on her fingers. It was a simple chase game where two teams took turns playing tag¡ªone side ran, and the other chased. If a runner was caught, they¡¯d be locked in ¡°jail¡± and couldn¡¯t move until another runner came and rescued them. Cops and robbers. I¡¯d played this sort of game so many times growing up that I grasped it instantly. Back when there weren¡¯t many computers and we played outside all the time¡ªthat kind of game? I¡¯d played it so often I couldn¡¯t even count. Just hearing the explanation brought it all back. Kids¡¯ games that rely only on the body really are the same no matter the world. Then Narmee asked, ¡°So, if the chasers win by catching everyone, how do the runners win?¡± ¡°In our Borja region, we used to hide cheese. If the mice pulled out the cheese, they won. Of course, I never let them eat it even once.¡± Elga puffed her chest out proudly as she said that. That¡¯s when I noticed¡ªher belly looked a little more rounded than I remembered, beneath her comfortable dress. ¡°Hm...¡± Chasing and being chased could be a pretty intense game. Depending on how it went, it might even get physical. Normal kids get hurt doing this kind of thing, let alone hot-blooded noble ladies... So I decided to add a rule. ¡°If a chaser touches a runner, that counts as a capture. Also, let¡¯s ban all magic and spells. We¡¯ll move with our bodies only, like kids.¡± Mirna furrowed her brow. ¡°Then Lady Leones has too much of an advantage...¡± She looked like she was about to say something else, then stopped. Probably realizing that while Elga was strong, she was also pregnant, which changed things. I said, ¡°Then let¡¯s handicap Professor Stella. Whether she¡¯s chasing or running, she can only hop on one foot.¡± ¡°Hm? So you¡¯re trying to balance the teams, huh? Well, when I was young, we used to add all kinds of restrictions for fun. Fine by me¡ªI can manage on one foot just fine.¡± Stella surprisingly nodded without resistance. Now, my gaze turned to Ayra, who had been silently listening. ¡°Ayra-nim, do you understand everything so far?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the bug-hunting game. I remember playing it with my older siblings when I was little. I never imagined I¡¯d play it again, but it was a lot of fun.¡± So that¡¯s how it was. I¡¯d always thought these noble ladies had grown up like greenhouse flowers¡ªbut it seemed they had run around quite a bit in childhood after all. Mirna said, ¡°Then let¡¯s divide into teams. Shall we keep it simple and use up-or-down?¡± Slide. She held out her palm. Then Elga said, ¡°Up-or-down? We used to call it front-or-back.¡± It looked like they were using the palm-up or palm-down method to split into teams. Each person chimed in with what they were familiar with as we¡ª ¡°Then it¡¯s me, Teo, and Queen Tarantella on one team!¡± ¡°Which means it¡¯s me, Professor Stella, and Lady Leones on the other. Tch.¡± ¡°What, why¡¯d you click your tongue? I don¡¯t want to be on your team either, Mirna. You look like you¡¯d totally suck at this. Aren¡¯t you the pampered type who grew up in luxury?¡± As the back-and-forth started, I looked at the imp. ¡°Which side do you want to be on?¡± To my question, the imp replied, ¡°I like chasing better than running!¡± Then that means you¡¯ll be on my team. And thus, our day began. *** ¡°I caught you again, big sis! Come here, you thief!¡± ¡°Calling your big sister a thief¡ªdon¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit much, Narmee?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk back to a guard!¡± ¡°......¡± Mirna was dragged into jail by Narmee, the prison guard. From afar, Elga¡ªwho had been watching¡ªburst in frustration. ¡°Hey! I just busted you out, and you got caught again!? You¡¯ve got the best mobility of all of us, so you¡¯re supposed to be more careful!¡± By the time the morning chill had faded and the sun was high in the sky, we were all dripping in sweat. There had been plenty of issues, and we had to stop often to renegotiate the rules, but everyone was more enthusiastic than I expected. ¡°Phew¡ª¡± Mirna sat in jail, catching her breath. She was sweating profusely¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t suit her usual image¡ªso I reached into my belt to hand her a water bottle. ¡°Teo! You can¡¯t give water to a thief!¡± Narmee stopped me. She¡¯d now fully immersed herself in the role of guard, apparently believing her sister was an actual thief. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch them all! Let¡¯s go, In-In!¡± ©¥In-In-yaa-ing! She raised both arms and charged off toward Elga and Stella. Watching her surprisingly energetic form race off, Mirna muttered softly beside me. ¡°Narmee¡¯s never gotten to play like this before. Kids usually go to bed at night.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡± In the Draco household, Narmee was in charge of the evening and nighttime hours. And usually, by evening, children would return to their parents and scatter. For Narmee, she must¡¯ve just watched the now-empty playground, left in the dark, as all the others went home. ¡°If I could¡¯ve played with Narmee back when we were both still little, that would¡¯ve been nice. But now, unless something special like this happens, we probably won¡¯t have many chances to laugh and play together again.¡± ¡°......¡± I looked out at Ayra, walking gracefully in the distance. Nearby, Stella hopped on one foot as Ayra chased her, with Elga stumbling alongside. ©¥Lady Leones, run! ©¥Ayra, why are you walking? ©¥I¡¯m a queen. I can¡¯t run around like a commoner. What were their childhoods like, I wonder? They must¡¯ve been adorable¡ªso small and cute. Were there any pictures from back then? Probably not. Maybe a few portraits. As I was thinking that, Elga suddenly shouted. ¡°Eek! Someone just pinched my butt!¡± The imp raised his arms in triumph beside her. ¡°Yay! I caught the thief! I protected Master¡¯s treasure!¡± But as he shouted that, his body looked fainter than before. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of the heat haze under the blazing noon sun, or... something else. If evening came like this, would this joyful time... all come to an end? The thought left me with a sudden pang of sorrow. Chapter 393: Friend (4) After running around for a long while, we took a break to cool off our sweat in the chilly breeze. All of us sat together in the shade, drinking water or eating the sandwiches we had packed beforehand. Maybe because lunch had long passed, the food tasted especially good as it filled our hungry bodies. Stella said, ¡°This reminds me of the old days. I can¡¯t even calculate how many years it¡¯s been anymore, but my heart feels like it¡¯s gone back to that time. What should we play next?¡± She was the oldest among us, with the most worldly experience, but perhaps because of that innate elven free-spiritedness, Stella still seemed to retain a childlike sense of wonder. Meanwhile, Mirna, leaning against a wall, was busy trying to catch her breath. ¡°Having so much stamina really is something to be envied. Aren¡¯t the rest of you tired? I¡¯d prefer a nice cup of tea to running around like this.¡± At that, Stella clicked her tongue. ¡°Kids these days don¡¯t even know how to play outside. They just hole up at home with books or dolls. That¡¯s not good for their health.¡± As everyone continued to chatter and laugh, I looked over at Elga. She¡¯d moved around quite a bit today, too. ¡°It¡¯s hot, too hot. I thought summer was over.¡± She wiped the sweat off her brow with the back of her hand, so I pulled a towel out of my inventory and handed it to her. ¡°Please don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t ¡®overdoing it.¡¯ When I was little, I could run around all day and still be fine. The more I moved, the sharper my mind became, and my body would blaze like a bonfire.¡± They said that even as a child, Elga had such a fiery personality that even the boys her age couldn¡¯t keep up with her. Apparently, she¡¯d knocked down older boys, too. ¡°But still, I am a little tired. I don¡¯t know how I used to run around without a care in the world back then. I feel like I could wash up and take a nap right about now.¡± Streeetch¡ªElga let out a long yawn. Beside her, Ayra was watching a butterfly perched on her fingertip. I wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d done it, but brightly colored butterflies sat on her fingers like rings. Not just that¡ªdeer and rabbits, whose origins were unknown, lounged around her as if napping peacefully. That scene... ¡°She¡¯s like a princess from a fairy tale.¡± Was that Narmee who said it? I agreed with her. I felt like I was catching a glimpse of the kind of princess Ayra once was¡ªhow she had drawn the hopes and attention of the entire royal court. My gaze shifted to the imp, who was emptying out the sack of hardtack I¡¯d brought. He was chewing the dry, crumbly rations like they were the best thing in the world. ¡°This is so good. I feel like I could eat this every day, forever!¡± He looked so happy. Maybe that¡¯s why, but his body had become even fainter¡ªalmost like a hologram, rather than a living person. ¡°......¡± His legs had already faded past the ankles. Looking at him now, it was clear that he was no longer like us. Perhaps it was because his lingering regrets toward life were starting to fade. I asked, ¡°How was it? Did you have fun today?¡± ¡°It was great! Let¡¯s get up early again tomorrow and play together! Time flies by, and if we spend every day like this, then Master will come back soo¡ª¡± He trailed off mid-sentence. He seemed to realize, just then, that his master¡ªIsaiah Gospel¡ªwas no longer of this world. The mood sank just a little. Somewhere nearby, birds cawed as the sunset dimmed the sky. Was it four o¡¯clock now? Maybe five? By that time, after playing hard, we¡¯d usually pack up our cards and toys and get ready to head home. Kids would hold their mothers¡¯ hands after a visit to the market and leave the playground one by one. And I... I used to watch them with envy. The handfuls of folded paper cranes and game cards we¡¯d clutched so tightly¡ªonce our friends disappeared, they lost all meaning in the empty playground. Looking back, I guess even those things are memories now. But even those memories and feelings are beginning to blur with time. That¡¯s when the imp spoke. ¡°Today was really, really fun! I hope tomorrow, and the day after, and the day after that... are all just like today!¡± He looked so happy. But at the same time... he looked lonely. Maybe he already knew that everyone would soon disappear into the dusk. The young ladies who had been chatting nonstop now fell silent. They simply glanced at each other, watching and reading the atmosphere. They must have sensed, too, that it was finally time to help the imp pass on¡ªand destroy that jar. ¡°Miss Imp.¡± That was when Mirna spoke. ¡°The truth is, there¡¯s something we need to talk to you about...¡± Just as she opened her lips to speak, the imp¡¯s dim, pointed eyes and ears turned toward her. Was this the end? ¡°Wait.¡± I spoke without thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s do one more.¡± I surprised even myself. Maybe it was a trace of my childhood innocence, not wanting to say goodbye just yet, that had slipped out unawares. ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t fully set yet. I think we can squeeze in one more. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll be ¡®it¡¯ this time.¡± I looked at the imp. His expression was radiant. ¡°Then let¡¯s play hide-and-seek! We imps are the best at hiding! I hid more than twenty times through winter in this very fortress! No one ever found me, not even once!¡± *** ¡°Alright then, you all have five minutes to hide.¡± I became the seeker for our final game. Once everyone had hidden during their five-minute window, I would open my eyes and begin the search. It was a simple game. And the imp had said this was the one he was most confident in. ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Everyone looked like they wanted to say something, but just exchanged hesitant glances. I simply leaned against a pillar and slowly started counting. ¡°Ooooone.¡± There¡¯s a special rhythm to counting like this, drawn out in long breaths. Like that, I reached ten, then ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) a hundred, then eventually three hundred. And then, I turned my head slowly and said, ¡°Ready or not, here I come!¡± I opened my eyes. The training grounds looked completely desolate. It felt like a playground after everyone had gone home with their parents¡ªquiet and lonely. Of course, they hadn¡¯t gone home¡ªthey were just hiding. Somewhere in this large fortress, the people I needed to find were tucked away. The fact that they all went along with this last-minute whim of mine filled me with a little emotion. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m really going to find you all now.¡± I started walking. Footprints scattered here and there, but it was hard to tell when they¡¯d been made. Where could everyone be hiding? Now that the game had started, I was realizing how difficult it was to actually find someone in a place this big. ¡°...But why didn¡¯t Elga-nim hide?¡± I spotted her blond hair peeking out from behind the pillar I¡¯d been leaning against. Was this that ¡°right under the lamp is the darkest¡± strategy? Flinch. Elga, trembling, slowly stepped out from behind the pillar. ¡°...A lady of House Leones doesn¡¯t run or hide.¡± ¡°You say that, but you ran around just fine during tag earlier.¡± ¡°That was different.¡± She turned her head with a huff, sulking like she was annoyed that she¡¯d been found so easily. Maybe I should¡¯ve pretended not to see her? No, that¡¯s not it. Elga wasn¡¯t upset for that reason. ¡°Elga-nim, it seems like... you wanted me to find you first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were hiding somewhere easy to find because you wanted me to come to you first. Though, even if you hadn¡¯t done that, I probably would¡¯ve found you first anyway.¡± ¡°Hmph, what are you saying? If I really wanted to hide, you¡¯d never be able to find me.¡± Elga scowled at me playfully. But she looked happy. Maybe it was because I¡¯d seen through her unspoken wish. Either way, I¡¯d found one. Six more to go. Then Elga pointed toward a building near the training grounds. ¡°Hey, Mirna went that way earlier. Don¡¯t tell her I told you.¡± ¡°......¡± Isn¡¯t giving hints against the rules? But well... it was just like Elga to not want to let Mirna get away with anything. So I headed to the place Elga had pointed to and opened the old door. Inside, there were worn cross-shaped ornaments, shattered mosaic windows, and rows of chairs. A chapel? To think Gargarta Fortress had a chapel. Was Solomon more devout than I thought? ¡°Ahem.¡± I cleared my throat and stepped inside. The quiet, dusty interior glimmered faintly with sunlight streaming through one of the still-intact stained glass windows. Despite the shattered glass and decaying interior, the multicolored light falling on the floor was beautiful. This place¡ªthough old¡ªfelt strangely reverent. If Mirna was hiding here... My gaze drifted toward a strange, box-shaped structure tucked in a corner. A confessional? As I approached, I heard a rustling sound from inside. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you in there?¡± From within came the startled sound of someone flinching. ©¥...How did you know? How else? Elga told me. But remembering her request to keep it secret, I decided to play it cool. ¡°I already know where Lady Mirna would go, and what she¡¯d do.¡± Creak. The old confessional door creaked open, and Mirna stepped out. ¡°Honestly, Sir Teo, I just can¡¯t handle you. You know me so well...¡± She said it like she was exasperated, but¡ª ¡°Of course, you found me first, right?¡± Her face looked quite pleased. So Elga and Mirna were both happy to be found first? Wasn¡¯t the whole point of the game to feel frustrated when caught? Maybe, to them, this game had become something like, ¡°Whoever the half-fairy finds first gets the most attention and affection.¡± Thinking I should find the other girls quickly too, I asked, ¡°Lady Mirna, do you happen to know where the others are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But if it¡¯s Narmee...¡± She looked toward the chapel¡¯s back entrance. That was enough of a clue. ¡°Then, please head back to the training ground and wait by the bonfire. I still have to find the rest of the ladies.¡± As I left the chapel, I found myself surrounded by tall gravestones. A cemetery? Come to think of it, Narmee and I had talked a lot in cemeteries before. The memories came back. I used to think Narmee hated graveyards, but hiding in one now... maybe not as much as I thought. So, where was she? I looked around at the coffins scattered all over. Creepy. I could tell Narmee was hiding in one of the old, weathered, and decayed coffins¡ªbut there were nearly twenty of them. Opening each one would take time. Just as I approached to lift the lid of one¡ª ¡°Waaah!¡± A different coffin burst open beside me, and something jumped out. ¡°Hiiieeek...!¡± I screamed in surprise. My heart pounded as I turned and saw Narmee doubled over, laughing with her head down. ¡°Teo, I scared you, didn¡¯t I? I win!¡± ¡°Lady Narmee, that¡¯s not how this game works.¡± ¡°Really? I thought it was about hiding and then jumping out to scare people. I used to do it all the time with my uncles who were buried in the cemetery. Anyway, since I won, you have to grant me a wish!¡± Narmee had completely rewritten the rules on her own. But that cheerful energy of hers was really endearing. Maybe her uncles had felt the same way. ¡°What wish would you like?¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± She tapped her lips with her finger. I glanced around, then quickly leaned in and pressed my lips lightly against hers. Smooch. We¡¯d done way more than that in the past, but for some reason, this made me blush. It felt like I¡¯d reverted to a shy little boy again. Anyway, now the ones left were Stella, Ayra... and the imp. Where had they gone? Trying to guess where they would hide, what they would be thinking¡ªwas actually quite fun. Chapter 394: Friend (5) Now the only ones left were Stella, Ayra, and the imp. I wandered the vast fortress, imagining where the three of them might be hiding. There were so many hiding places in this fortress that, without using my head, I might not be able to find them even if I searched for days. ¡°Are you in here, by any chance?¡± I opened up each box in the fortress kitchen one by one. But inside, only mice gnawing on the scraps left behind by the Angmar occupation army squeaked back at me. ¡°No one here. Where could they be...¡± Looking out the window beyond the kitchen, the sky had been dyed even redder by the sunset. At this rate, the sun would fully set before long. So where had they hidden? Honestly, I had no clue about Ayra and the imp, but if it was Stella, I might have an idea. I turned and headed toward the tall spire visible beyond the window. If it were Stella, she might be there. Of all the young ladies, she was the one I¡¯d spent the least time with¡ªand the one I¡¯d come to know most recently¡ªbut I had a fairly good grasp of Stella¡¯s tastes. She was definitely here. Before I knew it, I¡¯d arrived at the tower. I opened the door and grabbed hold of the ladder. It was so rusted and creaky that I worried it might break and send me falling straight to the ground below. Would Stella really be here? She had mentioned that she liked high places. And there was no structure taller than this spire in all of Gargarta Fortress. That alone made me guess¡ªperhaps a bit blindly¡ªthat she would be up there. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if I were wrong, but if I was right... I¡¯d feel pretty good about it. With that thought, I opened the square hatch above my head and entered the room at the top of the tower. ¡°So dusty.¡± It was shaped somewhat like an air traffic control tower. Perhaps birds had been nesting in it after it was abandoned¡ªfeathers were scattered messily all around. ¡°So, Stella-nim. Isn¡¯t sitting on the roof a bit dangerous?¡± I leaned out the open window of the top floor and peeked my head out. The dizzying drop below made my head spin for a moment¡ªbut then, I saw her: Stella, sitting on the far edge of the roof, her legs dangling, and our eyes met. ¡°You actually found me. I thought you ¡ï Novelight ¡ï wouldn¡¯t until dawn.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know where you are, Stella-nim. Please come down. If a strong wind blows and you fall¡ªwhat then?¡± ¡°Come up here and take a look, Teo-gun. The view is amazing. You can see the whole forest, and the sun setting across the sky.¡± Rustle. Stella reached out her hand to me. She probably wouldn¡¯t budge until I took it and joined her to look around. ¡°Just for a moment.¡± I had no choice but to take her hand. And then, with a strength that surprised me, she pulled me straight up onto the high roof. Whooooosh¡ª For a moment, I was dizzy from the strong wind¡ªbut as I sat down, legs trembling beneath me, I was finally able to take in the view around us. ¡°Wow.¡± And just like that, my fear of heights began to fade. The forest stretched endlessly into the distance. The red light of sunset sprinkled across the trees, and the sky looked fractured and endless. It was the kind of breathtaking view you might only see once in your life. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it? I only discovered it a few days ago. I wanted to show it to you, Teo-gun. Just you¡ªno one else.¡± ¡°Just me?¡± At my question, Stella stood up. She stretched her arms above her head with a yawn¡ªand it looked a bit dangerous and precarious. Stella said, ¡°We¡¯re allowed to have at least one secret of our own, aren¡¯t we? I mean, you¡¯ve already kept plenty of secrets from me, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°......¡± I felt deeply embarrassed. Compared to the other young ladies, I¡¯d had far less time to explain everything to Stella. The shock and betrayal she must have felt when she learned the truth¡ªprobably greater than what the others had felt. I couldn¡¯t say a word in my defense. But then, whap, Stella slapped me on the back. ¡°Whoa¡ª!¡± I nearly toppled forward, but she grabbed the scruff of my neck to steady me. ¡°Fairies live long lives. That¡¯s why we have all the time in the world to talk things through. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t rush.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Besides, in the end, I¡¯ll be the one who watches Teo-gun¡¯s story all the way to the last chapter, right? So there¡¯s no need to hurry or push anything.¡± Fairies had long lifespans. They usually lived among others of similar lifespan. If I lived a normal human life and met my end, then, as Stella said, she would likely be the one who remained at my side the longest. ¡°So, Teo-gun. Do you still not trust me?¡± ¡°No, I trust you now.¡± ¡°Then prove it. Show me¡ªby jumping from here with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little...¡± Jumping from this height with no safety rope¡ªwhat did that have to do with trust? As I hesitated, Stella began to urge me. ¡°You said you trust me. Come on. Close your eyes and let yourself go with the wind. If you really trust me, I¡¯ll give you an unforgettable experience.¡± Her words blurred into the dizzying scenery. If I jumped with no preparation, I¡¯d vanish without a trace. But I had said I trusted her. It wouldn¡¯t be very manly of me to take that back now. So I closed my eyes. And spread my arms wide. Then, Stella¡¯s arms slid around my waist. I heard her leap¡ªand then I felt myself being lifted into the air, and then falling. Fweeeee¡ª A sharp cry echoed through the air. When I opened my eyes, I realized I was floating¡ªnot falling. A large bird had grasped one of Stella¡¯s arms and was keeping us aloft. ¡°The thing you showed me with magic the other day¡ªI kept practicing. And I sort of got it to work. It only lets us descend slowly, though.¡± Flap flap. As the blue eagle beat its wings, we glided gently down. The wind on my face felt refreshingly cool. And behind me, Stella clung even tighter to my waist. ¡°From now on¡ªno more secrets between us.¡± *** Fwsh¡ª Elga used the flint she held in her hand to spark the campfire. When everyone tossed in some wooden planks they''d found, the sparks flared up with greater force. Though the day had been hot, the forest at night¡ªafter the sun had set¡ªwas chilly and cold. It was cold enough that just sitting still made your breath come out visible. ¡°So then, the only ones left now are Ayra and that imp?¡± Elga looked around. In her blue eyes, shimmering in the firelight, were Narmee and Mirna warming themselves, and Stella feeding her blue eagle perched on her shoulder. ¡°The sun¡¯s already set. Shouldn¡¯t we call it a day?¡± At Elga¡¯s suggestion, I paused to think. The fortress, now swallowed by night, had grown so dark that without torches, you couldn¡¯t see even a step ahead. It was spooky and unsettling. So what Elga said made perfect sense. We didn¡¯t know where Ayra and the imp were hiding¡ªbut leaving them out in this cold to hide alone did feel a bit pitiful. Still, something made me hesitate to end the game like this, without finding them myself. I felt a strange sense of responsibility press on my shoulders. ¡°Let me try just a bit longer. I¡¯ll look for thirty more minutes.¡± At my stubborn reply, Elga scratched the back of her head. ¡°Well, I figured you¡¯d say that. You¡¯re the type to waste energy on weird things like this. But seriously¡ªwhere the heck is Ayra? No one has any idea?¡± We looked around at one another. It seemed no one knew where Ayra had gone. She must¡¯ve hidden herself really thoroughly. To find her now, I¡¯d probably have to resort to cheating. I hadn¡¯t wanted to¡ªbut it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°Bael.¡± I woke the paper spider Bael, who had been sleeping inside me for quite a while. I felt something rustle inside me, and soon, a shadowy form appeared on my palm. Narmee¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°It¡¯s a spider!¡± ©¥¡°Hiooong...!¡± ¡°Unnie, there¡¯s a spider!¡± ¡°I know, Narmee. But it¡¯s probably not a normal spider. It¡¯s probably a magic spider created with a spell.¡± Mirna, however, looked unimpressed. No¡ªmore accurately, she was wary. As a member of House Draco, nearly annihilated by the Ars Nova, her reaction was entirely appropriate. If I left it alone, it might bother her. So I gave Bael the command¡ªto find Ayra, who could be called her original master. ¡°Find her.¡± With a small leap, Bael sprang from my hand. I followed it as it scurried down the corridor, up the stairs, and through hallways¡ªand finally, it stopped... ¡°Teo-gyeong, why did you come back here?¡± ¡°......¡± It was right in front of the bonfire, where Mirna and the others were warming themselves. Why had Bael brought me back here? Was she saying she couldn¡¯t find Ayra? No¡ªsuddenly, something clicked in my mind. An idea that quickly turned into suspicion, then certainty, and then into action. ¡°Ayra-nim, using cheats is against the rules, remember?¡± Shff¡ª I reached out my hand into thin air. Like pulling aside a curtain, I grabbed and yanked the space itself. With a strange ripping sound, the scenery around the campfire wavered and distorted. ¡°You found me.¡± I saw black hair glowing in the firelight¡ªand black eyes. From absolutely nothing, Ayra appeared. Elga looked utterly done with everything and clicked her tongue. ¡°Invisibility magic? Seriously, Ayra? I didn¡¯t know you could pull that off. How long have you been standing there, watching us?¡± Ayra casually brushed her shoulders and arms and replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t invisibility. I just lowered perception around me. It¡¯s in the realm of camouflage magic. The effect¡¯s pretty good¡ªhard for anyone to notice.¡± I said, ¡°But Ayra-nim, using magic was against the rules.¡± ¡°Was it? Still, it was fun to watch everyone. And in the end, you found me, Teo, didn¡¯t you? So there¡¯s no problem.¡± No problem, huh. Well, games are supposed to be fun. If Ayra had fun and I found her in the end, maybe that was fair. Now there was only one left. The imp. ¡°......¡± She was probably there. The one place in this fortress we hadn¡¯t gone yet. So I began to walk, slowly, toward that secret room the imp had once shown me with such pride. The room with the two portraits hanging on the wall. Inside it, a small shadow sat beneath something like a curtain draped over its head. Chapter 395: Friend (6) Something round had pulled a curtain or blanket over itself. How should I describe it¡ªit looked kind of like that image of a boa constrictor that had swallowed a baby elephant. Its size was about that of a girl who had just entered adolescence. Watching that trembling figure under the curtain stirred up all kinds of emotions inside me. If I pulled back this curtain and found her now, would that mean everything¡ªthis whole day of running and laughing together¡ªwould come to an end? That had been the purpose of the game from the start, but... I couldn¡¯t keep making excuses. So I slowly reached out and tugged on the curtain as I said, ¡°Imp, found you.¡± The curtain was drawn aside, and the imp raised her hands with a start. ¡°...Ah, I lost!¡± As she said that, her body had become so faint, like a rainbow reflected on water. Even I could barely see her unless I concentrated. Feeling like I had to say something, I said, ¡°Sorry I came late. I wanted to find you earlier.¡± At that, the imp giggled. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I had fun!¡± The expression on the imp¡¯s face was light, like someone who had finally set down a heavy burden they¡¯d been carrying for far too long. ¡°Now that I think about it, we used to play like this all the time. Back then, this fortress was full of imps. So every day was super fun.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°We explored every nook and cranny! And then, I found something really fun. I only ever told my friends about it¡ªbut since you found me...¡± The hazy imp pulled on a cord hidden in the secret room. A ladder dropped from the ceiling with a dull clatter. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A room full of my treasures! I¡¯d been collecting them all to show my friends when they came back. You¡¯re my friend now too, so I think it¡¯s okay to show you.¡± The imp climbed up the ladder first. I followed and asked, ¡°You and I are friends now?¡± ¡°Yeah! You were mean to me before, but since we had so much fun today, I forgive you! I¡¯m going to show you something amazing, and then we¡¯ll make up.¡± Grrk. The imp strained to push open the attic door. ¡°Urrgh, why won¡¯t this open?¡± Maybe because her body had grown so faint, she couldn¡¯t manage to open a door she might¡¯ve once opened with ease. I helped her and pushed hard. Grrk. With the sound of rusted hinges creaking, the door opened inward. The imp darted in first, and I followed her into the musty attic that smelled of mold. Flick. A lantern lit up in the imp¡¯s hand. As she lit a few more, the attic¡ªabout the size of a one-room apartment¡ªgrew bright. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°What do you think? Cool, right? These are my treasures!¡± I¡¯d vaguely expected things like shiny pebbles or little knickknacks. But what I saw was treasure¡ªliteral treasure. Chests piled high with gold. Boxes brimming with gemstones. Even I, with no eye for value, could tell these things were worth a fortune. Treasures of the Demon King Solomon, probably. The imp said, ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll give them all to you, friend.¡± ¡°To me?¡± ¡°They¡¯re useless to me now anyway! I can¡¯t eat them, and I don¡¯t need them. I was saving them for my master, but¡ªyou can have them. And this, too.¡± Swsh. The imp held out her star-shaped tail to me. Caught off guard, I panicked and stammered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that... your precious tail? You said if you lose it, your master might not recognize you when he comes back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m sure Master would recognize me even without it. And since you came and found me... I¡¯m satisfied.¡± ¡°You¡¯re satisfied...?¡± ¡°I played too much today. All the way until the sun went down. I¡¯m tired now. I always stayed awake, afraid I¡¯d miss it if Master came back... but now it¡¯s fine.¡± The imp let out a big yawn. Her voice was growing more and more faint. Finally, unable to fight the sleep, she lay down on the blanket she¡¯d been using. I let her rest her head on my lap. Stroking her faint head gently, I listened as her breaths grew quieter and quieter. Was she going to sleep now? Well, it was about the time when little kids would start falling asleep. Her eyes slowly slid shut¡ªand I thought her breathing had stopped completely¡ªwhen she said, just barely loud enough for even me to hear if I strained, ¡°...Now that I think about it.¡± ¡°Now that you think about what?¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, Master once told me something like this. That he had a son. He had to send him away. So far away, he¡¯d never see him again...¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°He said he sent him beyond the stars. Because he was too small... too fragile. But someday, if he ever came back, he wanted me to be his friend. So I waited. And now I¡¯ve become his friend. I¡¯m a good, obedient...¡± Her voice faded. If I let her go like this, I might never hear her voice again¡ªso I hurriedly said, ¡°What about ¡®Morormor¡¯?¡± ¡°...Morormor?¡± ¡°Morormor Moronoi. That¡¯s your name. Imps name themselves like that, right? The imps I know are Marmar, Gargargar, and Purrpurr.¡± At that, the imp giggled softly. Her body was now completely invisible. Only the faint pressure of her head on my lap remained. The more she laughed, the lighter that sensation became. ¡°Morormor. It¡¯s a silly name. It¡¯s funny. Marmar, Gargargar, and Purrpurr too¡ªthey¡¯re funny names... I¡¯d like to meet them. Just once, with all my friends again...¡± ¡°You can play again tomorrow.¡± ¡°...Yeah. For sure... Ah, Master... you came back...¡± Srrrr. At last, my lap grew light. *** They said the jar # N§àv§Ölight # burst into flames on its own. The fire that spread from the jar caught onto the castle walls and soon flared into an uncontrollable blaze. But even that didn¡¯t seem like enough¡ªso I added more flame atop it. In one hand, I held the wand made from the heart-shaped tail; in the other, the wand with the star-shaped tail, and I gently chanted. ¡°Imp¡¯s Flame.¡± It was a magic derived from the mischievous little demons who loved to play tricks. Hearts, spades, clovers, stars¡ªflames shaped in all kinds of symbols spread here and there, burning the soot into a rainbow of lights. The mighty fortress of Gargarta, which had stood tall for over half a century, was burning. And for some reason, watching it, I felt a strange sense of relief. Wuuuuuu¡ª. The sound of the crumbling walls and falling pillars felt like someone was crying¡ªor laughing. KWAANG¡ª! A huge explosion rang out. It must have been the magic circle that Demon King Solomon had installed in each corner of the citadel reacting to the flames. Even though we were far away, the shockwave still struck my face. ¡°Ugh.¡± As I endured the wave of heat, Elga said, ¡°Woah, if we¡¯d made a wrong move, we might¡¯ve been caught in that blast too. Lucky we weren¡¯t. Thanks to that Morormor imp, we even recovered a mountain of treasure.¡± Clatter. She shook the bundle she was holding on her back. I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was inside, but judging by Stella¡¯s reaction, it was enough to make any collector drool. Mirna peeked into the pouch in her hand and said, ¡°Thanks to this, we¡¯ll be able to easily make up for the losses from this expedition. Perhaps more than make up for it. Treasures of Solomon¡ªpeople would kill for them.¡± ¡°But, sis¡ªdidn¡¯t you say they were a gift from Morormor? Wouldn¡¯t she be mad if we just sold them however we pleased? What do you think, Teo?¡± At Narmee¡¯s question, I turned again to look at the blazing fortress. Because I couldn¡¯t answer right away, Ayra¡ªwho had been leaning languidly beside me¡ªgave my back a soft push. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡± In front of us, several carriages were waiting. Once we boarded them, this strange chapter of life in the fortress would be over, and we¡¯d return to the soft, warm beds of Sandora. We¡¯d go back to our usual days. But something would be different, too. ¡°I was wrong.¡± I finally opened the mouth that I¡¯d kept tightly shut all this time. I could feel the young ladies¡¯ gazes on me. They didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell they were curious about what I had to say. So I decided to speak honestly about what I had realized from all this. ¡°I think... I might have been feeling sympathy for Solomon. At one point, I even wondered¡ªmaybe he had a point. But... he didn¡¯t.¡± He deserved to die. The title of Demon King hadn¡¯t been given to him for nothing. Suddenly, the fact that I had been scheming all sorts of things to avenge someone like that made me furious. I was a fool. *** When morning came, we arrived at the northern city of Sandora. It was already overflowing with people who had heard word of our return. Among them were the imps¡ªMarmar included. ¡°Comrade! You¡¯re safe! We were all waiting for you!¡± They crowded around me, their tails flicking and swishing. Seeing them like that, a wave of sudden sadness surged up inside me. Then, the imp wearing an armband¡ªTartart¡ªshouted out. ¡°Ahh¡ª! A star-shaped tail! That¡¯s a star-shaped tail!¡± ¡°A star-shaped tail is super rare and precious...!¡± ¡°Garr, garr!¡± The imps made a huge fuss over the wand with the star-shaped tail wrapped around my arm, as though it were the most precious treasure in the world. I had no idea why only the tail remained... But seeing their cheerful chaos made me laugh anyway. ¡°Hey, want to play prison guard and imp again? I¡¯ll be the seeker this time. Everybody run!¡± The imps all screamed waaah! and scattered. The only one who didn¡¯t run was Marmar. ¡°Marmar, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± ¡°Because you and I are comrades! There¡¯s no need for me to run! So, how was the star-tail imp? Did she get along well with you while I was gone?¡± I nodded. ¡°Her name is Morormor.¡± ¡°Morormor¡ªthat¡¯s the same naming tier as me! We both have squarey names! Imps with squarey names have always been the Demon King¡¯s favorites!¡± ¡°The Demon King, huh...¡± Suddenly, my mood grew heavy again. ¡°...Marmar, you guys didn¡¯t get mad when I lied about being a member of Angmar. Was that because I¡¯m the Demon King¡¯s heir?¡± Imps were said not to pledge loyalty to just anyone¡ªbut they had followed me closely. I thought it must have been because I was a descendant of the Demon King. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to be a Demon King. If you guys are expecting me to become a new Demon King to lead you...¡± Then Marmar asked, ¡°Then, let me ask you¡ªdid you treat me and the other imps kindly because you¡¯re Solomon¡¯s heir? Was that why you saved me from the torture rack?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s the same for us! We don¡¯t need a reason!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Also, the Imp Sisterhood now has over a hundred members! Even without a Demon King, we¡¯re doing great and living our best lives!¡± I see. So I was the only one taking it all so seriously. After that, Marmar and I rounded up the other runaway imps. Once we handed out hardtack, they slowly returned, one by one. We all shared the hardtack together. Honestly, it didn¡¯t taste very good. ¡°Ahh¡ª! Garrgarr ate all the star candy! That¡¯s such an imp-hating act...!¡± ¡°Garr, garr!¡± Watching them frolic made me happy, and at the same time, a little sad. Then Marmar slipped away from the group and came over to me. ¡°About that star tail... no matter how you look at it, it still has a lot of life left in it. So maybe, just maybe¡ªwe might see her again. It might take a while, though.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°This is a secret only the top imp gets to know.¡± Fwip. Marmar leaned in and whispered into my ear. Whisper whisper. ¡°Is that for real?¡± I asked in surprise. But I knew better than anyone that Marmar would never lie to me. So I quickly grabbed a large flower pot, filled it with soil, and planted Morormor¡¯s star-shaped tail in it like a sapling. Chapter 396: Black Angmar Company (1) The fire spirit scorched the northern lands beyond the barrier, including Fortress Gargarta, for an entire week. Then, the lingering heat of that magic triggered localized monsoons that brought rain for another week. Altogether, half a month passed. Now, half a month since we returned to Sandora, not even the tail end of summer could be seen, and everyone had started pulling out the leather coats and fur garments they had respectfully stowed away in their wardrobes. Take that imp Tartart over there, with the giant armband on her left arm. ¡°Comrade Marmar! Tortort¡¯s winter coat is lacking, you see...! If things go on like this, Tortort will catch a cold, I¡¯m telling you...!¡± ¡°What should we do? We don¡¯t have any spare fur clothes left! Purupuru, go check the cloth shop nearby and see if they have any leftover leather! We¡¯ll have to make the clothes ourselves!¡± ¡°Bring back something made of warm deer hide...! We¡¯ve received plenty of support this year for the Imp Sisterhood, so everyone will be able to spend this winter in warmth and abundance...!¡± The imps were especially busy preparing for winter. After all, nymphs¡ªthe original form of imps¡ªwere said to be weak against cold wind and chill, making them prone to catching colds easily. ...Some of them even dig warm burrows and hibernate through the winter. Even though imps are a subspecies that evolved through various transformations from nymphs, their vulnerability to cold seems to be a common trait. ¡°Achoo!¡± Of course, being half-fairy myself, I wasn¡¯t any better when it came to the cold. At the end of autumn and the beginning of winter, I always lived with sneezing and a runny nose. My immune system didn¡¯t even have a chance to improve since I was constantly under stress, and I hadn¡¯t been taking care of myself due to how busy I was. I thought maybe this year would be different, now that I¡¯d trained my stamina and massively increased my mana... But sure enough, the moment I started to feel a chill, the sneezing began. ¡°Achoo!¡± Maybe it was because this northern city of Sandora was just that cold. I heard that it starts snowing as early as September here, and it can keep snowing all the way until May. Not an easy place for fairy-folk like me to live. ¡°Achoo!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Someone smacked me on the back with a pang. When I turned my head, I saw Elga glaring at me, bundled up in a thick fur coat. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with all the sneezing? Don¡¯t tell me you caught that Nymph Flu¡ªKoronoi or whatever.¡± ¡°...Can we please stop talking about that Koronoi thing.¡± Even now, just thinking about the chaos of fleeing around the royal capital during the Nymph Flu outbreak still sent a chill down my spine. It was a relief everything had worked out. If even one thing had gone wrong, or if I had said the wrong thing back then... just imagining what might¡¯ve happened was already a massive source of stress. ¡°A grown man, still whining about the past like that. I hope Leonoi doesn¡¯t end up as petty as you.¡± Swoosh. Elga rubbed her fur-clad belly. Because she was dressed in a parka-like winter outfit, most of her body was covered, so it was hard to tell how big her belly had gotten. ¡°Is your body doing okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯m fine or not either. But according to that red-haired apothecary¡¯s checkup, everything seems to be growing without a hitch.¡± She must¡¯ve meant Lady Kalira. Though an apothecary, she was also an extremely skilled healer. If Kalira had said things looked good, then there was probably no need to worry. Still, I added a small word of caution. ¡°From now on, you absolutely can¡¯t do anything too strenuous.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like anything major is gonna happen. We¡¯re leaving here and going back to the capital anyway.¡± Swoosh. Elga¡¯s gaze shifted toward the people loading up a wagon full of baggage. After spending several months here in the north, everyone was now busy packing up the things they had used during their time here to return to the capital. It was just as hectic as if we were preparing for another expedition beyond the barrier. Elga asked me, ¡°So? What are you gonna do after we get back to the capital? Planning to go back to Ark?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, that¡¯d probably be the right choice.¡± The Ark educational institute¡¯s vacation was probably ending soon. Once the term resumed, as enrolled students, we¡¯d be expected to return to Gracia, the city where Ark was located. But now, I wasn¡¯t so sure there was any point in continuing with Ark¡¯s curriculum. I¡¯d already learned everything worth learning there and gained everything I could. It¡¯s not like I needed a diploma, so going back to Ark would probably just be a waste of time. That was the conclusion I had reached. So then what should I do next? ¡°......¡± I thought about the portraits in my inventory. Once I got back to the capital, I was planning to investigate them further. I wanted to find out what kind of magical function they held. I also wanted to research more about Demon King Solomon. Swoosh. My eyes now wandered toward a sunny windowsill inside the building. Sitting there was a flowerpot¡ªnot with flowers or saplings, but with the tail of the imp Mormor growing inside it. According to Marmar, imp tails are their very life force or essence itself. So if you plant one in good soil and shower it with care and nourishment, it¡¯s said to grow. That¡¯s right. They say imps grow from their tails. Frankly, it¡¯s hard to believe. But Marmar wouldn¡¯t lie to me. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit skeptical. What exactly is an imp? Why did Solomon turn nymphs into imps? And if he treasured them so much, why did he torment them, drive them to suffering, and end up using them as tools of his curse? The questions burned within me. ¡°So, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Elga¡¯s sudden question snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°...Opinion on what?¡± ¡°What the¡ª You weren¡¯t listening to a single word I said this whole time? I told you like three times that I need your opinion because this is important.¡± ¡°......¡± Did she? She must¡¯ve said something important while I was lost in thought. As I fumbled for a reply, Elga scoffed at me like she expected it. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not good at explaining things twice, so just ask Mirna or Ayra. Or go bother Professor Stella. I¡¯m busy too.¡± Whoosh. With that, Elga turned and walked away. Looked like she was sulking because I hadn¡¯t paid attention to what she said. She¡¯d probably forgive me later if I gave her a little affection when we were alone... *** The room Mirna and Narmee had shared was completely cleaned and organized. Everything the two women had decorated and packed together had been neatly arranged. ¡°Lady Mirna, are you nearly ready for your return to the capital?¡± Mirna straightened her back mid-packing and wiped her forehead with the back of her hand. ¡°That place was never my home to begin with. It doesn¡¯t really feel like I¡¯m returning.¡± Ah, right. Mirna held Angmar citizenship but had lived most of her life abroad. Her hometown was in the theocracy of Gracia, so even going back to Monarch City¡ªthe capital¡ªprobably didn¡¯t feel like a homecoming to her. Mirna said, ¡°Still, Narmee seems to be looking forward to it. I suppose it makes sense¡ªMonarch City is a grand, dazzling city with a long and storied history.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense. If time allows, I¡¯d be happy to show Lady Narmee around the city. I know it fairly well, actually.¡± ¡°Just like how you guided me around the city before, Sir Teo? That was... surprisingly fun.¡± Mirna lightly covered her lips with the back of her hand and chuckled. ¡°So then, you didn¡¯t come here just to supervise my packing, I assume. Sir Teo, what brings you to me when everyone¡¯s so busy?¡± Mirna really was quick on the uptake. She must¡¯ve already realized I had a more pressing reason for coming. And yet, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed by that. ¡°Maybe... I just wanted to see your face, Lady Mirna. It¡¯s not like I need a reason to talk to you.¡± Swoosh. I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her toward me, rubbing my face into her chest, bundled in fur. ¡°Oh my...!¡± Of course, Mirna was startled and pushed me away. ¡°What if someone sees us?¡± ¡°So what if they do? We¡¯re married.¡± ¡°Married...¡± At those words, Mirna suddenly quieted. I lifted my face from her chest and met her gaze. Her pomegranate-red eyes were so pretty, I felt like I¡¯d fall right in. Then Mirna said, ¡°Come to think of it, I heard something. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been told by Lady Leones, but... They say there will be a grand wedding ceremony once we return to Monarch City.¡± ¡°A wedding?¡± ¡°They said it¡¯ll be huge, using the entire city.¡± Who could be getting married? For a wedding to be grand enough to encompass the whole royal capital, it would have to involve royalty or high nobility. Was one of the high-ranking nobles about to get married? Count Volks? Or maybe Belmont¡¯s daughter? I ran through a few guesses¡ªuntil lightning struck my brain. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t mean... that wedding is¡ª¡± ¡°You hadn¡¯t heard from Lady Leones? That cat-like woman¡ªof course she wouldn¡¯t bother to explain anything...!¡± It finally clicked. Elga had told me about the wedding. And that grand ceremony was going to be my own wedding. No wonder Elga was so sulky¡ªI hadn¡¯t properly heard her out. To protect her dignity, I quickly waved it off. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that. I actually came here to ask you about that very thing, Lady Mirna. I wanted to know what everyone thinks. So... What do you think?¡± Sliiide. Mirna narrowed her eyes like she didn¡¯t believe me and let ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) out a reluctant hum. ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d like to do it the way the Church does. A wedding where the bride and groom wear white and walk down a red carpet, pledging fidelity and purity before a crowd.¡± ¡°Very traditional.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s proper. But to be honest, holding a wedding in times like these... Honestly, it¡¯s a bit bold.¡± ¡°Whose idea was it?¡± ¡°Who else in this country would barrel ahead with something so over-the-top, just because they feel like it?¡± A foolish question on my part. There was only one person who would make such a major decision on a whim. So I went to find Ayra. ¡°Ayra, there you are. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in my room¡ªI was looking all over.¡± Ayra pointed at the flowerpot by the window. ¡°I just wanted to take a look at this tail pot. To think that an imp could grow from a planted tail... Honestly, it¡¯s hard to believe even hearing it.¡± ¡°Right? Though, I¡¯m not sure whether the new imp that grows would be the same as Mormor...¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Swoosh. Ayra stood and began circling around me like a dog¡ªor cat¡ªcautiously inspecting a stranger. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I was just wondering... if maybe you¡¯d grown a tail too, Teo. If, just if, something were to happen, we might need to plant your tail in a pot, too.¡± ¡°...But I don¡¯t have a tail.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± Just as I was awkwardly sipping water from a cup nearby, Ayra added a few casual words like an afterthought. ¡°Now that I think about it, Teo¡¯s tail is in the front. That long one. If we cut it off and planted it... would another Teo grow?¡± ¡°Pffft!¡± I spat out the water I was drinking at her unexpected remark. Good grief! I just spat water at the queen! My vision went blurry at the sheer horror¡ªbut luckily, the water just hovered in midair before splashing harmlessly to the ground. Ayra casually waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m joking. Teo, your front tail isn¡¯t meant for planting in a pot¡ªit¡¯s for planting somewhere else.¡± ¡°......¡± ...Was this Ayra sexually harassing me? No, surely not... right? Ahem. I cleared my throat and said, ¡°Anyway, Lady Ayra. I heard that a wedding will be held once we return to the capital.¡± At my words, Ayra nodded as if she¡¯d been waiting for it. ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be grand and magnificent.¡± Then, staring out the window, she added, ¡°From every window in the capital, you¡¯ll be able to see fireworks and flares lighting up the sky.¡± Her black irises reflected in the window were already sparkling, as if the fireworks had already begun. There was a lot I wanted to say, but instead I fell silent and simply gazed out the window with her. A wedding, huh. And so, carrying dreams and plans of our own, we returned home. Chapter 397: Black Angmar Company (2) ¡°Extra! Extra! Exxxxtraaaa!!¡± ¡°One Hoainoi, please. Gimme a copy.¡± ¡°Everyone, look at this¡ªsays there¡¯s going to be a wedding! They¡¯re holding a wedding!¡± The royal capital, Monarch City, was louder and more hectic than usual upon our return. Not that it was ever a quiet place to begin with¡ªmore like a whirlpool that churned with the affairs of the world. But now, people shouting about ¡®a grand wedding feast unlike any in the long history of Angmar¡¯ filled the air like the constant buzz of bees. And then, a man¡¯s hearty laughter drowned out that buzzing. ¡°Truly a masterpiece! I never thought I¡¯d see such a thing in my lifetime. Quite amusing. Truly delightful.¡± That man was Reinhardt von Leones, Chancellor of Angmar and bearer of many high offices. I¡¯d come to his office to discuss all that had happened while we were away from the city. But the moment he saw my face, he burst into uncontrollable laughter¡ªenough to make me feel embarrassed just watching him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the Chancellor laugh like this.¡± ¡°Right? That cold-blooded man, the one they call Iron-Blooded...¡± Even the maids flitting around Reinhardt and handling his various tasks couldn¡¯t help whispering. But Reinhardt didn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡°Five brides! Hah! Absolutely hilarious. Who comes up with the idea for a wedding like that? Is this what the youth are into these days? Makes me feel outdated.¡± Sliiide. He stopped laughing and opened his thin eyes. Maybe it was the sheer size of the man, or the thick platinum-blonde hair framing his head, but it felt like a beast crouching low, eyeing me as prey. I spoke. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t something I decided, sir. My opinion wasn¡¯t even factored into any of this.¡± ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t. In this country, it¡¯s the women who get the final say in weddings.¡± Reinhardt stroked his beard slowly. He stared off into empty space for a moment, as if recalling his own past experiences. ¡°It was the same in my day. When I was young and preparing to marry, it was the bride¡¯s side who demanded we prepare dowries and bridal offerings...¡± I hated to cut into his reminiscence, but both he and I were busy men. If I let him continue, this conversation could drag out forever. ¡°Actually, the reason I came was to speak not about the wedding, but about what comes after the tournament and the expedition.¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± The Chancellor of Angmar cleared his throat, apparently done with reminiscing. ¡°I¡¯ve read the general reports¡ªreceived them in writing. In that sense, this wedding isn¡¯t such a bad thing. The young queen has used her head, it seems.¡± ¡°You mean Lady Ayra?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk details outside. After several days of autumn rain, today¡¯s weather is pleasant. A good day for a walk.¡± Ssshhh. When Reinhardt rose from his chair, the waiting maids quickly draped a cloak over his broad shoulders. As he stepped outside, I had no choice but to follow. And indeed, the weather in the royal palace garden was quite pleasant. Autumn flowers were blooming everywhere, and the leaves were blazing red like the evening sun. Below the trees flowed small streams and ponds. Thunder ducks, autumn swallows... wherever I looked, the scenery was like a painting. We passed through the palace grounds in silence. ©¥¡°We¡¯ll provide escort, sir.¡± Along the way, palace guards approached to join us, but Reinhardt waved them off. ¡°Why would I need an escort when the champion of the tournament is at my side?¡± At that, the soldiers glanced at one another, then backed away without protest. It seemed they also believed my presence made extra protection unnecessary. Of course, for me, the pressure was real. Having to escort Reinhardt of all people... The thought alone made my shoulders tense. ©¥¡°Open the gates!¡± With a loud shout, the gates of the royal palace swung open. As Reinhardt strolled through them with ease, he spoke. ¡°I watched your tournament match. Everyone at the palace gathered around a giant crystal to view it. A spectacular match. Incredible, really¡ªbeing able to watch such things live, without setting foot outside. The times have certainly changed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit embarrassed, honestly.¡± ¡°No need to be. For days¡ªno, weeks¡ªthat match was all anyone talked about. People were thrilled. Although I imagine a few were chewing their nails.¡± ¡°Chewing their nails?¡± ¡°There are some who¡¯ve schemed against you for a long time, Sir Teo. Not that they¡¯ve made a peep lately. But they haven¡¯t vanished either.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I understood. I¡¯d drawn the ire of many nobles for a long time. I¡¯d been slandered and vilified. Even among the palace bureaucrats, there were those who looked down on me from the shadows. And now I¡¯d displayed powerful magic before the entire realm. Some of them were probably lying awake at night, afraid a meteor might come crashing down on their mansion in the dark. ...Might not be a bad idea to make an example of one or two of them. ¡°So¡ªwhat do you think? About this city as it is now.¡± Reinhardt gestured toward the scenery below the hill. From the royal hilltop, the city stretched out in a wide, bustling panorama. ¡°It¡¯s lively.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this a few days ago. It was dark, somber. Between expeditions beyond the barrier and invasions by foreign tribes... anxiety was mounting. But this wedding¡ªit¡¯s breathed life back into the city.¡± I could understand Reinhardt¡¯s meaning. The world is always filled with sorrow and bad news. Especially in times of war. In that kind of atmosphere, this wedding had likely been a brilliant move to change the tone. Even if Ayra hadn¡¯t intended it that way. Then, Reinhardt leaned in slightly, and muttered in a voice so soft it was like a whisper behind the throne. ¡°Of course, this peace won¡¯t last.¡± A man so proud and commanding whispering like an assassin made my ears automatically sharpen. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Church is starting to move. They won¡¯t want to draw attention, so they likely won¡¯t act during the wedding itself. But it¡¯s best to stay on guard.¡± ¡°The Church...?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of internal changes within the Church. But the agents we planted there aren¡¯t responding anymore. Do you have anyone on the inside?¡± ¡°An informant...?¡± There was one. Monk Basago was still in the Church-controlled city of Gracia. We¡¯d originally planned to steal the Ars Nova embedded in the Saintess¡¯s body. It had been a while since I last contacted him. If something was stirring within the Church headquarters, he¡¯d know. Or maybe¡ªhe was directly involved. I¡¯d better try to reach him soon. Going through Professor Balan might work. Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve spoken with Professor Balan too. Maybe it¡¯s time to call everyone together and figure out our next steps. Now that my identity is known across the continent, there¡¯s no need to act like a secret society anymore. *** This was once the district where I had lived as the wicked monk Teo Gospel. A wealthy area, known for its clean streets and strong public safety. A single splendid mansion stood along the main avenue. Supposedly designed by an architect obsessed with artistic perfection, to the point of paranoia. Etched into the front gate of the grand mansion were the words: ¡¸Imp Sisterhood Federation¡¹ And true to its majestic name, the inside of the building was filled with imps busily moving furniture or sweeping with brooms, dusting every corner. Among them, someone was watching with an eerily pleased expression... ¡°Heh... heheheh... i-imps crawling everywhere... Absolutely delightful. This is a proper form of labor, oh yes. Th-their little tails... swaying, swaying...¡± It was Professor Balan, unchanged from how I remembered her. Her crimson eyes darted over to me while she was still drooling over the imps. ¡°S-so, this woman here...?¡± Ah, right. I should probably introduce her. ¡°This is Lady Kalira. She¡¯ll be working with us from now on, so I hope you¡¯ll get along with her.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± said Lady Kalira, waving her hand gracefully. She soon placed her arms on the round table and rested her chin atop them in a poised manner. ¡°But really¡ªTeo Gospel of Angmar, huh. I was genuinely surprised. Did you approach me while I was running my underground pharmacy... because I¡¯m a member of the Skoll family, who once served the Angmar line?¡± ¡°Well... there were a number of reasons, but not exactly. Lady Kalira, let¡¯s talk in more depth another time. In any case, I look forward to working with you.¡± At that moment, someone suddenly raised their hand high into the air. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m the top imp, Marmar...! I run the Imp Sisterhood, and also make dolls, and sometimes clothes too. I do a bit of everything...!¡± Marmar seemed nervous. The way she was slipping into the old nymph-style speech patterns¡ªsomething she didn¡¯t usually do¡ªmeant she was probably feeling stressed. I said, ¡°Marmar, you don¡¯t have to be so stiff. You know Kalira and Professor Balan already. Just act like you normally would.¡± Marmar scratched her head. ¡°R-really? I just thought since this is an official Angmar meeting, I had to be serious. It¡¯s our first time gathering like this, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, this is the first time we¡¯ve all gathered. Though not everyone is here.¡± I glanced toward the empty seats at the table. One of them belonged to Gorgor, the ogre who now served under me. And another was for Monk Basago, who hadn¡¯t shown up. Swoosh. Like a model student, Lady Kalira raised her hand politely. ¡°May I ask something?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering since earlier... Is that spider also a member of the Angmar meeting? I have no idea what¡¯s going on with that.¡± ©¥Hioooong...! ¡°Oh, um, that spider is...¡± Before I could explain, Professor Balan cut in. ¡°Bael... To think you¡¯ve fallen so low. You used to strut around so proudly, and now look at you, reduced to such a... tiny spider. At least now, y-you finally act like the youngest.¡± ©¥Krrrrng...! This was [N O V E L I G H T] chaos. But then again, I expected this. The entire reason I called this meeting was to somehow bring order to the madness these people caused. Clap clap. I clapped my hands to draw everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s cut the chatter and begin the meeting. First off¡ªlooks like someone submitted this suggestion, though I¡¯m not sure who: that we should decide on a name for our group.¡± Professor Balan shot her hand into the air. ¡°T-that was me, Balan. A name is important. It defines one¡¯s purpose, goals, and identity. So... I propose we call ourselves a Legion...¡± A legion, huh. Feels a bit too aggressive, doesn¡¯t it? ©¥Hioooong...! At that moment, the paper spider Bael waved her front legs side to side. Only Balan and I could interpret that signal. Balan scoffed. ¡°Angmar Company? W-what kind of ridiculous name is that?¡± Angmar Company, huh... That one resonated more with my sensibilities. I reached over and gently stroked the paper spider Bael¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad name, Bael.¡± At that, Professor Balan flared up. ¡°A-actually, I-I was thinking the same thing...!¡± Alright, then. Let¡¯s tentatively go with Angmar Company as our group name¡ªfor now. Time to get to the real business. ¡°As you all know, the wedding isn¡¯t far off. But we¡¯ve got a number of unresolved issues. Professor Balan, you mentioned you had something to show us?¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Professor Balan cleared her throat and pulled something from her coat, placing it on the table. ©¥KIEEEEEK! A sudden, grotesque screech echoed from the object, making all of us instinctively wince. It was a horrific, twisting shape. I asked, ¡°Professor Balan... what is that, exactly?¡± ¡°T-this is a demon sword recovered from the assassin named Andromalli, whom Lord Teo fought. I examined it with the help of the elven research team, and we discovered something astonishing.¡± ¡°Astonishing?¡± ¡°This weapon... was created using the 72 sorceries of the Demon King. And¡ªI have no prior record of it, which means it must have been made recently. Only a few people today are capable of creating something like this...¡± ¡°Who exactly?¡± ¡°Lord Teo, surely you remember who requested you to decipher ancient demon scripts and magic circles?¡± Her words made me pause and think. Who asked me to analyze those demon magic formulas? ¡°...It was the leadership at Ark.¡± ¡°C-correct! I¡¯d give you an A grade. After the Demon King¡¯s death, the Church collected and managed all his magic and sorcery. That means Andromalli was likely an assassin sent by the Church.¡± ¡°Hm...¡± A heavy silence fell over me. I¡¯d just received a warning from Reinhardt about the Church¡ªnow, hearing this, a deep sense of unease settled over me. Professor Balan, perhaps noticing my hesitation, quickly opened a book she¡¯d brought and launched into rapid explanation. ¡°A-actually, Andromalli grew up in a Church-run orphanage. One of many facilities like that scattered across the nation...¡± Swoosh swoosh swoosh. Bael, the spider, pointed at a map with her front legs. That¡¯s when Marmar suddenly stood up. Her crimson eyes locked onto the same spot Balan was pointing at on the map. ¡°Th-that place...¡± Chapter 398: Black Angmar Company (3) Marmar Marnoy said she¡¯d grown up in a monastery. A place of rigid, austere rules. But she¡¯d always said the nuns and monks there were warm and kind-hearted people¡ªso her childhood had been more joyful than one might expect. ¡°But... I heard the monastery was torn down so nobles could expand their estates. So how can this be here?¡± Marmar¡¯s finger pointed to a label on the map: ¡¸House of Saint Ordo¡¹ Was it just a coincidence that it shared the same name as the monastery she grew up in? Duplicate names weren¡¯t uncommon, after all. ¡°The location is exactly the same...!¡± But Marmar¡¯s tail quivered with certainty. Swoosh. Professor Balan glanced toward me, seemingly expecting an explanation. So I spoke casually. ¡°Marmar¡¯s a monastery orphan. She¡¯s lived her life hoping to reunite with the scattered friends and family from back then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not u-unusual for p-postwar imps to have been raised in Church-run facilities.¡± According to Professor Balan, life after the war with Solomon had been a brutal era. A world overflowing with orphans, with graves dug by the wounded and widowed. Lady Kalira added her voice. ¡°I also received aid from the Church when I was young. My younger sibling and I managed to survive thanks to that.¡± It was said that after the war, the Church dedicated itself to education and relief work. But according to Professor Balan, the Church also used orphanages to study Solomon¡¯s forbidden sorcery through the children... Of course, this still needed confirmation¡ªbut it was a deeply disturbing claim. ¡°Comrade, I want to go see this place!¡± Swoosh. Marmar pointed to the monastery¡¯s location on the map. I¡¯d already had a hunch she would say something like this. ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous. We don¡¯t know what might happen.¡± There were only about two weeks left until the wedding in the capital, Monarch City. As one of the main people involved, I already had far too much to do. And I didn¡¯t want to cause a stir¡ªor trigger a disaster¡ªright before the most important event of my life. Even aside from that, our investigation into Church facilities was still too shallow. If Marmar rushed in and got hurt, I¡¯d never forgive myself. ¡°But...¡± Marmar looked deeply downcast. For a moment, I saw the shadow of her long-lost friend, Mormor, overlapping with her expression. Watching that gloomy, childlike look made my heart melt like sugar soaked in water. ¡°...Alright, Marmar. But just to check it out quickly, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah! And it¡¯s close to Monarch City, so I can go and be back today!¡± If I sent Professor Balan along with her, she could prevent most potential issues. Despite her eccentricities, Balan was capable when it counted. ¡°Then let¡¯s wrap up for today.¡± The meeting ended quickly. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s meet at this time weekly from now on and give updates. For now, everyone return to your stations and duties.¡± Clatter, scrape... Everyone began pushing back their chairs and standing up one by one. At that moment, a thought flashed through my mind. I turned to Professor Balan, who was gathering her things. ¡°Professor Balan, would you stay a bit longer?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She flinched, checking my expression. Perhaps she thought I was about to scold or lecture her? If I were in her shoes, I might have thought the same. ¡°It¡¯s just¡ªI wanted to ask you about Basago.¡± Only then did Professor Balan seem to relax slightly. As everyone else left the meeting room, leaving only the imps sweeping and chattering among themselves, I asked her quietly: ¡°How has Basago been doing lately?¡± ¡°That guy¡¯s probably still in Gracia, the Church¡¯s city. He¡¯s trying to breach Saintess Friga and the Ars Nova embedded in her...¡± As she said this, Professor Balan¡¯s expression darkened. She was already a naturally shadowy person, but this felt heavier than usual, and I began to feel a twinge of suspicion. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Did Basago betray us or something?¡± At that, Balan waved her hands frantically in shock. ¡°Betray?! N-no, that¡¯s absurd. He may be a fool, but¡ªhow could he possibly dare to betray Lord Teo? If he did, I, Balan de Sabrunach, would personally purge him...!¡± It didn¡¯t seem like Balan was lying to me. Basago had once been a guide in the Hero¡¯s party, and had caused me quite a lot of grief. Because of that, I had always worried he might eventually betray me or cause trouble. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like that was the case. ¡°However...¡± Then, Balan added in a low voice, ¡°...He does have problems.¡± ¡°What kind of problems?¡± ¡°He... He still clings to the emotions he had as a normal human... F-foolishly, he hasn¡¯t accepted what he¡¯s become...¡± This sounded like it was going to be a long conversation. Still, I was glad I asked. It was a basic responsibility of any superior to manage their subordinates properly. *** ¡°I see.¡± After listening to Balan¡¯s explanation, I nodded slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that was the issue behind the difficulty in conquering Agharess. I suppose I¡¯ve been too busy to notice.¡± Basago had originally been a peer of Saintess Friga. They had grown up together and studied together¡ªalmost like childhood friends. Though he¡¯d fused with the third-ranked grand sorcery and become something no longer human, it seemed his lingering human emotions were complicating things. Unlike Professor Balan, who had fully merged with Kamigin. I asked, ¡°Then is Basago connected to the unrest occurring within the Church?¡± ¡°Well... since Saintess Friga is involved in this, he probably can¡¯t avoid being involved too. Things are about to ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) get chaotic.¡± According to Balan, who had informants scattered everywhere, the Church was now split into two factions. The first was the Friga faction centered in the city of Gracia, where the Saintess resided. They valued doctrine and strict spiritual discipline. Essentially, they were like a bunch of Mirnas¡ªrigid and reverent. The second was the Antiech faction, centered around the Archbishop of the city of Roman. They emphasized internal faith, personal inspiration, and spiritual intuition over doctrine. More like Narmis¡ªpeople who followed their emotions and instincts. ¡°They¡¯re complete opposites, huh.¡± To that, Professor Balan added, ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s even talk that Archbishop Antiech of Roman may soon be installed as the new Pope. Traditionally, the Church¡¯s Pope is chosen from among Roman¡¯s archbishops...¡± But something didn¡¯t sit right. Having lived as Teo Gospel, I had some familiarity with this world¡¯s faiths and religious systems. ¡°But, Professor Balan... wasn¡¯t it customary for the appointment of a Pope to be delayed when a Saintess is active?¡± The Saintess was the leader of the Church. The Pope held that position too. But just like a creature can¡¯t have two heads, the Church only acknowledged one supreme leader at a time. So, when a Saintess was active, a Pope could not be appointed. And when there was a Pope, the Church would not ordain a Saintess. Which meant only one thing. The Church was now literally divided in two. And I was only just learning about it now. Balan continued: ¡°According to my investigation... the orphanage where the executioner Andromalli grew up was established by the Roman faction. I suspect they may be involved in some very unsavory things...¡± ¡°I need you to investigate this more thoroughly. Bill the costs to me. Just send out more people and find out whatever you can.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With that, Balan bowed and exited the room. I began packing up the maps and documents I¡¯d laid out on the table. That was when I ran into Marmar, carrying a large backpack, in the hallway. ¡°Marmar? You¡¯re already heading out?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s busy, so I figured I¡¯d go while I still had time. And, well... I kept thinking maybe the head nun or someone I knew might still be there. I just couldn¡¯t sit still...!¡± ¡°Yeah... I get it.¡± I understood how she felt. If I had been separated from the teachers, older sisters, brothers, and younger siblings I¡¯d grown up with... And if I had the chance to meet them again¡ªI don¡¯t think I could sit still either. Especially when I knew that reuniting with old friends was Marmar¡¯s greatest dream. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t go alone. Go with someone else.¡± ¡°Then... would you come with me? You¡¯re an amazing wizard, after all.¡± ¡°Me? I...¡± I wanted to. I really did. But I was a groom with barely two weeks left before the wedding. If I got involved in something dangerous now and messed it all up... my brides would probably eat me alive. When I hesitated, Marmar scratched the back of her head awkwardly. ¡°No, I get it. You¡¯re busy. Sorry for asking something so selfish...¡± She looked so guilty. Even her tail¡ªwhich normally bounced and fluttered nonstop¡ªwas hanging limp. Watching her like that made something sharp rise up in my chest, like a thorn poking through my heart. ¡°...Maybe one or two days wouldn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll have to ask the others about their schedules, but...¡± ¡°Really? Wow! Comrade! Thank you!!¡± Marmar wrapped her arms around my waist and hugged me tightly. Then the imps who¡¯d been cleaning nearby all rushed over and started grabbing my limbs to lift me up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but let us toss the comrade in the air in celebration for helping Marmar the First...!¡± The imps wanted to toss me into the air?! Bad memories started flashing through my mind. I began thrashing to escape them. ¡°Ahhh¡ª!! Teonoia is running away¡ª!!¡± Chapter 399: Black Angmar Company (4) This place was one of the reception rooms inside the royal palace. "Anyway, that¡¯s how it turned out." At my explanation, Elga frowned sharply. "What did you say?" Was my summary too brief? I had no choice but to explain everything I¡¯d been through in more detail for Elga¡¯s sake. "I¡¯ll need to leave the capital for a little while." "No, I get that part. What I don¡¯t get is¡ªhow long has it even been since we returned to the capital, and now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re leaving again? Why can¡¯t you ever stay in one place? Especially when your body¡¯s still not fully healed?" Elga was right. Time had passed, but the aftermath of my clash with Ayra during the tournament still lingered in my body like a toxin. Clench. I clenched my fist in the air. Then circulated magic throughout my body to check my condition... ¡°......¡± Still¡ªI''d say I was about 80% recovered. "Just the occasional migraine or some muscle stiffness. Lady Kalira gave me some medicine, so I think it¡¯ll improve soon." "Hmm..." Elga rested her chin on her palm, clearly displeased. Next to her, sipping tea while listening, Mirna finally opened her mouth. "She''s just sulking. We were supposed to go try on wedding dresses together tomorrow. She¡¯s annoyed the schedule¡¯s been disrupted." Ssst. Elga¡¯s hair practically bristled in reaction to Mirna¡¯s words. "You really think I¡¯m upset because of that?" "Aren¡¯t you?" "Ugh... Weren¡¯t you supposed to go get your wedding portrait painted the day after tomorrow? That¡¯s getting postponed too. Ink-nymphs are busy¡ªrescheduling won¡¯t be easy." "That¡¯s unavoidable." Mirna nodded regretfully. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªink-nymphs? Were those some kind of painter? Apparently, in this world too, picking out a wedding dress and having it painted before the ceremony was standard practice. And that wasn¡¯t the only task to handle. With so much going on, it was understandable if they weren¡¯t thrilled that I was heading out of town. I said, "If you really object, I¡¯ll give it up. I don¡¯t have to be the one to go." At that, Elga snapped. "Hey! I never said you couldn¡¯t go, okay? Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m some possessive, nagging woman who chains her man down! Don¡¯t paint me like I¡¯m petty!" Then she yanked my cheek and stretched it hard. "Hiiiek...! It hurts...!" When I writhed pitifully, Elga finally let go of my now-burning cheek. As I rubbed it soothingly, she sighed softly and ¡ï Novelight ¡ï said, "Go ahead. It¡¯s not like you ever listen when we tell you not to do something anyway. Besides, there¡¯s been some bad rumors about the Church lately, right? This is related to that, isn¡¯t it?" "More or less, yeah." "Then if you¡¯re going to deal with it, deal with it properly. If you drag this out and screw up the wedding, I swear¡ªI¡¯ll rip you to shreds." "...Rip what to shreds, exactly?" "Everything!" Elga snapped, but I wasn¡¯t dense enough to miss that she¡¯d been generous enough to let me go despite my recklessness. "What about the others? What do they think?" I looked at Ayra, who was dozing lightly, Stella, who was trimming her nails, and Narmee, who was watering her pet imp Yingying perched on her hand. I figured I should hear what the other women had to say too¡ªbut Elga snorted and proudly puffed out her chest. "No need to ask them. Right now, they all have to listen to me. I¡¯ve got the highest wife-points, which means I¡¯m currently the head wife of this harem." Mirna interjected, "Even so, it¡¯s only temporary. We agreed to reset the points after the wedding so we could all start on equal footing." Resetting the points? That would mean Elga, who had earned the most so far, might feel unfairly treated. I guess that¡¯s why she was designated the temporary head wife until the ceremony. Feeling a bit emotional, I said, "I¡¯m glad to see you all getting along and talking things through even without me." If my wives could get along in my absence, there was nothing to worry about. But all the women present frowned simultaneously at my words. ...Was there something not going well? Best not to ask. *** "Anyway, that¡¯s how it happened. I¡¯ve got about two days free. That should be plenty of time to go check it out and return." At my explanation, Marmar wagged her tail awkwardly, looking very apologetic. "I feel so bad... You¡¯ve got a wedding to prepare for, and now I¡¯m dragging you into this. I could¡¯ve just gone with Professor Balan." Swoosh. Seated in the carriage, Marmar glanced toward Balan, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, struggling with the horses. "Y-you stubborn beasts... Why won¡¯t you listen to Professor Balan?! Move already! Yah, yah¡ª!" Yeah... sending her alone with Balan wasn¡¯t the best idea. In any case, the three of us¡ªBalan, Marmar, and I¡ªset off from the capital. According to Balan, the trip to Marmar¡¯s old monastery would take about half a day at a hard gallop. We¡¯d probably arrive around dusk. Since sitting still in a carriage for that long was boring, I checked through my inventory ¡¶Squirrel Storage¡· to make sure I¡¯d packed everything. I had emergency rations and camping supplies¡ªjust in case. While I was checking, Marmar, who had been knitting something, spoke up. "The other ladies stayed in the capital to prepare for the wedding, right?" "Yeah, something like that. Apparently there''s a ritual of purification before the ceremony, so they''re supposed to rest and pause their other work. If not for that, they might''ve come along." It sounded a little ridiculous, saying it out loud. Dragging a bunch of noblewomen along to visit Marmar¡¯s old monastery would¡¯ve been way over the top. The carriage rattled on for hours, until the skies turned red with the setting sun. Eventually, we came to a stop in front of a wooded path thick with trees and underbrush. "Professor Balan, is something wrong?" "Lord Teo, here¡ª" We got off the carriage and looked ahead. There was a sign planted in the ground. ¡¸This is the private hunting ground of Baron Voltaire. Be warned: arrows may fly without warning. Proceed with caution.¡¹ ¡ªwritten in neat script. I asked, "Baron Voltaire... He¡¯s the local lord around here, right?" Marmar nodded enthusiastically. "There used to be a monastery deep in these woods. But Baron Voltaire bought the entire forest to turn it into a hunting ground. That was about ten years ago." A hunting ground, huh. Driving a carriage through here seemed unwise. If a stray arrow hit one of the horses, we could all get seriously hurt. I asked, "Where does this Baron Voltaire live? If this is his hunting ground, he must live nearby?" In my mind, I pictured a man in white riding pants, a coat, a bowler hat, a monocle, a sharp mustache, and a walking cane. Most of the barons I¡¯d met had looked like that. I looked around, half expecting to spot some nobleman''s mansion. That¡¯s when the underbrush ahead rustled. Was a deer about to leap out? I tensed slightly¡ªonly for a man with a bow and quiver to step out. He looked to be in his late thirties or maybe forty. "Who goes there?" His question caught me off guard. He didn¡¯t recognize me? After the Queen¡¯s tournament, I was probably the most famous half-fairy in the world. "Uh, well, I¡ª" I was about to explain when¡ª "Uncle Faru? Is that you, Uncle Faru?!" Marmar suddenly called out like she¡¯d seen a long-lost friend. The bearded man¡¯s face shifted from confusion to disbelief. "Wait... are you Marmar?" "Uncle Faru! It¡¯s me, Marmar!" "My word... Marmar. You¡¯re alive!" So they knew each other. That instantly soothed the wariness that had started to rise in me. If Marmar was this happy, he couldn¡¯t be a bad person. "This is Uncle Faru, who used to do odd jobs around the monastery." "I¡¯m a forest keeper now, tending this hunting forest. We all thought you were dead. You¡¯ve grown so much." Faru looked truly overjoyed to see Marmar. Like someone witnessing the return of a ghost they thought long gone. Even though Marmar was fairly well-known, they seemed unaware of that. Then Faru said, "Everyone will be thrilled. Especially¡ªNar Nar..." He cut himself off mid-sentence. The shift in his tone made me pause in curiosity¡ªbut before I could say anything, Marmar exclaimed, "Nar Nar¡¯s here too?! Our chief imp, Nar Nar...!" "Y-yeah, of course. Nar Nar is still here. She¡¯s the head of the monastery now. Anyway, let¡¯s get moving¡ªthe sun¡¯s almost down. Leave your carriage here." We tied the horses at the forest¡¯s edge and followed Faru into the woods. With the season changing and twilight falling fast, the forest was quickly swallowed in shadow. ©¥Hooouuu. ©¥Meouuu. Strange birdcalls echoed as we walked. I shivered at their eerie cries, and Professor Balan quietly nudged my side. "Lord Teo, it seems they really don¡¯t recognize you." "Yeah, I figured. Some monasteries live completely isolated from the outside world. This must be one of them." Especially one hidden this deep in the woods. *** The monastery lay much deeper within the forest than expected. The path was so rugged and treacherous that we were glad we¡¯d tied up the horses at the entrance. After a long and exhausting walk, a fence finally came into view. ¡°Ah...!¡± Marmar¡¯s steps began to quicken. Soon, she ran past Faru, the forest keeper who had been guiding us, and we had to hurry after her so we wouldn¡¯t lose sight of her. ¡°Marmar, wait for us!¡± ¡°Comrade! Look! It¡¯s the monastery! It really exists! Just like I remember it!¡± Marmar shouted with both arms raised high in the air. Beyond her small shoulders, a building came into view. It was a three-story structure, with a wide garden, nearby fields, orchards, and a well¡ªclearly a self-sustaining setup. We¡¯d be able to explore more thoroughly in the daylight. For now, what we could see were people holding torches and bonfires burning here and there. Soon, people began to gather around us one by one. ¡°Faru, who are they?¡± ¡°This is, um, Marmar... She used to live here at the monastery, one of the sisters. It¡¯s been a long time since she returned, and it¡¯s so late at night... I couldn¡¯t just leave her...¡± Faru was sweating profusely. While it could have been from the long trek through the rough woods, it didn¡¯t seem to be just that. ©¥Why do outsiders have to show up now of all times...? The baron is visiting tomorrow... ©¥Forget the imp¡ªwho are the other two? The whispers started. It was clear, even to the sharp senses of a fairy like me, that they weren¡¯t exactly welcoming. Perhaps it was the closed-off nature of this place that made them wary of outsiders. Then¡ª ¡°What are you all doing? Return to your places, now.¡± ©¥Y-yes, Headmistress. ©¥We¡¯re sorry... Someone stepped through the crowd and approached us. She wore a black head covering and a hard-looking wooden mask over her face. Her age was uncertain, but her height was considerable. Her limbs were long and slender, rivaling even Ayra¡¯s proportions. But swaying at her waist was a chestnut-shaped tail unmistakably that of an imp. An imp...? No¡ªwasn¡¯t she too tall to be an imp? From what I¡¯d seen and heard, imps generally grew to about the size of an elementary schooler, or at most a middle schooler. But the curves visible beneath her form-fitting nun¡¯s habit suggested she was at least in her mid-twenties. In terms of sheer voluptuousness, she was on par with Professor Balan. What was going on here? As I puzzled over it, Balan¡ªwho¡¯d been standing silently at my side¡ªlet out a soft ¡°Hoooh...¡± But there was no time to dwell on that. ¡°Narnar¡ªcould it be? Are you Narnar? Chestnut-tail Narnar! It is you, isn¡¯t it!¡± Imp Marmar called out to the black-clad nun in the mask with gleeful familiarity. Her waving tail and hands gave her the excited air of a puppy reunited with its long-lost master. Chapter 400: Black Angmar Company (5) In truth, I had long harbored a question about the existence of imps. Who exactly named the imps, and by what rules were those names decided? Marmar and Narnar. The similarity yet difference between those two names made it possible to guess that there might be some causal link behind them. ¡°It is Narnar! Chestnut-tail Narnar! Your tail¡¯s all spiky like a chestnut burr! I was really surprised at first since your appearance changed so much, but... that tail¡ªit¡¯s definitely Narnar!¡± Marmar spun in circles around the woman being referred to as the headmistress of the monastery. Her wide eyes, full of joy and curiosity, were fixed on the tail protruding from the headmistress¡¯s backside. The tip of that tail, bristling with spines like a sea urchin or a chestnut burr, was quite striking. While the imp tails I¡¯d seen so far had each had their own peculiarities, I¡¯d never seen one so sharply pointed before. ¡°A tail all spiky and prickly, just like Narnar¡¯s!¡± Could Marmar be identifying someone based on their tail? Now that I think about it, Mormor of the star-tail once said something similar. That when her faraway master returned, they would recognize her by her star-shaped tail. Perhaps, for imps, the tail is their very identity. They grow out of flowerpots, after all... I suddenly recalled the heart-shaped tail wand that Marmar had once coiled around my wrist. What would happen if I planted that in a flowerpot? Would another Marmar be born? Swish. Just then, the chestnut-burr tail lifted into the air¡ª ¡ªand came down on Marmar¡¯s head like a flick to the forehead. Whap! Marmar let out a pitiful little shriek, ¡°Hiiiek...!¡± after being struck out of nowhere. I was flustered to see her getting attacked, and at that moment, the headmistress of the monastery spoke. ¡°Please be quiet while inside the monastery.¡± ¡°Hnnnng...¡± Clutching her head, Marmar let out a sniffle and a tear. But the headmistress paid her no mind and added in a cold, composed voice: ¡°And when you address me, you will refer to me as Headmistress, not by name.¡± ¡°H-Headmistress...¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Whoosh. Turning her head, the headmistress disappeared into the crowd. The others, who had been nervously watching the exchange, quickly followed after her into the building, leaving no trace behind. Left behind, I turned to Marmar, who was still rubbing her head, and asked: ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Y-yeah. It sounded really loud, but it actually didn¡¯t hurt that much. Just startled me, is all. Seems like the rules haven¡¯t changed at all¡ªkeeping quiet in the monastery after sundown...¡± Marmar gave a small but plucky response, as if shaking off the fact that she¡¯d been smacked. ¡°That Narnar became the headmistress... That really surprised me. Of course, she was the smartest and most mature of us all, and people even called her the top imp...¡± ¡°For all that, Marmar, she was pretty harsh on you.¡± ¡°Narnar was always like that.¡± Was she an imp who knew how to separate public from private? She was tall and big for an imp. It was honestly hard to believe Marmar and Narnar were of the same imp species. I wondered why there was such a difference in physical development, but now didn¡¯t seem like the time to ask. I swallowed the question back down. Marmar said, ¡°Then let¡¯s head inside too! If the layout is still the same as I remember, I can show you all around!¡± With that, she marched cheerfully into the building. But just before stepping inside, she seemed to remember something and turned to us. ¡°Oh right! During dinner time, everyone does silent meditation, so don¡¯t make noise or talk. If you do, the Headmistress or one of the other nuns will scold you real bad.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± So that¡¯s why Marmar got whacked with a tail earlier. It made sense. A monastery was originally a place for discipline. Having a rule like ¡°Be quiet after evening¡± didn¡¯t seem strange at all. *** In one of the monastery¡¯s rooms was a long dining table. There were several candles on the table, but it was darker than expected, so much so that it felt like your eyesight might deteriorate just from sitting there. Still, given that the place served as both an orphanage and a monastery, everyone seemed used to a frugal and minimalist lifestyle. Now that I looked closer, their clothes glimmering faintly in the candlelight were mostly patched and mended, looking like they had been worn for years. The tableware on the table was also all worn down. Even the headmistress sitting in the place of honor was no exception. I hadn¡¯t noticed outside earlier because of the commotion, but her nun¡¯s habit was full of stitches and worn-out patches. The odd cling of the garment¡ªwas that because it had been downsized to conserve fabric? Soon, the headmistress clapped her hands together and spoke. ¡°Let us offer a prayer of gratitude to the Father who provides our daily bread, and to our patrons who support this monastery.¡± Swish. Everyone folded their hands and bowed their heads. Many of the children looked to be no older than five, and some around ten. And yet they all sat still and adopted a prayerful posture without fuss, which stirred something familiar in me. It reminded me of my own childhood. Finally, the headmistress said, ¡°Now then, let us begin the meal.¡± Soon, nuns appeared from somewhere, setting down baskets of bread in front of everyone. To call it bread was generous¡ªit wasn¡¯t the soft, fluffy kind I usually ate. It was hard, the kind of bread that could probably kill someone if you threw it at them. If I ate this every day, my gums and palate would be in constant pain. Swish. Professor Balan picked up her share and examined it curiously. ¡°Bread made without yeast... It feels like the civilization here is about three centuries behind. Not a single mana lamp in sight. Everything¡¯s so outdated...¡± Her words weren¡¯t wrong. Having experienced the comforts of 21st-century civilization, my life at Angmar¡¯s royal castle might¡¯ve broadly fallen under the umbrella of ¡°medieval,¡± but truth be told, a lot of it wasn¡¯t even that. There were mana-powered light crystals shining everywhere, advanced social gatherings, elegant dinners in lavish dresses, comfortable bathrooms with all sorts of conveniences, plumbing and waste systems... But here¡ªthis place made you feel what a ¡°dark age¡± really was. ¡°I¡¯m sure the state of the bathrooms and bedrooms is just as...¡± ¡°Shh.¡± I shushed the murmuring Professor Balan. This place was a shelter for the poor and orphaned. It felt wrong to sit here judging the quality of their facilities. In such rundown surroundings, food wasn¡¯t eaten for its flavor¡ªit was for survival. The mere fact that you could eat at all was a thing to be grateful for. Munch, munch. The children were eating the bread in front of them as if it were a delicious feast. Glancing across from me, I saw Marmar nibbling on her hard bread as well. ¡°This rock-hard bread. It¡¯s been a while. It tastes the same as it did back then. The flavor of memories.¡± So it does have some taste, huh? I was just about to try a bite myself when I sensed someone staring at me. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Across the table from me sat a blond boy who looked to be about ten years old. He was staring straight at my bread. Had he already finished his share? A boy that age would still be growing. One piece of bread probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy him. And I had eaten a big lunch, so I wasn¡¯t that hungry. ¡°You can have mine.¡± As I offered my bread to the boy, the headmistress, who had been eating quietly beneath her lifted mask, spoke: ¡°Molly, you already ate your share of bread. And now you¡¯re trying to take a guest¡¯s portion? That¡¯s a violation of the rules. Go stand in the reflection room.¡± ¡°B-but, Headmistress, I didn¡¯t even say anything...¡± ¡°Now.¡± The boy called Molly got up and trudged away to somewhere. I didn¡¯t know the full story, but it seemed like because I offered him my bread, he ended up being punished. ¡°......¡± Now I just felt bad. *** After the meal, we were invited to the headmistress¡¯s office. I supposed it wouldn¡¯t have been appropriate to leave guests from outside unattended. Having seen the headmistress¡¯s strict demeanor several times, I found myself growing tense. Her office was stark and bare, containing only a desk and a bed. It felt more like a prison cell than anything else. As we sat in the chairs, the headmistress said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry we have nothing to offer you. Because of an expedition beyond the barrier this year, our patronage has decreased compared to last year.¡± Was that fallout from Ayra¡¯s expedition? Her words felt like they were aimed directly at me, and one side of my chest stung like I¡¯d been bitten by an ant. ©¥Hiooong...! Bael, that was you, wasn¡¯t it? Anyway¡ª The headmistress continued. ¡°And Marmar, I never imagined I¡¯d see you again. But now that we¡¯ve met like this... I¡¯m really glad. I always believed you must be doing well somewhere...¡± Swish. She removed the veil and mask covering her head. The face that appeared was far more delicate and graceful than I¡¯d imagined. With no makeup, her crimson eyes sparkled. And her chic short haircut, like something a modern city woman might wear, gave her an intelligent air. Marmar raised both hands up excitedly. ¡°Narnar! Ah¡ªno, I mean, Headmistress...¡± Perhaps finding Marmar¡¯s quick switch in tone amusing, the headmistress burst into laughter. She no longer seemed like the stern woman from earlier. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s just us, Marmar. I was only strict earlier because people were watching.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Really. But Marmar, you¡¯ve changed a lot. I¡¯m glad you seem to be doing well. You still look like a child though, since you haven¡¯t grown much. Still a little kid.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) one who grew huge, Narnar! What happened? You used to be the same size as me!¡± Marmar seemed deeply curious about how Narnar had grown into an adult-sized woman. And honestly, so was I. But Narnar just said ¡°Well...¡± and brushed the question aside. A short silence fell, but Marmar quickly resumed chatting like a flower in bloom, happy to be reunited with an old friend. She chattered away about how she¡¯d been living and memories from their childhood. ¡°Narnar was our leader! She always did the hardest and dirtiest jobs herself. She even fought off boys three times her size! I really wanted to be like her!¡± It seemed Narnar had been a role model for Marmar. Now I could see where her stubborn determination came from. Of course, the person in question just looked embarrassed and said, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± Then, as if wanting to change the subject, she asked, ¡°So Marmar, how have you been all this time?¡± And thus began Marmar¡¯s dramatic tale. ¡°So I ended up tied to a cross, about to be burned alive! But this comrade here rescued me! Paid a whole sack of gold for me! Comrade Teo is my lifesaver!¡± ¡°Hm, I see. I guess after we all got scattered, we each had our hardships. I went through something similar myself. In my case...¡± Narnar started to say something but then fell silent. For a moment, something flashed in her eyes¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t seen in any imp before. Regret. Maybe hatred. That foreign light stirred a memory of what I had come here to do. I¡¯d come to this monastery partly due to Marmar¡¯s curiosity, yes¡ªbut more importantly, to investigate this place personally and confirm whether they might be researching Solomon¡¯s spells. Maybe I should try leaving this area for now. ¡°Um, sorry to interrupt, but I need to step out briefly.¡± With a light performance and gesture, I rose and slipped out of the headmistress¡¯s office. As the door closed behind me, the suffocating feeling lifted a little. At a glance, the monastery looked ordinary, but the presence of a fully grown imp and the unusually closed-off atmosphere made me stay on guard. I hoped this place turned out to be harmless... But if Marmar¡¯s friend was using these abandoned children for some kind of experiment, then I wouldn¡¯t have much of a choice. ©¥Hey, come quick. ©¥Shhh... Just then, faint whispers reached my ears. Their suspicious tone made me hold my breath and creep toward the source of the voices. And there I saw the forest keeper, Faru, whom I¡¯d met earlier. He and several children were slipping out of the building¡ªand I decided to follow them. Chapter 401: Black Angmar Company (6) They say the culture of valuing children hasn¡¯t been around for very long. Human history has always been riddled with conflict and chaos. And in that endless turbulence, weak children¡ªunable to protect themselves¡ªwere always the first to be ground down by the selfishness and cruelty of adults. Especially in this chaotic world, a child without parents is just someone who could vanish at any time, only briefly gossiped about before being quickly forgotten. That was probably why orphans were chosen as the test subjects for Solomon¡¯s spell experiments. So when Forest Keeper Faru led the children around the back of one of the monastery¡¯s secluded buildings¡ªI had the cold realization that perhaps things really were happening just as I¡¯d feared. Just in case, I followed him carefully, ready to catch him in the act if it came to that. At last, I saw him pull something out for the children under the dim shadows. ¡°Here, eat up. I just steamed them, so they should still be hot.¡± ¡°...Whoa, it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Huahhahhah.¡± It was a steaming root vegetable. Potatoes, maybe? Watching the children scarf them down made something warm rise in my chest, like a hot potato swelling inside my own heart. Was I being too suspicious? Still, I waited until they finished eating. After all, luring hungry children with food and using them for foul deeds was such a common tactic it might as well have been a textbook case. But after finishing their potatoes, the children promptly returned to their rooms. Only Forest Keeper Faru remained, cleaning up. Without turning around, he spoke. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± So he¡¯d noticed me? Guess his title as a forest keeper wasn¡¯t just for show¡ªhis instincts were sharp. As sharp as any wild animal¡¯s. Swish. I stepped out from the shadows around the corner and walked toward him. Upon seeing me, he opened his eyes slightly and scratched his forehead in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re Marmar¡¯s friend, right? What was your name again...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Teo Gospel.¡± ¡°Teo Gospel, huh...¡± Upon hearing my name, the man¡¯s face shimmered under the moonlight with a curious expression. But I could tell, vaguely, that it wasn¡¯t because I was the most well-known half-fairy in Angmar. He muttered: ¡°Gospel, huh...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a common name in orphanages like this one. Like Gloria or Gracia.¡± ¡°Right. Yes, of course. Even in this very orphanage, there are over ten kids named Gospel. And beyond these fences and forests, there are likely countless more. So then, can you understand what you just saw?¡± ¡°Children at that age can¡¯t be satisfied with strict rations. They¡¯re still growing.¡± At my words, Faru¡¯s bearded lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Exactly. I was like that, too. When I think back to my own childhood, all I remember ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) is being hungry. I did whatever it took to fill my belly. I hated that.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re sneaking them potatoes?¡± ¡°Grown-ups think kids don¡¯t matter, but the memories from childhood stick around sharper than you¡¯d think. I just wanted them to have one good memory¡ªwhen they grow up someday.¡± Going to bed with a full belly after secretly eating a hot potato. Yeah, I could see how that might become a good memory. This man had a kind heart. They say herbivores have an instinct for sensing danger. And nymphs are known to have a natural ability to distinguish between good and evil. As a half-fairy, I wasn¡¯t much different. I could tell that this man was a good person. And maybe, just maybe, this orphanage wasn¡¯t the terrible place I¡¯d feared. Especially with Marmar¡¯s friend acting as headmistress. Friends often resemble one another. If Narnar was someone Marmar respected, then perhaps she had also kept herself away from anything wicked. ¡°...Um.¡± Just then, Forest Keeper Faru cautiously examined my expression and asked carefully: ¡°Teo, you seem to be someone of quite high status...¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Among the people I know, Baron Voltaire is the highest-ranking and most elegant man. But you... You wear better clothes than him. Arrived in a finer carriage. And your bearing¡ªit¡¯s even more commanding than Baron Voltaire¡¯s.¡± I see¡ªso he¡¯d deduced my status from my attitude and behavior. I paused for a moment, unsure how to explain that I was the royal court magician, the queen¡¯s official envoy, and the sole surviving member of the Angmar family. Forest Keeper Faru, looking quite uneasy, added quickly: ¡°And since you¡¯re a friend of Marmar¡¯s, I figured you must be someone with a good heart. I know it¡¯s shameless of me to ask this, but... Please, save that child.¡± ¡°Save... who?¡± The abruptness of it made me ask reflexively. Just as he opened his mouth to explain, someone shone a light toward us. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± It was a nun, wearing a black scarf over her head. At her appearance, Forest Keeper Faru shut his mouth and quickly vanished somewhere. *** The next morning. The bed was hard and uncomfortable, which made it easy to wake up. Well¡ªmaybe it wasn¡¯t just the bed. There were plenty of other reasons it was hard to sleep. What was it that Forest Keeper Faru had been trying to tell me? It weighed on my mind. If I could find him today, I had to ask. Swish. I rose and stepped outside, where the early dawn chill still lingered. In the dewy, misty air, I saw Marmar bustling about. ¡°Marmar, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah! Comrade! You¡¯re up! I was just about to bring you some water!¡± Creak, creak. Marmar was hauling up a bucket using the well¡¯s pulley system. Seeing her struggle with it, I tried to help, but she shook her head. ¡°I was in charge of morning water back then. I used to draw it from the well and leave it outside the headmistress¡¯s and nuns¡¯ rooms. There wasn¡¯t even a pulley like this before! The place has improved a lot!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Afterward, Marmar showed me the monastery¡¯s vegetable garden and orchard. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed at all. It¡¯s exactly the way I remember it!¡± She looked bright and cheerful. To find your hometown preserved just as you remembered it¡ªof course that would bring joy when returning after a long time. ¡°Hey, the swing¡¯s still here! Faru fixed it with a discarded rope and tied it to this tree branch. We used to line up to ride it.¡± Faru again, huh. I asked, ¡°So where is this Faru guy now?¡± Marmar paused and looked around. ¡°Hmm... I haven¡¯t seen him since this morning. He¡¯s probably out in the forest¡ªhe¡¯s always busy! Anyway, comrade, come with me! I¡¯ll show you something cool!¡± Something cool? Was she about to show me her twelve-colored glowing tail again? I felt a flicker of hope and followed after Marmar. But what she showed me was the high chimney of the monastery. Once we climbed to the top, where pigeon nests clustered, I had a full view of the monastery grounds¡ªand far in the distance, the grand sight of Monarch City. ¡°What a view.¡± ¡°Right? I used to wonder all the time from up here¡ªwho could be living in that huge city? But now, I¡¯ve got a big building over there too!¡± ¡°You became a property owner, Marmar. You¡¯ve made it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, comrade!¡± Little Marmar used to look at the world from up here... As I stood by her side, seeing the world through childlike eyes again, someone shouted from below: ¡°You two! Don¡¯t just stand around up there¡ªget down and help! The patron¡¯s arriving today!¡± With that, the person vanished. Did they mistake us for other children? I suppose from a distance, both Marmar and I could look like kids. We climbed down. Though it was still early and not even breakfast time yet, the entire monastery¡ªchildren and adults alike¡ªwas busy bustling about, cleaning and preparing. I asked, ¡°Marmar, what¡¯s everyone doing?¡± ¡°...Not sure? I don¡¯t know either. A big cleaning day, maybe? But I thought the big cleanings were done on the last Sunday of the month. Hey, sister, what¡¯s going on right now...?¡± Marmar asked one of the nuns carrying a water jar. She must¡¯ve been in a rush, because she only replied tersely, ¡°Preparing for the patron.¡± Now that I thought about it, someone had mentioned a patron earlier. Could it be that the orphanage¡¯s benefactors were visiting today? Just as I concluded they were sprucing up the place to look good for the sponsors, a young man came running into the garden, panting. ¡°The baron is arriving!¡± The whole atmosphere changed in an instant. A carriage soon rolled into the monastery grounds. So much for carriages not being able to get through the forest. Well¡ªthere was probably one person who could manage it. Baron Voltaire, the owner of this forest. Clack, creak. Finally, the carriage door opened, and a pointed shoe stepped out, accompanied by a cane. Soon, black gloves, a sleek swallowtail coat, sharp goatee, and stylish pince-nez framed a pair of blue eyes. He looked every bit the part of a baron. So that¡¯s Baron Voltaire. The children began clapping for him, and some even brought garlands¡ªclearly prepared the night before¡ªand draped them over his neck. ¡°Thank you, as always.¡± The baron, who looked rather strict at first glance, smiled and patted the children¡¯s heads. Then, with a chin gesture, he gave his coachman an order. ¡°Distribute them to the children.¡± The coachmen unloaded packages from the carriage. From those bundles, they pulled out various items and handed them to the kids. ¡°Lur, you said you wanted a doll, right? Oliver, yours was gloves. And Garon... was it paints and brushes? Here you go.¡± He must¡¯ve written down what the children wanted in advance and brought them. Now I understood why the monastery had gone to such lengths to prepare for their sponsor¡¯s visit. It looked like Christmas. A heartwarming sight. Even Marmar, whose tail had been bristling with suspicion earlier, gradually relaxed it as she watched the children¡¯s happy faces. ¡°I thought Baron Voltaire was a bad guy for stealing the forest, but... he seems nicer than I expected.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded absently¡ªwhen the headmistress, Narnar, appeared and bowed her head. ¡°We¡¯ve been awaiting your arrival.¡± Today, Narnar was wearing a black evening dress, looking more like a young noblewoman than a nun or an imp. Her face was lightly made up, and earrings and a necklace jingled around her ears and throat. Was she really the same person from yesterday? I was briefly thrown off by the change in atmosphere, when the baron spoke. ¡°Sister Nar... I have a gift for you, too. Come inside, I want to show you. You¡¯ll love it. Even I had trouble getting my hands on it.¡± Slide. The baron placed his hand on Narnar¡¯s waist like a lover, and the two of them disappeared into the building. A little dazed, I muttered: ¡°Those two... they¡¯re definitely not just acquaintances.¡± ¡°......¡± But I received no reply from Marmar. When I glanced over, I saw her looking utterly flustered, trembling all over. ¡°No way. Narnar... This has to be a mistake. I have to ask her. Narnar...¡± And before I could stop her, she bolted off. Like a squirrel, she scurried away¡ªand I hurried after her, feeling a strong nymphic intuition that something bad would happen if I didn¡¯t. And I was right. From the open parlor meant for receiving guests, I heard a woman¡¯s sharp voice: ¡°Marmar! What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡± ¡°But Narnar...¡± Wondering what had happened, I hurried toward the drawing room¡ªand saw opulent decorations inside, chandeliers, and a leopard-skin carpet covering the floor. It was a luxurious room that clashed horribly with the monastery¡¯s frugal image. What on earth was going on here? ¡°Marmar, apologize to the baron and leave this place. Even if you¡¯re my old friend, this is going too far.¡± ¡°B-but...¡± Narnar, visibly furious, was scolding Marmar. Fearing things might worsen between the two friends, I stopped watching from the sidelines and decided to step in. ¡°Excuse me, everyone¡ªlet¡¯s all calm down for a moment.¡± Just as I stepped between the two imps, Baron Voltaire¡ªseated calmly on the sofa and watching the situation unfold¡ªlet his eyes glimmer faintly. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re...¡± Chapter 402: Black Angmar Company (7) Baron Voltaire was a man quick to assess a situation. Unlike the reclusive individuals living within the monastery¡¯s secluded walls, he was a nobleman¡ªand it seemed he recognized me. ¡°You... by any chance... are you Teo Gospel?¡± But his question was laced with suspicion. It was probably hard for him to believe that someone as famous as I currently was¡ªone of the most renowned figures in the kingdom¡ªwould be in a tucked-away place like this monastery. I mean, if the President of the United States were eating chicken nuggets at the burger joint I frequent, with no security in sight, I¡¯d probably have doubts too. Before I could respond to that skepticism, the baron spoke first. ¡°No, it was a pointless question. Anyone who saw the tournament would recognize you. There¡¯s no way not to. It is truly an honor to meet you like this.¡± Baron Voltaire rose from his seat. Likely meaning to shake hands, I extended mine first. The baron grasped it. ¡°I am Baron Voltaire Steiner. I manage real estate, livestock, some banking, and a bit of merchant guild operations, but... in truth, there¡¯s nothing worth boasting about in front of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Teo Gospel. I came to visit this monastery, which is an old hometown for Marmar, the imp you see here.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. That explains some things...¡± With his pince-nez-covered eyes, the baron swept his gaze over the room. Only after getting a closer look did I realize¡ªthe unglassed eye looked unusually blue because it was a prosthetic. A nobleman with an artificial eye... that was certainly rare. He said, ¡°Forgive me for being forward, but... could I borrow a moment of your time? I¡¯ll leave the matters here to the young imp ladies.¡± Did he want to speak with me? I didn¡¯t mind, but Narnar suddenly interrupted, sounding mildly indignant. ¡°But, Lord Voltaire. I wasn¡¯t finished speaking with you...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve all the time in the world. Besides, Sir Teo here is an honored guest. To think I¡¯d encounter you in a place like this... Fortune seems to still be smiling on me.¡± Baron Voltaire said this casually, but I wondered if it was really alright to leave Marmar and Narnar alone right now. Marmar was fidgeting, clearly nervous. Narnar looked somewhat upset. Their stances had changed considerably since their childhood friendship, and it didn¡¯t seem like it would be easy for them to return to that innocent past. Still, I did want to talk with Baron Voltaire. There were many things I wished to ask him. Given his current friendliness toward me, the conversation might go surprisingly smoothly. So I left the imps behind in the parlor, and the baron and I walked through the monastery grounds. Step, step. Only the sound of our footsteps echoed in the silence. I pondered where to start and what to ask. First and foremost, I wanted to know whether this man was the kind of villain Marmar had feared. Or if, perhaps, he was actually a decent human being. He was a baron who had once turned the monastery grounds into a hunting preserve, driving out the orphans. But today, he seemed to be generously supporting a rebuilt monastery on that very land. Of course, I could guess at a certain correlation behind that support. Most likely, Baron Voltaire and the now-adult imp, Narnar, were in a romantic relationship. There are plenty of men who offer kindness and act like noble benefactors for the sake of a woman they like. If I let my imagination run further, I could even suppose this: ¡ªPerhaps Headmistress Narnar, in order to keep the struggling monastery alive, had accepted an unwanted romantic arrangement from the baron. And Marmar had caught on to it, and confronted her friend out of concern. That¡¯s just the kind of warmhearted person Marmar is. Just then, Baron Voltaire spoke. ¡°Miss Narnar, the headmistress here, is a capable woman. Is it not natural to fall in love with someone like that?¡± With him broaching the topic, the conversation suddenly became easier. I jumped into the current of this flowing dialogue. ¡°So then, the two of you are lovers¡ªor at least something close to it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of marriage... but things aren¡¯t going well. That¡¯s part of why I wanted to speak with you, Sir Teo. You¡¯re a man who¡¯s taking five brides at once¡ªa man among men, truly.¡± A man among men, huh. If only he knew how soft and sensitive I am, with all my half-fairy sensibilities, he might not say that so easily. Still, being called manly was... quite the compliment. And compliments always put people in a better mood. So I found myself wondering: Maybe this man really is better than I thought...? But¡ª I¡¯d seen my share of silver-tongued flatterers. I myself had used such tactics before. So I shifted my internal gears into neutral and asked, ¡°So, what exactly do you want to talk about?¡± When nobles sought me out, they often rattled on about their businesses or ambitions. This baron, too, looked like a man of no small appetite. I expected more of the same¡ªbut what he said next caught me off guard. *** Voltaire was quite a capable man. He said he¡¯d worked simply because he enjoyed it, and before he knew it, he¡¯d reached the age where people called him middle-aged. He¡¯d thought he¡¯d never have ties to marriage¡ªuntil he met Narnar. ¡°It was astonishing. She came to me and offered to buy the land within my hunting grounds¡ªthe monastery grounds. Paid double the market price.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying it was Miss Narnar who approached you first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She came to me. I¡¯d never seen such a large imp before. As you probably know, most nymphs and imps are small and childlike in appearance...¡± Baron Voltaire trailed off, perhaps realizing that he was speaking to the world¡¯s most famous half-fairy¡ªsomeone who also aged slowly. A man attuned to fairy sensitivities. I responded lightly, ¡°Compared to ordinary people, yes, we do develop slowly. But did Miss Narnar look like that¡ªfully grown¡ªeven when you first met her?¡± ¡°Yes. At first, I just thought it was unusual. I figured she must have a story of some kind. Her eyes back then... they looked like a wild animal¡¯s.¡± The baron had been intrigued by her and accepted the offer. Narnar soon restored the monastery grounds, gathered orphans and workers, and built what exists now. He said that was about five years ago. ¡°Narnar was a skilled woman. She helped with my business, and thanks to her, I was able to establish branch guilds in all kinds of cities. She became my lucky goddess.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded appropriately, understanding very clearly what he was getting at. A mysterious woman suddenly appeared, supported him, helped him grow and prosper¡ªof course he¡¯d fall in love with her. Honestly, I¡¯d assumed the baron was some powerful noble forcing his love upon her. But that had been a major misjudgment. When I asked, he admitted that the extent of their physical contact had been limited to hand-holding. ¡°...No matter what, I can¡¯t force myself on a woman.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Pinch. I felt a sharp pain in my chest. Bael. ©¥Hiooong...! What, what? If it had been a normal relationship, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to anything forced, either. Really. Anyway, it was clear this man was frustrated by a relationship that wasn¡¯t progressing. I said, ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m the best person to advise you. Honestly, I don¡¯t really understand women¡¯s hearts either.¡± Thinking back now, I don¡¯t even know how I managed to win over those five noble ladies. At the time, my head had been filled with just one goal: conquer them. You could even say I¡¯d been possessed¡ªlike I was under some kind of spell. The baron said, ¡°There must be something in her past... something that made her grow up into an adult imp. I even visited the Anti-Ekk Monastic Order in Roman to learn more. But there was nothing¡ªno records at all.¡± The Anti-Ekk Order of Roman? From recent events, I recalled them being the faction opposing the Saint. They were the ones who backed the ancient spiritual city of Roman¡ªand had been behind the demon sword wielder, Andromalli. Thanks to that, several thoughts sparked through my brain like electricity. Could it be that Narnar... ¡°Baron Voltaire, I¡¯ve enjoyed speaking with you. Oh, and please, don¡¯t mind me too much. I¡¯m just here to keep quiet and stay low for a bit.¡± The baron nodded. ¡°Ah, they say even men get sentimental before marriage. So you came here to escape for a while, did you? I didn¡¯t realize¡ªmy apologies.¡± *** The baron and his coachmen took notes on the concerns of the servants and nuns working at the monastery, and carefully checked whether any of the children were ill. Lunchtime. The table was filled with food, and the children¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. Seeing that, I decided to let go of my suspicions toward the baron. He was just another man in love, the kind you could find anywhere in the world. Now, the one drawing my attention was Narnar. Swish. As I cut into a drumstick with my knife, someone tugged at my side. Professor Balan. She leaned in and whispered softly. ¡°I¡¯ve snooped around a bit... but this place really does seem to be just a plain, ordinary monastery. Which is exactly why it¡¯s so suspicious. Especially that imp they call the headmistress...¡± ¡°I feel the same. I heard she¡¯s from the Anti-Ekk Monastery in Roman. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s sitting on a trove of information we¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯ve already found out that much? As expected of Lord Teo.¡± I let Balan¡¯s compliment wash past me, watching Narnar from across the room. Then, a thought struck me¡ªand it was a sad one. It felt painful to look at Marmar¡¯s friend with suspicion. If Narnar really did turn out to be one of the villains I¡¯d suspected... how would I explain that to Marmar? That wouldn¡¯t be easy. But I had many things to protect now. One of them was a child soon to be born. For the sake of peace ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) and safety, I must do what must be done. So, after lunch, during the short rest period¡ª While the children played in the broad garden, and everyone watched them with smiles, I approached Narnar, who was standing alone in the corridor¡¯s shadow, looking out the window. ¡°Narnar, may I have a word?¡± Once, I might have tiptoed around and planned some clever approach. But now, I had the power and authority to confront things directly. Time for a frontal breakthrough. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something¡ªabout why you grew up into such a large imp.¡± Chapter 403: Black Angmar Company (8) Narnar invited me into her personal parlor. The room overflowed with luxurious gifts from the baron, refined and elegant. The {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} teacups were ornate, and the tea leaves within them fragrant beyond compare. Just a day ago, her hospitality toward me had been almost nonexistent. The reason for this sudden change in attitude was obvious. ¡°I heard from the baron. Sir Teo, you¡¯re apparently quite an extraordinary figure.¡± Narnar chuckled softly¡ªhuhu. Her smile was quite enchanting. It made sense that if someone saw that smile every day, they might fall in love. Of course, having seen Ayra and the other ladies¡ªwomen famed for their beauty¡ªthe charm had less of an effect on me. ¡°So, Sir Teo. You said you had something to ask me?¡± ¡°Well... Miss Narnar, you¡¯ve grown into a large imp. I¡¯ve encountered quite a few imps in my time. So I can say with confidence just how unusual you are.¡± At my words, Narnar gently spun her teacup with her long, slender fingers. Then, as if murmuring to herself, she said quietly: ¡°You¡¯ve seen many imps... Well, of course. You¡¯re supposedly Teo Gospel of Angmar. I heard from Marmar that you claim to be the protector of all imps.¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± At my answer, the headmistress Narnar suddenly laughed. It was a small, delicate laugh, like wildflowers swaying in the wind. ¡°How amusing. Then would you also try to protect an imp like me, one who¡¯s grown so large?¡± ¡°If you were willing, Miss Narnar.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t need that anymore. I no longer need anyone¡¯s help. I protected this monastery with my own strength. With my own hands.¡± Narnar overflowed with self-assurance. You could call it the unique confidence¡ªor even arrogance¡ªof someone who had built themselves up from nothing. Imps usually took to me quite well. But I hadn¡¯t expected that there might be one who didn¡¯t show me any goodwill. Was a grown imp truly something else entirely? She said, ¡°You asked how I grew so large. But I¡¯d rather ask the opposite. Sir Teo... Marmar... How is it that you two have managed to remain such small children in this world?¡± ¡°What do you mean...?¡± ¡°I envy you. People like you who can remain ignorant¡ªwho get to stay children. If I had met you instead of them... maybe I too could have ended up like Marmar...¡± Whatever she was about to say, Narnar abruptly fell silent. Then she pulled out a thick cigarette from somewhere, placed it between her lips, and lit it. The sight made her seem less like a monastery headmistress and more like a glamorous spy from an old movie. If Marmar had never met me, would she have become like Narnar? I tried to picture a grown-up Marmar in my head¡ªbut the image refused to form, so I gave up. Nhhh. Blowing out a stream of smoke, Narnar said, ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard already. About how the monastery¡¯s residents were scattered because of Baron Voltaire.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard, yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to imagine what happens to children suddenly cast out into the streets. That winter, I had to bury my own siblings in the frozen ground.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°I could have ended up the same way. But too many children believed in me. So I couldn¡¯t die. I did whatever it took to survive. Some things... I would¡¯ve preferred death over.¡± ¡°Were you... experimented on or brainwashed by the Roman Anti-Ekk monks?¡± Narnar¡¯s expression faltered briefly. She hadn¡¯t expected me to strike so directly. Did she underestimate me? Well, I¡¯ve been through my fair share too. To reclaim the lead in this conversation, I pressed forward. ¡°There are movements to enthrone the Archbishop of Roman as the new Saint. You¡¯d know about that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Narnar gave a small smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know your name, Sir Teo. I want to say I couldn¡¯t care less about archbishops and saints. But yes, I¡¯d heard something... vaguely.¡± ¡°Then you probably know what they¡¯re up to. The world could fall into chaos. If you cooperate, you¡¯ll be well rewarded.¡± ¡°Hmm... a reward...¡± At my words, Narnar elegantly crossed her legs. My eyes instinctively shifted as the firm lines of her thighs came into view. She was doing it on purpose. She knew men well. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to such trouble. You could just make me talk. I¡¯m sure someone like you has the power and authority to do that.¡± ¡°Someone once said forcing a woman is hardly gentlemanly behavior. I agree with that.¡± ¡°Voltaire. That stupid, idiotic man.¡± Suddenly, her face was filled with pure contempt. I was surprised. When Baron Voltaire spoke of her, he seemed like a shy schoolboy¡ªeyes sparkling, mouth awkwardly smiling. But when Narnar spoke of him, she sounded like someone talking about her worst enemy. Maybe to her, he was. I asked, ¡°You¡¯re using Voltaire. You couldn¡¯t forgive the man who drove you out of the monastery, could you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he knows. That I¡¯m using him. Marmar probably figured it out too. That¡¯s why she was angry with me. She¡¯s that kind of friend.¡± She was far scarier than I¡¯d imagined. I spoke with Narnar for quite a while. *** About how she, as a child, ended up in the Holy See of Roman. And all that she witnessed within. She claimed her growth into an adult imp was due to various experiments. ¡°Teo Gospel, do you know why nymphs¡ªand their offshoots like imps¡ªremain childlike in appearance?¡± ¡°...No.¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s a divine curse. That nymphs were once a depraved and licentious race. So the god of light and salt cursed them to remain forever as children. That part... is half true.¡± ¡°Half true?¡± ¡°Nymphs were cursed. About a thousand years ago. Their numbers dwindled over time. Now there are hardly any left. But the curse... is weakening.¡± The curse is weakening? Talk of gods and curses felt unreal to me. Honestly, I¡¯m an agnostic. I¡¯ve never had time to contemplate gods or higher powers¡ªlife has always thrown more immediate concerns at me. Narnar continued. ¡°A new millennium will begin soon, Teo Gospel. Even without the Holy See¡¯s interference, the world is headed for chaos. Roman just wants to control it.¡± ¡°You know a lot more than I expected.¡± ¡°The age of David and the Long Light is coming to an end. A new age of rules will begin. I¡¯m telling you all this so easily because... well, as individuals, we can¡¯t stop it anyway.¡± She laughed like it was all just amusing. A cruel, primal laugh¡ªlike someone stomping a sandcastle their friend had worked hard to build. I asked, ¡°Is this monastery also involved in all of this?¡± She shook her head. ¡°This place... is a final refuge for someone who¡¯s tired. A home where I can watch the end of everything. Believe it or not, the people here have nothing to do with it. And what I know... ends here.¡± Then, Narnar stood and pulled out a sheet of paper. She wrote something down, then handed it to me and snuffed out her cigarette in the ashtray. ¡°If you go find the person written here, you¡¯ll probably learn more.¡± Slide. I took the paper. A name and address were clearly written. ¡°.......¡± This grown imp was highly capable. As a mage, I could sense she was quite skilled in her own right. I had half-expected that we might end up in a fight¡ªbut instead, she was surprisingly cooperative. Was it because she was wise enough to judge our difference in strength? Or perhaps, as she had said earlier, she already knew that no matter how much I learned or how I tried to respond... the outcome wouldn¡¯t change. As I sat in silence, she stared down at the cigarette ashes and spoke. ¡°I wish I¡¯d met someone like you sooner. Though I doubt it would¡¯ve changed anything. Take good care of Marmar.¡± Swish. Her chestnut-bur-like tail rose¡ª ¡°©¤So she won¡¯t grow up into someone like me.¡± And she swung it¡ªslamming it against her own neck. ¡°...What the¡ª!!!¡± Slash¡ª A spray of blood erupted from the wound. The suddenness of it drained all the color from my face. My mind went blank. *** ¡°She survived¡ªbarely. But she¡¯s lost too much blood...¡± Professor Balan examined Narnar¡¯s condition and murmured, subdued and solemn. She lay in bed, staring blankly at the window, her eyes devoid of life. ¡°Lord Teo, in her office... I found correspondence with inquisitors of the Holy See. Notes labeled ¡®L¡¯... plans for large-scale protests and military actions across Angmar...¡± According to Balan, Headmistress Narnar had been plotting rebellion. Treason is always a grave crime¡ªno matter the time or place. This monastery would soon be dismantled. Creak. The door to the headmistress¡¯s room opened. I saw a trembling diamond-shaped tail¡ªit was Marmar. At the sight of her, life returned to Narnar¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah¡ªMarmar...! Marmar¡¯s here...! What should we play today? Cat¡¯s cradle? Or tag like yesterday?¡± ¡°...Narnar.¡± She spoke brightly, her demeanor childlike and playful¡ªutterly at odds with her adult appearance. Marmar¡¯s eyes, watching her, were uncommonly dark. ¡°Narnar...¡± Balan whispered, ¡°She... she lost too much blood. She went into shock. There¡¯s brain damage. Even if her memories return... it¡¯ll take time...¡± So now I could ask Narnar nothing more. She¡¯d been stronger and more determined than I ever imagined. She had caught me completely off guard¡ªit had been a long time since someone had done that. I walked the hallway outside the room. The children and nuns were huddled together, shivering with uncertainty. ©¥I can¡¯t believe it... that the headmistress is a traitor... ©¥What¡¯s going to happen to us now...? Are we going to be scattered...? ©¥I... I don¡¯t know... Their fears reached my keen ears. What would happen to them now? Normally, the monastery would be disbanded, and everyone investigated. And the children... Would they become another Marmar? Another Narnar? ¡°So the future can¡¯t be changed, huh...¡± You¡¯ve got some nerve, saying that in front of me. I¡¯ve rewritten fate plenty of times. Whoever¡¯s planning this¡ªthings won¡¯t go as you expect. So I spoke to the fearful people watching me. ¡°From today onward, we¡¯ll take over management of this place. A lot has happened, but you won¡¯t need to worry about your lives being disrupted.¡± An older-looking nun hesitated, then asked, ¡°Um... who exactly are you people...?¡± Ah, I guess they don¡¯t know yet. I answered casually. ¡°The Angmar Compa¡ª¡± No. Thinking about it... we¡¯re going to face some rough business from here on out. The name needs more bite. So I revised it slightly. ¡°The Black Angmar Company.¡± ... We climbed into the carriage to return. Unlike yesterday¡¯s mild excitement, the setting sun today cast a heavy silence over us. Marmar, especially, was quiet for a long time. Only after the horses were galloping down the darkened road did she finally speak. ¡°...If I hadn¡¯t insisted on coming... would Narnar still be okay...?¡± Was she blaming herself? For someone as tenderhearted as Marmar, it wasn¡¯t surprising. I answered, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°Then...?¡± ¡°If anyone¡¯s to blame, it¡¯s me. I cornered your friend Narnar.¡± ¡°But, Comrade, you only did what had to be done. Still... it¡¯s hard to believe. That kind, brave Narnar... became like that... Is that what it means to grow up?¡± At her question, I looked at my own reflection in the window. I didn¡¯t look like much of an adult. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what it means to grow up either. ¡°Why is it we must become adults...?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer her question. I was far too lacking to give an answer to that. Why do we grow up? Why are we born? Why do we die? Only one being could answer those questions fully. I looked up at the darkening sky. Thick clouds gathered. Was the answer hiding up there? Rustle. My gaze dropped to the paper in my hand. A bloodstained note from a grown imp. On it, in clear handwriting, it said: ¡°Theodoros Gospel ¨C Roman City, Covenant Street, 3rd Ave, 2nd Floor.¡± Theodoros Gospel. A man I know. I could never forget that name. He was supposedly raised within the Church, alongside Saint Priga. I realized too late. Folding the paper neatly and slipping it into my pocket, I turned toward the coachman. ¡°Balan. I think we¡¯ll need to pay a visit to Basago¡ªno, to Theodoros. But first... let¡¯s check out the address written here.¡± Chapter 404: Leader (1) Leader. Boss. Elga von Leones was fully aware of the weight behind that role. To bring together and govern people raised in vastly different environments with differing perspectives, a leader was essential. Look at any group of animals, and there will always be one that leads. In that sense, Elga was the boss now. ¡°So, we need to decide where we¡¯re going for our honeymoon. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime trip, after all, so let¡¯s each share our suggestions.¡± It was a slightly drowsy tea time, following lunch. Elga intentionally brought up a complicated and potentially contentious topic to the young ladies and the Queen, who were elegantly sipping tea while gazing at the garden from the palace terrace. Perhaps irritated at having her rest disturbed, Queen Ayra lightly furrowed her brow. ¡°Elganes, bringing up such matters during a break? That¡¯s not like you.¡± Even Mirna von Draco, who rarely took the Queen¡¯s side, gently set down the teacup she was holding and crossed her arms. ¡°You must be really enjoying your role as the temporary head wife. Can¡¯t sit still for even a moment, can you?¡± ¡®These damn girls...¡¯ Elga had been facing numerous difficulties in recent days, trying to manage this strong-willed and highly opinionated group of women. Of course, if she were to back down now, she wouldn¡¯t be fit to lead. A leader is always rigorously tested and judged by those they command. Instead of losing her temper, Elga responded with composure and calm. ¡°Like I said earlier, there¡¯s less than a fortnight left until the wedding. We already agreed to take a vacation for our honeymoon after the wedding and the reception. So now it¡¯s time to decide on a destination.¡± At that moment, Professor Stella was the first to raise her hand. ¡°How about we just think about it when the time comes?¡± ¡°Are you joking ri¡ª?¡± Elga almost snapped, but shut her mouth just in time. The elves of House Bellhawk were notorious for their spontaneity and distaste for planning. Some of the long-lived races didn¡¯t feel the pressure of time [N O V E L I G H T] and found making plans a nuisance. Maybe that¡¯s what happens when you live many times longer than the average person. Then Narmee raised her hand. ¡°I want to go see the ocean! The sea! We already saw tons of forest up north, didn¡¯t we? Can¡¯t we head west or south and go see the water?¡± At that, her twin sister Mirna Draco furrowed her brow. ¡°Rather than the ocean, I¡¯d prefer a mountain retreat full of peaceful temples. We should focus on spiritual reflection before undertaking this monumental challenge of a harem marriage.¡± The sea and the mountains. Polar opposites. ¡®They¡¯re twins, and even they can¡¯t agree. Well, at least they voiced their preferences.¡¯ Now the only one left was their cousin, Ayra. ¡°Ayra, what about you?¡± ¡°Hmm... I prefer culture over nature. I think it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to visit a historic city that¡¯s been around for centuries and explore its attractions. Teo, surprisingly, doesn¡¯t have much experience with things like that.¡± ¡°A city, huh...¡± A city. A mountain. The sea. The opinions weren¡¯t converging at all. At that moment, Stella, who had made the most noncommittal suggestion earlier, tilted her head and asked with a touch of complaint: ¡°And what about you, Elga? Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Me? I think I¡¯d be happy anywhere with wide grassy fields and lots of blooming flowers or autumn leaves.¡± Elga gave an intentionally vague and noncommittal answer. A leader ought to listen more than assert. So she had already resolved to yield her personal wishes for the sake of the others. However, consensus was nowhere in sight, and the table, once set for a tea party, had now become a mock battlefield centered around a world map. ¡°So I¡¯m saying the western coastline or the southern shores of the continent would be best.¡± ¡°No, I think the eastern mountains are better...¡± At this rate, it might never end. With a slightly troubled expression, Elga stared at the map. To think that she would have to live under one roof with women of such wildly differing tastes. ¡®Maybe it¡¯d be faster to just unify the continent.¡¯ Just as the raised voices were starting to overwhelm her, Stella Bellhawk, who had been observing the whole discussion, suddenly let out a sly, mischievous laugh¡ª¡°Ehehehehe.¡± Everyone stopped talking and turned to look at the elf. After stopping her giggles, she raised a finger and pointed to a spot on the map. ¡°There is a place where you can enjoy all of that at once¡ªsea and mountains, a historic city, grassy fields with beautiful flowers, and even a touch of romance.¡± As her neat fingertip pointed to that spot on the map, the others began to nod in agreement one by one, saying, ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s there...¡± Who would¡¯ve thought the day would come when all their opinions aligned. Elga said, ¡°Not bad, Professor.¡± ¡°Girls, I didn¡¯t survive in this world just for show, you know? Now, all that¡¯s left is the groom¡¯s opinion. Where in the world is Teo right now, anyway?¡± At Stella¡¯s question, everyone glanced around at each other and blinked. It had already been two days since he was supposed to return, and the half-fairy hadn¡¯t contacted them nor shown any signs of coming back. Elga simply cracked her knuckles. ¡°When he gets back, I¡¯m gonna rip him to shreds.¡± *** ¡°Gyaahh!¡± ¡°Comrade, are you okay? Why are you screaming all of a sudden?¡± ¡°N-No, I just got a sudden chill.¡± ¡°Must be the mountain air!¡± Maybe. A high mountain peak. As we passed over the final hill, a vast plain came into view, dotted with buildings that had been cultivated and maintained for hundreds or even thousands of years. Beyond them, the sea sparkled under the blinding sun. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the sea before!¡± Marmar, who had been gloomy all day over her friend Narnar¡¯s situation, visibly brightened at the breathtaking sight. ¡°So this is the smell of the sea... It¡¯s strange.¡± Just as Marmar said, the ocean had a unique scent. A refreshing, yet slightly briny smell filled with the taste of salt. It had been so long since I¡¯d seen the sea that the unfamiliar scent made the dormant parts of my brain light up. As I stood there taking in the scenery, Professor Balan let out a low, sly chuckle. ¡°Roman, the ancient city, has a history spanning over a thousand years. If Gracia, the City of Light, is solemn and silent, then Roman, the City of Salt, is passionate and full of life.¡± Because mountains and sea came together in one place, abundant resources had led to the founding of a thriving city since ancient times. After many historical events, it became a major spiritual and tourist destination as the headquarters of the Church of Light and Salt. It would¡¯ve made the perfect honeymoon destination... Of course, I wasn¡¯t here on vacation. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. I had to finish everything here before sunset and get back to the ladies. Otherwise, I really would be torn to shreds. ©¥Hiooong...! Torn to shreds by what? I don¡¯t know either! That¡¯s why I have to hurry! Early in the marriage. During my wife¡¯s pregnancy. And right before the wedding. If you mess up during those times, you¡¯ll hear about it for the rest of your life. And I had five wives. Even if each of them said just one thing, that¡¯s five things I¡¯d have to hear. Feeling slightly nervous, I picked up my pace and said, ¡°Thankfully, there¡¯s a dimensional gate on a mountain near Roman, so we¡¯re saved. Now, let¡¯s head to the address written on this note.¡± Narnar¡¯s note. ...Narnar had handed me that note and then harmed herself. Though she survived, the blood loss was so severe that she went into shock and lost a large portion of her memory. Of course... they say she¡¯ll recover with time and treatment. Still, there had to be a reason why she gave me that address, despite the risks. For now, I¡¯d scout out the location on the note and assess the situation. Then, once I met with the monk Basago¡ªno, Theodoros¡ªagain, I¡¯d be able to learn the full picture. As we descended the mountain, Balan said, ¡°To think that Basago would betray us... That, ugh, conniving little bastard¡ªI, Balan de Sabrnac, actually saw it coming.¡± Betrayal, huh? I pulled my hood low over my face to avoid being recognized and answered in a neutral tone. ¡°We still don¡¯t know for sure if it was betrayal. Jumping to conclusions might only make things worse. We should confirm everything carefully.¡± We walked through the city. The title of ¡°ancient capital¡± was no exaggeration¡ªthe streets here were more elegant and refined than any other place in this medieval world. Looking at the marble temples made it feel like I was on a sightseeing trip in some European country. The roads were paved, and the paths were all straight and neat. Everywhere you looked was a photo-worthy tourist spot. Roman was packed with historic landmarks and attractions. ¡°Comrade, look over there.¡± At that moment, Marmar pointed to a group of people. They had spread mats on the ground and were chanting strange incantations while performing bizarre stretches. What the heck is that? Balan explained in their place. ¡°In Roman, it¡¯s not uncommon to see people offering spiritual and sensory prayers like that on the streets. I came here once myself, back when I still had human fears.¡± So Balan had been here before. Thanks to her knowledge of the area, we arrived at the address Narnar had written down in no time. *** ¡°It¡¯s an empty room. Looks like no one¡¯s lived here in a long time. I wondered if there might be a hidden passage, but... nothing.¡± Professor Balan surveyed the room, where only the curtain fluttered in the breeze, and gave her assessment. The room was barren, with not even a single piece of furniture¡ªjust a bare window. The homeowner spoke up. ¡°We renovated it recently. You folks on pilgrimage, right? You should stay in this room. Someone who almost became a Holy King once lived here. It¡¯s good luck, you know?¡± The landlady was talkative and nosy¡ªa classic auntie type. Apparently, people in Roman were generally loud and liked to chat. Thinking I might be able to glean some information, I cautiously asked, ¡°By any chance, that person who almost became the Holy King... was his name Theodoros?¡± ¡°Oh, so you knew! Well, he was famous. No idea what he¡¯s doing now, but I used to feed him rice and side dishes sometimes... He was like a son to me.¡± So it was true¡ªMonk Basago had lived here. Theodoros Gospel. Once seen as one of the Church¡¯s twin lights alongside Saint Priga of Nightfall. If Priga was the candidate for Saint in the City of Light, Gracia... Then Theodoros had been the candidate for Holy King in the City of Salt, Roman. For some reason, he lost his position and was consumed by the Grand Demon Basago. Naturally, Priga became the Saint and the face of the Church. And Basago, for some other unknown reason, became the monstrous monk of Angmar in the original novel, bringing ruin to the kingdom and the world... That¡¯s about all I could piece together for now. ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· had stopped functioning at some point, but I was probably right. I said, ¡°I already suspected Theodoros hadn¡¯t told me everything. I¡¯ve just been too busy to follow up.¡± It was time to go see him. But before that, I should return to Monarch City and explain everything to the young ladies. Be honest about what¡¯s still left unfinished. Just then, I heard a large commotion from the floor below the old villa. Footsteps¡ªarmored boots on the stairs. Moments later, several people burst into the empty room. The landlady¡¯s face went pale. ¡°W-Why are the Inquisitors here...?¡± They all wore chest badges in the shape of a cross¡ªthe insignia of the Church¡¯s Inquisition, directly under the Holy See. Ordinary folk would be terrified at the sight. The one who seemed to be the leader removed his helmet and approached me with a slight nod. ¡°I am Priest Spada. We¡¯d like to escort you to a more appropriate place, Sir Teo Gospel.¡± How did they know I was here? I¡¯d taken every precaution to keep this secret. The young man who introduced himself as Spada continued, ¡°The dimensional gate at the high peak has not been activated in decades. Only two people in the world can use that magic¡ªthe Queen of Angmar and you.¡± I see. So my shortcut ended up exposing me. ¡°We¡¯ve been instructed to treat you with the utmost courtesy. The Archbishop of Roman, Lord Anti-Ekk, wishes to meet you personally...¡± Chapter 405: Leader (2) I had told Marmar and Balan beforehand. That we weren¡¯t in Roman for sightseeing, and that there wouldn¡¯t be time to relax or enjoy the city. But that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d come here to undertake some grand mission either. It wasn¡¯t a tourist trip, but I had come with a relatively light heart¡ªjust to finish my business and return quickly to report back to the brides. And yet now, I was about to meet with the Archbishop of Roman¡ªAntiek. He might well be the ultimate adversary in all this, or perhaps the figure pulling the strings from the shadows. The sudden arrangement of this meeting left me with a bitter taste in my mouth. ¡°That... Se, Saint Priga was one head of the Church... and this man is the other. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of man he¡¯ll turn out to be. If anything goes wrong, I, Balan, am prepared to offer up my body...!¡± We entered what could only be described as the enemy¡¯s stronghold¡ªno, the very seat of their power: the Sanctum of the Holy King. Though Saint Priga¡¯s residence in Gracia was also referred to by the same name, in a strict sense, this place was the one truly worthy of it. After all, the Gracia faction of the Church had splintered off from here long ago. The origin and tradition belonged to this side. This city was older, and with it, came legitimacy. Of course, just because something is older or more legitimate doesn¡¯t automatically make it right or good. Still, the towering architecture built on centuries of history was undeniably impressive. ©¥This place... it¡¯s extraordinarily nymph-friendly...! ©¥Look, it even has nymph statues...! For some reason, there were a surprising number of nymphs around, who looked like tourists. The gleaming ivory marble floors, the towering columns, and the impossibly high ceiling decorated with murals resembling a divine creation scene¡ªit all hit with overwhelming majesty. ¡°Being in a place like this... even someone with no faith might start to believe.¡± It reminded me of the first time I¡¯d walked into Angmar¡¯s royal palace. In a place like this... ¡°In a place like this, who does live here...?¡± Marmar¡¯s words snapped me out of my thoughts. The timing was so eerily appropriate that it made me laugh. I guess we humans¡ªand imps with tails¡ªaren¡¯t so different in how we think. Swoosh. Flick. ¡°Ah! Comrade! Why are you grabbing my tail?! You can¡¯t just pull it¡ªtails can come off, you know!¡± ¡°I just... wanted to see what it felt like.¡± Marmar flailed in a panic, checking if her tail was still attached. Looking past her shoulder at the pillars, I found myself wondering the same question again. Who lives in a place like this? In the glorious and imposing Angmar palace, Ayra, a woman of equal grandeur, sat proudly on her throne. Then what kind of person would dwell in this grand divine sanctuary? Of course, I knew of the Archbishop of Roman¡ªAntiek. But I didn¡¯t know much about him, and I¡¯d deliberately avoided learning more. I didn¡¯t want to form preconceived notions. Still, if I had to imagine him, perhaps a stern, bearded priest in his old age? Or maybe a kindly elderly man with white hair and pale skin? Perhaps even a plump, ambitious schemer. Just then, the priest guiding us pointed to a door. ¡°This way. This is the reception room of the Sanctum. Archbishop Antiek is already waiting inside.¡± ¡°Then ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã Marmar, Balan¡ªyou two wait here.¡± Following the priests, I entered the room. There, already seated, was a man in long white priestly robes. And the moment I saw him, I had to admit that my imagination had been far too narrow. Sssht. He rose from his chair and extended a hand toward me. ¡°Welcome, Teo Gospel. I am Antiek, Archbishop of Roman.¡± He was a giant of a man¡ªnot inferior to Reinhardt in size. I had to crane my neck just to meet his gaze. He looked to be in his early to mid-40s. His hairline receded in an M-shape, and his left eye was covered by a luxurious eyepatch. His face was covered with scars and burn marks... to be honest, if not for the priestly robes, he would¡¯ve looked more like a warrior, a thief, a pirate, or a bandit than a clergyman. Sssht. Perhaps noticing my stare, the man touched his eyepatch and face. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Everyone makes that face the first time they meet me. I suppose my appearance isn¡¯t exactly comforting.¡± It was strange hearing a man who looked like a battlefield commander speak with such humble tones¡ªvery typical of priests. But his intimidating frame wasn¡¯t something that could be hidden with words alone. After all, humility only suits those who are great or powerful. When the powerless humble themselves, it¡¯s not virtue¡ªit¡¯s groveling. In that sense, this man¡¯s humility was like a sharpened blade. ¡°Still, I must admit, I was surprised when I first saw you as well, Sir Teo. I had heard you were a feral monk, nearly eight feet tall, with a wild beard.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°A magician who reached the realm of Grand Magic in the shortest time ever¡ªI imagined someone much rougher and more intense. Though even now, your presence is strong in its own way.¡± He chuckled. A laugh full of bold confidence. I¡¯ve always believed that everything in a person¡¯s life happens for a reason. If someone stood above others, then they must¡¯ve earned that place¡ªthrough power, skill, or lineage. And by that reasoning, Antiek could rightly be called a heroic figure. At least on the surface, he certainly had the presence to lead others. People tend to choose their leaders carefully, after all. They want someone they can proudly point to and say, ¡°That¡¯s our boss.¡± Still... It was hard to believe that a man like this was secretly orchestrating a coup or operating from the shadows. But then again, you can never judge a book by its cover. Even I, a half-fairy barely larger than a mouse, was about to marry five women at once. Who¡¯d look at me and think that? Sssht. Archbishop Antiek bent at the waist and knee. When he met my gaze while bowing, I was briefly taken aback. Then he said, ¡°...But now that I see you in person, I understand. You resemble him. That man. He had the same clear eyes as you, Sir Teo.¡± ¡°That man...?¡± ¡°Isaiah Gospel. I¡¯m told he was your father. I knew him well. In a way, this meeting between you and me was destined long ago.¡± Isaiah Gospel. To hear that name here of all places¡ªI hadn¡¯t expected it. The unexpected mention made my heart falter for a moment. As I was catching myself, the bowed man straightened up and spoke heavily. ¡°Your reckless nature¡ªyou must¡¯ve inherited that from him too. Then I imagine you¡¯re not fond of long-winded speeches either. So I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Something big was coming. I braced myself internally as he parted his lips. ¡°Become our guiding light. Just as he was meant to be.¡± *** Antiek¡¯s real name was Barabbas. He had no last name¡ªjust Barabbas. The name meant ¡°son of the father.¡± And in this context, ¡°father¡± referred to God. He was, in essence, called Son of God. But despite its glorious meaning, the name carried a sense of tragedy. That was because the Church often gave names like Gospel or Gloria to orphaned children¡ªnames meant to reflect hope and grace. And just like most who bore such names, those called Barabbas often lived hard, cursed lives. Antiek¡ªno, Barabbas¡ªwas no different. He had done just about everything: thief, bandit, you name it. He had been the worst kind of criminal, and in the end, was sentenced to death by an angry mob. ¡°I was strapped to the execution rack, just waiting for the flames. I was twenty-five at the time... likely the same age as you, Sir Teo. Can you imagine it? A criminal hanging on a scaffold at twenty-five.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°No one spoke in my defense. Even those I thought were comrades were the first to condemn me. It was only natural. And that¡¯s when I met him.¡± ¡°Isaiah, you mean.¡± Nod. I hadn¡¯t known Isaiah Gospel had been in Roman. Neither Reinhardt nor Stella had ever told me. It must have been long before Isaiah disappeared. Antiek continued. ¡°He bought me for thirty gold coins. Can you believe that? Who pays thirty gold for a vicious criminal? Back then, that was enough to build a fine house here in Roman.¡± Thirty gold coins. I thought back to when I first met Marmar. Surrounded by angry villagers, nearly burned alive¡ªI had bought her freedom with gold too. Isaiah had done something like that as well? The parallel stirred a strange feeling in me. Curious to hear more, I sat back in the sofa and urged him on. ¡°I see. So he got you released?¡± ¡°Of course. But actions have consequences. I lost an eye back then.¡± His lone remaining eye sparkled with a boyish gleam. ¡°After that, I became his servant. I followed him all across the Roman region. Ruins I¡¯d never seen, mountain peaks I didn¡¯t know existed... It was the first time I realized how wide the world truly was. Sometimes I regret losing that eye. If I hadn¡¯t, I could¡¯ve seen even more of it.¡± He said he had learned repentance for the first time in his life. That recalling his past sins brought him to tears he could not hold back. ¡°I didn¡¯t really understand God. But Isaiah Gospel¡ªthat man was like a god to me. He saved my life, and in him, I saw the divine.¡± A testimony of faith. Now that was fitting for a man who had risen to the rank of Archbishop. ¡°I asked him to give me a new name, erasing my past. But he refused. He said he didn¡¯t name people.¡± Isaiah, who never gave names. It reminded me of Mormor... not just her. Isaiah hadn¡¯t named his own half-fairy son either. I¡¯d thought it was just eccentricity. But hearing this made it feel like there was a deeper reason. I asked, out of sudden curiosity. ¡°Did he ever say why? Why he refused to name others?¡± ¡°A reason... Yes, I think I remember. He once said, ¡®Names are like magic¡ªthey hold great meaning. That¡¯s why they must be given not by others, but by oneself.¡¯¡± ¡°Ah.¡± It hit me, all at once. Mormor, abandoned at the fortress, hadn¡¯t been insignificant to Isaiah. It was the opposite. And I, the half-fairy, wasn¡¯t discarded out of indifference either. I had named myself Teo Gospel of Angmar. That had been his wish. Thinking that way cleared my mind. The man across from me smiled faintly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve come to some realization.¡± ¡°Thanks to you. Honestly, I was dreading this meeting, but I¡¯m glad I came. Thank you, Archbishop Antiek.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± ¡°So, what did you mean by ¡®be our guiding light¡¯?¡± The smile on his face faded into a solemn expression. He spoke in a low but serious voice. ¡°I traveled with my master Isaiah for a long time. And eventually, I realized¡ªhe was searching for something.¡± ¡°...Searching?¡± ¡°I never found out what it was. But one day, Isaiah discovered something at a ruin near Roman. He entrusted it to me... and vanished.¡± Sssht. Archbishop Antiek pulled something from his wide sleeve¡ªa scroll. It looked stiff and pristine. When he unfurled it, I was struck by confusion. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what Isaiah was searching for. This is a copy, of course.¡± ¡°So this scroll...¡± ¡°Some call it the truth beyond the gate. But I prefer another name. A star fallen from the void, or¡ª¡± His single blue eye gleamed. ¡°¡ªa god.¡± Chapter 406: Leader (3) Sssht. I unrolled the scroll Antiek had given me and studied the illustrations carefully. The images resembled the kinds of patterns one might find in ancient murals from long-lost civilizations. Stars sparkled in the sky like grains of salt. One of those stars fell and plunged into the sea. A long-eared figure¡ªlikely an elf or fairy¡ªhauled it up with a net, and finally, the star was brought ashore, where it cracked open like an egg, and something inside was born. That was as far as I could understand the contents of the illustration. ¡°This... Are you saying this is a god?¡± At my question, Antiek nodded. ¡°We merely call it a god. That¡¯s all. But there¡¯s more. After becoming Archbishop, I obtained many other tablets depicting similar things. What you''re holding now is one of the copied versions.¡± Sssht. Antiek rose from his seat and rummaged through a nearby drawer. Soon, he handed me a stack of scrolls, arms full. As I unrolled them one by one, I began to notice something strange. ¡°All of the scrolls depict different images. But...¡± Each scroll featured illustrations of beasts and humans. Some showed trees, others flowers. And yet, if there was one common thread across them all¡ª ¡°They all begin with a star falling from the sky.¡± ¡°Correct. Stars that fall to earth in cycles of a thousand years. And those stars bring about changes to the world¡ªintroducing things that never before existed.¡± A star that falls once every thousand years. My gaze returned to the first scroll Antiek had handed me. He had said Isaiah Gospel had given him the original tablet of that scroll before disappearing. If that were true, then this must have meant something deeply significant to him. I slowly traced the drawings again: the star that fell into the sea, the child born from it. A thousand years... Then, like a bolt of lightning, a realization flashed through my mind. ¡°This... This is a story about the gods of Light and Salt.¡± It was a conclusion pulled straight from my subconscious. The one-eyed man smiled warmly. ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Then... are these illustrations claiming that the god of Flame and Light was a star fallen from space?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s incorrect. It¡¯s not a metaphor¡ªit¡¯s literal truth. Our god came down from the heavens, bringing with it a new law.¡± ¡°A new law...¡± ¡°They say it brought the light of magic and salt in the most literal sense. Do you know why the sea is salty? It¡¯s because the fallen star sank into it¡ª¡± Antiek¡¯s voice echoed in my ears with a strange resonance. It felt as if time itself had slowed. God. Laws. Stars. Scrolls. A thousand years. Beasts and history... Words I had never deeply considered before began to lose their grounding in reality. It felt like I was being drawn in¡ªbewitched. Was Antiek casting some kind of spell on me? No... That wasn¡¯t it. I was simply being overwhelmed by the content of the scrolls and the sheer scale of this narrative. His voice rumbled like thunder beside me. ¡°But new laws inevitably conflict with the old. Therefore, this world is engulfed in a great flame every thousand years.¡± I forced my lips to move. ¡°A war...?¡± ¡°Something even greater. Destruction. Annihilation. But out of the blackened ash, the new law will sprout and flourish stronger than ever before.¡± His words reminded me of something¡ªthe secret cult magician I¡¯d met during the tournament. He had babbled about a new millennium approaching. I¡¯d dismissed it as the nonsense of a magic-addled lunatic. But now... A new history. A thousand-year cycle of ruin. The word destruction formed a dark chain in my mind, connecting idea after idea. This world was destined to fall under Solomon¡¯s army of shadow. Perhaps that had always been part of the plan. Antiek spoke again. ¡°According to our clergy¡¯s research, the stars are already showing signs of strange behavior. This winter marks the thousandth year. We may soon witness the rise of a new law.¡± ¡°This winter? That¡¯s not far off.¡± ¡°Indeed. We must prepare. Unlike those fools in Gracia who refuse to accept change and blind themselves with old ideals. That won''t save anyone.¡± That filled in much of the picture about the Church¡¯s internal schism. The Saint¡¯s faction in Gracia clings to the old order. But here in Roman, under Antiek¡¯s leadership, they were preparing to embrace a new order. Those two ideologies could never coexist. Antiek''s voice burst with passionate fervor. ¡°The Saint of Gracia mocked all of our research. She cast aside Isaiah Gospel¡¯s efforts like they were garbage!¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°But I believe in these scrolls. I believe they are truth. That¡¯s why Isaiah entrusted them to me.¡± Sssht. Antiek grabbed both my shoulders. His grip was unyielding¡ªI couldn¡¯t pull away. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I could to carry out his will. I rose to the position of Archbishop of Roman! And yet... I couldn¡¯t even convince that self-righteous girl who calls herself a saint.¡± ¡°Archbishop Antiek, please... calm yourself.¡± ¡°Sir Teo, I beg you¡ªbe our leader. Guide us. If anyone can do it, it¡¯s someone with eyes just like Isaiah¡¯s.¡± So that was it. Now I understood why Antiek had asked me to become their guiding light. He literally wanted to pass everything Isaiah had left him to me, Isaiah¡¯s son. This man¡ªmore than anyone I¡¯d met¡ªwas Isaiah Gospel¡¯s most fervent disciple. The god he believed in wasn¡¯t Light or Salt. It was Isaiah Gospel himself. And to him, I must be the Son of God. A savior. ¡°Sir Teo, you already possess power and influence. You can do everything I could not.¡± ¡°...Before I answer that, I need to ask you something.¡± Sssht. I removed Antiek¡¯s hands from my shoulders and took a breath. If there was ever a time to ? ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) ask¡ªit was now. About the experiments being conducted on lost children. ¡°Do you know the names Andromalli or Narnar?¡± I¡¯m not Ayra, but I have a good sense for people. I can usually tell when someone is lying. Depending on his response, I¡¯d know. Antiek answered: ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°......¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he was pretending not to know. He truly looked unaware. So I briefly explained what I¡¯d witnessed¡ªthe experiments happening at the orphanages. Antiek replied: ¡°I¡¯ve only held this seat for about five years. Before me, Roman was gripped by a kind of fanaticism. I suspect they were the ones behind it.¡± ¡°They...?¡± ¡°As I said earlier¡ªI used to be a thief. A killer. Many objected to someone like me becoming Archbishop of such a storied place.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Most of them have now been purged or disbanded after losing their center of power. They were the ones who sought to make Teodoros Gospel into the next Holy King¡ªor rather, a vessel.¡± ¡°A vessel...?¡± ¡°Are you familiar with the Soul-Rebinding Technique, Sir Teo? As a skilled magician, I assume you are. But just in case...¡± He was about to launch into a long explanation, but I held up my palm to stop him. Of course I knew. The technique used to instill life into a body. The same technique used in the Draco household to fuse Mirna and Narmee into one body. And Isaiah Gospel¡ªhe himself was a clone, created by Solomon¡¯s use of soul-rebinding to divide his spirit among vessels. If that originated here... ¡°They planned to prepare vessels ahead of time¡ªvessels to hold the new law. Andromalli, Narnar... they were likely victims of those experiments.¡± ¡°To... hold the new law? Are you saying...¡± I trailed off. Antiek finished my sentence for me. ¡°They intended to control the new god.¡± *** After leaving the reception room, I returned to the guest quarters. There, I found Marmar seated in a chair, while Professor Balan tied a ribbon to her tail. Sssht. As soon as she spotted me, Balan stood up. ¡°Good heavens¡ªwhat have they done to you? Your face looks completely drained! Did that corrupted Archbishop harm you?!¡± ¡°No need to overreact. We just had a very long conversation. I¡¯ll tell you what was said. Have a seat.¡± I recounted everything to Marmar and Balan. After hearing it all, Marmar tilted her head in surprise. ¡°Comrade, from the sound of it... that Antiek guy doesn¡¯t seem like such a bad person?¡± ¡°I kind of think the same.¡± As I nodded lightly, Balan asked: ¡°So, Lord Teo... what did you decide? About that... leader position. I, Balan, believe it would be a very beneficial opportunity...¡± Ah. That was an important question too. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to postpone. Though... it might turn into a rejection.¡± Balan made a clearly disappointed face. I understood what she was thinking. A chance to seize power over the Church. If I turned that down, no one would blame people for calling me a fool. But for me, our paths didn¡¯t align. A new law. History. Annihilation... None of it felt real to me. I just wanted to marry my brides, settle down, and live a peaceful life. Raise children. Build a family. That¡¯s all. However¡ª If what the Archbishop said was true, I might be swept up in that change unprepared. ...I don¡¯t know. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll return to Monarch City and talk with my wives. Professor Balan, Marmar¡ªyou head to Gracia. I have a lot to ask Basago.¡± I sent my companions to Gracia using the dimensional gate within the Sanctum of the Holy King. Then, I opened the gate to Monarch City. Sssht. My organs floated and sank inside me. When I opened my eyes again, I was face-to-face with someone who had come to greet me¡ªElga. ¡°...I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± Elga said it calmly. Somehow, that was scarier than if she¡¯d yelled. I had a thousand excuses, but none of them mattered¡ªI had broken my promise. So first, I needed to perform the¡ª Fairy Secret Technique ¡°I-I¡¯m sorryyyyyyy...!¡± ©¤Nymph-Level Groveling. Chapter 407: Leader (4) Elga furrowed her brow after hearing everything. ¡°A new god? That¡¯s one hell of a weird story. And they seriously believe that crap? Sounds like a bunch of lunatics. You¡¯re telling me there are idiots like that swarming all over the Church?¡± Elga spoke as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. And I understood her reaction. To most people, it would just sound like the nonsense of fools. Mirna added: ¡°How deeply heretical and blasphemous. There have been plenty of cults spreading such talk before... But for the Roman Main Sanctuary itself to be tainted by heresy¡ªthat¡¯s unthinkable.¡± As a devout follower of the Church, it was clear Mirna couldn¡¯t tolerate this sort of thing. From her perspective, it must¡¯ve sounded like nothing but the rantings of heretics. That was when Stella spoke up. ¡°Hey, that scroll you mentioned¡ªdid you bring it? Mind if I take a look?¡± Stella was an adventurer, and something of a scholar in her own right. If she got a look at the scroll copied from the tablets, maybe she could say something meaningful about it. So I pulled the scroll Antiek had given me out from the [Squirrel Vault] and spread it out in front of them. Stella examined the illustrations one by one, humming softly. ¡°These are definitely ancient-style pictographs. And if an elf like me calls something ¡®ancient,¡¯ you know it¡¯s really ancient. A thousand years? Nah, some of these might be even older.¡± I asked her, ¡°Can you tell if it¡¯s real or not?¡± ¡°That, I can¡¯t say for sure. But I know a guy back in Ark who¡¯s been studying similar stuff. If I send him a copy, maybe we¡¯ll get something useful out of it.¡± I see. So we won¡¯t know right away. Then again, maybe we can find out. My eyes shifted to Ayra, who was /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ quietly watching butterflies flit through the air. She didn¡¯t seem interested in the conversation. But I knew Ayra had a special kind of sight. She could see into the distant past. If anyone could tell whether the illustrations on the scrolls were real, it was her. ...But I couldn¡¯t ask her here. Ayra didn¡¯t like letting others know about her gift. Maybe because it was that very gift that entangled her fate with Solomon in the first place. I¡¯d ask her later, when it was just the two of us. Then Elga said: ¡°So what now? Whether the story¡¯s true or not honestly doesn¡¯t matter that much. But it is true the Church is split and fighting. Shouldn¡¯t we cancel the wedding?¡± Cancel the wedding. That... was a valid point. Holding a wedding in the middle of this kind of mess might be difficult. But then Ayra, who had been silent, spoke up. ¡°I disagree. We should go through with the wedding. Of course, if you don¡¯t feel up to it, Elganes, you don¡¯t have to join us.¡± ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t feel up to it? I¡¯m just saying the timing sucks. And this bastard Teo went out and brought back some new hassle again. Seriously, what a pain.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorryyy....¡± ¡°Cut it out with that weird-ass apology already.¡± Still. Talking it over with them made me feel a little better. Just knowing I had people to consult with and lean on gave me strength to keep going through all this. I found myself thinking¡ªI really wanted them to be my family already. If they were, then no matter how hard or complicated life got, I¡¯d be able to overcome it. Yeah. Especially because times were hard, we needed to go through with this wedding. I said: ¡°We¡¯ll go ahead with the wedding. Invite everyone, bring in the nymphs and imps, let it get loud. Big enough to shake the whole kingdom with joy.¡± Instead of answering, everyone just looked at one another. But even without words, I could tell they agreed. It brought me some relief. ¡°But before that, I¡¯d like to stop by Gracia¡ª¡± ¡°This damn half-elf¡ª¡± Before I could finish, Elga reached out and grabbed my cheek. ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going again right before the wedding?! Huh?! You don¡¯t want to marry us, is that it?! Just say so!!¡± Streeetch¡ª She pulled my cheek up so hard I thought I¡¯d cry. ¡°That hurts...!¡± *** ¡°Ugh...¡± I rubbed my swollen, red cheek. ¡°You¡¯re going to let me go in the end anyway. So what¡¯s with all the acting tough?¡± I had my fairy technique: [Puppy Eyes]. When I looked at them with eyes clear and shiny as stream water, they couldn¡¯t help but grant my request. Thanks to that, I was granted permission for a same-day trip to Gracia. Time was tight¡ªthe sun was already starting to set¡ªbut I was grateful just to be allowed to go. ¡°Open¡ªGate of Dimensions.¡± With a simple incantation, I opened the palace¡¯s dimensional gate. My body rose as the world blurred around me. In just a moment, I¡¯d be at my destination, probably thinking ¡°whoa¡± again. Ah, I¡¯m already here. ¡°Man, this really is an amazing spell.¡± Solomon had created plenty of brilliant spells, but for me, this dimensional gate was the best of them. If it could be commercialized, people¡¯s lives would be so much easier. Sssnnff¡ª I inhaled deeply, breathing in the scent of Gracia¡¯s air for the first time in a while. ¡°Mmm. That Gracia smell.¡± ¡°Sir Teo, what¡¯s with all the mumbling? Did Elga pinch your cheek so hard you lost some brain cells?¡± That was Mirna, pinching my side from behind. Yes. Mirna had come with me to Gracia. It was her suggestion. ¡ª¡°I¡¯ll go to keep an eye on him. I need to stop by Gracia anyway to pick up a few things.¡± Gracia was the hometown of both Mirna and Narmee. This was just as much her trip as mine. Honestly, I was happy to have her with me. ¡°I¡¯m glad I came with you, Miss Mirna.¡± At my honest remark, Mirna twitched. ¡°Wh-what are you saying all of a sudden?! If you think you can butter me up with sweet talk, it won¡¯t work! I¡¯m keeping a close watch on you today!¡± ¡°No, I mean it. I¡¯m really glad.¡± ¡°...I didn¡¯t think you were the type to be so expressive. They say nymphs get sentimental in the fall. Are you getting like that too, Sir Teo?¡± She gave me a strange look. But I understood. I wasn¡¯t someone who expressed myself well. I was stiff, cold, selfish¡ªbecause I¡¯d never had anyone express their feelings to me before, I¡¯d never learned how to express mine. And I¡¯d always vaguely thought, once all the craziness ends, then I¡¯ll be better. I just had too much on my plate to worry about emotional stuff. But today, I had a thought. If Archbishop Antiek was right, and we didn¡¯t have much time left¡ªthen maybe there was no ¡°later.¡± So I tried, awkwardly, to show my feelings in the moment. Maybe, like Mirna said, I was just getting autumn-sentimental. I asked: ¡°Was it weird?¡± ¡°Hmm... well... It was nice, I guess.¡± Mirna gave a flustered little snort and turned her head. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get this done and get back. We still have to paint our honeymoon portrait in Monarch City, and find dresses. There¡¯s a lot to do.¡± ¡°Right.¡± With five brides, I¡¯d probably have to do five times the usual prep. I really didn¡¯t have time to be hanging around. We hurried off toward the mansion of a certain man. I expected to find Marmar and Professor Balan, whom I¡¯d sent ahead. But for some reason, they were nowhere in sight. All I saw was a man tending a bonfire made of fallen leaves. Crackle, crackle. Was he roasting sweet potatoes in it? Smelled good. Just then, the man spotted us, stood up, and removed the hood from his head. His face looked to be in his early thirties¡ªsullen features and a pale, shaved beard gave him a drained, decadent look. Teodoros, the monk corrupted by grand sorcery, bowed his head to me. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Teodoros.¡± ¡°I had a vague sense you¡¯d come. Though you¡¯re a bit earlier than I thought. The sweet potatoes will be ready soon.¡± Sssht. He gestured toward the two tree-stump seats already prepared for us. Mirna and I sat by the fire, warming our hands in the gentle heat. Gracia¡¯s autumn nights were chilly, and the fire felt just right. The smoke stung a little though. Squinting against the sting, I asked: ¡°Teodoros of Roman¡ªdo you know why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°I can guess. You¡¯ve come to reprimand me for failing to extract the grand sorcery from Saint Friga¡¯s soul, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one reason. But I¡¯ve encountered some troubling things today. I¡¯d like you to answer me truthfully this time. Otherwise...¡± I let my words trail off. But Teodoros had mild precognition¡ªhe likely knew what I meant. He stroked his pale chin. ¡°You intend to erase me.¡± ¡°Depending on what you say, yes. I¡¯m giving you a chance. Professor Balan believes you betrayed me. I don¡¯t... not yet.¡± ¡°Betrayal...¡± Teodoros only stared into the flames. Then he poked through the leaves and pulled out a baked sweet potato. Wrapped in newspaper, blackened skin peeling at the ends, the golden flesh looked tempting. I didn¡¯t eat it right away. I just held it to warm my hands. And decided to press further. ¡°I visited Roman. I learned more about your past there. The Church is fractured¡ªRoman and Gracia are in open conflict. Did you know?¡± ¡°...Roman and Gracia. History repeating itself. I know. Friga and I were caught between those gears.¡± ¡°Teodoros, be honest. Is this ¡®new millennium¡¯ truly real? You must know.¡± He stopped stirring the fire. His blue eyes flickered as he gazed into the flames. He said: ¡°Teo Gospel. Do you know what that name means? Do you know why I tried to give it to myself? Master, do you understand its weight...?¡± Before I could reply, it was Mirna who reacted first. ¡°There¡¯s... meaning behind that name?¡± Teodoros nodded lightly. ¡°I was meant to be the vessel of that name. But that¡¯s in the past. The world has changed. My master¡ªno, Teo Gospel. You must now bear the weight of the name you chose.¡± Chapter 408: Leader (5) The Fallen Monk Teodoros. The Demon Monk Basago. The man had many names. And he said he had lived a life worthy of those names. A name was the title given to a person. Just as every book or tale followed the direction set by its title¡ª So too, people would live a life shaped by the name they bore. That¡¯s what he believed. ¡°Teo Gospel. The weight of that name is not something you can compare to anything in this world. Master, you will one day come to a crossroads.¡± The Grand Sorcerer Basago of Solomon had prophesied an imperfect future. Though I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what he meant. Why did people in this world love speaking in such difficult riddles? No one was ever straightforward. Trying to make sense of it, I spoke. ¡°So Teodoros, to sum up what you¡¯re saying¡ªthis ¡®new millennium¡¯ is real, and I will eventually have to make a choice.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°What kind of choice?¡± In response, Teodoros held out a closed fist¡ªthen extended two fingers, index and middle. ¡°Between what you already have¡ªand what you have yet to gain. One of them you¡¯ll lose. One you¡¯ll gain. That¡¯s all I know right now.¡± A choice between what I already have... and what I must gain. That was when Mirna suddenly stood. ¡°Sir Teo, a moment please.¡± She took me by the arm and pulled me around the corner behind the mansion. Then she glanced around cautiously and whispered: ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t understand a single thing that man just said.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± I gave a vague ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? answer. Mirna peeked back around the corner at the man still seated near the fire. ¡°They say Roman priests value the spiritual and emotional above all. Their words are always full of obscure metaphors.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was thinking the same thing. He¡¯s not exactly the clearest speaker.¡± ¡°When you overthink things, you fall into heresy. If people would just follow scripture and doctrine, none of this would happen.¡± ¡°...So why did you pull me aside?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s nonsense. Don¡¯t let it get to you. That kind of talk only clouds your mind. It won¡¯t help you in life.¡± I understood what she meant. She probably thought I was falling into some weird cult. Her concern was unfounded¡ªbut I didn¡¯t show it. I just nodded in thanks. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± And with that, we returned to the fire. Since Mirna seemed uneasy, I decided to wrap this meeting up quickly. It¡¯d be nice to get back in bed before midnight. Plus, I was late feeding Kang-Kang the chipmunk squirrel. ¡°Teodoros, I¡¯ve just got a few final questions. Let¡¯s skip the philosophy and keep it clear.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As he nodded, I asked: ¡°When should we schedule the wedding? I¡¯m trying to pick a day with good weather¡ªno rain, clear skies. You¡¯re good with this kind of thing, right?¡± Teodoros raised an eyebrow at the question, then slowly looked up at the dark Gracia sky. ¡°Clear skies, huh... Lately it¡¯s been raining all across the continent.¡± Mirna jabbed me in the ribs. ¡°Sir Teo, is this really the time to be asking that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s important. Surely even you wouldn¡¯t want to have your makeup run and your dress get soaked on your one and only wedding day.¡± ¡°Well... I suppose not...¡± Then Teodoros answered. ¡°Ten days from now would be good. Every other day will bring rain¡ªbut ten days from now, the skies will be clear.¡± Ten days, huh? Perfect. Having gotten the answer I wanted, I turned to Mirna. ¡°Miss, would you give me a moment alone with this man?¡± ¡°But, Sir Teo...¡± ¡°I won the martial tournament, remember? You know no one can harm me.¡± Reluctantly, Mirna nodded and stepped away. Once her footsteps had faded, I asked the one question I¡¯d been holding. ¡°Basago, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll answer not as Teodoros, but as Basago.¡± ¡°I see letters. What the Church and the heroes call ¡®the system,¡¯ or ¡®status windows,¡¯ or ¡®blessings¡¯... I see them.¡± I saw many such letters. They informed me of my condition. They guided me. Like revelations from the heavens. Some say it¡¯s just Solomon¡¯s magic system, but I¡¯ve been feeling... something different lately. ¡°Is it divine revelation? The hallucinations and voices the Angmar family used to report¡ªam I seeing those in the form of letters?¡± ¡°That...¡± Basago fell silent. That silence was enough of an answer. Then I asked the real question. ¡°After I obtained Grand Sorcery Basago, the letters gave me a final objective. One of four has been fulfilled.¡± That happened after I defeated Opal. The progress bar had moved from blank to... [Final Objective Progress: 1/4] Seeing that had sent a chill down my spine. I felt it instinctively. I knew what the letters were truly asking of me. But I hadn¡¯t confirmed it. Jumping to conclusions without proof would be foolish. Still, this guy would know. A question I¡¯d been holding alone for a long time¡ª Now I asked him. ¡°Does that progress bar mean I must kill the heads of the four families? I can¡¯t think of any other conditions.¡± The thirst for revenge against the Four Families. It ran deep in Angmar¡¯s blood. Maybe that¡¯s why, when I burned Opal alive with magic, I felt that rush. A high so sharp it could shatter my skull. I used to think that was just a side effect of high-level magic. But after using other great magics, I realized... that high was something else entirely. The letters wanted blood. They wanted revenge. And that revenge, just as Mirna and Elga had warned, meant bloodshed¡ªnothing short of it. But I didn¡¯t follow that path. Because I didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°The letters once told me to spread the blood of Angmar. To subdue the noble daughters and rebuild the family.¡± I sensed a kind of good intention in that. Weird and absurd, like a prank from a nymph¡ªbut still, some kind of good. That¡¯s why I followed the plan. But now, it told me to destroy the very girls I¡¯d made my wives? That was malice. So pure it felt mechanical. ¡°Basago. Answer me.¡± The man stared into the fire for a long time before replying. ¡°That... I do not know. But I do know the one who can answer. He is the one who gives the questions, and also the one who provides the answers.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Master, he has always been with you. But his true self watches from a far-off land. Go to him. Beyond the window. Just as you were always meant to.¡± Beyond the window. With those words, I had nothing left to ask. *** While I was speaking with Basago, Mirna had gone back to her villa to gather some things. When I went to meet her out front, she was struggling with heavy bags. She shoved a whole bundle into my arms. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°Family heirlooms.¡± Family items, huh. Sure enough, included among them was a portrait, and what looked like a very old ¡°photograph¡±¡ªsomething taken at great expense back in the day. I looked at the childhood photo of Mirna and Narmee. Mirna asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡®photograph¡¯ amazing? You can preserve someone¡¯s likeness so clearly. It¡¯s like freezing time itself. Even magic can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°It is impressive. I wonder where the camera came from, though.¡± Mirna blinked. ¡°Camera?¡± She knew what the photo was¡ªbut apparently not how it was taken. That made sense. In this world, things like broken electronics and cameras sometimes turned up. They fell from the shattered sky and were scavenged beyond the barrier by illegal pickers. But since no one knew how they worked, they usually ended up as collector¡¯s curios. It made me wonder. Why did such things fall from the sky shattered by Solomon? Of course, no one could answer that. Not unless I saw for myself. So I asked: ¡°By the way¡ªhave we decided on a honeymoon location?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got a few candidates. Why do you ask? Did that man say something that got to you?¡± ¡°Sort of. If you haven¡¯t locked it in yet, would it be alright if I made a suggestion?¡± ¡°A place you want to go?¡± Mirna tilted her head. I looked up at the far northern sky. Somewhere beyond that barrier... lay the broken sky, like shattered glass. Then¡ª ¡°Ah! Comrade! There you are!¡± From afar, someone came running straight toward me. She was so frantic, I worried she¡¯d fall flat on her face. It was Marmar. She ran like a squirrel chased by a tiger and finally reached me, panting hard. What in the world had her so worked up? ¡°Marmar, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Listen, comrade, listen to me! Something¡¯s happened...!¡± She was completely flustered, like an imp stung by a bee. Marmar didn¡¯t usually panic this much, so I naturally paid attention. Her shoulders and chest were heaving as she caught her breath. ¡°I-I looked everywhere for you, ran all over... Anyway, listen¡ªProfessor Balan...¡± Then Mirna narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°So Professor Balan caused trouble.¡± ¡°Wh¡ªhow did you¡ª?!¡± Even though she hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, Mirna had already understood. Marmar stared at her, wide-eyed. Mirna gently stroked Marmar¡¯s jaw and head to calm her. ¡°I always figured she¡¯d get into trouble eventually. A person¡¯s nature doesn¡¯t change so easily.¡± Well, she¡¯s got a point. So what kind of trouble did Professor Balan cause? I turned to Marmar, who had finally calmed down enough to speak. ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Chapter 409: Leader (6) Balan de Sabrenac. A genius of dark magic. When it came to the study of things sinister, cursed, and ominous, no one in Arc could rival Professor Balan. But that reputation was the result of her tragic fate. She had spent a lifetime tormented by nightmares, shackled by transcendental magical parasites. Her ascent to professorship at Arc was nothing more than the outcome of her desperate struggle to break free. In the end, she had managed to accept herself¡ªat least to some extent. ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) And it had seemed like she¡¯d finally found peace of mind... But she had still once fallen to madness and committed atrocities against the Drayco family. She remained a person of interest. A risk. Yet I hadn¡¯t paid her much attention. That was because there was something I trusted about her¡ªnot her talent, necessarily. In truth, it was her incompetence. Yeah. To be blunt, Balan was... kind of useless. She was scatterbrained, clumsy, incapable of following through on even simple tasks. Outside of her field of expertise, she was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t even tie her shoelaces properly. But it was that very incompetence I trusted. ¡ªHonestly, I can¡¯t trust Professor Balan. Mirna would often say that with a sharpened glare. But I did trust her¡ªin the sense that I believed she was incapable of causing any real trouble. And yet. There¡¯s no such thing as absolute. ¡°Professor Balan...!¡± Marmar was so flustered she looked like she was about to foam at the mouth. Her tail swished back and forth so wildly, it was starting to make me dizzy. Looks like I¡¯ll have to use it here¡ª Fairy Technique: ¡ªNymph Tail Grab! Snap. I reached out and caught Marmar¡¯s diamond-shaped tail, swinging like a broken metronome. Just like that, the panic drained from her shoulders. She finally took a breath and said: ¡°Ack...! I told you not to grab that! You¡¯ll rip it out!¡± ¡°But nothing calms you down like this.¡± I¡¯d read somewhere that men, when trying to calm themselves down, instinctively reach for the thing that sticks out in front of them. A man¡¯s thing was like a forward-growing tail. So I figured maybe a rear-growing tail would also work for calming. It did. The now-calm Marmar spoke: ¡°Professor Balan... she attacked the Saint and got captured!¡± ¡°HIEEK...!¡± I felt the world spin around me. How could anyone stay calm after hearing that? While I was still panicking, Marmar grabbed my hand. ¡°Come with me, quick!¡± ¡°Right!¡± As I ran, holding Marmar¡¯s hand, thoughts raced through my head. The Saint was the religious leader of the Church. A figure of reverence and faith. I didn¡¯t know why Balan would lash out at her¡ªbut this wasn¡¯t something we could just ignore. Apparently, Balan was already imprisoned beneath the Gracia Basilica. Mirna commented: ¡°This isn¡¯t good. The Gracia underground cells were once used for heresy inquisitions. No one¡¯s ever come out of there unscathed. Balan might have already spilled everything...¡± I imagined Balan tied to a chair in the basement, doused with cold water. Pitiful and worrying¡ªbut also tense. Balan knew a lot of my secrets. If she leaked even one of them, the Gracia Church might use it against me. So I had no choice but to rush to the Basilica, even though it was late evening. But the gates were already shut tight. Two paladins crossed their halberds to block me. ¡ªVisitation hours are over. ¡ªPlease leave. Was it too dark for them to recognize me? With no choice, I pulled off my hood and showed my identity. ¡°I¡¯m Teo Gospel from Angmar. I have urgent business with the Saint. Please let me through.¡± The guards exchanged glances, silently asking, Is this for real? Then one of them ran off. About five minutes later¡ª Clank. A knight of the Basilica unbarred the gates and bowed slightly. ¡°You have permission, Sir Teo. Also, I watched your match in the tournament. You were amazing. Could I... have your autograph?¡± I raised a finger and summoned a small flame, tracing letters on the front of his armor. T E O As the glowing signature cooled, the knight lit up like a giddy child. ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll personally escort you inside.¡± I followed him into the Basilica. Roman and Gracia¡ªboth religious headquarters in a single day. There¡¯s probably no one else in the world who could pull that off. After a while, we finally arrived at the door of the office where the Saint awaited us. Knock knock. The knight didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjust knocked twice. It felt like part of some formal ritual. Then, a soft voice came from within. ¡ªPlease come in. *** Saint Frigga Nightfall. I¡¯d heard she was once a student at Arc herself. Exceptionally talented. And eventually, despite her young age, she was exalted as a Saint. Traditionally, Gracia¡¯s Saints were older women. The youngest until now had been barely over forty. So for someone in her late twenties or early thirties to hold the title was unprecedented. Which also meant she was exceptional. And she was impressive¡ªpowerful, even. How powerful? Powerful enough to serve as a major obstacle to the protagonist party after they defeated Aira von Taranterra in the first arc. Maybe even comparable to Aira in her martial arts days. No, perhaps not quite that much. But still¡ªdefinitely not someone to take lightly. She was chosen as Saint despite being born a slave. With brilliant wisdom and the resolve to overcome her rival Teodoros and reach the top of the Church. Unlike Aira, who struggled with emotional burdens, Frigga might push me to make even harsher choices. I was nervous. If it hadn¡¯t been for Marmar and Mirna flanking me, I might have just turned around and run. The last time I¡¯d felt like this was when I first stepped into Reinhardt¡¯s study. But I¡¯m not the same man I was then. No one can look down on me now. I firmed up my resolve and stepped into the room. Creak. The room was dim. Only a few candles burned. Frugal living, maybe? This lighting¡¯s terrible for the eyes, I thought briefly. Then I spotted her¡ªlighting the candelabras herself. A bewitching woman, draped in a black veil that hugged her figure. She looked to be in her late twenties. Her pink hair, spilling in silky waves beside her face, was striking. I¡¯d always wondered... how the hell does someone¡¯s hair actually turn pink¡ª Wait, not the time for that. Then my eyes landed on the X-shaped blindfold covering her face. A blindfold that covered both eyes. Now it made sense why she kept the room so dark. She had no need for light. Because in her eyes¡ªwas a sealed demonic force. She couldn¡¯t look upon the world. I was the first to speak. ¡°Saint Frigga, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Indeed, Sir Teo. I¡¯d been hoping to speak with you. You must be here because of Professor Sabrenac?¡± Right to the heart of it. She sees clearer than most who still have eyes. She continued. ¡°She suddenly lashed out at me. For now, I¡¯ve detained her in the basement to let her cool off.¡± It looked like no real harm had been done. I suddenly recalled the time a villain hunter shot arrows at me and tried to drag me into a duel trial. Still gives me headaches. Frigga went on. ¡°The Church has its hands full these days. So an incident like this¡ªwithout any witnesses or victims¡ªcan be overlooked. However¡ª¡± That however¡ªthat was the real point. Everything before it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°However?¡± ¡°Thanks to her, I now have the chance to speak with you. I heard you visited Bishop Antiek of Roman today.¡± ¡°Did you hear that from Professor Balan?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is what you discussed with Bishop Antiek. Allow me to offer a piece of advice¡ªforget it.¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± ¡°Antiek is a madman. A lunatic who truly believes this perfectly fine world will collapse and give way to some great transformation. Trusting such a man is the quickest path to ruin.¡± Where had I heard this before? Ah. Bishop Antiek had slandered Frigga. And now Frigga was slandering Antiek. There really was a split between them. She continued. ¡°They¡¯re planning to cross the barrier. To force change upon the world¡ªjust like your Queen. You¡¯d best abandon your plans of approaching the barrier, Sir Teo.¡± ¡°Why...? Is there a reason we shouldn¡¯t approach the barrier?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t explain to a child why they shouldn¡¯t stick their hand in a hornet¡¯s nest. Sir Teo, the world is fine as it is. Problems should be resolved slowly.¡± I remembered the time we were stationed at Gargarta Fortress. The Gracia Church had dispatched inquisitors to shut down our military operations¡ªafraid we¡¯d breach the barrier. Frigga was terrified of us approaching the far side. Of course, now I understood why. I said: ¡°Because it¡¯s beyond the barrier. The Gate. And beyond the Gate¡ªit¡¯s there.¡± The one who reacted wasn¡¯t Frigga, but Mirna. Calm until now, she suddenly spoke. ¡°Saint Frigga. Sir Teo. Forgive the interruption, but I have to ask¡ªwhat are you talking about? What Gate beyond the barrier?¡± Curious, huh? I understood that feeling. In this world, no one ever gave you a straight answer. But I wouldn¡¯t be like them. So I said it plainly. ¡°Mages who surpass the Fifth Realm and begin to step into the Sixth¡ªsee the Gate.¡± ¡°Sir Teo¡ª! That is forbidden knowledge.¡± Frigga tried to stop me. The Gate was a topic barred by the Church. Barred by the Saints. But now that I¡¯d started, the words flowed freely. ¡°Those who¡¯ve seen the Gate and what lies beyond... suffer burns in their very brain cells. But in exchange, they receive infinite magical power. A truth. A source.¡± ¡°Source...?¡± Mirna raised an eyebrow at the unfamiliar term. But I wasn¡¯t finished. I stated my conclusion. ¡°Now that I think back, it was strange. Just seeing that bizarre being boosted my magic. But if you assume this¡ªthen it makes sense.¡± Magic was originally a blessing from the God of Light and Salt to David Angmar, founder of my house. If the truth beyond the Gate was the Flame God, then the power surge was perfectly explained. Yes. ¡°Saint Frigga. Your Church has been hiding the God beyond the barrier. The one connected to Solomon. Am I wrong?¡± Chapter 410: Marriage Blue (1) When I was still Lee Seong-eum. I was raised in an orphanage founded on a religious facility. Thanks to that, religion and faith became a somewhat familiar part of my life. Whether it was saying grace before meals or praying before going to bed in the evening. They told us to pray to the Father in Heaven. But I¡¯d never had a father before, so to be honest, I didn¡¯t really understand what that was supposed to feel like. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t really call myself a good believer. I just remember things like worship services being boring and tedious. The best ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã part was probably that I could run around and play freely with the other kids after the service was over. Anyway. Because of that kind of background, to someone like me, the concept of ¡°God¡± always felt like some figure with a white beard. Like an old grandfather or a middle-aged father with a long white beard. In that sense, the awe-inspiring presence I glimpsed beyond the gate as my mage rank rose didn¡¯t match the image of God I¡¯d held in my mind at all. It appeared transcendent, but lacked any semblance of personality. Rather than a father, it felt more like a judge. That¡¯s why it took me some time to realize that the being beyond the gate and the ¡°God¡± spoken of by the Church of Light and Salt were the same. ¡°Solomon, the Church, and even the heroes who once marched all the way to the north¡ªperhaps they all knew about the being beyond that gate. Am I right?¡± I shared everything I had felt with Saint Priga. Most of her face was hidden by two eyepatches arranged in an X, making it hard to read her expression, but¡ª ¡°That is...¡± My sensitive half-fairy senses picked up that she was visibly shaken. Of course. What I¡¯d just said amounted to revealing what could be called the secret of the world and the universe. No matter how much of a poker-faced expert she was, Saint Priga couldn¡¯t help but be caught off guard. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± A moment of silence passed between us. Only Mirna Draco spoke, asking, ¡°God? Are you saying you saw God?¡± At that moment, the saint opened her heavy lips. ¡°That answer... is not one I can give you. If you want that answer, it¡¯d be faster to ask for yourself¡ªor to see it with your own eyes.¡± Her reply reminded me of someone. Was it because they were both religious people? Or because they had studied together as fellow students? Whatever the reason, Saint Priga and Theodoros had some similarities. ¡°So it¡¯s the same answer Theodoros gave me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met that man...!?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected his name to come from my lips, apparently. Despite remaining calm at the mention of the being beyond the gate, the moment I mentioned him, Saint Priga raised her voice. ¡°Where is that man? What¡¯s he doing now? Did he say anything about me?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Judging by her reaction, Saint Priga probably didn¡¯t know that Basago¡ªthat is, Theodoros¡ªwas currently staying in this Ark. I suppose it¡¯s up to them to resolve this themselves. So I answered like a cryptic clergyman. ¡°That¡¯s not something I can really tell you. But if you look for him yourself, you might find the answer surprisingly close by.¡± At that, the saint frowned beneath her eyepatch. ¡°You¡¯re really quite mischievous.¡± ¡°I just repeated the exact answer I heard before.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Saint Priga let out a sharp little cough. Then she said, ¡°Well, anyway, that¡¯s about all I have to say. Professor Balan should be in the basement. You may take her. But there¡¯s a condition.¡± Of course she wouldn¡¯t let us take Professor Balan so easily. She wasn¡¯t going to be a pushover. Even the exacting Mirna didn¡¯t go this far. I found myself getting slightly fed up. ¡°What condition?¡± I asked. Saint Priga replied firmly. ¡°Say the words.¡± ¡°Words?¡± I answered just as firmly. But Saint Priga made a face of pure disgust¡ªso intense it could be felt even through her eyepatch. ¡°...Not those kinds of words. I mean, say you won¡¯t investigate or dig any deeper into the gate and what lies beyond it. You should know better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t make promises lightly.¡± I declined with vague phrasing. It was my way of telling her to propose a different condition. But surprisingly, the saint¡¯s stance was as firm as a rock. ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be a promise. Just say the words. Even if it¡¯s a lie, just say them aloud to me.¡± So it didn¡¯t have to be true¡ªshe just wanted to hear me say it. I didn¡¯t know what she was playing at, but if I could throw around blank checks like this, it wasn¡¯t a loss for me. ¡°I¡¯ll try to avoid going beyond the barrier¡ªor through the gate¡ªunless absolutely necessary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Srrrk¡ª Only then did the tense atmosphere surrounding Saint Priga begin to loosen. ¡°Oh, and congratulations on your marriage. Truly. Lord Teo, I sincerely hope you and your family continue to be as happy as you are now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± *** The heresy interrogations of the Holy See were known for their severity. It was said they skillfully and precisely preyed on the mental and physical weaknesses of the tortured until they extracted confessions. Even someone like Professor Balan, who had surpassed the limits of humanity, wasn¡¯t able to come away unscathed. Locked behind bars, she screamed out. ¡°L-Lord Teo, save me...! The saint¡¯s minions, they¡ªthey tormented me terribly...!¡± Tormented, she said¡ªbut Balan¡¯s condition looked perfectly fine. Not a scratch on her, not even the slightest sign of coercion. She looked clean and unhurt. Still, she sobbed and sniffled like someone in great distress. The reason was the garlic spread all around the underground cell. ¡°Hiiik...! Garlic...!¡± There was no complicated reason Balan was so disturbed by the garlic. For whatever reason, Ars Nova hated garlic with a passion. ©¥Krrrng...! Bael, the conscience-spider living inside my heart, was no exception. So I had to ask Marmar or Lady Mirna to help me get Professor Balan out. ¡°Lady Mirna, could you open that door for me?¡± ¡°Hmph... Honestly, I kind of want to leave her in there.¡± It seemed Mirna was quite pleased to see Professor Balan imprisoned in a garlic-filled cell. The grudge she held against Balan likely hadn¡¯t disappeared yet. Maybe it never would. Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to blame her. If anything, it was probably my fault for making the two of them keep running into each other like this. Clink. ¡°Give me the key.¡± At that moment, Mirna took the key from my hand and unlocked the underground cell. Clack¡ªthe door opened. Instantly, Professor Balan shot out like a stray cat hiding under a car hood and began gagging violently. Mirna watched her with an expression that was difficult to describe. ¡°So she¡¯s weak to garlic. If I¡¯d known this earlier... Looking at her now, it¡¯s kind of funny. That House Draco fell to something like this...¡± Then she gently patted Balan¡¯s back as the professor continued retching. In that moment, I felt a kind of compassion I hadn¡¯t even sensed from Saint Priga. Mirna really did have a broad heart. Well, that much should¡¯ve been obvious¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be one of my wives otherwise. I said, ¡°Lady Mirna, your generosity is impressive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just being realistic. Blaming Professor Balan now won¡¯t accomplish anything. Besides, I learned something useful today¡ªgarlic.¡± Slide. Mirna picked up a whole garlic bulb from the cell. The moment she did, Professor Balan let out a shriek like a vampire being burned alive. ¡°Kyaaaak...!¡± ¡°If you cause any more trouble in the future, I really will exterminate you, Professor Balan. Don¡¯t forget¡ªI¡¯m always watching.¡± ¡°......¡± Balan trembled like a leaf. It felt a little too cruel to just leave the two of them alone, so I decided to interrupt. ¡°So, Professor Balan, why in the world did you do something so reckless? You must¡¯ve known how dangerous it would be to confront the saint here in Gracia.¡± ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t on purpose...!¡± ¡°Not on purpose?¡± ¡°I was used. When we emerged from the dimensional gate, the saint was already nearby, as if she¡¯d been waiting for us. We exchanged a few words and then...¡± Ugh. Balan grimaced. ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember exactly what she said, but I heard something... And then I just couldn¡¯t hold back. Like I was being controlled, I lunged at the saint...¡± But she was captured by nearby guards, and as a result, ended up imprisoned in this garlic-filled room. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was Agares, dwelling inside the saint... That must¡¯ve been it. Though I don¡¯t remember exactly what it was...¡± Agares. That was said to be the second-ranked Grand Spell. Saint Priga clearly still had many unknowns. So what exactly was Agares capable of? Bael, do you know? ©¥Hioong... I see. Looks like even Bael doesn¡¯t know. Why were these beings, born from the same source, so indifferent to each other? Maybe it was because they never expected to be scattered like this. No. There are plenty of people who don¡¯t even understand themselves. Knowing others in depth would be even stranger. Swish. I opened my palm and looked at it. Each line on my hand felt unfamiliar. So this is what my palm looks like. For a moment, I found myself curious about what kind of person I even was. So I asked Mirna, ¡°Lady Mirna, what do you think of my appearance?¡± ¡°...All of a sudden?¡± ¡°Yes. I just got curious.¡± ¡°Well, um...¡± Mirna hesitated strangely. Then she quickly turned her gaze to the side, avoiding my eyes, and fumbled for words. Her face seemed oddly flushed. ¡°...I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask that in a place like this!¡± She pinched my side. Hard. I almost teared up. *** Thankfully, I managed to return to the Angmar Royal Palace before midnight. The ladies who had been waiting for us gathered to hear my report. Chatter, chatter¡ªlike sea anemones whispering. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± When I finished my explanation, Elga let out a deep sigh. ¡°So basically, nothing¡¯s really resolved. Nothing¡¯s been settled. Not that I expected everything to be wrapped up in just one day.¡± As Elga said, the Church¡¯s internal conflict was still ongoing, and because of that, we didn¡¯t know what kind of storm we might get swept up in. But sitting here with everyone like this made me feel secure. Like we could survive any wave, so long as we were each other¡¯s rafts. So I asked them with a light heart, ¡°So, what¡¯s on the schedule for tomorrow? We¡¯ve got to seriously start preparing for the wedding now. I¡¯m sure there are things I need to do too.¡± At that, all the women seated at the table let out a long, knowing hum. ¡°Hmmm...¡± Their reactions were oddly in sync, like they¡¯d rehearsed it, and that made me feel a little nervous. Then Elga spoke. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something you¡¯ll be doing tomorrow.¡± Chapter 411: Marriage Blue (2) ¡°So, Teo, what do you think? Doesn¡¯t this one make me look a little fat? And this one... feels too thin, right? Wait, I¡¯ll go try it on.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°What? Still not smiling? Is helping me pick out dresses that hard?¡± At Elga¡¯s low growl, I stretched my expression into a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely thrilled...!¡± Of course, Elga frowned at my exaggerated nymph-like reaction, grabbed my cheek, and yanked it straight upward. ¡°You were the one who said you¡¯d help us today. It¡¯s what you should be doing as the groom, so don¡¯t you dare try to slack off or space out. Got it?¡± ¡°...Y-Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± She was right. Today, I was out with the noble ladies in Monarch City¡¯s luxury shopping district, helping with wedding preparations. To the noblewomen of this country, marriage was like one long photo shoot. And since this wasn¡¯t just any marriage, but a national event, there were all kinds of things to prepare and purchase. First and foremost: dresses. Pure white dresses. They all looked similarly beautiful to me, but each of the five women tried on different outfits one by one and asked for my opinion. ¡°Teo, how about this? It¡¯s called Nymph White. Very classical. But I also like that Pure White one over there.¡± ¡°Lord Teo, is this one... too low-cut at the chest?¡± ¡°Teo-kun, for elves this is...¡± Even with each woman saying just one sentence, that was five sentences. I could feel something going wrong. And we were supposed to keep doing this for the next ten days? I¡¯d rather go end the Church¡¯s civil war myself. But this was something I had to do. The duty of a man with a harem. So I decided to accept all of their comments and match their energy without a single complaint. No matter what they wore, I¡¯d find them beautiful and stunning. This was a once-in-a-lifetime wedding. And because it must only happen once, they all wanted it to be perfect. It was going to be the greatest day of their lives. So I took it seriously too. ¡°First, I¡¯ll just head to the restroom for a moment.¡± Whoosh. I slipped out of the shop and took a quick breath. ¡°Fuuuh.¡± Filling my chest with air, I glanced around. The capital of Angmar, Monarch City, was the largest city in this world. Naturally, there were a lot of people¡ªamong them, some so rich it made your jaw drop. This was the noble district where those rich people frequently came and went, shopping, strolling, or dining. Normally a place where elegant gentlemen and ladies walked with smiles¡ªit was unusually silent today. ¡°On another level, seriously.¡± The reason wasn¡¯t complicated. For a day of comfortable shopping, my wives had rented out the entire noble street. Their authority was so overwhelming, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it reached the heavens¡ªthis kind of outrageous act was actually possible. I mean, who would oppose the queen herself ordering a road closed? With a light stretch of my body and mind, I headed back inside. And then¡ª The women who had entered the store early in the morning to pick out dresses didn¡¯t come back out until it was time for a late lunch. *** We had lunch at the same place I¡¯d once gone with Professor Stella. An autumn lunch. Bread and meat on the terrace of a luxury restaurant, completely reserved for us, with a cool breeze blowing across our faces. Delicious. It hit me then¡ªhow used to this luxurious court life I¡¯d become. Life, it seems, is about adapting. Though I suspected it would take a while to get used to all this noise. ¡°So then, wouldn¡¯t it make the most sense to enter in the order we joined Teo? I¡¯ll go first. Then the rest, one by one in order.¡± At Elga¡¯s suggestion, Stella frowned. ¡°How about by age?¡± Naturally, Ayra opposed. ¡°Things like this should be determined by status. As queen, I should be the one to enter first. That¡¯s proper both in principle and appearance.¡± Then Mirna spoke. ¡°I¡¯m used to setting orders like this, since I lived with Narmee. In my opinion...¡± That¡¯s when Narmee cut in. ¡°I got it! You¡¯re all trying to say we should just enter together, right? Great idea! All five of us can enter at once!¡± I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but they spent the entire meal debating who should step onto the red wedding carpet first. So many opinions, so much to say¡ªno decision in sight. Elga let out a light cough. ¡°Then for now, since I¡¯m the head lady, I¡¯ll make an executive decision. Let¡¯s go with what Narmee suggested: all of us enter together.¡± Everyone turned to stare at Elga in surprise. She just shrugged and said, ¡°What? Did you really think I¡¯d insist on going first no matter what?¡± Honestly, I had thought so. Elga was the kind of woman who couldn¡¯t rest until she got what she wanted. ¡°I know how to yield. I do know how to share.¡± It seemed Elga had grown in her own way, going through many things. Maybe becoming a mother had made her more home-oriented? Fascinating. People really do change, it seems. Just as I¡¯d adapted to these lavish court meals, customs, and ceremonies¡ªmaybe Elga had too? Mirna scoffed with a snort. ¡°Looks like the wild girl¡¯s finally been tamed. Never thought the Lady of Leones would mellow out like this.¡± ¡°Who tamed who? I am the wild itself, thank you. And look who¡¯s talking¡ªsplitting yourself into two and chattering away. Never imagined you two would be the noisy ones.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been noisy. You even grind your teeth in your sleep. Very unladylike.¡± ¡°N-Narmee...! Whose side are you even on!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my side! Oh, hey, Professor, what¡¯s that? A ring catalog? I wanna see too!¡± ¡°Oh, these are just the latest gems we received recently...¡± The ladies all crowded around Stella¡¯s catalog, their eyes sparkling. After all, slipping a ring onto the finger would mark the final moment of the ceremony. Wait, so am I supposed to wear five rings? One on each finger? I imagined myself smiling foolishly with five rings on my hand and stopped right there. Didn¡¯t feel like it would suit me. When I gave a slight shake of my head, my eyes locked with a pair of deep black ones watching me. It was Ayra, the queen. While everyone else was focused on the rings, Ayra had been looking at me. I asked, ¡°Lady Ayra, are you not particularly interested in rings?¡± ¡°Who knows. I just don¡¯t feel the need to decorate myself with jewels. No matter what kind of gem I wear, it¡¯ll lose its shine next to me.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± Lately I¡¯d noticed this a lot¡ªAyra wasn¡¯t very good at joking. Maybe she just wasn¡¯t a fun person. But looking at her pretty face somehow made her feel amusing anyway. Good-looking people could just say ¡°This is tasty¡± while eating and everyone around them would break into smiles. Thinking like that, I realized it didn¡¯t really matter if Ayra lacked a sense of humor. That such a woman would become my wife... No, not just her¡ªeveryone at this table was going to be my wife. I suddenly remembered the glass tank full of chipmunks¡ªKkeongkkeongi. Brown fur with little black stripes, the chipmunks clustered together in the glass box were cute and chaotic. Kkeongkkeongi always looked worn out, surrounded by several females. But watching it was oddly fun and adorable¡ªI never noticed how much time passed. If someone were watching me from high above, would I look like Kkeongkkeongi too? If someone had been observing everything I¡¯ve done... I found myself reflecting on my past. How did my life appear to others? I couldn¡¯t exactly say I¡¯d lived an honest life. But I¡¯d tried hard enough not to be judged too harshly. Maybe someday, I should write everything I¡¯ve been through down in words. It wouldn¡¯t be called Villain Hunter though. This isn¡¯t a hunter¡¯s tale¡ªit¡¯s my own. But no good title came to mind. It was then that I realized everyone was looking at me. Ayra asked, ¡°Teo, are you feeling down?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling good. Why do you ask all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just... you had this strange look on your face. Come to think of it, you haven¡¯t seemed very settled lately. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve come down with a case of Marriage Blue Magic?¡± ¡°Marriage Blue... magic?¡± When I asked, Mirna chimed in. ¡°They say it¡¯s a curse placed by an ancient witch named Marriage, who never got married herself. Before the wedding, people get sad and confused¡ªit¡¯s called being cursed by Marriage.¡± I¡¯d never heard of the curse, but I had heard of pre-wedding blues. So that¡¯s what I looked like to them, huh? They weren¡¯t wrong. Lately, I really hadn¡¯t been able to sit still. Going to Roman and Gracia may have been because I just couldn¡¯t stay put¡ªI had to do something. I didn¡¯t know how to put it. ¡°Just...¡± Would saying it aloud make it clearer? ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel real. Honestly, it still doesn¡¯t feel real. What I¡¯ve done until now, how I even got here...¡± A groom with five wives. It was so far outside the norms I¡¯d grown up with that it made reality blur. It felt like I was dreaming. Maybe I really was under the spell of some evil witch, seeing an illusion. Elga leaned back in her chair and said, ¡°Honestly, I still don¡¯t believe it either. How did I end up like this? Looking back, I must¡¯ve been under some kind of spell too.¡± Mirna chuckled softly. ¡°Come to think of it, the ancient nymphs were said to be wicked fairies who enchanted people. They¡¯d lure you in and drown you.¡± ¡°Miss Mirna, aren¡¯t you talking about mermaid legends? I mean, I guess that works¡ªmermaids were just nymphs who lived in the sea, long ago.¡± The women began chatting merrily again. While watching their profiles, Ayra, sitting beside me, reached out and gently held my hand. ¡°It¡¯s ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) not a dream. I know it. Even if you wake up, we¡¯re not going anywhere. So there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± I laughed. I never imagined the day would come when Ayra would say something like that to comfort me. Was it because I¡¯d tamed her? No¡ªmaybe it was the other way around. Maybe they had tamed me. And in the soft warmth of her palm, the gentle touch, and the chatter of autumn wind all around me¡ªI felt the tightly locked door inside me begin to open. ¡°There¡¯s actually something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell all of you.¡± I don¡¯t usually talk about myself. You could say I¡¯ve been afraid to tell others who I am and what kind of life I¡¯ve lived. But if there was ever a time to speak, now felt like the only chance I¡¯d have. My sensitive intuition almost whispered it to me. I said, ¡°After the wedding, there¡¯s a place I¡¯d like to take everyone. You could call it a honeymoon destination, or anything else, really...¡± Then Narmee asked, ¡°Teo, you have a place you want to go? Where is it?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward me. And I finally brought up the story I¡¯d kept buried in my heart for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s my hometown.¡± Chapter 412: Marriage Blue (3) I wondered what kind of place the ladies had chosen for the honeymoon. Falling slowly into thought, I tried to consider each of their preferences. First of all, Elga. Elga liked wide-open spaces where you could take in the whole view at once, so she¡¯d probably choose a plain or a meadow. Second were the Draco sisters. The eldest, Mirna, would likely choose a mountain with good water and air for peace of mind. The younger, Narmee, might prefer the ocean, where the horizon and the sea line stretched endlessly in parallel. Professor Stella... would probably say anywhere was fine. She was an adventurer who had been to many places, so she¡¯d probably like wherever. As for Ayra, she might have picked a city where people live, rather than somewhere natural. She doesn¡¯t seem like it, but Ayra secretly likes people¡ªso maybe she chose a big city full of life. Bringing all of their preferences together and choosing a destination that satisfied everyone must have taken some pretty intense discussions. If¡ª If no firm decision had been made about the honeymoon destination, I wanted to give my opinion too. Of course, it might not have mountains, oceans, or meadows like the ones they preferred. ¡°I¡¯d like to visit my hometown.¡± At the very least, I hoped they¡¯d respond favorably to my words. Elga was the first to react. ¡°Teo, your hometown? Where was it again?¡± Mirna also added a comment. ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t recall ever hearing about Lord Teo¡¯s hometown. I believe you said you were raised in a monastery run by the Church...¡± They seemed interested in hearing about where I came from. As if she knew something, Stella lightly brushed her palm over my head. ¡°If it¡¯s your hometown, then is it that forest beyond the barrier? The one where the giant centipedes came out?¡± Stella must have thought I was raised in the witches¡¯ forest beyond the barrier. It made sense. My mother, the nymph Beatrice, lived beyond the barrier, and at that time, Isaiah also resided in that dark forest. So she assumed as much. Narmee gasped in shock. ¡°You lived beyond the barrier, Teo? No way. How could anyone live there?¡± Her reaction was perfectly natural. Beyond the barrier was crawling with monsters and filled with abandoned traps from wartime. A place where even a grown man would struggle to survive, let alone a soft half-fairy like me. Mirna asked, ¡°There¡¯s no way a Church monastery could exist beyond the barrier... Lord Teo, was it a lie that you were raised in a Church facility?¡± Along with curiosity, there was a hint of disappointment in Mirna¡¯s voice. Perhaps it hurt her to think I might¡¯ve lied to her. I needed to clear this up. ¡°It¡¯s true that I wasn¡¯t raised in an official Church facility. But it was a religious orphanage. Whether you¡¯d say it was beyond the barrier or not...¡± The explanation was complicated. How was I supposed to explain to them that there was another world entirely¡ªone without magic or sorcery¡ªwhere I grew up and became an adult? Shff. At that moment, Ayra spoke. ¡°Teo, I think this is the first time you¡¯ve talked about your past. I didn¡¯t even know your hometown was beyond the barrier. It¡¯s an intriguing thing.¡± She hummed softly and then nodded, as if something had clicked for her. ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s not uncommon for criminals or those who committed heinous acts to cross the wall to escape punishment. Maybe Teo grew up in one of those places.¡± ¡°In one of those places? Ayra, do you know something?¡± At Elga¡¯s question, Ayra met my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard the rumors, but they say people who fled beyond the barrier gathered together and created a village somewhere. I¡¯ve heard such a place exists.¡± A village of fugitives. As if she knew something about that, Elga shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too. But isn¡¯t it just an urban legend? Like a duck-raccoon thing. Sounds plausible, but it¡¯s just a cryptid.¡± Something felt off, so I asked, ¡°Duck-raccoons don¡¯t exist?¡± ¡°What? What kind of question is that...¡± At that, the ladies¡¯ faces all lit up with bizarre expressions. I¡¯d seen this kind of look before. It was the same look teachers gave when little kids asked them, ¡°Is Santa Claus real?¡± Elga said, ¡°Duck-raccoons are imaginary creatures. How would a duck and a raccoon even merge together? Teo, you¡¯re kind of weird sometimes, you know that?¡± ¡°......¡± There are chipmunks, and wolf-spiders... why wouldn¡¯t there be a duck-raccoon? This is a world where dragons and wyverns and unicorns all exist. It really drove home the fact that their common sense and mine were completely different. So I boldly told the ladies, ¡°In the place I lived, they existed. Duck-raccoons. If you come with me to my hometown, I might even be able to show you some.¡± Elga furrowed her brow hard. ¡°What kind of absurd lie is that? You didn¡¯t need to say stuff like that. If you¡¯d just bowed your head and asked nicely, we were all ready to go with you to your hometown.¡± I suddenly imagined myself taking all of my wives to a 21st-century zoo. It felt like such a fun and joyful image that I couldn¡¯t help but smile. *** I kept thinking I could smell wet earth, and sure enough, it began to rain in the afternoon. It was a sudden downpour¡ªcompletely unannounced¡ªso we were nearly soaked. Even Basago¡¯s forecast magic hadn¡¯t mentioned rain. If not for the sensitive senses of a fairy, the brand-new dresses we¡¯d bought would¡¯ve all gotten drenched. While we waited under the overhang of a nearby store, Stella said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Teo, we¡¯d all be soaked. It¡¯s actually raining¡ªpouring, even. What kind of autumn rain is this?¡± Angmar¡¯s four seasons were quite distinct. Compared to where I came from, the climate was similar. If I had to name a time of year where this kind of heavy rain might happen, I¡¯d say summer¡ªmonsoon season or a typhoon. So a sudden downpour like this, right in the middle of autumn, was understandably strange¡ªjust as Stella had said. It didn¡¯t seem like it was going to be a short shower, either. Shff. That¡¯s when Narmee reached her hand out past the eaves. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s magic rain!¡± Magic rain? Even after living in this world for over two years, there was still so much I didn¡¯t know. When I asked, ¡°What¡¯s magic rain?¡± Narmee explained easily. ¡°When it rains like this, all of a sudden, we call it magic rain. It means someone summoned the rain with magic. There¡¯s no other explanation, right?¡± She had a point. Maybe someone was summoning the rain. And if they could create rainfall over such a wide area, they¡¯d need to be pretty powerful. Ayra shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not magic. This is just rain.¡± Narmee, sounding disappointed, muttered, ¡°Not magic rain? My childhood wonder¡¯s broken...¡± But Ayra simply opened her palm and caught a few raindrops in it, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s not magic, but that¡¯s what makes it even more romantic. Because it¡¯s unpredictable, life becomes full of richer colors.¡± ¡°Huh... When you put it like that, I guess I kind of get it!¡± Narmee and Ayra were surprisingly sensitive to such things. Meanwhile, Elga furrowed her brow and muttered like all this poetic talk was a waste of time. ¡°So what now? How are we getting back? Sharing an umbrella like this is just awkward. Shouldn¡¯t we call someone? Or a carriage?¡± Elga had a point. How were we all going to get back? We could call a carriage easily enough, but would the horses be able to run in this kind of downpour? Mirna asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we have mana shields? Couldn¡¯t we just cast a barrier around us and keep the rain off?¡± That was a good idea. But Ayra shook her head. ¡°Relying on magic for everything isn¡¯t good. When the time comes that you can¡¯t use magic, you¡¯ll be lost.¡± A fair point. I was honestly surprised Ayra had such philosophical thoughts. Come to think of it¡ªback when we were in the Ark, there was that time a huge rainstorm hit and Ayra stayed with me in an old hut overnight. She could¡¯ve used magic to get us back to the dorm, but she hadn¡¯t. I hadn¡¯t understood why at the time, but now I realized it was part of her philosophy. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside. The carriage will arrive soon enough.¡± Just as everyone began filing back into the store at Ayra¡¯s suggestion¡ª ¡°Then, would you like to try this instead?¡± It was the perfect moment. I reached into my inventory, ¡¶Squirrel Storage¡·, and pulled out a rug. You could describe it as a rolled-up carpet. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Naturally, curious Narmee was the first to take interest. I spread the carpet out on the store floor in front of her. ¡°A magic circle?¡± Whose question was that? Stella? If it was Stella, I¡¯d give her five points for observation. I explained. ¡°This is a carpet magic circle that the imps worked hard to weave. What this circle does is¡ªit opens a passage to another place where an identical magic circle exists.¡± Shff. Ayra knelt down on one knee and ran her palm gently across the carpet. ¡°A more portable, practical version of the dimensional gates installed in the palace or the Ark. Impressive. I don¡¯t think I could make something like this myself.¡± That Ayra would praise someone else was so rare that Elga asked, ¡°You mean you can¡¯t make something like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a combat mage. But Teo is more specialized in manipulation than in direct battle. I¡¯m like a greatsword, and Teo is like a pair of scissors. We have different specialties.¡± Ayra¡¯s analogy was quite accurate. In combat, she honestly outclassed me. That was her talent¡ªher aptitude. But I¡¯d beaten Ayra¡¯s greatsword with my scissors. Looking back, I couldn¡¯t believe how reckless I¡¯d been. Shff. Ayra kept running her hand across the carpet. ¡°Teo, your spatial manipulation has already reached an unmatched level. But this... it still feels incomplete. This is an unfinished spell.¡± Different specialty or not, as a highly skilled mage, Ayra had instantly recognized that this magic circle was unfinished. Elga frowned deeply. ¡°You want me to step onto an unfinished space magic? No thanks. Don¡¯t you know how many horror stories there are about that? People ending up with just their upper or lower half teleported? It¡¯s insane.¡± I knew those stories well. That¡¯s why I was terrified ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) the first time I stepped onto Solomon¡¯s magic circle. But there was something I had to clarify. ¡°Lady Elga, please don¡¯t compare me to those kinds of mages. This magic circle is called ¡®unfinished¡¯ only because it uses a wormhole-type system that relies on coordinates to¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get a single word of that.¡± ¡°...Basically, it¡¯s safe. The only reason it¡¯s incomplete is because it still requires a fixed ¡®hole¡¯ as a medium. One day, my goal is¡ª¡± Actually, there was no point explaining all this. I stepped onto the carpet and said, ¡°Everyone, get on. We¡¯ll go straight to my office at the palace. It¡¯ll feel different from the old magic circles.¡± The noble ladies hesitated a bit, then stepped onto the carpet. Only Elga remained. She still seemed wary of this unfinished magic. ¡°I¡¯ll just walk.¡± ¡°You can, but you¡¯ll get drenched. You might catch a cold.¡± ¡°......¡± Elga hesitated. Then, finally, she placed the tips of her toes on the carpet. With that, I clapped once. ¡°Open, gate of dimensions.¡± And at last, with a strange sensation of being lifted from below, light flashed beneath us. ¡°......¡± When I opened my eyes, the space before me wasn¡¯t my office... nor the multicolored hair of the noble ladies. It was a strange place. A large and unfamiliar room. Or¡ªlooking closer¡ªsomething oddly familiar. Where was this? Had the magic failed? I slowly raised myself and looked around. There was a desk, chairs, a wardrobe, beds. But what caught my attention the most¡ª Was the window. ¡°The window...¡± One step. Two steps. As if drawn by something, I approached the window. Chapter 413: Marriage Blue (4) The closer I got, the more the light streaming from the window wrapped around my body with vivid intensity. When I finally reached it and looked outside, the familiar sight beyond that glass window made my mind feel like it was waking up. Yes, I know this place. This was the place I was originally supposed to be. The old swing creaking in the playground. The children playing in the dirt and the teachers watching over them. Especially that reddish sunset in the distance¡ªit looked pretty amazing even to me. Yes, this window showed the sunset more beautifully than any place I knew. That¡¯s why I would always bring over a chair at sunset and sit in front of this window to watch it. No¡ªno, that¡¯s not quite right. I told everyone it was to watch the sunset, but honestly, I never cared much about the sunset itself. My eyes were always fixed on the fence, the rusted front gate, and that corner far beyond. I was waiting for the person who had left me here to one day return around that corner. I waited every day for that familiar figure to appear from there and wave at me. ¡°Yeah... I was always watching that window.¡± One by one, memories came back. Memories of waiting for someone. But I couldn¡¯t remember a single thing about their face or what they looked like. Who was I even waiting for? Then a voice echoed in my ear. ©¥Go to them yourself. Beyond the window. Just as you originally wished to do. Beyond the window. Yes, I remember now. At some point, I stopped sitting by the window. But I was always ready to go past it. I wanted to go search myself. For the mother who left me behind. Not just waiting¡ªI had tried to find her myself. I asked around, searched here and there, and thought I had finally narrowed down her location¡ª Then one day, my whole world changed. Back then, I might¡¯ve believed there was no cause-and-effect between the two, that I¡¯d just gotten caught in someone¡¯s twisted prank. But now, I think I understand a little more. ¡°No matter the time or place, the person I was waiting for... was always just one.¡± I was told to go beyond the window. I wanted to reach that faraway corner. So I reached out to unlock the window and open it, but perhaps because it had rusted over, it wouldn¡¯t open easily. While I was struggling with the creaking frame, something cold touched my face. As I slowly opened my eyes, a figure flickered faintly in my blurred vision. Something cold and wet pressed to my forehead¡ªwas it a damp towel? ¡°Mom...?¡± ¡°Why the hell would I be your mom.¡± The gruff voice jolted me awake. As my eyes opened wider, the blur sharpened, and I finally recognized the person in front of me. ¡°Lady Elga.¡± ¡°Yeah. You coming to your senses now?¡± ¡°What... happened?¡± ¡°Hell if I know. One moment there was that floating feeling, and the next thing I knew, we were in your office. Then you just collapsed and wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡± So that¡¯s what happened. Was that just a dream, then? While I was still halfway dazed, Elga slapped the cold towel straight onto my forehead. Maybe it had been sitting in ice water¡ªmy head cleared in an instant. ¡°Hhhiieek...!¡± ¡°Hhhiieek my ass. That¡¯s why I said don¡¯t step on an incomplete magic circle. And it wasn¡¯t my opinion¡ªit was Leonoa in my belly who said not to.¡± ¡°Leonoa did?¡± ¡°Yeah. This little rascal kicks me whenever she thinks something bad¡¯s about to happen.¡± Kicking her belly? Could she already feel fetal movement? It seemed a bit early for that. Or maybe Elga was just saying that. Still, it was true that I had lost consciousness because of the incomplete magic circle. There must¡¯ve been an unknown flaw in the spatial teleportation spell, and the resulting mana backlash must¡¯ve overloaded my brain¡ªcausing me to black out like a power outage. If I¡¯d stayed conscious, the overloaded mana might¡¯ve burned out a few of my neural mana circuits. I¡¯d be suffering from serious headaches right now. So then¡ª Was that window just a dream? It felt too vivid to be just a dream. I asked, ¡°How long... was I out?¡± ¡°Dunno. About an hour, maybe?¡± Not that long. I sat up. Elga caught my shoulder. ¡°Hey, just stay lying down a bit longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little sleep deprivation. Nothing serious.¡± Shff. I slipped my feet into warm, fuzzy slippers and slowly approached the window. Thanks to the pouring rain outside, it was hard to tell whether it was night or day. Elga said, ¡°It¡¯s raining like there¡¯s a hole in the sky. I wonder if we can even go through with the wedding like this. Shouldn¡¯t we delay it?¡± Her words made me recall something¡ªwasn¡¯t there that saying? That only one day would be perfectly clear and peaceful after heavy rain. So I slowly shook my head. ¡°It¡¯ll clear up.¡± *** ©¥Yip yip! Something tickled my face, and I slowly opened my eyes. My eyelids lifted so lightly, even I was surprised. ¡°What the...¡± I sat up in bed and twisted my body this way and that. My body was in the best shape it had ever been. ¡°Nice.¡± ©¥Yip yip! ¡°You feel good too, huh?¡± I poured a bowl full of almonds and walnuts for the chipmunk Kongkong, then drew back the heavy curtains I hadn¡¯t touched in a while. Shff. The brilliant morning sunlight flooded the room. The damp, musty air from days of rain felt instantly refreshed. ¡°Beautiful weather.¡± On impulse, I threw open the window. Cool breeze, the scent of wet earth, and the dewy aroma of morning hit my nose. Just as Basago said, on the tenth day, the rain had cleared. Maybe because it had rained so long, the world outside now seemed more ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) vivid and alive than ever. Birds that had been hiding poked their heads out, and Kongkong¡¯s girlfriends scurried through the open window. Seeing them, Kongkong stuffed his cheeks with pine nuts and peanuts and dashed outside with them. ¡°What the¡ªso you just wanted the window open to see your girls? No loyalty at all.¡± Kongkong¡¯s girlfriends were wild chipmunks. Their names were Mirno, Normi, Elsa, Airi, and Stelly. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that their names resembled people I knew. Kongkong reminded me of myself in some ways, so I gave his girlfriends names similar to the people I knew. What¡¯s strange is that when I call their names, sometimes they come over and dig through my pockets. Maybe they actually recognize the names. I had tried to tame them like Kongkong, but it didn¡¯t work out too well, so I let them come and go as they pleased. So they weren¡¯t Kongkong¡¯s wives, just his girlfriends. To me, a wife is someone who lives under the same roof, and a girlfriend is someone who lives separately. Probably the same for Kongkong. Though I do hope he gets married someday. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. ©¥Lord Teo, a-are you awake? It was Professor Balan¡¯s voice. ©¥Um, today is the wedding day, so... you should get up early and prepare... Right. Of course. ¡°I¡¯m up.¡± I was getting married today. All dressed up, I¡¯d walk that crimson carpet and become family with the most difficult¡ªand simultaneously the most beautiful¡ªwives in the world. How did time pass so quickly? The past few rainy days flew by with all the preparations and conversations. Thinking that I¡¯d be standing before everyone today as the groom of five brides¡ªit was, how should I say... It made me both incredibly happy and feel like my heart was melting softly like sorbet¡ªcold and sweet inside my warm chest. Yeah. I know the metaphor¡¯s weird. If Elga heard that, she¡¯d probably smack my head and say, ¡°Say something I can actually understand!¡± But that was the best way I could describe my current state. A strange feeling. Was this the so-called ¡°marriage blue¡± before a wedding? I wondered how the others were feeling. I thought of the ladies, who must be getting up one by one somewhere in the mansion. They said the groom wasn¡¯t supposed to see the brides until they stepped onto the crimson carpet. Wondering how each of them would look as they appeared before me, I opened the door. ¡°Good morning, Professor Balan.¡± ¡°Y-yes! Just as that Basago guy said, the weather really did clear up. Since Lord Teo¡¯s getting married today, it¡¯s the perfect time to claim dominance over the five l¡ªladies.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Smiling lightly, I followed Balan to the groom¡¯s preparation room. There, the imp assistants were already waiting with various brushes and cosmetics, and began applying them to my face. ¡°I, Purupuru, even as an ink imp, shall work diligently! We shall make our comrade Teonoa more radiant than any imp or nymph in existence...!¡± Before I knew it, unfamiliar cosmetics were being applied to my face. ¡°This scar...¡± Purupuru seemed to hesitate at the long scar running down over my right eye. Watching from the mirror, I said casually, ¡°Just leave it. I¡¯ve come to like that scar. Honestly, I owe a lot of today¡¯s wedding to that scar.¡± ¡°...?¡± The imps, who knew nothing of what had happened between me and Elga, just tilted their heads. That¡¯s when Marmar showed up and presented several outfits. All were magnificent tuxedos. ¡°For the groom, black is best! Imp black! It¡¯s a color loved by little demons...!¡± Marmar held the tux up to my body. Now that I noticed, her delicate palms were a bit cracked and chapped. ¡°Marmar, your hands...?¡± In my place, the imp chief Tartar answered. ¡°Comrade Marmar personally mended and tailored the tuxedo! Of course, we shareholders of the Black Angmar Company each helped with one stitch...!¡± That Marmar and the imps had made the suit themselves¡ªwho knew they had such skill? Then again, Marmar had been sewing those Marumaru dolls for a while. ¡°Thanks, Marmar. And all of you.¡± The imps trembled their tails with delight. Then, as if they were the ones getting married, they redoubled their efforts. They combed my hair back and plastered it with some unknown wax. By the time I looked in the mirror, I was no longer the old me¡ªI was a proper noble young man, fit to be shown anywhere. Honestly, I¡¯d always thought this face was fairly good-looking. I just never knew how to groom myself and didn¡¯t have the leisure to care. Seeing myself now really drove it home. If I¡¯d grown up normally with this face, I probably would¡¯ve broken some hearts. ¡°Comrade Teonoa looks like a real prince...!¡± ¡°If we¡¯re being technical, he is a prince...!¡± Ignoring the excited chatter of the imps, I stepped out of the preparation room. Apparently the groom had to make a few appearances and performances before the ceremony. I¡¯d practiced a lot over the past few days, but now that the moment had come, I was feeling nervous. Creak. I finally opened the door. And I stepped into the world. ¡°Behold, O world¡ªAngmar¡¯s Teo Gospel, the star of today, is here!¡± Chapter 414: Royal Wedding Feast (1) The palace of Angmar in Monarch City opened wide. A royal palace is, by nature, the dwelling of a queen. And for its grand gates to open wide was a rare event¡ªso rare that people flooded in like clouds, filling the gardens and banquet halls of the court to the brim. As a result, the storage rooms were thrown open as well. ©¥Ahh... this is honey candy...! Ever since the Nymph Relief Foundation went bankrupt due to embezzlement...! This is the first time I''ve eaten something so delicious...! ©¥It¡¯s so sweet and tasty...! Today¡¯s newlyweds know how to treat their guests...! Of course¡ª More people attended the wedding than expected, and naturally, that led to some issues. Disputes between guests, or running out of pre-prepared food. Especially because imps and nymphs from all over the country had swarmed in, all the honey that had been stockpiled had run out. At this rate, if the sugar-deprived imps and nymphs started rampaging, the wedding venue might be torn to pieces. ©¥Ah-! We invited the nymphs... and now they¡¯re demanding honey candy...! If we don¡¯t make more honey candy fast, they might start grumbling...! ©¥The honey¡¯s already gone...! This is a disaster...! ¡°Comrade, what do we do? I already sent Gargargar and Tartartar to the nearby shops. But at this rate, it¡¯s going to be nowhere near enough...!¡± Seeing Marmar anxiously flailing around, I felt like I had to do something. To think that jars of honey¡ªenough to feed Monarch City for over a month¡ªwere depleted in just half a day. Maybe I had underestimated today¡¯s situation. So I leaned in and whispered into Marmar¡¯s ear. ¡°Have someone bring me jars filled with water.¡± ¡°Jars filled with water...?¡± Marmar tilted her head in confusion, clearly not understanding. But since there was no better alternative, she followed my instructions. Before long, several large jars filled with water were set before me. Gazing at them, I suddenly remembered the tail of the imp Mormor sticking out of a flowerpot. It would¡¯ve been nice if he could¡¯ve been here today. As I was lost in that thought, people began gathering before me to see what the groom of the day was doing. ©¥Why jars of water? ©¥No idea. Judging by the murmurs, they were curious and confused by my actions. I hadn¡¯t offered a single explanation, so that was to be expected. I lifted the lid of one jar and showed it to the crowd. ¡°Everyone, look here. What¡¯s inside this jar is clean spring water. But¡ªif I simply close the lid and chant a little incantation...¡± ¡ªYap. Shff. I reopened the lid I had just closed. And inside, the sloshing water had turned to shimmering golden honey. The nymphs gasped in amazement. ©¥The water turned to honey...! ©¥It¡¯s honey water...! Teonoa must be a honey water nymph...! ©¥Hooaeeeh...! This is a scoop...! The little creatures buzzed excitedly as they stared at the jars filled to the brim with honey water. Honestly, turning water into honey with magic was pretty easy for me now. Compared to real honey, it lacked nutritional value, but it was better than nothing. And as a spectacle performed before a packed crowd, it worked beautifully to liven up the atmosphere of the wedding. ©¥An incredible spell. ©¥It¡¯s more miracle than magic. ©¥He¡¯s going to be a good husband. Nice¡ªanother crisis cleverly averted. Now then, what was next? I glanced at a nearby clock and thought it must be nearly time for the brides to make their entrance, as the guest banquet was wrapping up. That¡¯s when I heard people murmuring behind me. ©¥It¡¯s a grand and splendid wedding, no doubt¡ªbut seeing the groom¡¯s side of the seating so empty is a bit unfortunate. ©¥Well, that¡¯s to be expected. After all, the groom today is Angmar¡¯s... The groom¡¯s side, huh? My eyes turned to the sparsely populated tables. The seats were split between bride and groom sides, but the groom¡¯s side looked especially bleak. The reason was simple. Unlike the brides¡¯ side, which had extended families pouring in, I had no one in this land I could truly call family. All that sat on my tables were the paper spider Bael and the chipmunk Kongkong, cracking open fancy peanuts. But you two are more than enough for me. Right then¡ª Whirrrrrrr- A flute? A sudden, exotic sound echoed through the space. Turning my head, I saw a man stepping down from a grand palanquin, accompanied by an unfamiliar foreign band. As he appeared, the crowd began to stir. ©¥It¡¯s a procession from Turki. That¡¯s Prince Kasim. ©¥Kasim? I heard he¡¯s been traveling the world? ©¥Apparently, he¡¯s quite close with today¡¯s groom, Lord Teo. Whether he minded the gossip or not, Kasim, wearing a splendid golden turban, strode toward me with open arms. ¡°There he is, today¡¯s star! Everyone, look¡ªthe groom of the day stands before us!¡± And with that, he embraced me and patted my back. Men of Turki really had no concept of personal space. Normally I¡¯d hate this, but today, that embrace felt rather solid and reassuring. Thump, he grabbed my shoulders and said, ¡°Teo Angmar. I do have an eye for people, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Kasim, it¡¯s Teo Gospel of Angmar. Teo Angmar and Teo Gospel of Angmar are two very different things.¡± ¡°Ah, such humility¡ªmy brother has a virtue I lack. Still, you look far more ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) confident than before. I like it. You shine now.¡± Kasim held out his palm and gestured to his procession. ¡°My sister couldn¡¯t attend, but she sent plenty of gifts. Jars of specialty honey from the desert Bashikir bees that nymphs love.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± It came at the perfect time¡ªjust when we were running low on honey. But the crowd¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t on the honey jars¡ªthey were on the golden chests filled with jewels. ©¥They say Turki¡¯s jewels are priceless? ©¥I¡¯ve never seen so many treasures in one place. Incredible. I said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Kasim chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s five weddings¡¯ worth. After all, you¡¯re marrying five women today. Isn¡¯t it only right to give five times the blessing? Even I haven¡¯t pulled off a five-bride wedding before.¡± He said that and clapped my back hard. It stung a little, but somehow, it gave me a strange burst of energy. Before long, he moved to sit among the groom¡¯s side guests. The Angmar family and the Tanak family of Turki were distant relatives¡ªtechnically, that seat suited him. Did he come all this way just to give me some face? More than honey jars or boxes of jewels, what meant most to me was simply that a relative was sitting at one of my tables. And Kasim wasn¡¯t the only one. Elderly men wearing colorful cone-shaped hats descended from the sky on cloud-like platforms. The peculiar and eye-catching sight had people pointing in wonder. ©¥Look, it¡¯s the sages of Highlord. ©¥The sages¡ªweren¡¯t they all war heroes? As the murmurs said, these were magicians known as the sages of Highlord. Among them, the white-hatted Archmage Hynax approached me and bowed. ¡°To the greatest mage¡ªTeo Gospel of Angmar, congratulations on your wedding. For two different people to meet, fall in love, and marry¡ªthat itself may be the greatest magic and miracle of all.¡± ¡°Thank you. But, uh... you arrived riding clouds. How¡¯d you do that?¡± Flight magic is surprisingly complex and difficult. I¡¯d basically given up on mastering it. Seeing them descend on clouds made me incredibly curious. Hynax replied, ¡°We¡¯re still in our prime, after all. With five old men putting their heads together, flying on clouds isn¡¯t such a stretch... Ahem. Anyway, congratulations on your wedding, our disciple, Teo Gospel.¡± They were my magical mentors. Back when I stayed at Ark, they¡¯d helped me a lot. I guess this is what it feels like when your teachers attend your wedding. That¡¯s when the black-robed mage Lord Felto began trembling all over. I instinctively tensed up. Felto had lost his mind after peering into the truth. Everything out of his mouth was typically doom, chaos, or slaughter. Was he about to utter another grim prophecy? But when he finally opened his mouth, the word he spoke was surprising. ¡°Marriage...! Marriage...!¡± He could say something other than death and destruction? While I was still puzzled, Hynax scratched his forehead and said, ¡°Lord Felto¡¯s been married three times and divorced three times. For him, no word is more destructive or terrifying than ¡®marriage.¡¯¡± ¡°R-Right...¡± ¡°We¡¯re all married men. Raised kids, sent them off to marry too. If you ever need advice, come by the Gracia Mountaineering Club.¡± With that, they took their seats among the groom¡¯s guests. My side of the tables looked a little fuller now. Naturally, the murmurs about the groom¡¯s guest list began to die down. Just as I was taking a satisfied look around¡ª I locked eyes with a man. A hardened, sharply dressed man with graying hair. He met my gaze and slowly approached. Maybe he had been waiting for me to notice him. He spoke. ¡°Teo Gospel.¡± ¡°Finance Minister Belmot Douglas.¡± ¡°¡®Finance Minister¡¯... What a title. I¡¯ll speak plainly. Congratulations on your wedding.¡± Belmot had once hated the false monk Teo Gospel with a passion. To the upright ministers of Angmar, I had literally been a treacherous sycophant. But now, he slowly bowed his head. ¡°Lord Teo, I owe you my life. My daughter Clara¡¯s too. We were the ones who failed to see the truth.¡± ¡°Is that the stance of the Dawn Society?¡± At the mention of ¡°Dawn Society,¡± a flicker of confusion passed over Belmot¡¯s face. The Dawn Society had originally been a revolutionary faction within Angmar. Though the world thought they had all been captured after Belmot¡¯s defection¡ªbecause I knew the true story, I understood just how stubborn and persistent they really were. Belmot said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the consensus of all the Dawn Society. We intend to disband. With things finally stabilizing, who would follow a revolution now?¡± And with that, he turned and disappeared into the crowd. I watched his retreating back, then looked to the sky. The sun was nearing its zenith. Everything around me was noisy and lively. ©¥That time, to that Punch-noa, my other master said this..., Nymph-ya, you¡¯ve become too strong...! ©¥Hooaeeeh¡ª! ©¥Look at that¡ªcasting water magic of that level without a water source...! The sages of Highlord are something else...! I¡¯ve never seen a performance like this! The chatter of imps and nymphs and the voices of guests grew louder and louder. And then¡ªmy vision spun. Was this what it felt like to be the Little Prince drifting through the desert? If I collapsed now like the Little Prince bitten by the snake, would I return to my home star? As I was having such foolish thoughts¡ª A new wave of murmurs rose. Turning my head, I saw a red carpet unfurling along the floor, and one by one, white dresses began stepping onto it. Except¡ª ¡°...What is that?¡± The sight before me was nothing like I expected. Chapter 415: Royal Wedding Feast (2) The culture of this world resembled the world beyond the window where I had once lived in many ways. For example, in a wedding ceremony, the bride walking down the red carpet holding her father¡¯s hand, before finally being passed into the hand of the groom¡ªthat was one such resemblance. Perhaps it represented a woman who once leaned on her father now moving forward with the groom to form a new family. I didn¡¯t know the origin or symbolism of it exactly. What I did know was that the sight alone was enough to stir emotions and make people smile¡ªor cry. ©¥It¡¯s the brides¡¯ procession. ©¥Let¡¯s make way. Shff, as people stepped aside, the red carpet was revealed. In this Angmar-style wedding, there was a tradition where the brides had to circle the banquet hall once¡ªwhere all the guests were gathered¡ªbefore reaching the groom. It was said that guests would offer well-wishes and blessings for the bride¡¯s future during this walk. ¡°The brides of today are making their entrance...! Let us all offer our blessings with bright hearts...!¡± Impressively adorned with an armband, the imp Tartartar stepped forward, carrying a basket overflowing with flower petals. He scattered them along the red carpet with a shff, shff. Walking gently over those petals were¡ª ©¥They look like angels. ©¥I used to think having five nagging wives would be a nightmare, but now I¡¯m starting to envy the groom. ©¥They¡¯re beautiful. Everyone was busy gasping in awe. In their white dresses, each holding a bouquet in one hand and linked arm-in-arm with the others, they looked like goddesses of beauty from myth. However, one detail stood out. Chancellor Reinhardt von Leones. He was either walking arm-in-arm with each of the five ladies or carrying them on his shoulders. On his left and right arms were Queen Ayra and Myrna von Draco, respectively. On his shoulders sat Narmee von Draco and Stella. The last of the five, Elga, was walking with her arm linked with Myrna¡¯s. The whole display gave off the air of a traveling circus troupe, but no one laughed at the sight. ©¥Hey, that¡¯s Count Reinhardt, right? What is he doing? ©¥Shhh, the brides don¡¯t have fathers here, aside from Lady Leones. That¡¯s why Count Reinhardt is filling the role for all of them. Everyone knew Reinhardt had offered his shoulders and arms for the sake of the fatherless ladies. And so the strange yet touching procession continued until finally, they arrived beside me atop the dais. Now, Reinhardt would begin passing the brides over to me, one by one. He started with Ayra, who was linked to his left arm. ¡°My cousin Ayra von Tarantella. Looking back now, there were a lot of things I failed to do for you. I¡¯ll never be able to face your family.¡± Shff. With that, Reinhardt gently took Ayra¡¯s hand and placed it in mine. ¡°Ayra, you honestly weren¡¯t what I¡¯d call a good queen. But you could be a much-loved wife... or a mother.¡± ¡°...Got it.¡± Ayra answered lightly. But both Reinhardt and I were taken aback by that light response¡ªbecause Queen Ayra had never used polite speech toward others before. At last, the white-gloved hand grasped my left thumb. Next, Reinhardt took Myrna¡¯s hand. ¡°The daughter of Alreister, Myrna. Alreister and I were close friends for quite some time. That¡¯s why I think I know what he would¡¯ve said.¡± ¡°......¡± Myrna, adorned in white bridal makeup, wore a slightly melancholy expression. Was it because he¡¯d mentioned her father? That¡¯s when Reinhardt said, ¡°He used to talk about how he had a daughter who endured too much. He said he was proud¡ªbut also sorry that she seemed so bound by rigid rules. He hoped she could live more for herself.¡± ¡°My father said that...?¡± ¡°Now you can live more for yourself. Don¡¯t worry about others, break free of those constraints. And hold your head high¡ªbecause Alreister¡¯s most trusted daughter is you.¡± Shff. Myrna grasped my left index finger. From the way she firmly pressed her lips together, I could tell she was holding back tears. ¡°Narmee.¡± Shff. Reinhardt lowered Narmee from his shoulder. ¡°You resemble your mother more than your father. Naru¡ªher name was ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) Naru. A woman who shone like a full moon in the night. Though she lived in darkness, you will be loved wherever you go.¡± ¡°I know already!¡± ¡°Alreister talked about you all the time too. Maybe that¡¯s why you feel like my youngest daughter. Yeah, like my youngest.¡± Ruffle ruffle. Reinhardt gently patted Narmee¡¯s head. Though she grumbled, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re messing up my hair!¡± her face showed how pleased she was. Narmee grabbed my middle finger. ¡°I got the longest finger!¡± At that, Myrna¡ªstill holding my index finger¡ªgently corrected her. ¡°Narmee, don¡¯t forget¡ªit was randomly assigned by drawing lots. There¡¯s no special meaning to the fingers.¡± Now Reinhardt set down Stella, who had been on his other shoulder. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Neither Reinhardt nor Stella said anything at first. It was Stella who spoke up. ¡°Senior, shouldn¡¯t you say something to me too?¡± ¡°...No, it¡¯s just... I couldn¡¯t figure out how to play your father¡¯s role. Technically speaking, you¡¯re actually older than my own mother...¡± ¡°...Tsk.¡± ¡°Well, as your senior from Ark, let me just say... I never imagined that wild child Stella would one day be standing here with a veil on her head. Let alone marrying a younger prince.¡± ¡°Why does that sound like an insult? I, Stella, am still alive and well, you know?¡± ¡°Yeah, still kicking. Wish everyone could¡¯ve seen you like this. They would¡¯ve laughed. Alreister and Isaiah... they had to see this.¡± ¡°They¡¯re watching already. My brother. My mom and dad too.¡± ¡°Well then. Anyway... you¡¯re finally getting married, huh, Stella. I¡¯m glad I got to see it before I die.¡± To Reinhardt¡¯s joke, Stella snapped back, ¡°What are you talking about¡ªyou look like you¡¯ll live another hundred years.¡± With a grumble, she grasped my ring finger. Now, only Elga remained. Perhaps because Elga was his only biological daughter, the normally eloquent Reinhardt pressed his forehead. ¡°Damn it, I practiced this and memorized everything... but I¡¯ve forgotten it all. I had so many things I wanted to say to you, Elga...¡± ¡°That¡¯s just mean. I¡¯m your daughter.¡± Shff. Elga took Reinhardt¡¯s hand. Her face seemed to twist with emotion¡ªthen the tears began falling in thick drops. ¡°Hrk, hnn... You¡¯re really awful.¡± Reinhardt said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Erganes. You¡¯re my daughter, but you were raised too spoiled. Once you start living with your new family and husband, you¡¯ll have plenty of reasons to cry. So save your tears.¡± ¡°How is that appropriate to say at a wedding...?¡± Elga wept even more pitifully, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to let go of her father¡¯s hand. Watching her, the crowd began to tear up. ©¥Tartartar, why are you crying...? ©¥You¡¯re crying too, Prupru...! ©¥I dunno, the tears just keep coming...! Imps with sensitive hearts. ©¥Gaaaah, from this Punch-noa¡¯s eyes... something hot is pouring out...! What... what is this unstoppable torrent...!? And as the weepy nymphs joined in, the ceremony hall became a sea of tears. The tears were so contagious that even Myrna, who had been tightly biting her lip, and the other ladies began crying one by one. Makeup ran, and while some laughed at the unexpected chaos, others were moved. Reinhardt, for his part, awkwardly stroked his beard with a sheepish smile. ¡°Geez. Why does everyone cry so much at weddings? I thought my daughter would be different. Anyway, she¡¯s a handful, this one. I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡± Shff. Finally, Elga took my left pinky finger. At that moment, Reinhardt said, ¡°And, Lord Teo. Honestly... you feel more like a son to me than a son-in-law. So, may I say just one thing?¡± I nodded. ¡°Go ahead, by all means.¡± ¡°...Thank you for growing up so well. If it were me, I would¡¯ve been very proud to call you my own.¡± With that, Reinhardt stepped back, murmuring, ¡°Man, I¡¯m really not cut out for this kind of stuff.¡± Now only the young ladies and I remained on the dais. I spoke. ¡°Today will be the last time we cry. From now on... I¡¯ll make sure all you do is smile.¡± *** The wedding in Angmar stretched across several days. After the main ceremony concluded, there were all sorts of events lined up¡ªstarting with the distribution of gifts to the attending guests, and the traditional cake-cutting shared between bride and groom... There was just so much to do. And we also had to personally go around and greet every guest. That, apparently, was the proper etiquette expected of newlyweds. ¡°This one here is Aslan of Orle?ans. He¡¯s my cousin. And that one¡¯s Leo of Moldam¡ªhe¡¯s my cousin too. And that one. And that one...¡± Elga pointed across a table full of people as she wiped the sweat off her forehead with the back of her white glove. The Leones family was unusually large on the cousin front, and greeting each and every one of them was no small feat. ¡°We¡¯re finally done with the cousins. Now we can move on to the second cousins.¡± At Elga¡¯s words, Narmee collapsed with a dramatic flop. ¡°When does this wedding even end? We¡¯ve been greeting people nonstop for days. I was thankful the rain let up, but this... this is a whole new kind of hell...¡± Though no one else voiced it aloud, it seemed everyone felt more or less the same. The giddy excitement from the start of the wedding had now settled into one collective thought: I just want to rest. Who would¡¯ve guessed a wedding could be this grueling? The thought that we had to continue this for several more days made my head spin a little. Even the imps managing the event¡ªthough none complained¡ªhad clearly hit their limit. So it was that after getting dragged all around, exchanging greetings and handing out gifts, we finally gathered in the corner behind one of the halls¡ªjust as we¡¯d promised. Elga spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve got at least two more days of this, right? I heard some of my cousins only just left their towns. We¡¯ll have to go through the same thing again tomorrow, and maybe the day after.¡± Myrna sighed and shook her head. ¡°This is exhausting... Why does the Leones family have so many relatives...?¡± At that, I decided to finally bring up something that had been on my mind for several hours now. ¡°Well then... how about this.¡± Swff. From my ¡¶Squirrel Vault¡·, I drew out a carpet. Seeing it, the ladies¡¯ eyes shimmered with a mix of confusion and anticipation. ¡°We start our honeymoon a little early.¡± Chapter 416: Royal Wedding Feast (3) I spoke. That is, I suggested we sneak out of the wedding ceremony. Perhaps no one expected I¡¯d bring up something like that¡ªeveryone just blinked in surprise. Myrna in particular looked especially flustered. ¡°You¡¯re saying we should leave the wedding midway? You know the last day of the banquet is the most important.¡± Myrna¡¯s point was entirely valid. After all, in Angmar, wedding ceremonies lasted several days. And on the final night, guests and the bride and groom alike were said to gather around blazing flames to dance in a great noisy celebration. Then, around midnight, as the night deepened¡ª The bride and groom were to stand before everyone and declare: ¡°We will live happily ever after!¡±, thus bringing the long banquet and wedding to an official end. That night would be their first wedding night. And the following morning, the newlywed couple would either set off on their honeymoon or visit one another¡¯s family homes. That, too, was part of the tradition. If you skipped that final stage, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say the couple hadn¡¯t truly married at all. So of course it wasn¡¯t strange that Myrna and the other ladies were taken aback when I said, ¡°Let¡¯s call off the rest of the ceremony and escape on a magic carpet.¡± Narmee spoke up. ¡°I think it sounds fun. But wow, I really didn¡¯t expect you, Teo, to say something so reckless. People are gonna freak out if we disappear!¡± And they would, no doubt about it. If the bride and groom¡ªthe main characters of the entire ceremony¡ªsuddenly vanished, chaos would erupt. I was sure of it. It¡¯d be a full-blown disaster. Stella added her thoughts. ¡°I haven¡¯t known you that long, Teo. But I¡¯ve never heard you say something meaningless. So I¡¯m guessing... this plan has a purpose, right?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Stella was nearly spot-on. People might think I was just running away because I was tired of all these wedding events¡ªbut this little escape had its own very good reason. Aira answered in my place. ¡°No bride or groom would ever disappear in the middle of their wedding. No one would see it coming. If we strike like this, no one will be prepared¡ªnot even the ones watching us.¡± Elga narrowed her brow. ¡°So we were being watched after all. It¡¯s those Church people, isn¡¯t it? I noticed the priests from Gracia keeping tabs on us¡ªwatching everything we do.¡± Elga had sharp instincts. Sure, with all eyes naturally focused on the bride and groom, it made sense that we were the center of attention during the three-day celebration... But the priests dispatched from Gracia seemed... overly reactive. No matter where we went or what we did, there was always a sense of scrutiny. It did feel like we were under surveillance. Of course, they probably thought they were being subtle. But neither my sensitive half-fairy senses nor Elga¡¯s sharp intuition could be fooled. Elga asked, ¡°Why are they watching us?¡± Myrna answered that question with a quiet sigh. ¡°I think... they¡¯re making sure we don¡¯t cross the barrier. The Saintess was very worried that we might try to get through it.¡± And she was probably right. I nodded and said, ¡°I think so too.¡± The Saintess Friga must have sent people to make sure I didn¡¯t break my verbal promise and approach the Gate beyond the barrier. Even after this wedding ends, the surveillance won¡¯t stop. In fact, it might only intensify. Then Narmee clapped her hands¡ªclap! ¡°Oh, I get it! This is the perfect chance because everyone¡¯s guards are down, right? Nobody would ever think the bride and groom would ditch the ceremony. It¡¯s our chance to slip through the net!¡± ¡°Exactly. Right now is probably the best time to cross the barrier without being noticed. Of course... we¡¯ll have to abandon the # N§àv§Ölight # wedding ceremony.¡± It might be a once-in-a-lifetime event. Everyone naturally wants their wedding to begin and end perfectly. I was well aware that what I was asking of them could seem unreasonable¡ªor even disrespectful. The ladies exchanged glances. *** A wedding banquet like no other, held in Angmar. One groom. Five brides. If you had to name the happiest man in such an unusual celebration, naturally, it¡¯d be the groom: Teo Gospel. Each one of his wives was beautiful enough to be famous across the entire kingdom. Just for today, he might feel like he owned the whole world. And in that sense, there would be no argument¡ªAngmar¡¯s Teo Gospel was undoubtedly the happiest man alive today. But then... Who would be the second happiest man at this wedding? Opinions might vary. Prince Kasim of Turki, who was flooded with attention from Angmar¡¯s beauties? Or perhaps the great archmage Highnax, who used the occasion to debut a new magical theory? No¡ªthis man here had no doubt in his mind that he was the second happiest man on earth. His name¡ª ¡°Lord Reinhardt, congratulations on your daughter¡¯s wedding.¡± ¡°My cousin Leopold, it¡¯s been a while. Your daughter is due to marry soon as well, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes, in two months¡ªshe¡¯s to marry a noble from the southern provinces...¡± ¡°That¡¯s splendid.¡± Even as he exchanged greetings with dozens of relatives, Reinhardt maintained his usual dignity. And yet¡ªhe looked like he was having a blast. A rare smile kept tugging at the corners of his otherwise stern lips¡ªso much so that he had to consciously hold it back. The daughter who had been his greatest worry, the daughter who always shouted that she had no interest in marriage, had now married the greatest man in the kingdom. Even Reinhardt couldn¡¯t help but smile. Maybe that¡¯s why... the whole world looked like a beautiful fairytale today. At this moment, he felt like he could grant anyone anything they asked for. And maybe others sensed it too. Ministers and nobles who had always been too intimidated to speak to him now hurried over to bow before him. ¡°Lord Reinhardt, about the emergency budget request for the Nymph Relief Foundation... there¡¯s been some shortfall, and we¡¯d need to increase funds by twenty percent¡ª¡± ¡°Approved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Nymph Dinosaur Research Foundation. If you¡¯d sponsor the excavation of these dinosaur bones... we¡¯d donate them to the Angmar National Museum...¡± ¡°Sounds intriguing. Proceed.¡± ¡°I am Suganoi from the Nymph Sugar Intake Foundation...! I¡¯m here to petition for a policy to provide one sugar cube a day for healthy nymph growth¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Nymph Appreciation Committee¡ª¡± Seriously, just how many nymph-related foundations were there? Even Reinhardt, despite his good mood, started to think this was getting out of hand. That was when¡ª ¡°L-Lord Reinhardt!¡± Someone came rushing in, out of breath. It was Count Pantera of Orle?ans¡ªReinhardt¡¯s cousin, and lord of the great western city of Orle?ans. With his slicked-back golden hair and sharply styled beard, he looked like a sly tactician¡ªbut he¡¯d once fought alongside Reinhardt on many battlefields. A man¡¯s man. ¡°Pantera. What is it?¡± Even as he asked, Reinhardt had a hunch. There was only one thing that could make a man like Pantera panic. His daughter must have done something. Had Aslan caused a scene? She was of marriageable age and notoriously wild. Having raised a daughter like Elga himself, Reinhardt could sympathize with the internal struggles of his cousin. Reinhardt spoke. ¡°Pantera, your daughter will find a good match soon, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°No, Reinhardt! It¡¯s not my daughter. It¡¯s Elga¡ªno, not just Elga. This is bad. They¡¯re all gone!¡± The moment Reinhardt heard those words, the blood drained from his face. Still, Reinhardt wasn¡¯t the kind of man to jump to conclusions without verifying the facts. ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± he said, patting his cousin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let me see for myself.¡± And then¡ª They¡¯re really gone...! Not only did the color drain from his face, it felt like the blood reversed course and shot up into his skull. Neither the groom nor the brides were anywhere to be found. Those brats ran off... He couldn¡¯t believe it. This was reality? No matter how wild those kids were, who the hell ditches their wedding in secret midway through? You little...! Rage surged through him. The man who had just moments ago been the second happiest person in the world¡ªReinhardt¡ªwas now the most furious and miserable. But he was still a father. And a statesman. ¡ª¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think the bride and groom have been missing a while?¡± ¡ª¡°Did they already sneak off early? Kids these days move fast.¡± ¡ª¡°I mean... they¡¯ve been gone too long. You think something happened?¡± The whispers were starting. And Reinhardt knew better than anyone just how quickly panic could spread. He had no choice but to act. He had to distract the crowd, then launch a quiet investigation behind the scenes. So he leaned over to the small imp nearby¡ªprobably one named Tartare¡ªand whispered softly. Whisper, whisper... The red-haired imp suddenly brightened and shouted: ¡°Everyone! Lord Reinhardt von Leones, Chancellor of Angmar, will now... perform a saxophone solo for our honored guests!¡± The murmurs grew louder. ¡ª¡°Wait, Reinhardt is gonna play the saxophone?¡± ¡ª¡°What? Now? That doesn¡¯t suit him at all.¡± ¡ª¡°Still... kinda wanna see it.¡± The chatter about the missing couple was buried beneath a growing buzz of anticipation. Reinhardt, embarrassed but resolute, accepted the saxophone passed to him by the band. ¡°By the way, little imp, it¡¯s ¡®saxophone¡¯, not ¡®sexophone¡¯. I¡¯m... sensitive to that kind of distinction. Anyway. This isn¡¯t exactly something I brag about, but...¡± No, he hadn¡¯t practiced this performance for today. But every now and then, he¡¯d spend hours playing¡ªjust to kill time. And now, he would show off those secret skills to draw everyone¡¯s attention. He took a deep breath, brought the cold brass to his lips, and breathed life into the instrument. Booooo©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤. A rich, stately tone spread across the venue¡ªa sound well-suited to a dashing middle-aged gentleman. The sight of the Iron Chancellor playing the saxophone brought a hush to the crowd. Everyone paused mid-bite, jaws slightly agape. ¡ª¡°He¡¯s... actually really good?¡± ¡ª¡°No, like, really good.¡± ¡ª¡°That song... that¡¯s Flight of the Bumblebee! As a royal court musician, I¡¯d know that tune anywhere! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s playing it live!¡± ¡ª¡°Waaaahhh! What is this beautiful sound piercing my ears!? This PUNCHINOI¡¯S eyes won¡¯t stop leaking warmth...!¡± ¡ª¡°Session, session! Fill the space with backup instruments...!¡± In later years¡ª This moment would be remembered as the legendary debut of Reinhardt the Great Court Musician. But that was a story for the distant future. For now, Reinhardt was just a father and a chancellor, wishing for the safety and happiness of his runaway daughter. ¡°Wherever you are, whatever you''re doing¡ªif you''re happy, that''s enough for me.¡± Chapter 417: A Slightly Strange Honeymoon (1) We ran through the forest. We sprinted for quite a while through dense underbrush and thickets. The towering walls of Monarch City shrank behind us, becoming no larger than candy¡ªand even smaller than that¡ªbefore Elga finally came to a halt. ¡°At this point, even the pursuers won¡¯t be able to follow us.¡± At those words, Mirna, who had been gripping a tree with her robe lifted, gasped for air. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve done something so wicked. I feel like my heart¡¯s going to explode. Oh my God, I ran away so irresponsibly. I... I¡¯m committing a terrible crime right now...!¡± As expected of Mirna, who always holds herself to such strict standards, she seemed to feel a deep emotional weight over this escape. To that, Elga replied: ¡°There¡¯s no time for sentiment. By now, people must¡¯ve realized we¡¯re gone. I¡¯m sure my dad is buying us time somehow.¡± At the mention of Elga¡¯s father, Mirna looked even more horrified. ¡°I even received words of blessing in place of my father from Duke Reinhardt...! If he finds out we fled like this, he¡¯ll be terribly disappointed, won¡¯t he? We¡¯ll be running into him often at court¡ªhow am I ever going to face him...?¡± ¡°Think about that later. If my dad started playing his saxophone to grab everyone¡¯s attention, we probably have about two hours of breathing room¡ª¡± ¡°Wait. Your father plays the saxophone?¡± Stella cut in with a question from a strange angle. I wondered if that was really important right now¡ªbut honestly, I was curious too. That stiff old man, playing an instrument? Elga said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him playing by himself from time to time. He doesn¡¯t seem to want people to find out, so I never said anything. He plays piano too. Pretty much everything.¡± Reinhardt playing an instrument... I would¡¯ve liked to see that. A shame that we had to run away like this. ¡°Anyway, we should try to cross the border within the next two to three hours. If our identities get exposed along the way, it¡¯ll be a huge problem. Let¡¯s change into different clothes. You all brought your spares like I told you, right?¡± Before we escaped the royal palace using the dimensional portal drawn into the carpet, the noblewomen had each separated for about ten minutes to grab some supplies. It seemed they¡¯d brought simple, practical clothes to change into. Rustle, rustle. I helped them out of their dresses and into more comfortable gear. Now, the five brides and their groom had vanished, replaced by five adventurers and their guide. ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto the dresses.¡± I stored the noblewomen¡¯s changed outfits carefully in my inventory, ¡¶Squirrel Storage¡·. As each one disappeared into my storage, Narmee spoke up, sounding wistful. ¡°They were so pretty. Do you think we¡¯ll ever get to wear them again...? Or maybe this is it¡ªmaybe we¡¯ll never wear something like that again. Thinking this is the end... it¡¯s kinda sad after all.¡± ¡°...¡± No one else said anything, but I figured they were probably feeling the same way Narmee was. So I tried to comfort them with genuine sincerity. ¡°We¡¯ll finish the rest of it when we get back. The wedding isn¡¯t over¡ªit¡¯s just temporarily on hold. When we come back from the trip, we¡¯ll do it all again.¡± Bigger and louder than before. We¡¯ll make it last a full week, no¡ªa whole month, a grand festival. Then maybe everyone will forget their regrets and just enjoy it to the fullest. That seemed to lift the heavy mood a little. As we glanced over one another¡¯s outfits, Stella said, ¡°Why does everyone look like adventurers? You look more like you¡¯re about to climb a mountain than go on a honeymoon. I mean, I know we¡¯re heading beyond the barrier, but still.¡± She seemed pretty hung up on the daggers and ropes the noblewomen were carrying. Truthfully, they looked more like a gang of robbers about to hit a bank than newlyweds on a trip. Elga said, ¡°There¡¯s bound to be trouble where we¡¯re going. Teo, your hometown... I¡¯ve just got this bad feeling it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Mirna nodded too. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I felt like I had to dress like this too.¡± Were they telepathic or something? No, maybe they just felt the tension in the very idea of my hometown beyond the barrier. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to go there lightheartedly, like it was just a casual trip. It really was a ridiculous request on my part. I suddenly felt sorry and grateful to these women for following along with my absurd plan. ¡°Thank you all for indulging my selfish request.¡± Just as I was expressing my gratitude, Elga, who had been meticulously inspecting the seams of her leather gloves, turned her head awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ve listened to all our nonsense too, haven¡¯t you?¡± Narmee nodded. ¡°Teo did everything I asked for too! Then it¡¯s only fair I grant one of his requests, at least once. Hehe...¡± Even Ayra spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve always told me you wanted to go on a vacation. Maybe this will be that vacation. Though it¡¯ll be a bit busier than usual.¡± They were clearly trying not to make me feel burdened. I had so much I wanted to say to them¡ªbut that could wait until we came back. *** The Clarice Grand Barrier, standing strong and tall to protect northern Angmar. Only kingdom-authorized searchers were allowed to pass through it freely. Of course, the world is full of people who do things not permitted¡ªor outright forbidden¡ªby law. No matter how many forts you build, it¡¯s impossible to cover every gap. Human affairs just can¡¯t be perfect. The place we were headed to, known as the ¡°Squirrel Hole,¡± was one of those imperfect gaps. Back in the days when I lived in Sandora, a city near the northern wall, I had kept an eye on several illegal searchers. One of them was now guiding us. Tory the Blabbermouth. He looked like a flippant man in his thirties, but I remembered him because of a large mole beside his left nostril. ¡°So, you folks are crossing the wall, huh? Today of all days? There''s some kinda wedding or festival happening somewhere in Angmar right now¡ªplace is in an uproar.¡± He seemed curious why we¡¯d try to cross the dangerous barrier on such a festive day. As he inspected our robe-covered figures closely... ¡°Come ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? to think of it, you all look kinda familiar...¡± If our identities got exposed, things would go south real fast. Everyone pulled their hoods deeper over their faces. Tory burst into loud laughter. ¡°Well, everyone¡¯s got their reasons for jumping fences. My job ends once you¡¯re across. Besides, days like this¡ªthese festive ones¡ªthey only work because people like me are doing the jobs no one sees.¡± When someone¡¯s resting, someone else is working. Even on holidays, someone¡¯s still working behind the scenes. That¡¯s how the world keeps turning. It¡¯s a noble sentiment¡ªbut hearing it from a criminal smuggler gives it a weird taste. Still, his skills weren¡¯t just empty talk. Following him, we soon reached a hole dug deep into the western base of the wall near Sandora. A burrow dug right under the barrier¡ªa literal tunnel through the earth. ¡°You want me to crawl through that...? Like a thief sneaking through a dog hole...?¡± Mirna looked clearly displeased at the thought of crawling through a hole like some common criminal. Tory snorted. ¡°We all came out of holes like that when we were born. What¡¯s the fuss? If you didn¡¯t want to crawl through one again, you shouldn¡¯t have committed a crime.¡± Mirna trembled. ¡°Crime...?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for twenty years. I can tell when someone¡¯s running from the law. And you people...¡± Tory¡¯s brown eyes fixed on us. ¡°You¡¯re something else. Of all the fugitives I¡¯ve seen, you lot have committed the biggest crime. Never seen a group escape like this before.¡± The biggest crime. That hit a little too close. We were literally abandoning the kingdom and fleeing. What bigger crime could there be? Of course, this man had no idea the people in front of him were the queen and the daughters of the great noble houses¡ªthe very stars of today¡¯s celebration somewhere in Angmar. Thinking about that made me laugh. ¡°Pfft.¡± Narmee laughed too, ¡°Puhuhu¡ª¡± and soon, we all started giggling one by one. Only Ayra, holding fast to her dignity, and the still-grumbling Mirna couldn¡¯t laugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first! This time, I¡¯m gonna be the first one born!¡± Shuk. Narmee dove into the hole. Her wiggling hips as she crawled were cute¡ªshe looked like a raccoon. And just like that, she disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll go next. This kinda thing? Done it plenty of times.¡± Stella followed, crawling with the ease of a trained instructor. Her crawl looked so precise I felt like it had an official name and form. Elga said, ¡°Hey, eldest twin. You¡¯re next.¡± ¡°......¡± Mirna shot her a glare but finally sighed and squeezed into the narrow hole... and stopped. ¡°What¡¯s the holdup?¡± ¡°I¡¯m stuck.¡± She answered Elga¡¯s question flatly. ¡°I said I¡¯m stuck.¡± Mirna, stuck in a hole. The sight triggered a sharp pang of de?ja? vu. Then Elga raised her palm and smack¡ªslapped the leather-clad butt that was blocking the way. ¡°Stop messing around and get going!¡± ¡°Eek! S-Stop that! I said stop! I¡¯ll kill you¡ª!¡± Her flailing legs were pretty funny. I wanted to give her a slap too, but who knows what she¡¯d do to me afterward, so I held back. Still, all her struggling helped; the tunnel¡¯s entrance crumbled a little wider, and Mirna was finally able to crawl forward. ¡°Whew... If I get stuck in the middle, that¡¯d be a disaster.¡± Right¡ªMirna had claustrophobia. So I quietly cast a fairy crawling spell on her. With a boost of speed, she vanished into the tunnel. Now, only Elga, Ayra, and I remained. As a faint tension hung in the air, Ayra spoke first. ¡°To think I¡¯d end up crossing this wall I¡¯ve guarded so fiercely... like some traitor, crawling through the dirt. I never imagined such a day would come.¡± She gently brushed the hood resting on my head with her palm. ¡°Do you remember? You once said we should leave everything behind and go together.¡± ¡°Before we headed to Ark, you mean?¡± I had once told Ayra that we should abandon everything and run far away. In the end, she had accepted my offer and left the kingdom for Ark. ¡°I remember it now. Looking back... it was your courage back then that changed everything. A tiny half-fairy''s courage changed the world.¡± ¡°It was also the courage of the women who accepted it.¡± ¡°Yes... Now, we go to yet another land. I look forward to it.¡± With that, Ayra crawled into the earth. Only Elga and I remained. I started to wonder if crawling was even safe for her in her condition. I asked, ¡°Your belly... crawling might not be a good idea, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at crawling on my back too. You know how many times I slid under barbed wire set up by those southern savages?¡± Elga answered confidently. Though her face looked far from calm. Shhhk, she looked up toward the southern sky. Everything she held dear was there. Her bustling family. Her father. Her siblings. All of it. She was leaving everything she had behind. Even so, Elga had decided to follow me beyond the wall. But for someone as deeply attached to her family as she is, that parting must weigh heavy on her heart. Elga said, ¡°Promise me. After the wedding¡ªlet¡¯s finish it all together. Promise you¡¯ll be there to throw a real celebration with me.¡± If that could ease her unease... ¡°I swear. I¡¯ll come back and finish everything with you.¡± At my words, her expression softened a little. Then she suddenly asked, as if remembering something: ¡°Wait a sec. If the first person through the hole had just taken your magic carpet, couldn¡¯t the rest of us have just used a dimensional gate?¡± ¡°......¡± Didn¡¯t think of that. Elga, it turns out, has quite a practical knack for magic. Ahem¡ªshe cleared her throat and crawled into the hole with practiced ease. Once I, too, passed through the tunnel where they had vanished¡ª The world on the other side was blanketed in pure white snow. Chapter 418: A Slightly Strange Honeymoon (2) We knew that the northern cities were cold and brisk. But it was only mid-October. I hadn¡¯t expected snow to already be falling. The world we saw after crossing the barrier was blanketed in pure white. The snow had already piled up to our ankles, crunching underfoot, and our white breaths rose into the air like chimney smoke. ¡°Unnie, look at this. A snowman. Tada. Pretty good, right?¡± Among us, the most childlike and bright-spirited Narmee had already balled up snow with her gloves and crafted a proper snowman. Her skills were surprisingly good. Of course, Mirna scolded her, saying, ¡°Narmee, we¡¯re past the barrier now. This isn¡¯t the time to play.¡± Narmee only puffed out her cheeks and muttered, ¡°They say no people or monsters really come near this squirrel-hole area, though.¡± Shk. Stella scanned the area. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t feel any particular presences nearby. Who would¡¯ve thought such a quiet place could exist beyond the barrier?¡± It¡¯s said that all manner of monsters and traps lie in wait beyond the Clarice Grand Barrier. Even the most skilled individuals can be gravely injured¡ªor never return¡ªif they let their guard down. Of course, with our party¡¯s strength, a surprise attack wouldn¡¯t be fatal. Everyone here was highly capable, and more than anything, Ayra seemed to be in excellent condition. Shk shk. Narmee continued rolling up snow and crafting more snowmen. Mirna once again warned her, ¡°Narmee, I told you¡ªthis is no time to be playing around,¡± her tone like a referee giving a second yellow card. But this time, Narmee clearly had something in mind. ¡°I¡¯m not playing. Just watch. Hokus, Pokus¡ª!¡± A curious incantation. Then, the knee-high snowmen began to stir one by one, rustling and squirming as they stood upright. They moved, as if alive. ¡°Cool, right? I shared a bit of my energy with them. They''re my little Narmees. You could call them my twin siblings¡ªthough they don¡¯t really look like me.¡± Seeing that, Mirna looked a bit horrified. ¡°Narmee, that¡¯s necromantic magic. If you mess around with that carelessly, you could seriously hurt yourself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve practiced a lot. Hehe, watch this¡ªeveryone, spread out and keep watch. Report back if anything happens!¡± Shhhk. At her command, the snowmen moved with strange, jerky motions and dispersed into the surroundings. Using reanimated snowmen as sentries? That was a pretty clever idea. Still¡ªbreathing life into the inanimate? That was a level above simply reviving skeletons or corpses. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call it a full level¡ªor even a level and a half¡ªbeyond ordinary necromancy. When did Narmee improve her skills this much? Narmee explained, ¡°When I controlled that dragon at the Draco Cathedral, something really clicked. I even revived ancient dragon bones¡ªsnowmen are nothing in comparison.¡± So that¡¯s what happened. It seemed she had crossed some kind of ¡®wall¡¯ back when she raised that enormous dragon skeleton. Whatever the case, thanks to the snowman sentries Narmee had created, we felt significantly more at ease. If something happened, the snowmen would alert us. With a relaxed # N§àv§Ölight # pace, Elga said, ¡°I used to think necromancy was cowardly. But to be honest, it has plenty of practical uses. On that note¡ªMirna, don¡¯t you have any tricks of your own?¡± ¡°......¡± Mirna kept her lips tightly shut, clearly refusing to take the bait. To begin with, Narmee and Mirna specialized in different areas. Narmee was a necromancer. Mirna was an exorcist. They had trained to complement each other. So it wasn¡¯t shameful that Mirna couldn¡¯t do the same things Narmee could. Everyone just had to play to their strengths. And then a thought struck me. ¡°Before we head out, maybe we should designate roles.¡± In RPGs, every party has defined roles. Warrior, mage, archer, priest, and so on. Each person uses their occupational strengths to support the group. And not just in games¡ªpeople in real life also liked to divide up tasks. Dividing labor and focusing on what you¡¯re good at drastically improves efficiency and productivity. Among us, the ones with the most real-world experience were Elga, who had commanded soldiers in wartime, and Stella, who had thrived in adventurer parties. Stella spoke. ¡°I figured this would be the most efficient setup: I¡¯ll act as the scout, and Mirna and Narmee will handle any enemies that approach directly.¡± Elga added, ¡°Then Teo, you¡¯ll focus on barrier spells, and Ayra can blast things with magic. I can¡¯t move as quickly, so I¡¯ll give commands from the center.¡± It was a solid formation. A lineup structured around protecting Elga, who might be the most physically vulnerable among us, gave a good sense of stability. Everyone seemed to agree without complaint. With roles well distributed, we moved forward without hesitation. But one thing continued to bug me... ¡°It¡¯s weird. It¡¯s way too quiet.¡± Just like Stella said¡ªthe snow-covered forest beyond the barrier was eerily silent. We¡¯d been walking this forest trail for about an hour. By now, you¡¯d expect to run into at least a small monster or two. But all we¡¯d seen were small birds and rabbit-like creatures. Shk. Lifting a four-eared rabbit off the ground, Stella said, ¡°There¡¯s wildlife here. These guys usually don¡¯t live where monsters roam. That¡¯s how people judge whether an area is dangerous. So if this guy¡¯s here...¡± Ayra spoke. ¡°It means monsters haven¡¯t been seen in this forest for quite some time.¡± Narmee asked, ¡°Back near Gargarta Fortress, there were monsters everywhere, right? Where¡¯d they all go? Did they get burned up when Teo started that fire?¡± Sniff sniff. Even now, if I sniffed the air, I could still catch a hint of burning. That fire we started at Gargarta Fortress must¡¯ve scorched a huge portion of the northern forest. But Ayra shook her head. ¡°The monsters left. Maybe they did flee from the fire, just like you said, Narmee.¡± ¡°Left?¡± ¡°Probably toward the same place we¡¯re headed. There have been reports for a while now that monsters are gathering at the ruins beneath that broken sky.¡± Shk. We all lifted our heads, gazing northward toward the shattered sky. Like a windowpane cracked and split. That was where we were headed. If Ayra was right, and all the monsters were converging there¡ª This journey might be harder than we thought. Clap! At that moment, Elga clapped her hands. ¡°Okay, we get the picture. Let¡¯s keep moving¡ªstanding still is freezing! If I¡¯d known it¡¯d be this cold, I¡¯d have brought extra layers!¡± ¡°Hehe, Erganes, don¡¯t be such a baby,¡± Ayra teased. She brushed it off as whining, but it was true¡ªtemperatures were dropping the farther we went. The gear we were wearing was designed for autumn. To keep walking in this region, we¡¯d need winter-grade fur or thick coats. But none of us had expected snow, so we hadn¡¯t packed accordingly. At this rate, we might all catch colds. Then something came fluttering down from above. As I caught it, Stella leapt down from a tree and said, ¡°Solar Peppers. Eat them¡ªthey¡¯ll keep your body warm for a few hours. I brought them just in case something like this happened.¡± They were literally red peppers. When I bit into one with a crisp crunch, the spice hit me hard¡ªI almost teared up. A taste truly hostile to nymphs. But my body warmed up instantly. Stella said, ¡°Still, we can¡¯t just keep walking without a plan. It¡¯s daytime now, so it¡¯s fine¡ªbut when night comes, it¡¯ll be a whole different story.¡± Mirna asked, ¡°How long will it take us to reach that broken sky area?¡± ¡°At this pace, maybe a week? Maybe longer. It¡¯s hard to tell distance because that fracture is just so massive.¡± A week of walking in this cold. No wonder everyone looked exhausted, even though we¡¯d started the journey so full of energy. *** ¡°Teo, why are you already awake? Isn¡¯t your shift still an hour away?¡± Stella, who was tending the campfire inside a lucky-to-find cave, looked at me and clicked her tongue softly. I sat beside her and answered lightly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who suggested this trip. It felt right that I should put in a bit more effort than the others and take the tougher shifts.¡± ¡°Hmm, admirable of you.¡± Pang! Stella slapped my butt with her palm. It felt like a kindergarten teacher praising a child¡ªkind of embarrassing. Well, Stella and I are probably more than a few grades apart... Shk. As I sat next to her, she draped a fur-covered blanket over my back. Then, teasingly, she said, ¡°First time we¡¯ve shared a blanket since getting married.¡± We hadn¡¯t done anything suggestive, of course, but feeling her warmth was nice. It had been four days now since we crossed the barrier. Everyone was so tired that once they fell asleep, they slept like the dead. This morning, we¡¯d contacted Marmar in the royal capital and had her send over fur clothing and supplies through the dimensional carpet in my office. Thanks to that, we were well-stocked. Still, camping in a remote land was exhausting. Stella asked, ¡°So, did you ask Marmar how things are in Angmar?¡± ¡°Well, Duke Reinhardt seems to have cleaned things up for now. But the Church is furious. They¡¯re preparing to send a pursuit squad.¡± ¡°A pursuit squad?¡± ¡°They figured out we crossed the barrier. They¡¯re mobilizing soldiers under the pretext of bringing us back.¡± Just as I explained, on the fourth day since our escape, I heard that a large group of troops had assembled in Monarch City and begun marching north. If we didn¡¯t hurry, we¡¯d be caught by the soldiers. And then, the journey to my homeland would be pushed back¡ªor maybe disappear entirely. Stella said, ¡°The Church might¡¯ve sent trackers too. Was it today? I felt strange presences in the woods.¡± ¡°Monsters?¡± We hadn¡¯t seen even a shadow of a monster in days. That had made our northward journey much easier. But Stella shook her head. ¡°Not monsters¡ªhuman presences. I even saw quite a few footprints.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve come pretty far past the barrier, haven¡¯t we?¡± Over the past four days, we¡¯d walked at least 60 kilometers. The once-massive wall now looked small in the distance. For there to be human footprints nearby... That¡¯s when it happened. Shk. Narmee, who had been sound asleep, suddenly sat up. ¡°Something knocked out one of my Snow Narmees.¡± One of her snowman sentries? That snapped both Stella and me to attention. We woke the other women immediately. Were we finally about to face our first real threat beyond the barrier? Monsters? Or the Church¡¯s inquisitors sent by Saint Priga? Or maybe¡ª BANG©¥©¥©¤!!! It happened then. A thunderous sound shook my eardrums, jolting me wide awake. Elga asked in alarm, ¡°What was that? What was that noise just now?¡± Mirna, Narmee¡ªeven Ayra looked visibly shaken, though they said nothing. It couldn¡¯t be helped. That thunderclap of a gunshot¡ªit''s the kind of sound that rattles your heart as well as your ears. Yes. A gunshot. I can¡¯t even remember the last time I heard one¡ªbut that sound was unmistakably a firearm being discharged. As if to confirm it, the sharp scent of gunpowder pricked at the sensitive nose of my half-fairy self. ¡°Everyone, get behind me.¡± I moved the wives behind me and deployed a mana shield. Whatever it was¡ªsomething strange was happening in this forest beyond the barrier. Chapter 419: A Slightly Strange Honeymoon (3) I hid my wives behind me and unfolded a mana shield. One sturdy enough to completely block the cave entrance. Unless it was something on the level of a heavy cannon, there was no way this multi-layered, reinforced shield would be penetrated. ¡°......¡± Even so, it was impossible to suppress the tension. The noblewomen all looked visibly dazed and overwhelmed by the situation. But I¡ªraised in the 21st century¡ªknew very well just how tense and dangerous the sound of gunfire could be. BANG¡ª©¥!!! Another shot rang out. At the same time, Narmee let out a small cry. ¡°One of my Snow Narmees disappeared again...!¡± With that, I was sure. Someone outside the cave was shooting. And as far as I knew, guns were weapons that could take a human life with a projectile no bigger than a fingernail. Could I really handle that? I didn¡¯t think even a bullet could break through my mana shield, which was now approaching tier 8. But even so, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. Rustle, rustle. At last, I began to hear multiple footsteps moving around the cave entrance. I pointed my hand toward the entrance, fully prepared to respond at any moment. Bael. Get ready to unleash full power from the start¡ªprepare the spell. ©¥ Hioooong...! With Bael¡¯s help, I could cast high-level magic without chanting. Mana swelled within me, surging through my body. That was when¡ªsomething peeked its head in front of the cave. Shk. At that shadow, I fired off the tier-6 grand spell Zzzap-Zzzap. Lightning burst from my fingers, firing at light-speed and striking the silhouette. Crackle¡ª! A surge of electricity crackled through the cave, sharp enough to make hair stand on end. ¡°Uwoaaaaah¡ª!¡± A strange scream rang out. At the same time, I heard multiple people yelling in alarm: ©¥ Something just shot Roan! ©¥ There¡¯s something inside the cave! ©¥ Everyone, be careful! Taking advantage of the confusion, I raised my voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but if you come into this cave, you better be ready for the consequences!¡± I wanted to growl fiercely, but coming from a half-fairy, my voice might¡¯ve sounded a little silly. I worried whether the threat was convincing enough¡ªbut then... ©¥ Didn¡¯t you hear a person¡¯s voice just now? ©¥ I heard it too. ©¥ Sounded like a boy¡¯s voice. Probably a kid. ©¥ Idiot, like a kid would be out here alone in the Freefolk Lands? It¡¯s a mimic¡ªsome monster mimicking a human voice. They¡¯re everywhere in this forest. Like a Jangsankat or something. ©¥ It¡¯s a trick! That weird snowman monster and whoever¡¯s with it are all on the same side! The murmuring spread. Wondering if communication was possible, I called out to them: ¡°Who are you? If you don¡¯t intend to harm us, then show yourselves! If this can be resolved through dialogue, there¡¯s no need for bloodshed!¡± I¡¯d already gotten a general read on their capabilities. Even if they really were armed with guns, they likely couldn¡¯t hurt me. I could just walk out there and neutralize them right now if I wanted. But you never know what unpredictable variables may arise. Besides, I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. With the Church possibly sending pursuers after us, leaving behind noisy, obvious traces would just be plain stupid. That¡¯s when¡ª ©¥ Is there really a person inside that cave? ¡°Yes, there is.¡± ©¥ Huh. That¡¯s weird. Definitely sounds like a human voice... but there¡¯s no way a little kid would be out here alone in the Freefolk Lands... I could feel the wariness in their voices soften. My youthful half-fairy voice must have thrown them off. It wasn¡¯t strange they mistook me for a child. Then a man with a concerned tone asked: ©¥ Multiply 6 by 6. ¡°Thirty-six?¡± ©¥ Ah, so you are human. Monsters can¡¯t do multiplication. Alright, I¡¯ll show myself for a moment, so don¡¯t shoot any more of that weird lightning. Shk. At last, someone stepped into view with both hands raised. His outfit was odd, but unmistakably human. He was wearing a puffer jacket. His face was covered with fur and a scarf, so I couldn¡¯t make out any details. He pointed something toward me and clicked it¡ªemitting a beam of light. A lantern? Flashlight? Whatever it was, my head began to spin a little. The man spoke. ¡°One young boy and a bunch of women, huh. I¡¯m dying of curiosity, so I gotta ask¡ªwho the hell are you people?¡± I was just as curious. ¡°Who are you?¡± *** There were about eight of them in total. A mix of men and women. What they all had in common was that they looked sturdy and nimble. ¡°We¡¯re a scouting party. Never thought we¡¯d meet people in a place like this. You folks come from the south?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded and observed their equipment. They carried swords and knives, but what really drew my eye were the weapons in a few of their hands. I asked, ¡°Where did you get those?¡± ¡°Oh, this? Figures folks from the south haven¡¯t seen these. It¡¯s a weapon. Shoots little metal balls. I can¡¯t really explain how it works... You¡¯ll see it yourself eventually.¡± As I spoke with them, I gathered quite a bit of information. They were people who lived about 60 kilometers beyond the barrier. And they carried items like lighters and flashlights¡ªthings straight out of the 21st century. Shk. That¡¯s when Stella grabbed my side and whispered quietly. ¡°Teo, these people... all these strange tools...¡± ¡°They seem like scavengers. I¡¯ve heard rumors about people living past the barrier, surviving by collecting items that fall from the cracked sky. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d actually meet them.¡± What¡¯s more, they invited us to their village. To them, we were outsiders¡ªbut a party consisting of a powerful mage and five young, beautiful women was a good combination for lowering their guard. Still, weren¡¯t they being too friendly? Was this a trap? As I stayed alert, the man in the purple puffer jacket said, ¡°Nothing to worry about. No bad person ever travels with nymphs. We¡¯ve even got a nymph in our village. That means we¡¯re good people too.¡± I had no idea what kind of logic that was, but I could tell¡ªthey didn¡¯t mean us harm. We crossed through more forest, until finally a mountain of rock came into view. Bathed in the dim moonlight, it was impressively tall¡ªenough to be called a rock mountain. The scavengers slipped expertly between the cracks in the rocks and vanished. We followed them in, sidestepping through narrow gaps in the stone, until we saw lights glowing from within. Ayra murmured with quiet awe. ¡°A village surrounded by a rocky mountain... I had no idea there was a place like this in my kingdom.¡± Some of the men chuckled. The man in the puffer jacket said, ¡°Kingdom? Oh no, we¡¯ve got nothing to do with any kingdom. This is a democratic village¡ªno laws, no kings. Might be hard ? ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) for folks from the south to understand.¡± Naturally, Ayra replied simply, ¡°All of this is my kingdom¡¯s land.¡± The man looked at her and muttered, ¡°Real pretty, but real strange,¡± before continuing onward. Soon, we reached what seemed like the village entrance. Several people holding swords and spears approached us. ¡°Yak, who are these people?¡± The man in the puffer answered casually. ¡°Beats me. But I figured we could ask ¡®em some stuff, so I brought ¡®em along.¡± ¡°And the monsters?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t see any. Seems like this area¡¯s totally cleared out now. Anyway, these folks might know more. Let¡¯s bring them in.¡± Following their lead, we entered what looked to be one of the larger wooden buildings in the village. As we sat down around a reception table, a kind-looking older woman asked, ¡°You must be cold,¡± and turned on a space heater for us. That¡¯s right. A heater. An electric heating device. Seeing that familiar, nostalgic appliance, I found myself lost in thought for a moment¡ªuntil Narmee stood up and inspected the heater closely. ¡°Never seen anything like this before. It¡¯s not like a magic brazier at all. This really is a scavenger village! So many weird things!¡± ¡°Narmee, calm down.¡± Mirna tried to settle her younger sister down¡ªbut even she was staring curiously at the strange objects around the room. Electric fans. Piles of junk. All sorts of odd items. It¡¯s said that remnants of 21st-century civilization sometimes turn up beyond the barrier. Of course, such items are considered rare and expensive. Even for noble daughters, these unfamiliar devices must have seemed fascinating. Stella picked up a nearby firearm. ¡°This one¡¯s just like the kind I saw at the elf research facility. It uses gunpowder to launch bullets. So it was a weapon from beyond the barrier. Any bullets around?¡± Watching her handle the unfamiliar gun, she looked surprisingly experienced. Stella¡¯s family was known for its wealth and love of rare artifacts, so it wasn¡¯t strange she¡¯d collected items from beyond the barrier. Shk. Elga lifted what looked like a motor component. ¡°Don¡¯t know what half of this stuff is. We¡¯re probably the first people to come on their honeymoon to a place like this. So, Teo, is this your hometown?¡± It seemed Elga thought I was born in this scavenger village. Probably not just her¡ªeveryone likely assumed the same. I shook my head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then it must be another scavenger village?¡± How should I even explain this? As I was thinking it over, the door opened and someone entered. A child? No¡ªwait, I¡¯d mistaken it at first. The short, pointed ears were unmistakable. A nymph. With reddish-orange hair similar to Marmar¡¯s, though slightly shorter¡ªalmost like a handsome young boy. ¡°I am the President of this village! Leadernoi, at your service...!¡± So he was the village president. Like a village chief, I suppose? Then, looking at me, he suddenly exclaimed: ¡°Aaah¡ª!¡± With a strange little gasp, typical of the fairy folk. ¡°I thought you were a nymph¡ªbut you¡¯re a half-nymph...! Only half-nymphs can be male!¡± He had instantly recognized what I was. The surrounding villagers, overhearing this, nodded in amazement. ¡°So he¡¯s a half-fairy...¡± Leadernoi said, ¡°Come to think of it, I feel like a half-fairy visited this village once before...! A smaller, younger one...!¡± A young half-fairy? At that, I had to ask. ¡°What was their name? Who were they with? Do you remember anything else?¡± To my question, Leadernoi went ¡°Hmm¡ª¡± and stared out the window. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so let¡¯s talk more in the morning...! Everyone, prepare lodging for our guests...!¡± What a strange village this was. Chapter 420: A Slightly Strange Honeymoon (4) The name of the village nestled deep between the rocky mountains past the barrier was Fallen. It was said to mean ¡°to fall¡± in the ancient tongue of the fairies. A well-chosen name. A village fallen away from the kingdom where people lived. And a place that sustained itself on the things falling from the fissure in the sky far beyond. There could be no name more fitting than Fallen. ¡°I, Leadernoi, have served continuously as village chief, king, and president of this village since long ago...! If you need anything, just say the word...!¡± The nymph Leadernoi was the leader of Fallen village. His real name was apparently something else, but after becoming the leader here, the villagers began calling him ¡°Leadernoi.¡± I¡¯d assumed that was his actual name. Apparently, not just Leadernoi but all those who settled in this village were expected to forget their old names and live anew under a new one. I asked, ¡°Then... should we also be given new names?¡± While checking whether the heater next to my bedding was working, Leadernoi replied, ¡°That is up to you...! In this village, you are free to do as you wish¡ªso long as you don¡¯t ~N§àv§Ölight~ infringe on the freedoms of others...!¡± Freedom, huh. To think I¡¯d hear such textbook 21st-century liberal values in a place like this. There wasn¡¯t really any deep reason behind their belief in liberty. The guest room I was shown to had originally been Leadernoi¡¯s personal study, and in it were books that seemed to be remnants of the 21st century. They must have read the books falling from the sky and had their thoughts changed. Looking at the various technological tools and literature containing the essence of 21st-century civilization made me curious. ¡°Do things fall regularly from that fissure in the sky?¡± ¡°They do...! On nights with a full moon, the largest fissures open up...! Then, all sorts of things come pouring down through the big cracks...!¡± ¡°Have any people ever fallen through?¡± ¡°People, you say?¡± Leadernoi paused with a thoughtful hum. Then he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything like that...!¡± and reached out to switch off the light. I quickly said, ¡°You can leave the light on.¡± ¡°Electricity... must be conserved... The generator broke down recently, and it¡¯s not easy to repair...¡± I couldn¡¯t say for sure, but it seemed life in Fallen wasn¡¯t exactly convenient. With guns and heaters around, I¡¯d half-suspected they might live at the level of 21st-century modern life¡ªbut in truth, it was a poor village. A place built by those who had fled in search of freedom, full of shortages and lacking in many supplies. They even seemed short on food. And yet, despite all this, they had accepted six guests and were doing their best to provide for us. Perhaps their bodies were poor, but their hearts were not. Feeling grateful, I said, ¡°I should have said this earlier, but thank you for your hospitality. Honestly, I expected a hidden village like this to be more hostile to outsiders.¡± ¡°We are nymphs...! Nymphs don¡¯t believe in ¡®mine¡¯ and ¡®yours¡¯...!¡± It was a strange logic¡ªbut somehow, I felt like I understood. Maybe they were treating me like a countryman they¡¯d met by chance in a faraway land. With that thought, this place almost felt like a hometown. We agreed to talk in more detail once the sun was up, and I sank into the soft pillow and blanket. But somehow, just falling asleep felt wasteful. ¡ª Light. I summoned a small magic light and pulled out a few nearby books. ¡°The Collapse of Neoliberalism in the 21st Century and Its Alternatives¡± Even the title was enough to make me drowsy. Every book I picked up had the kind of title you¡¯d only see in a college lecture hall. I quickly lost interest. Still, whether it was from reading or from the warmth of the electric heater, that night I dreamt of eating chicken and cola¡ªthings I¡¯d long wanted. But since it had been so long since I last tasted them, even in the dream the flavor wouldn¡¯t come to mind, and I ended up feeling disappointed. *** ¡°So this... this is the wrapper from that honey potato snack that fell from the sky?¡± Elga held up a golden honey-colored snack bag and asked. Leadernoi threw both arms up and cheerfully shouted, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right...! Honey potato chips...! A snack nymphs find extremely delicious...! It¡¯s a precious item, but for now, I¡¯m willing to trade it for one of those cotton blankets...!¡± Leadernoi was offering to exchange the honey potato chip wrapper for one of the blankets we had brought. Apparently, in this village, they survived by trading items fallen from the sky with daily necessities brought in from beyond the southern barrier. ¡°If the honey chips don¡¯t suit your taste... we also have glass bottles of Coke Cola with the lids still on...! These are especially popular with the smugglers...!¡± Originally, smugglers would come every few days to trade goods with Fallen village. But due to the recent massive wildfire and the heavy rains that followed, they hadn¡¯t shown up in a while. It might very well have been because I set fire to Gargarta Fortress. I suddenly felt guilty, wondering if I had inadvertently cut off this village¡¯s supply line. Elga furrowed her brows. ¡°So where are the actual chips that were inside this bag?¡± ¡°I, Leadernoi, already ate them all...!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re offering to trade an empty snack bag for our blanket? That¡¯s a horrible deal.¡± ¡°There is still the smell left inside the bag...! And that scent is not something just anyone gets to enjoy...! I¡¯ve heard it goes for more than five gold coins south of the barrier...!¡± Five gold coins could buy an entire pouch of honey candy. That a mere snack smell could be worth so much... If you stocked up on convenience store goods and sold them here, you could probably get rich. With such silly thoughts, I nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s trade.¡± Elga protested, ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re trading our blanket for this?¡± but I figured it was likely my fault that Fallen¡¯s supply chain had been disrupted due to the fire at Gargarta. So, as a gesture of apology, I traded the blanket for the lingering scent of a snack bag. Of course, I could just ask Marmar back in Monarch City to send me more blankets via the dimensional carpet. Leadernoi¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Thanks to you, we¡¯ll stay warm through this winter...! If you have more food or other goods, would you be willing to trade again? Go ahead, pick out something you like...!¡± Leadernoi then opened the storage room¡ªone that he normally only showed to trusted smugglers after receiving payment. Inside, various trinkets were arranged behind glass, like in a museum. Just browsing them was entertaining. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Narmee, ever the curious one, picked something up. It was an old-fashioned iron with a wide base. ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± To that innocent question, Mirna confidently replied, ¡°I know. It¡¯s a tool for smoothing wrinkles in clothes. You press this flat side against the fabric and rub it back and forth.¡± ¡°Oooh, that actually makes a lot of sense!¡± Mirna¡¯s deduction was impressively accurate. Keen eye, that one. Narmee then picked up another object. ¡°Sis, then what do you think this one is?¡± ¡°...Hmm.¡± As Narmee fiddled with the device, something clicked, and it began to hum with a low vibration. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s shaking!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a massage tool? If you press this vibrating part against your shoulder¡ª¡± Shk. Mirna placed the vibrating part against Narmee¡¯s shoulder. Her face immediately lit up. ¡°Ohh, it feels kinda nice! So it really is a massage tool!¡± ...Was that really a massage tool? It looked suspiciously like one of those round vibrating gadgets from those certain videos. I suddenly felt lightheaded. I¡¯d never used one myself, so I wasn¡¯t sure¡ªbut something felt off. That¡¯s when¡ª ¡°Hey, Mirna. Then what about this one?¡± Elga held something up toward Mirna, who recoiled like a cat spotting a snake, her hair standing on end. ¡°Th-that¡¯s positively indecent! How could you show something like that to me?!¡± ¡°What? What is it?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s...¡± Unable to speak further, Mirna turned bright red, as if mortified. Her eyes were fixed on the object in Elga¡¯s hand¡ªa stone Dol Hareubang statue. ...Yeah. Those things do look a little... suggestive. If I told her it was just a decorative souvenir, she¡¯d probably realize she was mistaken and become even more embarrassed. I kinda wanted to see that¡ªbut chose to stay quiet for her dignity¡¯s sake. Anyway. We continued trading food and goods we brought for various trinkets collected here in Fallen. ¡°Marmar, I¡¯m sending another batch¡ªmake sure to receive it.¡± ©¥ Okay! By the way, do you have more of those honey potato chip bags? The nymph comrades went crazy over the smell! If you have a few more... ¡°...I¡¯ll try.¡± I gave a vague reply into Marmar¡¯s tail wand, then sent her some broken cell phone parts and a power strip riddled with holes. They probably wouldn¡¯t be of much use without proper electrical systems, but if left with Angmar¡¯s research team or Stella¡¯s elf lab, they might eventually be reverse-engineered and adapted. At that moment, Leadernoi looked down at the dimensional carpet and exclaimed in wonder. ¡°A carpet where things disappear and appear...! That¡¯s amazing...! I wish we had one like this too...!¡± He must have taken a liking to the dimensional transfer carpet. He had good taste. It was a rare and extremely practical item in today¡¯s world. Leadernoi said, ¡°If you give this to us, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about the half-fairy I once saw...!¡± Was he offering me a deal? Elga shook her head firmly. ¡°This carpet is valuable to us too. Without it, we might starve.¡± Leadernoi looked disappointed¡ªbut I nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s trade.¡± ¡°Hey, Teo. If we don¡¯t have this¡ª¡± Elga started to object, then fell silent. She must¡¯ve realized the decision rested with me, since I was the owner of the carpet. Though she pouted, clearly displeased, she didn¡¯t push the issue any further. I spoke to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have more of them. And I want these carpets to be used all around the world. Like setting up bases.¡± Before he became the Demon King, Solomon had installed dimensional portals all across the land. Thanks to that, I¡¯d greatly benefited from them. But his portals were difficult to install and power. However, if these mass-produced dimensional carpets could be placed across the world? I couldn¡¯t picture it entirely¡ªbut life would certainly become more convenient. And besides¡ªI really wanted to hear what Leadernoi had to say about the half-fairy he¡¯d seen. So we concluded our strange bartering and prepared to get down to business. ¡ªOr we should have. ¡°Ayra-nim, what exactly are you doing?¡± Chapter 421: A Slightly Strange Honeymoon (5) Ayra had always been full of unpredictability. You could even say she was... peculiar. Of course, it made sense¡ªafter all, in order to cloud Solomon¡¯s clairvoyance of her future, Ayra had been forced to fill her life with improvisational and strange actions. And yet... I¡¯d recently begun to suspect that maybe, just maybe, it wasn¡¯t only because of the Demon King. Maybe this side of her was just part of Ayra¡¯s natural temperament¡ªher true self. ¡°Ayra-nim, what are you doing?¡± I looked toward her. Ayra was simply sitting in a chair, staring at the toy hanging on the wall. Yes¡ªthat was a toy. ¡°Ayra-nim?¡± ¡°......¡± Even though I called out to her several times, she was so entranced that she couldn¡¯t answer. Reflected in Ayra¡¯s pitch-black eyes was the image of a toy magic wand hanging on the wall. There had to be a fancier way to describe it, but my limited vocabulary left me no option other than ¡°toy magic wand.¡± ©¥Hioon... Bael, you know what I¡¯m talking about, right? That kind of thing little girls aged five or six play with. I¡¯d never held one myself, but the girls in the orphanage I used to live in would always growl and fight over them whenever toys arrived from donors. ©¥Hioooon! Ah¡ªright. Magic wand. I¡¯d gotten so used to calling everything a ¡°magic staff¡± that the word magic wand hadn¡¯t popped into my head right away. Anyway, Ayra was now staring deeply at a toy wand that looked like the kind you''d wave to transform into a princess and defeat evil. ¡°......¡± What in the world was she thinking? Shk. At that moment, Leadernoi nudged me in the ribs. ¡°Let us continue our discussion about this business...! If Teonoi and I, the Great President Leadernoi, join forces, we could change the world...!¡± So he claimed. With no other choice, I entered the office of Fallen¡¯s president. Once seated at the table provided, Leadernoi began. ¡°So, about that mysterious flying carpet...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make the trade. The information about the half-fairy¡ªand if possible, could we also include a few of those toys over there?¡± Leadernoi nodded vigorously. ¡°That much is easily doable...!¡± A solid deal. After shaking hands, I figured it was finally time to get to the conversation we¡¯d postponed since yesterday. I asked Leadernoi, ¡°So, you really did see a half-fairy in this village long ago?¡± ¡°That is correct...! Half-fairies are a rare race. Once you¡¯ve seen one, you never forget¡ªit¡¯s still clearly etched in my mind...!¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. Half-fairies were indeed rare. Even now, despite my lofty status, I had never met another of my kind. Sure, there were plenty of half-elves who shared elven blood. But as for half-nymphs like me? As far as I knew, there were none. Which is why I couldn¡¯t help but get my hopes up that the half-fairy Leadernoi claimed to have seen was actually me, Teo Gospel, back when I was a child. Even if it wasn¡¯t me¡ªif there really was another half-nymph out there¡ªI¡¯d very much like to meet them. Half-nymphs are said to only be born male. If that''s true, maybe he too had lived a strange, secluded life like I had. ¡°Hmm... So when was it that you saw this half-fairy?¡± Leadernoi rubbed the space between his brows, as if drawing out an old memory. ¡°It was when the 8th president of this village was in office... That is to say, it was during the 8th term of this Leadernoi...!¡± Leadernoi¡¯s office was lined with framed portraits of every president from the 1st to the 13th. All of them bore Leadernoi¡¯s face. ...So this guy had been ruling as president for a long time. Still, judging by how the villagers didn¡¯t seem particularly dissatisfied, perhaps he was surprisingly competent. I asked, ¡°How often do elections happen?¡± ¡°Every four years...!¡± If we were now in the 13th term, then the 8th would have been... five terms ago. Twelve, eleven, ten, nine... that would be about twenty years back. Leadernoi said, ¡°Now that I think of it, that winter came early, just like this one... It was an unexpectedly harsh season...!¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And back then, there were monsters all around the village as well, making things even harder...! Around the start of that difficult winter, a nymph came to us...!¡± ¡°A nymph?¡± When I asked, Leadernoi¡¯s reddish-orange eyes turned toward the window. ¡°That¡¯s right... She was tall, as tall as any adult woman¡ªand strikingly beautiful. But she was definitely a nymph...! And very strong...!¡± A tall nymph, huh. Something clicked in my memory¡ªlike that imp Nar-Nar we met in the monastery recently. She had a model-like tall and lanky figure. I didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d grown so much, but if even imps could grow like that, then it wasn¡¯t impossible for pure nymphs to as well. ¡°Can you tell me more? Do you remember her name, or anything she said?¡± ¡°She said nymphs help each other. I clearly remember that...! That among nymphs, there is no ¡®mine¡¯ or ¡®yours¡¯...!¡± Those were the exact same words Leadernoi had said to me last night. So he¡¯d heard them from another nymph long ago. As I found that rather intriguing, Leadernoi added a few more words. ¡°She was an incredible nymph...! But even more eye-catching than her was the small child in her arms...! It was unmistakably a half-fairy...!¡± Leadernoi¡¯s gaze began to glaze over, his eyes going dreamy. ¡°But he looked terribly sick...! He had clearly caught a severe case of anti-nymph flu, the dreaded Coronoi...!¡± So the full-grown nymph had brought the sickly half-fairy to Fallen Village, nestled among the rocky mountains. Perhaps she thought a village that survived off strange objects fallen from the sky might have the cure. But Leadernoi shook his head. ¡°I, Leadernoi, have studied a bit of medicine myself...! And I concluded the small half-fairy¡¯s illness was beyond what we could treat. So, the nymph and her child left...!¡± ¡°If they left, where did they go?¡± ¡°That, I do not know...¡± That was as far as Leadernoi¡¯s memory could take us. Though it wasn¡¯t much of a conversation, it was still valuable. One last thing¡ªI had to ask. Shk. I opened the scroll at my waist, ¡¶Squirrel Storage¡·, and took out a framed picture I had sealed away. In it, a graceful woman with brown hair held a baby in her arms. I asked, ¡°Is this the woman you saw back then? Does she look like the nymph you mentioned?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Leadernoi jutted his chin forward like a giraffe and stared at the image. He furrowed his brow in concentration, and my heart began to race. I hadn¡¯t felt this kind of rush in a long time. My blood seemed to be coursing faster; my breath grew sharper, and the world around me clearer. ©¥ Hey, Narmee, hand me that massager. My shoulders are stiff. ©¥ Professor Stella, what¡¯s this strange thing? ©¥ Ah, that¡¯s called a camera... As the girls chattered just outside the office, their voices rang more clearly than usual. And finally, the nymph opened his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was this ¡ï Novelight ¡ï woman...!¡± Then he shook his head side to side. The blood that had rushed to my head seemed to cool instantly. Why did it feel like I''d been slapped with disappointment? Just then, Leadernoi added, ¡°But she looked very similar...! If this nymph sister grew a little older and taller, she would look exactly the same...!¡± Crack! It was like lightning struck inside my brain. Just as I was still reeling from the shock, Leadernoi opened a drawer and began rummaging through its contents. Finally, he pulled something out. ¡°Here¡ªit¡¯s a photo we took together on that day...! Because it was a group photo with the villagers, I¡¯ve kept it safe all this time...!¡± Shk. Leadernoi handed me a rectangular photo. *** When I think back to my childhood¡ª I feel like I was often sick. I remember times when my whole body burned like fire, and even breathing was difficult. And whenever I fell asleep like that, without fail, I would have terrible nightmares. Dreams full of ghosts or monsters grabbing at my legs. I¡¯d always wake up in fright. Eventually, I became afraid to fall asleep at all¡ªafraid of what dreams might come. But whenever that happened, someone would gently place a cool hand on my forehead or cheek. Then, I¡¯d forget all about the nightmare and fall peacefully back to sleep. That¡¯s one of the few memories I have of my childhood. And for some reason, when I looked at the photo, that memory came back to me. A woman, smiling among others like a class photo taken on a school trip. I gently traced her small face with my fingertip. ¡°......¡± An ache tugged at my chest. I felt like I might grow a little melancholic, so I lifted my head. Out in the snowfield, Narmee was making snowmen with the children. ©¥ Big sis, make my snowman move too! ©¥ Noona, mine too! Even here in Fallen Village, there were children. I wondered¡ªsomeday, when they looked back on their childhoods, would they feel a similar kind of bittersweet sadness? Shk. Just then, someone sat down beside me. ¡°Your face is all red. You look gloomy too. Do you have a fever or something? Caught the nymph flu, maybe?¡± Her slender, cool fingers gently stroked my cheek and forehead. Now that I think about it, Ayra always liked to stroke me like this. Maybe I liked it too¡ªbecause her touch reminded me of those childhood memories. Their touch... really is similar. Maybe what I¡¯d longed for in Ayra was a kind of motherly affection I¡¯d been missing all my life. Though, of course, it wasn¡¯t just that which drew me to her. With that sort of feeling, I held something out to Ayra. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this...?¡± ¡°A magic wand. I received it as a bonus for the magic carpet trade. Earlier, you were staring at it for quite a while, weren¡¯t you?¡± Shk. Ayra accepted the toy wand from me. It was the kind of thing toddlers played with¡ªbut strangely, it suited her perfectly. With her slender fingers, she spun the wand skillfully. ¡°When I was little, I used to play with things like this all the time. I imagined myself swinging a wand to defeat bad guys, helping people in trouble.¡± ¡°I never imagined you having a childhood like that.¡± ¡°Of course, now I¡¯m probably closer to the evil witch I used to fight in those daydreams than the magical princess I imagined being. I wonder what the child version of me would think if she saw who I¡¯ve become.¡± The child version of myself, huh? That made me wonder too. ¡°So, Teo¡ªdid you get the answers you were looking for?¡± Ayra shifted the conversation naturally, and I followed along just as smoothly. ¡°More or less. Our destination hasn¡¯t changed. That shattered window-like place¡ªwe¡¯ll go there, find the remaining clues, and... well, do what we must.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ayra nodded in quiet agreement. Just then, I saw Stella rushing toward us from afar, looking frantic. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re in trouble! We can¡¯t be sitting around like this! Nearby¡ªchasers sent by the Church are on our tail! How did they get here so fast¡ª¡± At that, Fallen Village¡¯s president, Leadernoi, puffed up his chest with pride. ¡°This village is a natural stronghold! Hidden from sight...! No one can enter unless we invite them¡ª!¡± ¡°President! There are strangers at the entrance¡ª!¡± ¡°Aaaah! Outsiders are entering freely¡ª! This is an invasion¡ª! It must be a strike by the Communist Imp Party, trying to sabotage our Free Nymph System¡ª!¡± Chapter 422: Small and Trivial Habit (1) Unlawful intruders had descended upon the village of Pallen. They were all clad in heavy armor and armed to the teeth. But if one had to point out a particularly striking feature, it would be the cross-shaped insignia affixed to the crest on their chests. ¡®Pursuers from the Church.¡¯ Anyone with even a shred of awareness about the current state of the world would think the same. Still, it was puzzling¡ªnone of us had expected them to catch up to us this quickly. Stella said: ¡°We were erasing all traces as we moved. How the hell did they find out we were here? Even if they were on horseback, they came way too fast.¡± According to Stella¡¯s instructions, we had scattered our footprints, muddled every trace of our presence, and made our way here. This village itself was hidden between rocky mountains¡ªthere was no reason for the Church¡¯s pursuers to discover it. And yet they had burst in like this. Surely, they must¡¯ve used some strange trick. ¡°This Leadernoy shall assist...!¡± Leadernoy, the president of Pallen Village, quickly and shrewdly realized that those pursuers from the Church were after us. ¡°Quickly now, this way¡ªinto the warehouse...!¡± And so he led us into a storage warehouse. If we had encountered the Church¡¯s pursuers directly, we would¡¯ve been forced to either scuffle with them or return to the kingdom under their watch. But I had no intention of returning yet, so I chose instead to hide myself in a nearby hay storage to evade their gaze. The place reeked slightly, filled with dry straw and leather. ¡ª Grrr... ¡ª Rurgh, ruff ruff...! It was the perfect place to evade the scent of the dogs the pursuers held by their leashes. We crouched inside, peering through the narrow slits between the wooden walls to watch the outside. Men were shouting, locked in a tense standoff that looked like it might erupt at any moment. Elga spoke: ¡°What do we do? If something breaks out, should we fight? I mean, those Church pursuers look strong, but I don¡¯t think they could actually beat us.¡± To that, Mirna responded with a chiding tone: ¡°If we did that, we¡¯d be going to war with the Church. The kingdom, which is full of believers, might splinter too.¡± Mirna¡¯s assessment was spot-on. It wasn¡¯t that we feared the Church¡¯s pursuers¡ªwe simply didn¡¯t want to deal with the troublesome aftermath of a conflict that could spiral out of control. Creak¡ª At that moment, someone opened the door to the warehouse we were hiding in. Then they stepped inside and whispered in a voice so low only my half-fairy ears could barely catch it: ¡°His Excellency has opened the back route. Even if you stay hidden here, the pursuers from the south will find and capture you. Please, come with me quickly...!¡± It was a voice filled with urgency and sincerity. So I slipped out from the hay and followed him. A man wearing a padded coat. He nimbly slipped out the back of the warehouse and stealthily moved into a seemingly ordinary cabin nearby. ¡°There¡¯s an entrance here.¡± Lifting the rug on the floor, he revealed a square door¡ªessentially a basement hatch. He opened it and beckoned us inside. ¡°Go on, quickly now.¡± A secret passage, huh. As we peered into the narrow path, Ayra spoke: ¡°Everyone seems pretty skilled.¡± To which the man replied: ¡°We¡¯re used to being chased and having to run.¡± That made sense. According to Leadernoy, the history of Pallen Village was one of outcasts¡ªpeople who¡¯d fled the world for various reasons. So it wasn¡¯t strange that they¡¯d built escape routes all throughout the village. Thanks to that, we managed to elude the Church¡¯s pursuers. ¡°Follow this tunnel all the way through. His Excellency said the nymph you met last time headed even farther north!¡± Even farther north, huh. I gave a nod. ¡°Understood. Thank you for your help.¡± We continued walking through the underground passage for a good while. Eventually, a boulder blocked our path. When we pushed it aside with effort, we found ourselves in the forest once again. Shff¡ªshff. Stella scanned the surroundings. ¡°Looks like there are no pursuers nearby. Still, those guys figured out we were in the village really fast. They might be right behind us again.¡± At her words, we tightened our guard and scrambled farther north. It was a shame we didn¡¯t even get to properly say goodbye to the villagers of Pallen, who had shown us such kindness and hospitality in our brief time there. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s stop by the village again on our way back, okay? There were so many neat things there! What do you guys think?¡± Just like Narmee¡¯s suggestion, I too thought we should return to the village later and properly express our gratitude. *** ¡°Honestly, I guess I¡¯m not the kind of person who could ever commit a real crime. Even just running like this makes my heart pound and tremble¡ªit¡¯s so uncomfortable.¡± We¡¯d been running hard for roughly an hour. To catch our breath, we stopped near a stream and started wiping away the scent that clung to our bodies. That¡¯s when Mirna said that. And indeed, just like she said, being chased was enough to make your heart want to burst and your legs go numb. I knew that feeling all too well¡ªI¡¯d been chased before, back during the Koronoi incident, by Angmar soldiers. But Mirna, who had lived her whole life without ever being involved in disgrace or scandal, was now being hunted like a criminal. The pressure she must be feeling in her chest must¡¯ve been enormous. Of course, her twin Narmee seemed to think quite differently. ¡°I kind of think it¡¯s fun. No one¡¯s ever tried this hard to come after me before! I mean, I¡¯m not planning on getting caught or anything, though.¡± She let out a mischievous little /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ laugh. Thanks to Narmee¡¯s innocent and cheerful personality, we were all able to shake off at least a little of the weight that had been pressing down on our shoulders. As we exchanged idle chatter, Stella, who had filled her canteen from the stream, straightened up and said: ¡°Still, I think they¡¯ll catch up soon. There aren¡¯t any monsters in this forest right now. Just like how we were able to get here so easily, the Church inquisitors will probably manage just the same.¡± They even had horses. We were on foot. It was only a matter of time before they caught up. Elga asked: ¡°So what are we gonna do? If things really go south, are we fighting them? Or are we just gonna go back home with the inquisitors?¡± Ayra let out a soft chuckle and answered: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind taking them on, actually. I¡¯ve been meaning to test out the output on my new wand.¡± From thin air, she summoned the magic wand I had gifted her, twirling it between her fingers. I imagined the queen launching a spell at the inquisitors with that thing... ...but the image didn¡¯t quite come together in my mind, so I gave up. To dispel those wandering thoughts, I spoke up: ¡°For now, let¡¯s keep heading north.¡± Farther north. The meaning behind that was clear. Everyone here was sharp enough to understand what I was implying without me needing to say it outright. Stella spoke: ¡°So, you¡¯re planning to go all the way to the Final City, Teo?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the ¡®Final City¡¯?¡± At Narmee¡¯s question, Stella looked up toward the northern sky. ¡°Over there¡ªbeneath that hole in the sky. There¡¯s a city. The place where the great heroes supposedly tore Solomon¡¯s body to pieces. It¡¯s called Gargarta.¡± At the name Gargarta, Narmee furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°Wait, Gargarta? Isn¡¯t that the name of the fortress we captured? The one Teo burned down with magic?¡± Her question made sense. But Stella shook her head softly. ¡°That was Gargarta Fortress. The one below us is the city of Gargarta. A lot of people get them confused because of the name. The fortress was built later, named after the city itself.¡± It was said that Demon King Solomon, who had guarded Gargarta Fortress, had retreated to the Final City under the assault of the alliance and the heroes. And that in the end, he was struck down by those heroes after they broke through the gates of his stronghold. Though, calling it ¡°struck down¡± might not actually be accurate. He didn¡¯t exactly die¡ªhe had just continued existing in the past. I turned to everyone and said: ¡°We¡¯re heading farther north. This will be a journey unlike any we¡¯ve taken before. This might be our last chance to turn back.¡± Maybe the smarter decision would¡¯ve been to surrender to the Church¡¯s pursuers and return south. Going farther north meant venturing into the completely unknown. Who knew what was waiting for us up there? So I wanted to give my wives one final choice. *** The nymphs were said to possess a peculiar trait: an equally peculiar evolutionary system. That¡¯s right¡ªjust like the characters I used to like as a kid, the nymphs evolved. They all started out as Ditchwater Nymphs when they were young. And then, as they lived and gained various experiences¡ªor met specific conditions¡ªthey evolved into different types of nymphs. There were Honeydew Nymphs who were close with bees, Ink Nymphs, and even Stream Nymphs¡ªwho were considered emotionally mature by nymph standards. You¡¯ve probably already noticed, but all of their names include the word ¡°water.¡± It just goes to show how inseparable nymphs are from water. Maybe that¡¯s why, as a half-fairy, I felt refreshed just by resting near the stream for a little while. The fatigue in my body melted away, and my mood lifted. And just then, I spotted Stella soaking her feet in the cold water. Was she trying to soothe her swollen feet from all the running? Some mischievous instinct kicked in, and I began creeping up behind her. ¡°Teo-kun, you coming to wash up at the water?¡± ¡°...How did you know it was me? I completely masked my presence.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t recognize your heartbeat.¡± My heartbeat? That¡¯s... my god. Her senses weren¡¯t just on the level of recognizing footsteps or rustling leaves. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was joking or serious. So I asked: ¡°Anyway, Lady Stella¡ªhas everyone made their decision? This might be the last chance we have to go home.¡± ¡°That decision was made a long time ago. Our minds haven¡¯t changed. No one¡¯s said it aloud, but I think everyone feels the same. What about you, Teo-kun?¡± Suddenly, the arrow of the conversation turned toward me. I was a bit flustered, and Stella continued: ¡°Have you really made up your mind? To us, it looks like you¡¯re the one hesitating more than anyone about going there.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s...¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. The Saintess had told me before¡ªI¡¯d have to choose. Between what I already had, and what I might gain in the future. I thought that meant walking a tightrope between the comfort and peace I¡¯d built so far... and the uncertain happiness that might await beyond. If I decided to head there¡ª I might lose everything I¡¯ve gained up to now. And that... terrified me. This moment right now¡ªwhere only the girls and I existed in this entire world¡ªhow wonderful would it be if it could last forever? ¡°I used to have nothing. So I wasn¡¯t afraid of losing anything. The worst that could happen was losing my life. That¡¯s why I could pull off all sorts of reckless things.¡± But now, I had too much to lose. So I hesitated. Then Stella rose to her feet. She took my palms, brought them together in a prayer-like position¡ªand smacked them hard from both sides. It stung like hell, and my mind instantly cleared up. ¡°How¡¯s that? Feel a bit more awake now?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Isaiah taught me that. When your thoughts get tangled and messy, there¡¯s nothing like a loud clap to shake it off.¡± ¡°...It really does feel like some kind of spell.¡± So it was one of Isaiah¡¯s habits. Stella smiled softly. ¡°A spell? Nah, just a small and trivial little habit. But hey, Teo-kun¡ªit¡¯s just between you and me, okay? Don¡¯t go telling anyone else.¡± Thanks to Stella¡¯s encouragement, I felt a little more strength returning to my limbs. And so, just as I was about to speak up and declare my resolve to the noblewomen gathering one by one around me in response to that loud clap¡ª ¡°Then¡ª¡± That¡¯s when something rustled through the brush. I heard a beast¡¯s low growl. Could it be the Church¡¯s hounds had tracked us all the way here? ...No. It didn¡¯t sound like that. The breathing was rougher. Heavier. Chapter 423: Small and Trivial Habit (2) Everyone stopped relaxing and immediately drew their weapons. The first to shout was Elga. ¡°Move into the formation we planned for!¡± At her command, we swiftly gathered around Elga in perfect unison. As we aimed our weapons in every direction, Stella spoke up. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any approaching footsteps at all, though?¡± Though she may have looked like she was leisurely soaking her feet in the cold stream, Stella¡ªwho had recently begun learning pre-spell techniques¡ªnow had a sensitivity that far surpassed mine. The fact that she hadn¡¯t noticed something approaching was strange. When something suddenly burst out of the underbrush, I immediately understood why there had been no sound of footsteps. ¡ªGRRAAAHH...!!! It was a beast, feline in nature. Its wide-open jaws revealed fangs longer than my fingers¡ªabsolutely terrifying. But what was even more bizarre was that only its head was floating in midair. Of course we hadn¡¯t heard any footsteps. ¡°What the hell is that supposed to be now?¡± Elga frowned in disgust. Even for her, it seemed this was her first time seeing a floating predator head. But there was no time for wonder. ¡°Stick to the plan!¡± We had no time to gawk. Whatever kind of monster this was, we could study it once we took it down. ¡°Unni, it¡¯s coming your way!¡± Narmee shouted. Just as she said, the floating beast¡¯s head bared its menacing fangs and lunged straight toward Mirna. ¡ªKRRRRRAHHH!!! It let out a thunderous roar. Shhhk¡ª Mirna calmly drew her sword and brought it down hard upon the beast¡¯s head. ¡°Crescent Slash.¡± The sword traced a half-moon arc and split the beast¡¯s head clean in two. SPLAT. Thud¡ªthump. As the neatly bisected head fell to the ground, we all breathed a slight sigh of relief. At least they could be taken down. But the situation wasn¡¯t over yet. Elga shouted: ¡°Hey¡ªmore of ¡®em are coming out over there...!¡± Through the underbrush emerged more heads¡ªfloating in midair. Deer, rabbit, dog, bear¡ªthere was no consistent type. A grotesque, disjointed swarm. As they charged toward us, I quickly expanded my mana shield to protect our formation. ¡ªNo Entry! A Sixth Rank defensive spell: No Entry. It enhanced the physical protection of the mana shield with a simple additional effect, just as the name implied¡ªit blocked approach itself. Thanks to that, the flying heads that had charged at us bounced off the barrier and scattered to the ground, rolling away. The problem was that even more of them kept coming. Dozens. Maybe hundreds. Tsk¡ªStella clicked her tongue. ¡°So that¡¯s why there weren¡¯t any animals in the forest. They were all turned into this? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but... Narmee, any thoughts? Zombies? Ghosts?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just heads moving after death... I don¡¯t know. I¡¯d like to study them more closely after we take them down...!¡± Even Narmee, with her deep knowledge of necromancy, didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening. None of us said it aloud, but we were all tense¡ªthe surreal horror of the scene had us rattled. The atmosphere was growing increasingly surreal¡ªlike ice cream melting under a blazing sun. Maybe we¡¯d have to use large-scale magic to wipe them out? But then the pursuers would immediately figure out our location. It was at that moment¡ª Elga shouted. ¡°Hey, Mirna! Look at the ground...!¡± Her finger pointed at the beast¡¯s head that Mirna had bisected earlier. It was now floating again¡ªstill in two halves¡ªand lunging toward us. And not just that¡ªthe heads that had bounced off my No Entry barrier were also beginning to rise again and come at us once more. Thud-thud-thud¡ª They slammed against the barrier like a horde of zombies attacking a survivors¡¯ shelter, completely indifferent to the fact that their own skulls were being smashed. From this, we could draw a single conclusion. ¡°These things revive even after being taken down!¡± Just as Elga said. They revived. Were they immortals? No, that couldn¡¯t be. Such a thing shouldn¡¯t exist. My ¡¶Calm Thinking¡· didn¡¯t activate, so I was caught off guard¡ªbut I forced myself to stay composed. And then¡ª ¡°Something¡¯s coming.¡± Ayra, who until just now had been relatively calm beside us, raised her wand and shouted. ¡°Something outrageous¡ª!¡± If even Ayra looked this tense, the situation must¡¯ve been dire. Her pale pink lips opened, ready to chant something... Ssshhh¡ª Suddenly, from somewhere in the trees above, something scattered outward in every direction. With my ¡¶Clairvoyance¡·-enhanced vision, I recognized them immediately¡ªarrows. No, more accurately¡ªbolts, the kind fired from a crossbow rather than a bow. Fwoosh-fwoosh-fwoosh-fwoosh¡ª! The bolts embedded themselves into the left eyes of the floating heads. Dozens of heads fell to the ground, twitching violently. Shff. A long, distorted figure lightly stepped onto the earth. At the same time, I felt something shift inside me¡ªthe paper spider Bael stirred restlessly within. ¡ªHiooong... Yeah. I know, Bael. That one¡¯s not normal. He was probably a man. His entire body was wrapped in a ragged black cloak and layers of dark bandages, so it was hard to tell who he was¡ªbut the visible muscle and tall frame under the wrappings made it clear. ¡°You...¡± Ayra was the first to react. Naturally so¡ªshe had some history with him. The man approached us, his snow-white hair flowing like a cloak behind him. He picked up one of the fallen beast heads, and with his long fingers, grabbed the bolt and plucked out the left eye. SQUELCH. The eyeball came out with a spray of blood. But what was even more disturbing... was what squirmed inside it. Something like a shrimp or a lobster, a wriggling, insectoid creature. About the size of my thumb, maybe? ¡ªSCREEEEE! SKRIIIII! KREEEEE! The thing let out a terrible scream, its twitching form enough to make me nauseous even though I hadn¡¯t eaten anything. The man spoke: ¡°This is a corpse maggot. It parasitizes near the brain and controls the host. Even after death, it moves the head around like this.¡± Then, parting the bandages around his mouth, he ate it¡ªeye and maggot both¡ªbiting down with shark-like teeth. The crunching sound was revolting. The man¡ªthe Villain Hunter¡ªsaid: ¡°Tastes like shrimp.¡± *** The novel Villain Hunter was a story that had enjoyed a fair bit of popularity. A taciturn protagonist wandered the world, crushing evildoers¡ª That was the whole premise. But people responded positively to how the emotionless hunter slowly became more human through his interactions with warmhearted companions, and how he mercilessly executed villains without hesitation. I liked it too. It was a cool, manly story. But thinking back on it now, there wasn¡¯t actually that much we knew about the protagonist. He didn¡¯t talk much with his companions¡ªmuch less with the readers. What was known was that he was incredibly strong. And that he burned with vengeance toward villains. The only hint we were given was that, as a child, his family had been killed by evildoers¡ª and that he had sharpened that grudge into a singular blade of vengeance. Still, as a reader, that was plenty to relate to. But all of that applied only when I was a reader and he was a character. Now that I¡¯d become a character in the world of that novel, there was no avoiding the tension I felt when I encountered the original protagonist¡ªthe Villain Hunter. I¡¯d already suffered quite a bit during that trial-by-combat with him. Even now, my stomach twisted when I thought about it. I never imagined I¡¯d run into him again, all the way out here, beyond the barrier in this desolate land. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here. I brought some food¡ª ...Wait, who the hell are all these people hanging off you?¡± The Hunter led us to a cave where his companions were staying. Inside, a barbarian woman and a priestess were building a fire and roasting something that looked vaguely like a rabbit. The female warrior frowned the moment she saw us. ¡°Who the hell are¡ªoh. Never mind. I recognize those faces. Didn¡¯t think we¡¯d run into you way out here. Fate¡¯s funny like that. Heh.¡± The priestess, on the other hand, shook her head. ¡°We barely have enough food for ourselves. What are we supposed to do now?¡± Just looking at their ragged appearance made it clear how hard the Hunter¡¯s party had had it out here beyond the barrier. This man¡ªhe had formally lost to me in the trial-by-combat. As a result, he had been exiled beyond the barrier. We hadn¡¯t heard anything from him since. Even when we were staying in Sandora near the barrier, or when we¡¯d taken over Gargarta Fortress, I¡¯d half-expected to find traces of the Hunter¡¯s movements¡ªbut he¡¯d left no trail whatsoever. Clean. Precise. Like a ghost. Now I understood why. He was living like a savage out here in the wilderness¡ªof course I couldn¡¯t find him. The warrior woman said: ¡°You lot look different than the last time we met. Though, I guess if you were still the same people as before, you wouldn¡¯t have made it all the way out here to the edge of civilization.¡± She seemed to have picked up on the fact that something extraordinary had brought us this far. I, too, scanned the three of them with quiet observation. The ash-haired priestess. And the barbarian woman wielding a massive greatsword. Anyone who¡¯d read the original Villain Hunter novel would never forget this trio. The blonde, blue-eyed priestess¡ªwas her name Miriam? She was a perverted holy knight who liked beautiful women. And judging by the way she was eyeing the girls in our ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) party with a smile, that part hadn¡¯t changed one bit. The female warrior with brown hair and emerald eyes¡ªwhat was her name again? I couldn¡¯t quite remember. She was usually just called the warrior. She had a bold, wild personality and was addicted to battle. Stella spoke: ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ark. You guys have changed a bit yourselves. Though, I suppose living in a place like this would do that to anyone.¡± As she said this, her eyes turned toward the Hunter. He was roasting the maggot-like creature he had pulled from the floating head over the fire on a skewer. Crouched like that, he looked like a gaunt giant. But if memory served, the Hunter¡¯s hair had once been black¡ªdark as a cursed wolf¡¯s pelt. Now, his hair was as white and lifeless as snow. It didn¡¯t look dyed, either. Had he aged overnight from all the suffering? Even so, he looked powerful. Far more powerful than he had been during our trial-by-combat. Maybe, in the original novel, he had always been this strong from the start. He didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjust kept chewing those shrimp-flavored maggots with his shark-like teeth. Still quiet as ever, it seemed. In his place, the relatively sociable priestess Miriam opened her mouth. ¡°So then¡ªwhat brings such esteemed company all the way out here? Did a rebellion break out or something?¡± Her blue eyes held both curiosity and¡ªperhaps¡ªa trace of schadenfreude. After all, it was me and Ayra who had cast them beyond the barrier. A little bitterness was only natural. And it wasn¡¯t like there were many plausible explanations for why a queen would cross the barrier like a fugitive. Fleeing the flames of rebellion? That was the obvious guess. Before I answered, I asked something first. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± To that, the warrior woman, who had been sharpening her greatsword, replied: ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Broken City. You know¡ªthe Final City.¡± For whatever reason, their destination was the same as ours. Could we maybe join forces? Could we count on their help? The thought stirred a glimmer of hope in me. Chapter 424: Small and Trivial Habit (3) The Hunter had overcome countless trials and hardships, and in the end, made his way toward the broken sky. I can¡¯t quite recall why he headed there, or what happened to him afterward. But as far as I remember, for the Hunter, heading toward that sky had always been a kind of destiny¡ªa life¡¯s mission. And even now, after so many events had twisted away from what was ¡°supposed¡± to happen, that part had remained unchanged. When they said they were heading beneath the broken sky, Elga spoke up. ¡°Then our destination¡¯s the same. If we talk it out properly, maybe it¡¯d be good for your group and ours to travel together?¡± It seemed Elga, like me, was considering temporarily teaming up with the Hunter¡¯s party. ¡°Can¡¯t be a bad deal for you guys either.¡± But the aloof priestess Miriam snorted lightly. ¡°Why should we travel with you?¡± There was a trace of resentment in her tone. As expected, she still held a grudge about us sending their party beyond the barrier. Just then, Mirna stepped forward and interjected. ¡°Judging by the looks of you, it seems you''ve spent quite some time here. Then you must know why there aren¡¯t any monsters in this area right now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You mean how they¡¯ve all gathered under the sky farther north¡ªinside the city. We know that better than you do.¡± ¡°Then you also understand we may not be able to enter that city so easily.¡± Mirna¡¯s reasoning was sound. Right now, the Final City of Gargarta was overflowing with monsters. No one knew what might happen once we tried to enter. If we cooperated, we could expand our strategies and responses. There was real merit in working together. But Miriam simply shook her head. ¡°Never really thought about it.¡± Blunt as ever. Still, the Miriam I knew wasn¡¯t the kind of person who let personal resentment ruin her judgment. She could separate public from private. There was something going on. Some reason they seemed so confident. What was it? Would it be best to use a little magic to make them spill it? Shhh. Just as I subtly moved my fingers¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t even try it, spell-slinger.¡± Shwing. The warrior woman, who had been sharpening her greatsword, drew the longsword from her hip and pointed it at my throat. Of course, Stella¡¯s dagger was already in place, blocking it. But the warrior woman didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Mages are always up to something. I don¡¯t underestimate you. So don¡¯t go making suspicious moves.¡± ¡°......¡± Her senses were razor-sharp. Yeah¡ªthis was the level you¡¯d expect from a main character¡¯s party member. The problem was that the mood between our groups was getting more and more strained. Shrrrk. It was the warrior who first withdrew her blade. She carefully slid it back into the sheath on her lap, then took out her whetstone again and resumed sharpening her greatsword. That was the end of the conversation. Honestly, even if we had wanted to talk more, the mood had soured enough that no one could speak easily. At that moment, Mirna leaned toward me and whispered softly: ¡°Sir Teo, I think it would be best to give up on traveling with these people. They¡¯re like wild beasts¡ªuncontrollable. They¡¯ll only bring trouble.¡± Mirna wasn¡¯t wrong. But I couldn¡¯t ignore how their confident attitude and survival skills might hide some kind of secret¡ªsomething that gave them a real advantage. They might know a way to enter the city safely. And if that were true, I had to find out. I didn¡¯t want any of my wives to get hurt or fall into danger. Naturally, I wanted to choose the best path forward. But no further conversation happened in that heavy silence. In that cramped cave, their group stayed on their side, and we stayed on ours, each of us quietly resting. *** Night fell quickly in the forest, and strange beastly cries echoed all around. Probably those floating-head monsters we¡¯d seen earlier. In this situation, wandering outside was nothing short of madness. So we stayed in the cave the Hunter¡¯s party had been using as shelter and tried to shake off our exhaustion. Bubbling... I was snapped from my thoughts by the sound of boiling water. Priestess Miriam was in front of a pot, peeling the skin off some sweet-potato-like root with a knife. Nearby were some unidentifiable greens and tiny berries, barely the size of fingernails. Was it already time for dinner? I caught Miriam glancing at me. ¡°We don¡¯t have any food for you, so don¡¯t ask. I¡¯m sure you understand how hard it is to find anything edible this far out.¡± She thought we were going to beg for food. Well, out here in this snowy forest, scrounging for ingredients must be brutal. Still¡ª We had no intention of eating those mystery ingredients. And it¡¯d be rude to ask for their rations anyway. But we did need to eat. ¡°Let¡¯s have our own meal.¡± Clatter. I pulled food out from my inventory¡ª¡¶Squirrel Storage¡·. Dried meats, fruits, a few other provisions. Some of it was the food we¡¯d traded for with the magic carpet back in Pallen Village yesterday. Let¡¯s go with that today. As I began prepping the ingredients, Elga looked surprised. ¡°Whoa. You¡¯re actually cooking yourself, Teo? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you do that.¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve lived on my own before. I¡¯m no Marmar or Lady Mirna in the kitchen, but I can handle a simple dish or two.¡± Tonight¡¯s menu was one of my specialties. I filled the pot with water and used magic to get it boiling. Then I tore off chunks of the dried meat and dumpling dough and tossed them in. I opened a familiar packet, lifted it to my nose, and sniffed carefully. ¡°......¡± Sniff-sniff. My sensitive half-fairy nose checked for edibility. Even sealed packets can go bad, after all. A stomachache in a place like this would be a nightmare. Thankfully, it was still good. Four packets should be enough. There was plenty of meat and sausage already. Ssssskk. I emptied the powdered soup from each packet into the boiling water. In moments, the pot turned a deep red. The spicy, savory smell spread quickly. Stronger than I expected¡ªso strong I had to cast a barrier spell on the cave entrance to keep the scent from luring monsters. Soon, the entire cave was filled with the nostalgic scent of ramen broth. I used to eat this stuff all the time when I lived alone. Back then, I was so sick of it. But smelling it again now¡ªit was oddly comforting. My stomach growled. One by one, the ladies sat near the pot. In this chilly cave, the warm broth by the fire was a blessing. Time to add the noodles. A few sausages, too. In just a few minutes, it would be perfect. It was starting to look more like budae jjigae than ramen. ¡°Teo, how much longer?¡± Narmee, who¡¯d been staring at the boiling water like a kitten watching a fishbowl, shivered. She must¡¯ve been starving. I answered calmly. ¡°Three more minutes. In the meantime, let¡¯s each prep our bowls and utensils.¡± Three minutes. Waiting three minutes¡ª It¡¯d been a long time since I¡¯d done that. A spoonful of ketchup during this wait would really deepen the flavor... Too bad I didn¡¯t have any. Ramen with tomato ketchup¡ªit sounds horrifying if you¡¯ve never tried it, but it¡¯s surprisingly good. Maybe I¡¯ll ask Marmar to make some for the next meal? ¡°Three minutes are up!¡± Narmee raised her hand. Soon, the six of us sat around the pot, eating together. Slurp¡ª The sound of slurping filled the air, along with Narmee¡¯s ¡°Hot!!¡± and Mirna¡¯s quiet scolding: ¡°Narmee, eat like a lady.¡± Elga took a ladleful of soup, sipped it, and said: ¡°Thought it¡¯d taste weird¡ªbut it¡¯s surprisingly good. The warmth is seeping into my bones. Reminds me of the stew the field cooks used to make during war campaigns.¡± Elga, raised on the battlefield since childhood, actually had pretty humble tastes. It suited her. What about the other ladies? ¡°I thought we¡¯d have to survive on bugs and roasted birds. It¡¯s my first time eating this kind of meal in a cave.¡± Stella seemed genuinely amazed to be having actual human food while camping. Honestly, she was right. In any other worldline, we¡¯d probably be roasting that shrimp-flavored maggot over a fire. As she gently stroked my head, Stella smiled and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t know you could cook like this, Teo. You¡¯re surprisingly domestic.¡± I turned toward the queen. ¡°Lady Ayra, does it suit your taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit salty. But I think it¡¯s perfect. We¡¯ve been sweating a lot these past couple days.¡± Her long ebony hair brushed back behind her ears so it wouldn¡¯t touch the bowl¡ªelegantly poised. When Ayra eats it, even this improvised mess of ramen looks like some kind of gourmet dish. For a moment, I thought¡ª I could¡¯ve cooked better if I¡¯d practiced more. I should¡¯ve learned properly when I had the chance. ¡°This is delicious!¡± ¡°Narmee, quiet while you¡¯re eating...¡± ¡°Says the one who¡¯s only picking out the sausages...¡± ¡°W-What?!¡± ¡°Lady Mirna, you¡¯ve got the same tastes as Senior Alastor. He always picked out the sausages too. I wonder if Elga has the same palate as her father?¡± ¡°Me? I eat anything. It¡¯s Ayra who¡¯s the picky one.¡± ¡°For a queen, culinary taste is a matter of national pride.¡± So noisy¡ªand yet, it was lovely. Sitting in a circle and eating like this made it really feel like we were family. Even if I wasn¡¯t eating, I felt full. Zzzhhh¡ª Then, I felt a pair of eyes locked on me. Glancing over, I spotted the brown-haired warrior woman watching us from afar. ¡°......¡± Her gaze was sharp¡ªlike a predator eyeing a rabbit. For a moment I wondered why¡ª But it didn¡¯t take long to figure it out. She was hungry. The warrior was a big eater. Surprisingly, she was also a bit of a foodie. There¡¯s no way weird herbs or shrimp-flavored bugs could satisfy her. Maybe this could be a bargaining chip? Clink. I ladled out a portion and held the bowl toward her, asking lightly: ¡°Want to try¡ª¡± Before I could even finish, she snatched the bowl out of my hand. Like a half-wild street cat stealing sausage or ham straight from a person¡¯s hand. She brought the steaming hot broth to her lips and downed {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} it in one big gulp like it was warm barley tea. Then, wiping her mouth, the warrior asked: ¡°How many more of those packets do you have? Trade them to us¡ªfor information.¡±